《Unspoken Hearts: My Neglected Mute Wife鈥檚 Escape》


 Chapter 1

    ?<strong>Chapter 1:</strong>


    During a stormy night, relentless winds hurled rain against the floor-to-ceiling windows. In the grand vi, light shone only from a single bedroom.


    Kallie Cooper propped herself against the headboard, her eyes skimming through a book as drowsiness crept in.


    Abruptly, the bedroom door swung open. Startled, Kallie nced up to find her husband, Jake Reeves, standing in the doorway.


    Jake loomed there, impably dressed in a sharp suit, his attractive features marred by a scowl. Before Kallie could utter a word, Jake pressed his lips to hers, the smell of alcohol mingling with the freshness of the rain. His cold hand slid under her skirt, pressing firmly against her resisting leg.


    In a thick, persuasive tone, Jakemanded, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Kallie ceased her struggles, the pain escting as she emitted faint, distorted noises. At her sounds, Jake frowned and ced his hand over her mouth. Silenced, Kallie clung to Jake¡¯s muscr arm, her grip desperate, as if anchoring herself in a tumultuous sea. She was overwhelmed by the time Jake released her and headed for the shower.


    Moments after Jake disappeared behind the bathroom door, his phone on the nightstand came to life. Out of reflex, Kallie nced at it and saw a new message sh on the screen: ¡°Jake, I¡¯m sorry, okay? Can you stop going back to your mute wife every time we fight? It¡¯s really hurting me.¡±


    The light faded from Kallie¡¯s eyes. She realized she would never master the art of yful scolding or the tender grievances shared softly in the quiet of night.


    Due to a childhood illness, Kallie¡¯s voice had been stolen from her, leaving her unable to speak. She could only produce fragmented sounds, which even her own husband found unbearable to hear.


    Through the frosted ss of the bathroom window, Kallie could see Jake¡¯s tall silhouette. She quickly averted her gaze.


    Jake was carelessly drying his damp hair, looking down at her with a dismissive stare. ¡°Did you just look at my phone?¡± he asked.


    Kallie tensed, shook her head swiftly, instinctively denying it. She wanted to rify that it was an idental glimpse.


    But Jake¡¯s patience had worn thin. He dered icily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my phone again.¡±


    Kallie forced a smile, biting her lip as she nodded. Jake¡¯s love was not hers to im. Their marriage had been arranged by his grandfather. Jake had bluntly stated he married her solely because she was the adopted daughter of the Reeves family, and he didn¡¯t want to defy his grandfather¡¯s wishes.


    For five years, Kallie had never overstepped, fully aware of Jake¡¯s affairs, yet she remained silent, fearing he would find her bothersome.


    Taking a deep breath, Kallie gestured to fetch a ss of milk for him. Without the courage to meet Jake¡¯s indifferent gaze, she hastily exited the room.


    Behind her, Jake picked up his phone and dismissively deleted the message without even checking its content.


    Kallie got up early the next morning. Jake, notorious for his picky eating habits, had a delicate stomach. For years, Kallie had meticulously prepared his breakfast every morning.


    As Jake descended the stairs, the first thing that caught his eye was Kallie, bustling about the kitchen. The strings of her apron entuated Kallie¡¯s slender waist, while faint hickeys lingered on her neck from the night before. She was the epitome of gentleness, always serene and avoiding making a fuss, truly an exemry wife.


    A subtle softening touched Jake¡¯s usually impassive features. He broke the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    Overjoyed, Kallie nodded vigorously and signed her gratitude. She removed her apron and seated herself carefully next to him, closer than they¡¯d ever been. Jake passed her a sandwich, which Kallie epted with a cautious, grateful smile.


    In a nonchnt manner, Jake mentioned, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s my brother¡¯s baby¡¯s hundred-day celebration. You shoulde with me.¡±


    Kallie nearly let the sandwich slip through her fingers in astonishment. He seldom invited her to public gatherings. Yet here he was, asking her to join him for such an asion. Her eyes flickered with hesitation and conflict, a trace of reluctance crossing her expression, unnoticed by Jake.


    Nonchntly, Jake added, ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant drop off some clothes tomorrow and pick you up at noon.¡±


    Kallie had no other option but to agree.


    The Reeves family held immense influence in Arcpool, and Dean Reeves, the eldest son, was celebrating his firstborn¡¯s hundred-day milestone with avish affair. Dean had reserved a premier hotel for the asion, now buzzing with excitement.


    Kallie, dressed in a beige gownplemented by subtle makeup, looked radiant. Her fine features and bright eyes made her the center of attention. However, the gazes that swept over her were critical, not admiring.


    ¡°How fortunate she is! Born unable to speak, yet she married so well. Why can¡¯t I be that lucky? Is it because I can talk?¡±


    ¡°And what good does talking do you? Can you evoke sympathy the way she does?¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Remember, she seemed so forlorn that Roderick Reeves took her in as his foster daughter and married her off to Jake. Such a pity y!¡±


    ¡°People call it luck, but it¡¯s all calcted. You should learn from her!¡±


    Kallie inwardly protested, wanting to argue that Roderick simply sympathized with her. Yet, she knew her silent rebuttal fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°Kallie, there you are! We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 2

    ?<strong>Chapter 2:</strong>


    A sweet, melodious voice filled the air. It belonged to Kallie¡¯s sister-inw, Melinda Reeves, who was cradling her baby and smiling warmly at Kallie.


    ¡°Come hold the baby for some good luck,¡± Melinda urged. ¡°You and Jake have been trying for five years without any news. It¡¯s time to pick up the pace.¡±


    All eyes suddenly fixated on Kallie, sharp as knives. Kallie¡¯s hands began to sweat with anxiety.


    Melinda continued, ¡°Look, no one mes you for your disability. But sweetness alone won¡¯t suffice as a wife. How can you meet your responsibilities if you can¡¯t bear children?¡±


    Crushed by embarrassment, Kallie moved to take Melinda¡¯s baby. However, she was abruptly stopped by another hand.


    Her mother-inw, Shirley Reeves, quickly took Melinda¡¯s baby away. ¡°This child is healthy. We can¡¯t let her risk being affected by bad luck or sickness once you hold her.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank. She tried to exin that it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t bear children. The thing was¡­


    The crowd was puzzled by Kallie¡¯s signnguage, and Shirley interrupted her sharply. ¡°Even if you could have children, we¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t. What if your child inherits your problems? We can¡¯t allow that!¡±


    The crowd murmured in agreement, ¡°Exactly, we must think of the children¡¯s well-being!¡±


    Kallie felt a cold dread. If she couldn¡¯t have children, then surely that other woman could? She wasn¡¯t as infertile as Melinda implied. Kallie had once fallen pregnant unexpectedly. However, Shirley, insisting that the child might inherit her muteness and that Jake wouldn¡¯t want such a child, coerced her into having an abortion.


    Kallie was unable to convey that her muteness was caused by an illness, not heredity. Thus, with heavy tears, she aborted the child. The pain of that decision lingered, sharper than she ever imagined it would.


    Melinda remarked softly, ¡°Shirley, I hear your concerns. However, I¡¯ve only been able to have one daughter, and I facedplications that may prevent me from having more children. If Kallie is unable to have children, our family line could end here.¡±


    Turning to Jake with a soft expression, Melinda asked, ¡°Jake, what are your thoughts on this?¡±


    The room¡¯s attention pivoted to Jake, many anticipating a scene.


    It wasmon knowledge that Jake was not fond of his arranged marriage. A public rejection of Kallie would certainly stir up headlines.


    Yet, a frosty demeanor overtook Jake¡¯s stern features as he retorted sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re speaking too much. What¡¯s your point?¡±


    Melinda¡¯s expression faltered, realizing she had inadvertently crossed a line with the wrong person.


    Shirley intervened, attempting to smooth things over. ¡°Your sister-inw was only expressing her concern out of care for you. It was out of line for you to respond so harshly.¡±


    Melinda cast her eyes down, her voice tinged with remorse. ¡°Dean is away on business, and I¡¯ve been handling everything on my own since the baby came. I meant only to show I care, but I apologize if I¡¯ve caused any offense.¡±


    Jake¡¯s skepticism was palpable, his voice frosty as he said, ¡°If managing the household feels overwhelming, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to do it.¡±


    He gestured to his assistant, instructing him to set aside the gifts. ¡°My personal life is off-limits,¡± he dered firmly.


    In the stunned silence that followed, filled with astonished and perplexed gazes, Jake escorted Kallie away from the party.


    Kallie was dumbfounded, barely registering the events until they were seated in the car. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Jake defending her so openly.


    Jake¡¯s brow creased slightly, annoyance tinging his voice as he said, ¡°Ignore what they said.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, indicating thements hadn¡¯t affected her.


    Jake¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°So, in all these five years, have you really never considered the idea of us having children?¡±


    Kallie had always beenpliant and kind, her love for Jake unquestionable. Yet, her apparent indifference to the idea of children now made him doubt her feelings.


    Ever since their wedding, Kallie had harbored dreams of them sharing a child. However, she knew that as long as Shirley was in the picture, it would remain just that¡ªa dream. She wondered if Jake was testing her desire for motherhood.


    Pausing briefly, Kallie finally gestured to let the incident slide. She feared, as Shirley had said, that her child might inherit her inability to speak.


    Jake looked at her sharply. ¡°You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to have a baby with me. But unless I¡¯m mistaken, we were quite carelessst night, and you haven¡¯t taken any medicine since then.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 3

    ?<strong>Chapter 3:</strong>


    Kallie gestured, indicating thatst night wasn¡¯t during her fertile days. A glint of disappointment flickered in Jake¡¯s eyes as he responded, ¡°Good to know you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t note his feelings, assuming he wasn¡¯t interested in having children. She turned to gaze out the window, her eyes skimming over the cityscape.


    ¡°Would you like to go shopping? Or perhaps a spa day? I can arrange for someone to go with you,¡± Jake offered, his voice trailing from behind her.


    Kallie shook her head, her signnguage indicating she had work to attend to.


    Jake said gently, ¡°You¡¯re not in a crucial position. You don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard. You can just stay home and enjoy life as my wife.¡±


    To Kallie, though devoid of love, Jake was nearly the ideal husband in every other respect. Apart from making breakfast for him, she had no other household worries, and he provided her with a generous monthly allowance. He even furnished her with a supplementary credit card for unrestricted spending.


    However, Kallie yearned for love, not materialforts.


    When Kallie first moved in with him, Jake was only seventeen. He had vowed to cherish her and love her forever. While he had kept his first promise, the second had long since been forgotten.


    Lost in her thoughts, Kallie barely noticed the care to a stop. A gentle tapping on the window pulled her from her reverie.


    As the window slid down, it revealed a pale face marred by swollen, red eyes. It was a pitiful, heart-wrenching sight¡ªJake¡¯s lover, Sarah Miller.


    Tears had already started streaming down Sarah¡¯s face before she managed to utter a word. Clinging to the car window pitifully, she spoke in a soft, pleading voice. ¡°I waited and waited for you but never heard anything. I went to your house, and they told me you were at your brother¡¯s baby¡¯s hundred-day celebration. I had to follow you here, just hoping for a chance to see you. Are you really angry with me? Did youe to her side to find some peace and escape my incessant talking?¡±


    There was an unmistakable tinge of sarcasm in Sarah¡¯s words. Kallie could sense the indirect mockery, almost as if calling her mute.


    Watching Sarah¡¯s distraught expression, Jake¡¯s aloof demeanor softened slightly. ¡°Do you realize what you did wrong?¡±


    Sarah responded with a yful pout, ¡°If you want an apology, you¡¯ll have to let me do it face-to-face. How can I apologize properly while standing out in the cold?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s gaze then shifted intently toward Kallie¡¯s seat.


    Jake turned to Kallie and broke the silence after a moment. ¡°Your workce is right there. Aren¡¯t you getting out?¡±


    Actually, there was still some distance to Kallie¡¯s workce, though it wasn¡¯t far. In the past, Jake would always drop her right at the door. Kallie, obedient as ever, nodded and stepped out of the car, her heart heavy.


    Sarah took her time, carefully pulling out disinfectant wipes from her purse and thoroughly cleaning the seat before sitting down. It was as though she thought Kallie had tainted it.


    Jake frowned, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡±


    Sarah looked up, her voice tinged with hurt. ¡°Why are you upset with me? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m a germaphobe? You promised that the passenger seat would be exclusively mine when you¡¯re driving, and when others drive, we¡¯d be the only two upying the backseat. I just want to clean the seat. What¡¯s so wrong about that? Why are you angry?¡±


    Pretending to be injured, Sarah threw a defiant nce at Kallie.


    Kallie didn¡¯t have the courage to confront Sarah. She silently watched Sarah wipe down the seat and then snuggle close to Jake. Turning away, Kallie walked off toward her workce.


    Jake watched Kallie¡¯s retreating figure, a wave of guilt washing over him. He tried to push Sarah away, but she clung to him like a vine, her hug desperate. ¡°Please, don¡¯t push me away. I¡¯ll behave better. I won¡¯t pressure you about the divorce anymore. Just forgive me. I know I made a mistake.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes were brimming with sorrow as she looked up at Jake.


    Jake tenderly squeezed the back of Sarah¡¯s neck, his gaze soft yet indulgent. ¡°This is yourst chance. As long as you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll give you anything you want, except the role of my wife.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 4

    ?<strong>Chapter 4:</strong>


    Sarah¡¯s eyes shimmered with discontent. Why had Kallie been Jake¡¯s wife for so long when she never deserved that title? Why? It was uneptable to her.


    Yet, Sarah¡¯s tone dripped with sharine falsity. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s the esteemed Mrs. Reeves, and I am merely the scorned mistress, deserving of all the hatred and condemnation.¡±


    Jake tousled her hair lightly. ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°Is it, though? I was with you first, your true girlfriend. Now, rumors swirl that you betrayed her for me, painting me as some disgusting mistress.¡± Sarah¡¯s tone grew gentler, tinged with vulnerability. ¡°With all the heartache I¡¯ve endured, shouldn¡¯t I bepensated?¡±


    Jake chuckled, reclining in the backseat, leisurely unfastening his shirt. ¡°Alright, what is it that you want? Just tell me.¡±


    Sarah gauged his expression carefully before timidly voicing her desire, ¡°I¡¯ve had my eye on thetest Mercedes coupe. It¡¯s not even avable here yet, but I¡¯m really keen on it.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Then go ahead and buy it.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s excitement was palpable as she added, ¡°And maybe a Hermes Birkin bag. It¡¯s not exactly a fortune, but the prerequisite spending to acquire one seems excessive. I¡¯ve hesitated because¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s what you want, go for them. Not just one, get the whole new line if you wish,¡± Jake replied, his voice carrying a note of nonchnce.


    Sarah was so ecstatic that she nearly twirled right there in the car. She wrapped her arms around Jake, nting a big kiss on his cheek. ¡°Honey, I always know you adore me the most! I promise I¡¯ll stop fussing. Our happiness is what truly matters!¡± She beamed at him.


    Jake¡¯s face, however, revealed nothing. His voice remained even. ¡°Next week¡¯s your birthday. Think of these as early birthday gifts.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face scrunched up in a yful pout. ¡°Oh, you remembered my birthday? Then why have you been dodging me? As your punishment, you¡¯re banned from going home next week or seeing your wife. You have to spend the entire week with me!¡± she dered.


    Recalling Kallie¡¯s earlier response about having kids in the car, Jake felt a vague difort in his chest. So, in a huff, he agreed to Sarah¡¯s request without missing a beat. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡±


    Overjoyed, Sarah lunged for another hug.


    Jake, quick to react, steadied her to prevent any idental bumps against the car roof. In the midst of this, he missed Sarah¡¯s subtle shift in her seat.


    Meanwhile, Kallie silently observed Jake¡¯s car from a bookstore not far away, standing by a towering window. Whether by chance or intent, the car hadn¡¯t moved, and the window remained open. From her spot, she could see into the vehicle. Sarah was now practically in Jake¡¯sp, their figures swaying slightly together.


    Although Sarah¡¯s position obscured Jake¡¯s face from Kallie¡¯s view, Kallie believed Jake was probably quite happy. After all, he was in thepany of the person he loved.


    Tears rapidly filled Kallie¡¯s eyes and quietly traced their way down her cheeks, blurring her subtle makeup.


    Just then, a cup of coffee was handed to her.


    Kallie¡¯s colleague, Linsey Brooks, followed her sorrowful gaze and immediately grew incensed.


    ¡°How can you live like this after marriage? He¡¯s openly flirting with his mistress right in front of you? Everyone thinks you¡¯re the one taking advantage. It¡¯s ridiculous. You may not be able to speak, but when ites to looks and talent, you¡¯re second to none. To me, anyone who cheats and risks catching God knows what illness is worthless. I wouldn¡¯t want your husband, even if he were thest man on earth!¡±


    After working at the bookstore for years, Kallie regarded Linsey as more than just a colleague. She was also a defender and a friend.


    Kallie shifted her gaze away and offered Linsey a thankful look, signaling with her hands that she was fine and expressing her gratitude for Linsey¡¯s words of encouragement.


    ¡°This marriage isn¡¯t worth your tears. If you get a chance to get out, you should grab it,¡± Linsey said as she embraced Kallie.


    Concern was etched on Linsey¡¯s face as she added, ¡°I got you a little cake. Have something sweet. It might make you feel a bit better. Don¡¯t worry about the hotel delivery today. I¡¯ll take care of the advertising magazines. You should rest.¡±


    Though Linsey meant well, the delivery involved a hefty number of magazines to the hotel, demanding several trips to transport them all.


    Feeling guilty for letting Linsey shoulder this burden, Kallie quickly signed, saying she could manage her responsibilities and preferred not to burden Linsey with her workload.


    Linsey, reluctant to let an already weary Kallie handle it alone, persisted.


    After a brief impasse, they agreed to make the trip to the hotel together.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 5

    ?<strong>Chapter 5:</strong>


    The hotel was vast, a sprawlingplex where Kallie and Linsey were simply involved in distributing magazines. Kallie made her way to Building A, while Linsey ventured off to Building B.


    As Kallie,den with a cart brimming with magazines, sought out the freight elevator, a biting, sarcastic voice reached her from behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to great lengths just to catch a glimpse of Jake, huh? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d resort to this kind of menialbor just to sneak around. If you¡¯re that desperate to see him, I could just swipe a room card for you.¡±


    Kallie stopped dead in her tracks and then slowly turned to face Sarah, who stood there with a smug, confrontational air, quite the contrast from the demure facade she presented around Jake.


    A subtle shift crossed Kallie¡¯s face as she motioned for Sarah to step aside.


    However, Sarah was far from done. Her tone sharpened even more. ¡°Are you so jealous that I¡¯m with him that you followed him all the way here? You tried to sneak into the hotel. Are you nning on catching us entering the same room?¡± Her voice was not just challenging butced with mockery.


    Kallie could only signal her denial, but before she could offer her defense, Sarah cut her off with even more biting remarks. ¡°Or what? Are you here to catch us having sex? Please, get a grip on reality. You should know your ce.¡±


    Kallie swiftly responded with a gesture, saying it was Sarah who should know her ce since Jake would never fall for this side of her.


    Though Kallie had never felt lesser than anyone due to her muteness, except in Jake¡¯s presence, she found herself despising her inability to vocally challenge Sarah¡¯s cruel words.


    Sarah¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Gee, I don¡¯t get your hand signals. Let me tell you this. Don¡¯t delude yourself. You think you¡¯re entitled to be his wife? To Jake, you¡¯re nothing more than a pet dog.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes grew wide. She opened her mouth to object, struggling due to her damaged vocal cords. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying,¡± Sarah taunted. ¡°Why waste your breath exining when you could just bark like a dog to entertain me instead?¡±


    Sarah paused, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, my mistake. I forgot you can¡¯t even do that. You can¡¯t even bark like a dog. Why don¡¯t you y the part of a dog on the ground for us?¡±


    Sarah sneered at Kallie, her gaze filled with derision.


    Then, abruptly, a hand reached from behind and grabbed Sarah¡¯s hair firmly. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a shameless mistress. How dare you torment Jake¡¯swful wife? Can¡¯t you distinguish between decency and disgrace, you bitch?¡±


    The grip on Sarah¡¯s hair was so fierce that it nearly ripped her scalp, her agony manifesting in a scream as she tried to fight back.


    Linsey reacted quickly, catching Sarah¡¯s outstretched hand and sharply pping her across the face.


    ¡°How dare you hit me back? Who do you think you are?¡± Linsey demanded, her voice icy.


    Teetering in her nearly four-inch stilettos, Sarah stumbled backward from the force of Linsey¡¯s p, losing her bnce. Sarah fell right at Kallie¡¯s feet.


    The next moment, however, Sarah¡¯s expression shifted from anger to a pitiful plea. She clutched at Kallie¡¯s ankle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble. It¡¯s just that I met Jake earlier. We¡¯ve been together since we were teenagers. I never intended for him to leave you. Please, don¡¯t hurt me¡­¡±


    Kallie, taken aback by Sarah¡¯s actions, stood frozen in shock.


    Suddenly, a cold, stern voice cut through the air. ¡°Kallie! What are you doing at this hotel?¡±


    Startled, Sarah turned to the voice, tears welling up as she feigned innocence. ¡°Jake, please, don¡¯t be angry with her. It¡¯s all my fault. I instigated this. Whatever she does to me, I brought it upon myself¡­¡±


    Linsey, appalled by Sarah¡¯s audacity, interjected sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I was the one who hit this bitch. Kallie had nothing to do with this.¡±


    Jake, his expression unreadable, simply helped Sarah stand on her feet and fixed his gaze on Kallie, his voice devoid of warmth. ¡°Kallie, you really disappoint me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 6

    ?<strong>Chapter 6:</strong>


    Tears welled up in Kallie¡¯s eyes, yet she steeled herself against the urge to let them fall. She raised her hand, attempting to reach out to Jake, but he had already turned his back on her and walked away, his tall figure exuding an air of icy determination.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Sarah called out, hurrying to catch up. She reached out and grabbed Jake¡¯s hand, their fingers weaving together seamlessly.


    ¡°Why is she even at this hotel? Either she¡¯s here to stir up trouble, or she¡¯s meeting someone else. Gee!¡± Sarah murmured, her voice barely audible. Jake slowed his pace, momentarily caught off guard by her words.


    Yet, rather than stopping, Jake abruptly pulled his hand away from Sarah¡¯s grasp. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± he snapped.


    As Jake settled into his car, a distant rumble of thunder echoed, soon followed by a downpour. Sarah, just a few steps behind him, was immediately soaked as she left the shelter of the hotel. Her hair, once meticulously styled, now clung to her head as she sprinted toward Jake¡¯s car, her hand reaching for the door handle.


    To Sarah¡¯s surprise, it was locked. ¡°Jake, open the door¡­¡± she pleaded, knocking on the window.


    Then, from behind Sarah, a scornful voice called out, ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Sarah turned around to see Linsey standing in the hotel entrance, arms folded, a smug look on her face.


    ¡°She attacked me earlier, and now she¡¯s here causing more trouble¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes glinted with malice, yet she swiftly masked it with a look of sorrowful innocence as she tapped on the car window.


    ¡°Quit the act. Why don¡¯t you just review the surveince footage?¡± Linsey¡¯s voice escted, piercing the tense air. ¡°Jake, be a decent man. Live well with your wife and avoid fooling around and contracting illnesses from shameless women. It¡¯s not just about you. Think about Kallie!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Fury washed over Sarah. Linsey¡¯s words were a clear jab at her. She turned to confront Linsey, but at that moment, Jake¡¯s car behind her roared to life. Jake left.


    ¡°Kallie, we should leave,¡± Linsey said sharply, shooting Sarah onest disdainful look before shepherding Kallie back to the hotel to wrap up their work.


    However, when it was time to clock out, the relentless downpour hadn¡¯t stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Linsey remarked, assisting Kallie with her raincoat.


    Kallie hesitated, shaking her head. She didn¡¯t want to impose the journey on Linsey since her home was too far away.


    ¡°Then take a cab. Don¡¯t skimp to save that jerk¡¯s money!¡± Linsey huffed.


    Kallie managed a wry smile and nodded.


    Despite her intentions, no taxi would venture so far in the storm. By the time Kallie reached home by subway, her legs and clothes were caked in mud, her lips tinged blue from the cold.


    Trembling, Kallie tried to unlock the fingerprint lock, only to find the door stubbornly shut. Jake had locked her out.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± The butler, who hade to serve drinks, nced at the rain pouring outside. Yet, under the imposing presence of Jake, he refrained from speaking further.


    The study was cloaked in darkness, with Jake seated in the shadows, his expression severe. He scrutinized the video feed on hisputer screen, his emotions churning as violently as the storm outside. What was Kallie doing at the hotel?


    Jake meticulously watched every frame of the surveince footage, tracing Kallie¡¯s and Linsey¡¯s arrival at the hotel, their interaction with Sarah, and Kallie¡¯s departure. It turned out Kallie had merely gone to drop off some books.


    ¡°How long has she been back?¡± Jake asked, his voice easing slightly after viewing thest segment of the footage.


    ¡°It¡¯s been an hour¡­¡± the butler muttered, not daring to lift his gaze. ¡°Your wife has been at the door this entire time.¡±


    Just then, thunder cracked again, lightning streaking across the sky while the wind howled and rainshed against the vi¡¯s expansive windows.


    Kallie had always been terrified of thunder. As a child, she would hide under the covers whenever it stormed. Now, she had been standing alone in the pouring rain for an hour.


    Jake remained silent, his demeanor unyielding as he moved past the butler and descended the stairs. Peering through the rain-streaked windows, he assumed Kallie had left.


    However, upon opening the front door, Jake found Kallie copsed on the ground, her eyes tightly closed, oblivious to how long she had been there.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 7

    ?<strong>Chapter 7:</strong>


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Jake¡¯s voice was thick with concern as he rushed forward to pick her up, his instructions to the butler cutting through the air sharply. ¡°Bring the doctor, immediately!¡±


    Despite being d in a raincoat, the relentless downpour had drenched Kallie thoroughly.


    Without hesitation, Jake peeled the soaked garments from Kallie¡¯s shivering form and grabbed a towel from the maid to swaddle her. It was only then that Jake truly noticed Kallie¡¯s frailty¡ªher waist rmingly slender, as if it could be encircled by his hands alone.


    Just then, Jake¡¯s friend¡¯s voice broke through his concern, mocking yet filled with worry. ¡°What¡¯s this, Jake? Gone bankrupt? Sending your wife tobor to make ends meet? You¡¯re wearing her out!¡±


    As a doctor, Steven Hudson arrived shortly after being summoned, his long-standing friendship with Jake never softening his bluntmentary.


    ¡°Enough nonsense. Just tend to her!¡± Jake barked, a stern expression on his face as he stepped aside from Kallie.


    ¡°If she had been exposed any longer, hypothermia might have imed her, beyond any help. What are you ying at, Jake? Hoping for a tragic ident to cash in on her insurance?¡± Steven didn¡¯t hold back, even as he checked Kallie over, his sarcasm biting. ¡°I¡¯m not covering for you, not for less than ten billion!¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Jake snapped, fury overtaking his worry. Steven, recognizing the limit, ceased his remarks with a gruff huff.


    Kallie¡¯s ordeal in the storm had taken its toll. Her body temperature had plummeted dangerously, only to be followed by a sudden, severe fever.


    Steven administered some fever-reducing medicine and reassured Jake that there was no cause for rm.


    Standing beside Kallie, Jake observed her flushed face, his brow creased with concern. After a pause, he walked away with a firmmand to the butler. ¡°Ensure she¡¯s well cared for. I¡¯ll hold you responsible if anything goes wrong!¡±


    Kallie remained out of it until morning. As she made her way downstairs, she anticipated finding Jake gone. Surprisingly, he was still there, lounging in the living room.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Jake asked, catching sight of her descending the staircase.


    Kallie halted, her hands anxiously twining together. Was his refusal to open the doorst night a sign that he intended to divorce her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother going back to work. I can take care of us,¡± Jake said, surveying the room before fixing his eyes on Kallie, his voice carrying a hint of impatience.


    Kallie felt a rush of anxiety and hurried down to confront him, gesturing frantically how much she adored her job.


    ¡°Do you really need to work at that bookstore?¡± Jake pressed on, his sharp gaze piercing her. ¡°I¡¯ll set up a bookstore for you. Stay away from that woman. I don¡¯t like her.¡± He clearly disliked Linsey¡¯sments the previous day.


    Feeling a pang of guilt, Kallie raised her hand to rify, but Jake had already turned to leave. In desperation, she reached out and clutched his sleeve.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Kallie gestured for Jake to hold on, dashed upstairs, and swiftly returned with a document in hand, which she handed to him.


    ¡°A divorce agreement?¡± Jake let out augh at the title, not bothering to read it, and casually tossed it aside. ¡°You want to divorce me over this minor issue? Why are you so upset?¡±


    Kallie retrieved the divorce agreement from the floor and handed it to Jake again, her expression resolute.


    ¡°Really, you want a divorce?¡± Jake¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then leave with nothing. Return all the money I¡¯ve given you, and then I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Jake thought his words would make Kallie reconsider. However, to his surprise, she immediately pulled out a card. She ced the card and the agreement on the table, exining that she hadn¡¯t spent a cent of his money.


    Jake¡¯s demeanor became even more forbidding, his stare intensifying with rage as he looked at Kallie.


    Kallie took a step back, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± After a brief silence, Jake clenched his teeth and dered, ¡°Filing for divorce vites our families¡¯ agreement. Besides this, you owe me twenty million as divorcepensation! Without that, don¡¯t even think about walking away from me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 8

    ?<strong>Chapter 8:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Twenty million. The amount was astronomical, more than she could ever hope to earn in her lifetime. Jake was using this to decline the idea of a divorce.


    Noticing the hesitation in Kallie¡¯s eyes, Jake gave a cold, mocking snort. He was just about to warn her never to bring up divorce again when he noticed her clenching her teeth, bracing herself to make a tough decision.


    Resolutely, Kallie raised her hand to sign, questioning whether he would ept payment in installments, given the hefty sum of money.


    Jake¡¯sugh wasced with scorn. ¡°Installments? How long do you need? Do you really think you can scrape together twenty million from that shabby bookstore?¡±


    He turned to leave, but Kallie hurriedly caught up with him, blocking his path. Her gesture was desperate and confused. She frantically signed, showing her willingness to step aside for Jake to marry Sarah, thinking it would be a move he would readily embrace.


    Jake halted, his expression souring.


    Intimidated by his re, Kallie stepped back, her slight frame quivering.


    ¡°Twenty million, not a penny less. Once you have the money, then we can discuss divorce again.¡± Jake forcefully ripped the divorce papers to shreds. Momentster, he stormed out, mming the front door behind him.


    Kallie sank onto the sofa, her tears trickling down silently. Jake wasn¡¯t like this before. Had she made a mistake? What if she hadn¡¯t chosen Jake back then¡­


    That night, Kallie found herself alone again in the echoing silence of the house. She was convinced Jake wouldn¡¯t return, but to her surprise, her phone buzzed at one in the morning. It was an unknown number.


    ¡°Are you Kallie?¡± The voice on the other end sounded frantic.


    Barely awake, Kallie mumbled a response. The caller seemed to grasp her struggles in articting and quickly spat out an address.


    ¡°Jake¡¯s had too much to drink tonight. You need toe pick him up!¡± Without another word, the caller disconnected.


    Confused but alert, Kallie sprang up and dressed hastily, her doubts lingering. Why would Jake¡¯s friends call her instead of Sarah? During their years together, she had scarcely met any of Jake¡¯s friends.


    Nevertheless, Kallie quickly took a taxi and soon arrived at a bar named Night.


    Navigating her way to the designated chamber, Kallie pushed open the door and froze in her tracks. The room was inplete disarray, bottles littering the floor.


    Jake lounged on the couch, his expression somber. Although he had clearly drunk quite a bit, he remained lucid. Sarah sat next to him, her head lowered, the picture of dejection.


    Around them, several of Jake¡¯s friends were in a standoff with Kallie¡¯s best friend, Linsey, and Linsey¡¯s brother, Ethan Brooks.


    Linsey, gripping a bottle but not aiming at anyone, seemed poised to shatter it over her own head.


    Without a moment to lose, Kallie dashed over and seized Linsey¡¯s arm, her eyes brimming with concern.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jake¡¯s voice, sharp with anger, cut through the tension behind her.


    Kallie¡¯s heart lurched. Jake wasn¡¯t as drunk as she had thought, nor did he need her toe for him.


    ¡°Kallie, rx. It¡¯s just an apology. As long as it appeases Mr. Reeves and his mistress, I¡¯ll apologize any way they want,¡± Linsey dered, her voice thick with resentment as she tried to shake Kallie off and raise the bottle again.


    Kallie intercepted Linsey once more, urgently pressing for an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just couldn¡¯t stomach the mistress anymore and ended up pping her,¡± Linsey snorted dismissively.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re justified in hitting someone and still stand by your actions?¡± a voice from Jake¡¯s group challenged Linsey, just before Sarah¡¯s soft, pained sobs filled the room.


    ¡°Enough already. We all know Sarah is Mr. Reeves¡¯s favorite. Why provoke her further?¡± Ethan stepped in, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Ethan grabbed the bottle from Linsey¡¯s grasp. ¡°Mr. Reeves, my sister¡¯s just being silly. Please, don¡¯t be hard on her. I¡¯ll handle this drink.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes fell on the table, littered with a vibrant collection of potent foreign liquors.


    ¡°Are you trying to poison yourself with all this alcohol? Anyway, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll take the me for hitting her,¡± Linsey whispered to Ethan, attempting to reim the bottle.


    As the situation became clearer, Kallie moved forward and bowed deeply to Sarah. It was to defend her that Linsey had struck Sarah. Now, with Jake infuriated, it was her turn to endure his wrath.


    The room fell silent.


    After her bow, Kallie made hand gestures to Sarah to express her apology.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the signing? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Sarah responded disdainfully. ¡°If you want to make amends for your friend, use your words!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Linsey was on the verge of exploding, but Kallie held her back.


    Pausing for a moment, Kallie then pped herself sharply across the face. She looked at Sarah questioningly, as if to ask whether she was satisfied now.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Sarah scoffed. ¡°It didn¡¯t suffice. There¡¯s no sincerity. If you really want to apologize, get on your knees!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 9

    ?<strong>Chapter 9:</strong>


    ¡°Sarah!¡± Linsey¡¯s voice trembled with anger at Sarah¡¯s disgraceful request, her body poised to spring forward. Yet, Kallie didn¡¯t hesitate. She knelt down, her expression stoic.


    To Kallie, being inferior to Sarah when Jake was involved was an epted truth. Anything to please Sarah seemed a worthy sacrifice.


    Jake stood by passively. The actions of others held little consequence.


    The floor around them was strewn with shattered ss, and as Kallie¡¯s knees hit the floor, a sharp pain shot through her. Her body swayed from the impact, yet she bore the pain stoically.


    Looking up at Sarah from her position on the floor, Kallie¡¯s face was a mask of serene determination, devoid of fear or distress.


    Sarah, however, remained unappeased. ¡°You¡­¡± she started, intent on having Kallie continue to degrade herself, when suddenly a man¡¯s voice, thick with restrained anger, cut through the tension. ¡°Enough!¡±


    Jake rose to his feet and strode toward Kallie.


    ¡°Jake!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice cracked in panic as she clutched at his sleeve.


    But Jake ignored Sarah, bending down to lift Kallie into his arms instead.


    The room fell into stunned silence. No one had anticipated this shift. They watched, mouths agape, as Jake carried Kallie away, forcefully kicking open the door to the chamber as they left.


    Linsey was the first to collect herself. She nced at Sarah, who sat stunned on the couch. ¡°See your ce now? No matter what you do, Jake¡¯s heart belongs to his wife!¡±


    Linsey¡¯s earlier fury had subsided, reced by a smug satisfaction.


    In a rage, Sarah seized a bottle from the table and hurled it against the floor. ¡°Get out! All of you!¡±


    With Kallie in his arms, Jake hurried out of the bar. His driver was already outside, waiting.


    Upon returning to the vi, Kallie waved her hands dismissively and entered on her own. Her thick pants had cushioned her knees, which seemed unharmed by the ss shards. She gestured to Jake, silently asking how he was holding up and whether he needed some soup to sober up.


    Jake remained silent, his look at Kallieden with unsaid thoughts.


    Kallie was puzzled. Jake¡¯s ability to hold his liquor was well-known, and he didn¡¯t appear drunk. Summoning her courage, she gestured to ask whether he could go easy on Linsey.


    Despite Linsey¡¯s quick temper and tendency to hold grudges, she had always shown kindness to Kallie, who wanted to repay Linsey¡¯s generosity.


    With resignation, Kallie added her willingness to quit working at the bookstore as a term, hoping Jake wouldn¡¯t go after Linsey.


    Jake¡¯s face twitched, yet he remained silent.


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety spiked. She wondered if Jake was contemting retaliating against Linsey because of Sarah. The thought was unbearable. She couldn¡¯t live with such guilt if anything happened to Linsey!


    Kallie reached out and gently tugged at Jake¡¯s sleeve, her heart lifting when he didn¡¯t pull away. With immense effort, she managed to whisper, ¡°Jake¡­¡± This was the only word she could produce, her vocal cords damaged beyond easy use.


    At her voice, the icy look in Jake¡¯s eyes thawed. They had shared a joyful childhood, her presence a constantfort whenever he felt down, always there when he needed her most.


    ¡°Okay, for you, I¡¯ll forgive her.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s relief was palpable as she heard Jake¡¯s vow. He was a man of his word. Once hemitted to something, he never backed out.


    A radiant smile brightened Kallie¡¯s face, her eyes twinkling with emotion, and she couldn¡¯t resist pulling Jake into a tight embrace.


    It had been far too long since Kallie had addressed Jake in this tone.


    Back in their school days, Jake had been quite the heartthrob, drawing adoration from countless girls.


    When they discovered Jake¡¯s closeness to Kallie, their jealousy manifested cruelly. They stuffed Kallie¡¯s desk with dead worms, tossed her belongings into the trash, and locked her in the bathroom.


    Kallie endured the bullying silently, too afraid toin lest the Reeves family think her a nuisance. To ease the situation, she reluctantly kept her distance from Jake.


    Now, as Jake¡¯s hand restedfortingly on Kallie¡¯s back, he too reminisced about those times. Tenderly, he lifted her chin, gazing into her eyes before lowering his lips to hers, capturing the soft pink of her lips in a gentle kiss¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 10

    ?<strong>Chapter 10:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s kiss, heavy with the scent of alcohol and his own distinct aroma, was forceful. Kallie resisted briefly before melting into his arms. Their intimate moment was shattered by the shrill ring of Jake¡¯s phone.


    They both jerked back to reality, and Jake, with a furrowed brow, snatched up his phone. Kallie, knowing too well who would call at such an hour, stepped back and slumped against the couch, her gaze falling to the floor. What role did she y in Jake¡¯s life, exactly?


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe to my ce yet? Did you forget your promise?¡± The living room, cloaked in the silence of the night, carried Sarah¡¯s petnt voice to Kallie¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I thought we agreed you wouldn¡¯t see your mute wife again¡­ Yet, you¡¯ve ignored how I feel and taken her side! Now I¡¯m the one in trouble, and you¡¯re not there for me.¡± Sarah¡¯sint dwindled into a prolonged moan, her tone shifting to that of a long-suffering spouse.


    A wave of sadness washed over Kallie.


    ¡°Kallie is sick,¡± Jake responded, dismissing Sarah¡¯sints.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sick too¡­ I¡¯ve got a headache, just caught a cold, and I think I¡¯m about to start my period. Jake, won¡¯t youe and check on me?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was sticky and needy over the phone, and Kallie found it unbearable. She walked over to Jake, signaling to him that she was fine with him checking on Sarah.


    Jake¡¯s face turned icy in an instant. Did Kallie really not want him to stay? Did she no longer want to share the vi with him?


    However, Kallie misread his frustration as anger over her overhearing his conversation. She quickly dropped her gaze and gestured her apology.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Jake replied tersely, standing up. He didn¡¯t look back at Kallie as he stormed away.


    Kallie stood still, listening to his footsteps fade. She didn¡¯t turn around, even as tears slid down her cheeks. She desperately wanted Jake to stay, to be with her. She wished she could be petnt and demanding like Sarah.


    But Kallie believed she didn¡¯t have the right. She had always pretended she didn¡¯t love Jake. Yet, only she knew the depth of her love for him, how much she was willing to sacrifice for him, her life included.


    The next morning, Kallie returned to the bookstore, but this time to hand in her resignation to Linsey.


    ¡°Kallie, how did things go after you returned home yesterday? Did Jake trouble you? He owes you an apology!¡± As soon as Linsey spotted Kallie, she couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    Kallie, who dared not reveal that Jake had been with Sarah after dropping her offst night, mustered a forced smile and gestured she was fine.


    Linsey mmed her hand on the table. ¡°At least he has some sense, not just blindly running after that bitch!¡±


    Kallie let out a small chuckle and then gestured her caution against acting recklessly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! I lose my temper too quickly in that bitch¡¯s presence! I¡¯ve thought it all through. If that bitch has the nerve to call the police, I¡¯ll make sure they know she¡¯s a mistress! There has to be some justice in this world!¡±


    Patting Linsey on the shoulder, Kallie waved her hands frantically, her desire to distance Linsey from trouble evident.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s tough for you to be caught in the middle¡­¡± Linsey sighed.


    Wanting to steer clear of further upsetting Linsey, Kallie shifted the conversation and pulled out a stash of money.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Linsey inquired, puzzled.


    Kallie put on a serious expression, her signnguage suggesting her decision to quit while the money was her silentpensation for the trouble she thought she had brought on Linsey.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Keep your money! I don¡¯t need it! Why would you want to quit? Is Jake still bothering you?¡± Linsey exploded again. ¡°Is Jake forcing you to quit your job? You can divorce him and stay with me. I¡¯ll take care of you! My family might not have as much money as the Reeves family, but we¡¯re not scared of him!¡±


    For some reason, Kallie was experiencing chest tightness and a headache. She managed a lie, her signnguage saying Jake wanted her to stay home more often to soften their rtionship.


    ¡°Really? He actually wants to fix things with you?¡± Linsey asked, her eyes narrowing in doubt.


    Despite her skepticism, having seen Jake carry Kallie away and leave Sarah behind the previous day made Linsey slightly more inclined to believe.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you should give up your job! You shouldn¡¯t have to quit just for the sake of your rtionship! But if that¡¯s your decision, then fine.¡± Linsey frowned, slightly frustrated.


    Linsey handed the money back to Kallie. ¡°Keep the money and don¡¯t try to give it to me as some sort ofpensation. If you ever change your mind, you¡¯re wee toe back to work.¡±


    Kallie nodded, smiling faintly as she attempted to rise. However, her vision suddenly darkened, and she staggered, copsing to the side.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Linsey screamed, startled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 11

    ?<strong>Chapter 11:</strong>


    Supported by Linsey, Kallie attempted to stand her ground, yet her legs betrayed her, too feeble to support her weight. Dazed, Kallie allowed Linsey to guide her into a chair. Linsey promptly called an ambnce and reached out to Ethan.


    Amidst her grogginess, Kallie¡¯s mind wandered to a distant memory. Had circumstances been different, might she have chosen Ethan over Jake? After all, Ethan had once proposed, and Linsey had been eager to see them together.


    As Kallie regained consciousness in a hospital bed, Linsey¡¯s concerned face greeted her.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Any difort?¡± Linsey inquired.


    With the IV needle secured in her arm, Kallie lifted it slightly, reassured by its presence. She managed a weak smile, indicating she was fine.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got low blood sugar and malnutrition,¡± Linsey ryed the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Did you skip breakfast?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice came from the side, filled with concern. ¡°Kallie, how could Jake not take good care of you? To think the Reeves family¡¯s role in your sudden fainting¡­ Have you not been eating well?¡±


    Linsey, frustrated, thumped the bed and then immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did that frighten you?¡±


    Kallie offered a weak smile and shook her head, her signnguage saying it was all because of her own failure to eat properly.


    Kallie used to preparevish meals for Jake, only to discard themter since he seldom returned. Gradually, her appetite had waned.


    Seeing her friend¡¯s condition, Linsey adjusted the hospital tray and set down a collection of Kallie¡¯s favorite dishes. ¡°I¡¯ve brought all your favorites. You need to eat well today, or I¡¯m not letting you leave,¡± she dered firmly.


    Kallie grinned as she sat up, but her smile vanishedpletely when Linsey voiced her frustration. ¡°Jake is so irresponsible! I called him, and his assistant just brushed me off, saying not to bother Jake unless it¡¯s critical. Can you believe that? Kallie was his wife, lying unconscious in the hospital, and they say it¡¯s not urgent?¡±


    Kallie signed swiftly, trying to soothe Linsey. She frantically gestured that she was fine and since Jake was in a meeting, disturbing him wasn¡¯t an option. She emphasized she was fine now and didn¡¯t require Jake¡¯s care.


    Linsey opened her mouth to respond, but paused, reconsidering her words in light of Kallie¡¯s condition. Instead, she quietly opened a food box for Kallie and sighed. ¡°From now on, just let me know if there¡¯s anything you need.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got both of us,¡± Ethan chimed in, standing nearby.


    After spending some time at the hospital, Ethan and Linsey sent Kallie back home.


    Kallie didn¡¯t anticipate Jake¡¯s presence. He was sprawled on the sofa, his face clouded with gloom.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Jake asked, his gaze quickly sweeping over her before settling on the food box in her hands. ¡°Out for lunch?¡±


    Kallie hastened to set aside the box and rified her outing was for resigning.


    ¡°And who drove you back home? Who were you with for lunch?¡± Jake probed further, his toneced with suspicion.


    Kallie¡¯s fingers hovered in the air, frozen. It was odd for Jake to be home at this hour. What was happening today?


    Kallie exined with signnguage that it was Linsey who had sent her back after dining together, her expression wavering slightly. It was the first time she had ever lied to Jake, and the deception sent her heart racing, her palms slick with sweat.


    Then, biting her lip, Kallie posed the question of whether he had visited Sarah. His unusual presence at home at this hour struck her as odd.


    To her astonishment, the question seemed to infuriate Jake. He closed the distance between them and seized her wrist. ¡°You brought home leftovers? Why bother?¡±


    Kallie shook her head vehemently, unable to form a reply to exin. She simply didn¡¯t feel like cooking today, and since there was food untouched during lunch, which Kallie found quite delicious, she thought it wise to bring it home for dinner. She hadn¡¯t anticipated seeing Jake at this hour.


    ¡°Why did Linsey call me?¡± Jake pushed on, his voice rising with each word.


    Panic gripped Kallie. She hadn¡¯t expected this question and was unprepared with an excuse. All she could manage was to look up at Jake, her eyes brimming with tears and a faint usation.


    Kallie¡¯s lips, still tender from the previous night¡¯s kisses, were pressed tightly together, her face a portrait of beauty tinged with caution.


    Aroused, Jake¡¯s gaze darkened, and in a swift motion, he scooped Kallie up and carried her upstairs.


    Jake hade back for lunch.


    Reflecting on the past, he remembered how Kallie used to lovingly prepare meals for him, though he rarely came home to enjoy them. Today, unexpectedly returning and not finding her in the kitchen, his ns changed upon seeing her. Suddenly, he desired something entirely different.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 12

    ?<strong>Chapter 12:</strong>


    Jake tossed Kallie onto the expansive bed in their bedroom. Kallie ced her hands against his chest, attempting to push him away, though her actions were weak and appeared more like a hesitant eptance than genuine resistance.


    ¡°Be a good girl,¡± Jake murmured, his voice low and enticing as he leaned closer, his breath warm against Kallie¡¯s ear.


    Kallie rxed slightly, but as Jake moved to kiss her, she turned her head aside, rejecting his advance. A single tear escaped, trailing down her cheek. Kallie¡¯s face was pale, her lips quivered as if she were undergoing a hardship rather than sharing a tender moment.


    Disinterested, Jake stood, towering over her. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to touch you?¡± he questioned, his voice a mix of confusion and frustration.


    Kallie rified that she was simply feeling unwell, her gaze fixed on the floor, avoiding his eyes.


    ¡°Feeling unwell because of quitting your job? Feeling unwell yet still went to dinner with Linsey?¡± Jake pressed her, his tone growing harsh as he sought answers.


    Kallie felt at a loss for words. Ever since she had brought up the idea of a divorce, Jake had be unusually attentive, though not in the way she desired.


    Receiving no response, Jake abruptly left the room.


    Kallie assumed he had gone for good and curled up under the nket, seekingfort. Yet, the sound of footsteps ascending the stairs jolted her.


    To her surprise, Jake returned, her handbag in his grasp.


    Kallie abruptly sat up, barely minding the darkness that edged into her vision as she reached for her handbag.


    ¡°Do you want this?¡± Jake asked, tossing the handbag aside and holding up Kallie¡¯s hospital records.


    ¡°You were at the hospital this morning? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± he demanded, reading the records.


    Kallie retreated two steps and then raised her hand to gesture her wish not to bother him.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You got sick, and you think telling me would bother me?¡± Jake moved closer, backing Kallie against the wall.


    Recalling Linsey¡¯s phone call, Jake¡¯s face darkened even more as he connected the dots, realizing Linsey might have called to tell him about Kallie¡¯s sickness.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    Her eyes welling with tears, Kallie hurried to exin she was indeed sent to the hospital, only to recover not long after. Her decision against telling Jake was because she deemed it a minor incident.


    Jake¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her. ¡°From now on, let me know if anything¡¯s wrong, okay?¡±


    Kallie nodded emphatically.


    Just as Jake seemed ready to respond, his phone interrupted him.


    ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you at the office? We nned to have lunch together.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    Kallie was eager to leave, yet Jake¡¯s proximity made that impossible. She bowed her head, feigning ignorance of the phone conversation.


    ¡°I have a meeting with some clients outside. I¡¯ll returnter,¡± Jake announced slowly, his gaze lingering on Kallie¡¯s quiveringshes before he departed.


    Startled, Kallie lifted her head just as Jake exited, puzzled by his lie to Sarah. Could it be for her sake?


    By the time Kallie descended the stairs once more, Jake had already vanished.


    ¡°Madam, will you be preparing dinner yourself this evening?¡± the butler inquired, offering Kallie a ss of water as he noticed her descent.


    Kallie used to make dinner herself, but with Jake¡¯s frequent absences, she had ceased doing so.


    However, today was different. Jake¡¯s unexpected return ignited a spark of excitement in Kallie¡¯s eyes.


    Kallie nodded, smiling at the butler.


    Kallie meticulously selected and handled the ingredients procured by the staff. After washing, chopping, seasoning, and marinating the ingredients, she even orchestrated the cooking times to ensure all dishes would be ready simultaneously, preventing any from cooling.


    A gentle smile graced Kallie¡¯s lips as she cooked. Before her marriage, she had dreamed of these moments, of lovingly preparing meals for Jake. However, reality had tempered her expectations over time.


    Just as dinner was nearlyplete, Kallie¡¯s phone chimed with a new message from Jake. ¡°I¡¯ll be workingte tonight. Bring dinner to my office.¡±


    Jake wanted her to deliver it to the office? Kallie had never set foot in the Reeves Group headquarters and, in fact, had always been kept away as if she were somehow unfit to be seen there.


    With the food freshly prepared, Kallie packed it into a thermal container. She hadn¡¯t even managed to taste it herself before she hailed a cab and rushed to Jake¡¯s office.


    Though the day was almost done, the headquarters of the Reeves Group were still aze with light, bustling with employees far from ready to call it a day.


    As soon as Kallie stepped into the building, she was halted. ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡± the receptionist inquired.


    Kallie quickly typed out a response on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Reeves.¡±


    ¡°What for? Do you have an appointment?¡± The receptionist¡¯s demeanor shifted as she took in Kallie¡¯s appearance. Initially, she had treated Kallie like any other visitor, but now her expression twisted as if she were staring at a ridiculous lunatic.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves asked me to bring him dinner,¡± Kallie typed once more, hoping to rify.


    The receptionist couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Miss, do you realize how many peoplee here daily concocting all kinds of stories to meet Mr. Reeves? If you¡¯re really here to deliver food, you might as well pose as a delivery worker. Why the charade of being mute? Are you a man? Are you scared you¡¯ll give yourself away the moment you speak?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 13

    ?<strong>Chapter 13:</strong>


    Kallie bit her pale lip, yearning to retort. But as she reached for her phone to type a response, the receptionist halted her with a stern hand gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time. If you keep bothering me, I¡¯ll call security!¡±


    The receptionist then shoved Kallie back. With no other option, Kallie texted Jake instead. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs, but the receptionist won¡¯t let me in.¡±


    However, Jake didn¡¯t respond to her message.


    Kallie paced back and forth, realizing that the longer she waited, the more likely her meal would lose its appeal. She approached the receptionist once more with a sentence on her phone. ¡°Could you please inform Mr. Reeves that I am here?¡±


    Kallie refrained from revealing she was Jake¡¯s wife, fearing it might embarrass him.


    The receptionist rolled her eyes dismissively. ¡°If we run off to tell Mr. Reeves every time a lunatic ims to see him, he¡¯ll never get his work done!¡±


    Left without alternatives, Kallie took a seat on a sofa in the lobby¡¯s corner, a designated rest area where she decided to wait until Jake was done for the day.


    Observing Kallie settle down, the receptionist spitefully poured her a ss of water and set it down with a smirk. ¡°If you insist on waiting, then wait. Mr. Reeves uses the private elevator directly to the parking garage after work. He won¡¯t evene this way. Let¡¯s see how long youst!¡±


    Anxious, Kallie continuously nced at her phone screen, yet there was still no response from Jake. Could he be tied up with something?


    Just then, the elevator doors parted. Jake emerged, his arm linked with Sarah¡¯s.


    Upon spotting Kallie, Jake¡¯s face registered surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, his tone edged with confusion.


    The receptionist, taken aback by Jake¡¯s unexpected appearance and his acquaintance with Kallie, rushed over in a panic, fearing for her job. ¡°Mr. Reeves, she imed she was here to bring you food, but I couldn¡¯t verify her identity, so I hesitated to let her up,¡± she hastily said.


    ¡°Who asked you to bring food?¡± Cutting off the receptionist mid-exnation, Jake directed his question sharply at Kallie.


    Kallie started to raise her hand, intending to rify, but then stopped herself. Noticing Sarah¡¯s smug look, Kallie pieced everything together. Sarah probably used Jake¡¯s phone to deceive her into believing Jake wanted her to bring food, which led her to prepare his favorite meals.


    Kallie gestured her apology to Jake before turning to leave through thepany¡¯s main entrance.


    Kallie appeared fragile, her movements unsteady as she walked. Jake observed her closely, the medical records he had seen earlier shing in his mind. She suffered from malnutrition and anemia.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we try the food that mute prepared? You mentioned it was tasty, right?¡± Sarah suggested, leaning on Jake¡¯s arm and pouting slightly.


    However, before Sarah could hear Jake¡¯s reply, he unexpectedly pulled away and moved swiftly toward Kallie.


    Sarah¡¯s expression turned stormy. She recalled how Jake had brushed her off at the bar. ring at the receptionist nearby, she snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say anything!¡±


    Rushing after Jake, Sarah followed him closely.


    As Kallie reached thepany¡¯s entrance, a ck Mercedes pulled up to the curb.


    ¡°Kallie? What are you doing here?¡± Ethan asked from the car, rolling down his window.


    ¡°Get in. Where do you need to go? I¡¯ll take you,¡± Ethan offered, seeing her hesitation.


    With the evening rush approaching and taxis scarce, Kallie paused briefly before epting Ethan¡¯s offer and climbing into his car.


    Unbeknownst to her, Jake had followed her out and witnessed her getting into Ethan¡¯s vehicle.


    Jake¡¯s face clouded over in an instant. He marched toward the nearby Bentley Mulsanne and jerked the driver¡¯s door open with a fierce tug.


    ¡°Jake! Wait for me!¡± Sarah called out just as Jake was about to hit the elerator. She hurried over, breathless, and slid into the passenger seat.


    ¡°Jake, calm down. How about we grab dinner together?¡± Before Sarah could finish her plea, Jake floored it.


    The car lurched forward, mming Sarah back against her seat as she let out a scream. Jake had never pushed the car to its limits like this!


    The Bentley Mulsanne darted through traffic, skillfully overtaking a ck Mercedes with remarkable agility. Jake mmed on the horn aggressively.


    Meanwhile, Ethan, deep in conversation with Kallie, was startled by the ring horn and caught sight of Jake. He quickly downshifted and stepped on the gas, managing to pull ahead of the Bentley Mulsanne once again. Jake wanted him to stop the car and let Kallie out? Not a chance!


    It never crossed Kallie¡¯s mind that Jake would chase them in his car, much less initiate a high-speed pursuit with Ethan.


    The two vehicles sped furiously, tearing along at dangerous speeds. Kallie clutched the passenger-side handle, her eyes wide with fear.


    As they raced toward the outskirts, the roads became unfamiliar to Kallie, adding to her unease about where Ethan was leading her.


    But Jake was undeterred in his chase.


    Everything came to a head at a deserted intersection where Jake made a sudden, sharp eleration, maneuvering the Bentley Mulsanne to block the Mercedes, forcing Ethan to a screeching halt.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 14

    ?<strong>Chapter 14:</strong>


    As Ethan mmed on the brakes, Kallie was jolted forward before her seatbelt snapped her back into ce. She gripped the handle tightly, her face drained of color.


    ¡°Sorry, Kallie, I¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking¡­¡± Ethan blurted out as he finally noted how frightened Kallie looked.


    Kallie just shook her head and leaned back, looking exhausted.


    Suddenly, the door of the Bentley Mulsanne swung open, and Jake exited the vehicle. Shortly after, Sarah emerged, as pale as Kallie. She had neglected to fasten her seatbelt and had been tossed against the car window multiple times during the ride. Now, she was cradling her forehead, her appearance quite disheveled.


    ¡°Jake, let¡¯s go home. Jake¡­¡± Sarah called out, trying to detain Jake as he strode toward the Mercedes.


    Jake seemed to ignore Sarah entirely. He walked over to the passenger side of the Mercedes and tried to open the door, but found it locked. His frustration was visible as he pounded furiously on the window.


    ¡°Kallie, don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t let him hurt you,¡± Ethan reassured Kallie.


    Kallie shook her head in response.


    Unable to understand signnguage, Ethan watched helplessly as Kallie typed out a message on her phone. ¡°He is my husband.¡±


    Those words seemed to sap Ethan¡¯s resolve. He silently hit the unlock button. A momentter, a furious Jake yanked the door open and started to pull Kallie out of the car.


    ¡°Jake, what are you doing?¡± Ethan demanded, halting Jake from pulling Kallie out forcefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking my wife home. What does that have to do with you?¡± Jake¡¯s voice was icy, his eyes chilling, as though he was on the brink of violence.


    Ethan clenched his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m concerned about how you might treat my sister¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Like you said, she¡¯s your sister¡¯s friend. What concern is it of yours?¡±


    Despite Jake¡¯s efforts to pull Kallie toward his car, Ethan stood his ground.


    ¡°Let her go. I won¡¯t move until I hear her say she wants to go with you,¡± Ethan dered.


    Jake¡¯s gaze shifted to Kallie. Before she could speak, he scoffed. ¡°You should be worried about yourself!¡±


    Just then, the wail of police sirens filled the air. A squad of traffic officers arrived, encircling both vehicles.


    ¡°Speeding, reckless driving. You need toe with us.¡±


    The officers quickly detained Ethan.


    ¡°He was speeding too! He was driving recklessly as well! Why aren¡¯t you arresting him?¡± Ethan argued, but his resistance only led to him being more aggressively subdued and eventually pinned to the ground.


    Kallie was taken aback by Jake¡¯s decision to call the police on Ethan. She yearned to advocate for Ethan, but Jake didn¡¯t allow her the opportunity. He hustled Kallie into the passenger seat of the Bentley Mulsanne.


    After locking the door, Jake slid into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Jake? Are you really going to leave me here? Where are we even?¡± Sarah was left pounding on the car window in shock. Yet, Jake just sped away,pletely ignoring her.


    During the drive, Kallie grew increasingly nauseous. Carsickness overcame her, her head spinning and her stomach in turmoil. She barely managed to get inside the house before the overwhelming urge to rest gripped her.


    The butler greeted them as they entered. ¡°Sir, Madam, you¡¯ve returned early. Have you had dinner?¡±


    Kallie halted, a sudden memory shing through her mind. She had forgotten the food container in Ethan¡¯s car.


    Kallie shook her head at the butler and then turned to Jake, silently asking whether he needed her to whip up something for him and whether he craved anything specific.


    Jake, still seething with anger, didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he swept her off her feet and pinned her to the sofa.


    The butler promptly exited the room.


    With the world swirling around her, Kallie closed her eyes to ease the dizziness. To Jake, it seemed as if she couldn¡¯t bear to look at him.


    ¡°A mere gesture from Ethan, and you left with him,¡± Jake said usingly, his voice sharp. ¡°I asked you toe home with me, and you resisted. Had I not intervened, would you actually have married Ethan?¡±


    Shock flickered across Kallie¡¯s face as she met Jake¡¯s gaze. Back then, she had rejected Ethan¡¯s proposal, yet Ethan had insisted. Was Jake somehow involved in the situation?


    Observing her astonishment, Jake let out a scornfulugh. ¡°It seems you get worked up just hearing his name. Remember, Kallie, you¡¯re married to me. You are mine, forever! Don¡¯t even entertain the thought of leaving me.¡±


    Jake¡¯srge hand slid under Kallie¡¯s clothes aggressively. Overwhelmed and unable to push him away, Kallie turned her head and vomited as a sudden wave of sickness overtook her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 15

    ?<strong>Chapter 15:</strong>


    Jake took a few steps back, his expression darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kallie murmured in her heart. Unable to gesture as the sickness took over, she reached for some napkins on the table instead.


    Soon after, Jake helped Kallie sit up, gently wiping her lips clean of vomit with a napkin. He then handed her a ss of water. Jake¡¯s care was reminiscent of their younger days, gentle and patient, showing no signs of irritation.


    He assisted Kallie in rinsing her mouth and taking a few sips of water. Kallie then reclined on the sofa, her eyes closed.


    ¡°Feeling dizzy?¡± Jake¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    Kallie nodded, her eyes still shut.


    Jake fell silent. The sound of rustling indicated a servant arriving to clean the floor. Momentster, Jake asked the butler to bring a cup of milk. He helped Kallie sit up again, and as she sipped the milk, her dizziness began to subside. She softly gestured her gratitude to Jake.


    Jake¡¯s smile was tender as he softly stroked her hair, his tone gentle. However, his following words cast a cold shadow over her, chilling her to the core.


    ¡°Make sure you keep your distance from other men from now on. You are my wife,¡± he stated firmly.


    Kallie¡¯s nod was mechanical, her mind racing. He hadid down hismand about the boundaries, but what of his own actions with Sarah? What significance did she hold in his life?


    Jake appeared content with Kallie¡¯s answer. Rising from his chair, he left the room.


    After a moment, Kallie mustered the energy to sit up and send a text to Linsey. ¡°How¡¯s your brother doing? I¡¯m really sorry. This is all my fault.¡±


    Linsey replied promptly, ¡°Why do you think this is your fault? Don¡¯t beat yourself up, sweetheart! It was my brother¡¯s decision to speed. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m handling it, and he¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Reading Linsey¡¯s words, Kallie felt a surge of guilt. Ethan was only trying to help her, and now he was in jail because of Jake.


    Compelled to act, Kallie decided to seek Jake¡¯s assistance.


    Going upstairs, Kallie pushed open the door to the study, only to find it vacant. She then opened the bedroom door and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. Jake was showering. Was he intending to spend the night here? What would Sarah think?


    Caught up in her thoughts, Kallie hesitated at the bathroom door, not noticing when the water ceased. Suddenly, the door swung open, releasing a cloud of steam that enveloped Kallie. Jake stood before her, his bare chest drawing a flush to her cheeks.


    ¡°Waiting for me? What do you need?¡± Jake teased with a chuckle.


    Unable to meet his gaze, Kallie looked down, only to find the edge of his towel, which added to her difort. She instinctively retreated as he advanced.


    Kallie managed to sign her request for a favor, finally lifting her eyes to meet his.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kallie gestured cautiously that Ethan didn¡¯t mean to do it and promised not to see him again. She pleaded with Jake not to make things difficult for Ethan. She knew of Jake¡¯s influence. If he chose to go after Ethan, Linsey would be powerless to protect her brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to protect him?¡± Jake¡¯s voice was cold,ced with sarcasm.


    Kallie lowered her head, gesturing her apology for the situation.


    ¡°If you believe it¡¯s your fault, then apologize properly,¡± Jake said as he casually sat on the bed, his legs apart in a pose thatmanded attention. His expectations were clear.


    Kallie¡¯s cheeks med with shame, but she knew Jake wouldn¡¯t intervene unless she appeased him.


    Taking a deep breath, Kallie approached Jake awkwardly, straddling him and cing her hands on his shoulders. He was typically the initiator, and now, reversing roles, she felt clumsy and tense, even causing herself slight pain.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Jake muttered under his breath, pulling her close.


    Kallie bit down on her lip, holding back any sound.


    The next thing Kallie knew, she had drifted off to sleep.


    Morning light greeted Kallie as she awoke alone in therge bed. Jake had already departed. She wondered whether he had honored his word.


    Kallie¡¯s phone disyed a message from Linsey from the previous night. ¡°Babe, my brother was released! You must have talked to Jake, right? I¡¯m sorry you had to endure that, Kallie¡­¡±


    Ethan was finally free. Kallie felt a wave of relief and responded to Linsey, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Is he hurt?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. My dad is giving him a talking-to right now! Oh, and that dish you prepared was scrumptious. I devoured every bit!¡±


    A smile brightened Kallie¡¯s face, pleased that the food she had left in Ethan¡¯s car was thoroughly enjoyed by Linsey. ¡°I¡¯m delighted you enjoyed it. I¡¯ll make something special for you again.¡±


    ¡°How about I treat you to dinner instead? Feel like going out?¡± Linsey proposed.


    Kallie¡¯s initial reaction was to refuse. Jake had expressed his desire for her not to go out. However, she wasn¡¯t confined by his restrictions. After a moment¡¯s pause, she epted.


    Linsey offered to pick Kallie up, prompting her to dress up and head downstairs. The chef was already busy with breakfast preparations.


    ¡°Madam, will you be making lunch for Mr. Reeves today?¡± the butler inquired.


    Kallie pondered briefly and then shook her head.


    Despite the previous night¡¯s events casting a dreamlike veil, the reality was different. Jake had shown Kallie tenderness, making her feel genuinely cherished as his wife. Yet, it was fleeting. His pattern of shifting between coldness and warmth was just a means to keep her under his sway, and she had seen through this now.


    Kallie decisively gestured to the butler that she was leaving and that if Jake returned for meals, the chef should take care of it. She then solemnly expressed her desire not to cook anymore.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 16

    ?<strong>Chapter 16:</strong>


    When Linsey arrived to pick up Kallie, she radiated energy and enthusiasm. ¡°Babe, let¡¯s hit the golf course. They¡¯ve just opened a new one in the south district, and I¡¯ve got us a membership card!¡±


    Kallie had often yed golf with Jake in the past. Encouraged by Linsey¡¯s zest and the perfect weather, she agreed with a smile.


    They parked the car, changed into their golf attire, and rented clubs before making their way to the course.


    ¡°Hang on a sec, babe. I need to use the restroom. I drank way too much water this morning!¡± Linsey said, darting off.


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    Kallie wandered to the edge of the course while waiting. With only two groups ying, the course felt almost private. The other group was a speck in the distance. She swung her club a few times, familiarizing herself with its weight and bnce.


    Suddenly, Kallie heard footsteps approaching from behind. Expecting it was merely another golfer passing by, she didn¡¯t turn around until the footsteps halted directly behind her.


    ¡°Who are you here with, beautiful? I don¡¯t see your partner,¡± a voice inquired.


    Turning, Kallie found herself facing a tall, muscr man with a shiny, bald head and a conspicuous gold tooth that tarnished his smile.


    Kallie shook her head silently, indicating she couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°A mute girl, huh? Let¡¯s get acquainted! Such beauty, and yet you can¡¯t speak. What a pity,¡± the man remarked, his interest peaking rather than waning. Ignoring Kallie¡¯s difort, he reached out and grasped her wrist, pulling her slightly toward him.


    Kallie was in a state of panic. She hadn¡¯t expected to be osted by anyone on a golf course, of all ces. She attempted to defend herself with her golf club, but the man was far stronger. He effortlessly wrested the club from her grasp and tossed it aside.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you belong here, not with those clothes. I bet you¡¯re here with some big shot, aren¡¯t you?¡± the man sneered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who brought you here. Stick with me, and you¡¯re guaranteed to have a good time!¡±


    Kallie vehemently shook her head. With her hands restrained, she couldn¡¯t even use signnguage to plead her case. In a desperate move, she kneed him sharply in the groin.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the man screamed, the pain catching him off guard, and he momentarily released Kallie. She didn¡¯t hesitate and sprinted away, but he was quick to recover. He yanked her back by her hair, stopping her escape.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a big mistake! I¡¯m going to have my way with you right here, right now. Let¡¯s see who can stop me!¡± the man threatened, beginning to tear at Kallie¡¯s clothes.


    Kallie fought back with all her strength but found herself overpowered and sinking into despair. What could she do?


    Suddenly, a dull thud resonated from behind. It was the sound of something hitting a head. The grip on her eased instantly.


    Turning, Kallie saw the man holding his head, wincing in pain.


    Jake stood there, a golf club in hand.


    Seeing that Kallie was no longer restrained, Jake swung the club repeatedly, striking the man with forceful blows to his body and face, blood starting to stain the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves! Please, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± the man pleaded between blows.


    Jake¡¯s voice was icy as he confronted the man. ¡°You dare touch my woman?¡±


    The man, drained of all hope, whimpered in response. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was yours. I wouldn¡¯t have dared if I¡¯d known¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Kallie, still visibly shaken, clutched herself tightly. She was relieved that Jake had arrived just in time.


    The altercation only ended when Jake¡¯s club snapped. He turned to Kallie with a cold stare, his concern not for her well-being but rather questioning her presence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Kallie signed hurriedly, her face etched with panic as she exined she came with Linsey and only Linsey. She hastily waved her hand, indicating she wanted to leave.


    Kallie was desperate to avoid any misunderstanding. Jake¡¯s dislike for Linsey was no secret, and she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene.


    Despite her exnation, Jake¡¯s expression darkened further. Did she want to leave just because he was here?


    As the tension mounted, the course manager and some staff members rushed over.


    Jake, still seething, pointed the broken club at the man sprawled on the ground and dered, ¡°If he ever shows his face here again, I¡¯ll beat him to a pulp.¡±


    Jake then disdainfully tossed the broken club at the man.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Reeves,¡± the manager assured him, bowing apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll revoke his membership immediately. I¡¯m truly sorry for this incident!¡±


    The manager then instructed the staff to remove the defeated man from the premises.


    Just then, another voice cut through the tension. ¡°Jake, what are you doing here? So it was this little mute. I thought I was mistaken!¡± Secondster, Sarah, d in a red dress, rushed over and clutched Jake¡¯s arm.


    Opting not to intrude, Kallie took a step back, her body turning to exit.


    Jake caught Kallie¡¯s desire to leave hastily, his eyes narrowing with displeasure. ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to y golf?¡± he asked, dismissing Sarah¡¯s presence as he moved closer to Kallie.


    Kallie hesitated, first shaking her head and then nodding in affirmation. Her golf club was within reach, her attire unmistakably meant for the game, signaling her true intentions.


    ¡°I remember you weren¡¯t quite a pro before. You always wanted me to guide you through it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jake remarked nonchntly, selecting a fresh club from the nearby bin.


    Taken aback by Jake¡¯s sudden mention, Kallie¡¯s heart fluttered with unease. Could he be setting her up for embarrassment in front of Sarah? She had indeed lingered around Jake in the past, feigning interest in golf to garner his attention. However, such desires had to be shelved now. She bowed her head, feigning forgetfulness.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve got some free time today. Let¡¯s get you some pointers,¡± Jake stated, indifferent to Kallie¡¯s reaction. He walked over, slid his arm around her waist, and guided her onto the course.


    Positioning himself behind Kallie, Jake gently ced his hands over hers on the club, enveloping her in his presence. ¡°Let¡¯s start your lesson,¡± he remarked softly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 17

    ?<strong>Chapter 17:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s body tensed as Jake¡¯s presence enveloped her. Nearby, Sarah¡¯s piercing re cut through the air, while other guests, who had arrived with Jake, looked on in surprise. Few were aware that Kallie was Jake¡¯s wife, many mistaking Sarah for Jake¡¯s partner.


    Now, as Jake coached her in their golf game, right in front of Sarah, Kallie dreaded what might unfold next. Her palms grew mmy as Jake guided her swing, but their coordination was off, sending the ball veering far from the target.


    ¡°Been a while since you yed?¡± Jake seemed oblivious to the tension, his chuckle resonating warmly near Kallie¡¯s ear, making her shiver.


    Kallie just nodded, unable to find her voice.


    ¡°Rx, put some power here,¡± Jake advised, gently adjusting her stance and chin, aligning her for the next shot.


    Jake¡¯s body pressed close, providing aforting warmth that Kallie once longed for. Yet now, she wished only to escape.


    ¡°Jake, I want to sit over there. Will youe with me?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice interrupted the moment.


    ¡°If you want to sit, go on your own. Don¡¯t you have legs?¡± Linsey interjected sharply. Having witnessed Jake¡¯s closeness with Kallie, and knowing Kallie¡¯s hopes for their rtionship, Linsey felt a surge of protectiveness.


    Sarah¡¯s face fell, her eyes still fixed on Jake with a mix of hope and resignation.


    Jake appeared aloof, paying no heed to his environment as he continued to guide Kallie.


    The second throw was notably more urate.


    ¡°Nice shot! Now, try doing it yourself.¡± With that, Jake stepped back, releasing Kallie.


    Linsey approached cautiously, eyeing Sarah suspiciously.


    Sarah, however, showed no interest inpeting for Jake¡¯s attention and instead picked a new club from the bin and positioned herself at the course¡¯s perimeter.


    As Kallie lined up her shot, Sarah took her stance on the opposite side, looking determined, and swung her club.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Suddenly, Sarah¡¯s club slipped from her grip, spiraling through the air and striking Kallie¡¯s arm with a solid thump!


    Taken by surprise, Kallie stumbled and fell. A vivid red welt quickly formed on her arm, left bare by her short-sleeved top.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Linsey was at Kallie¡¯s side in an instant, cradling her arm tenderly. ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt? Is it broken? Can you move it?¡±


    The pain was nearly enough to bring tears to Kallie¡¯s eyes, but she managed to shake her head.


    Confused by Jake¡¯s sudden show of affection, Kallie assumed he might be feigning interest in her to provoke Sarah. He wouldn¡¯t take her side against Sarah. Thus, she rose to her feet and reassured Linsey she was fine.


    ¡°You can¡¯t move your arm, yet you say you¡¯re fine?¡± Linsey¡¯s eyes gleamed with anger. She turned to face Sarah and snapped, ¡°You did this deliberately! Just you wait! Do you think my family¡¯swyers are a joke?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. I didn¡¯t realize the club would slip from my hands. No one ever taught me how to y. I didn¡¯t know the right posture¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s voice broke as tears streamed down her cheeks. Her sobs came fast, painting her more as a victim while she subtly shifted the me to Kallie.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it? So the club just ¡®identally¡¯ struck Kallie? Out of the entire expanse of this golf course, you had to be right next to Kallie? Well then, I suppose I didn¡¯t ¡®mean¡¯ to do this either!¡± Linsey shouted, her fury peaking as she lifted her golf club, aiming at Sarah.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Jake intervened abruptly.


    Sarah quickly hid behind Jake, clutching his arm. ¡°Jake, I swear it was an ident¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. Kallie must be blind to marry a man like you!¡± Linsey hurled her club to the ground, shooting Jake a look of deep disappointment, and then turned to assist Kallie. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the hospital,¡± she said gently.


    Kallie¡¯s arm was visibly swollen, a bad sign that something might be wrong with the bone.


    Linsey offered her shoulder for support as they began to walk away, but they hadn¡¯t gone far when they heard footsteps.


    Jake hurried over, took Kallie from Linsey¡¯s grasp, and carried Kallie away from the golf course.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 18

    ?<strong>Chapter 18:</strong>


    ¡°You!¡± Linsey rushed to catch up, but Jake was already strides ahead, quickly carrying Kallie to the parking lot. He hoisted her into the passenger seat, fired up the engine, and zoomed off.


    By the time Linsey arrived, Jake¡¯s car had vanished into the distance.


    At the private hospital owned by the Reeves Group, a team of orthopedic surgeons was already on standby. Soon after, Steven appeared, sporting a smirk. ¡°Been in a fight? Mistreated? Dude, I know you enjoy your games, but try not to overdo it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jake¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Organize the medical tests, and make it quick!¡±


    ¡°Alright, what should we look into? Maybe her brain and eyes? She nearly frozest time, and now she shows up battered like this, still hanging in there. Surely something¡¯s off with her eyes or her brain!¡± Despite his teasing words, Steven moved efficiently.


    Kallie was visibly scared of Steven, but she was in so much pain that she trembled uncontrobly and couldn¡¯t muster the strength to protest.


    Kallie was soon wheeled away for aprehensive series of tests, administered a painkiller, and her injuries were addressed.


    ¡°There are no fractures, but the bruises are deep. I¡¯m going to get you a cast anyway. Try not to move around too much,¡± Steven informed Kallie as he reviewed her X-rays.


    Kallie nodded, her gaze lowered as she examined her splinted arm, showing no visible emotion. Her right arm was injured, rendering her unable to perform many tasks for some time, including using signnguage tomunicate.


    Throughout the medical examination, Jake stayed by her side, his expression somber and unreadable.


    Cautiously, Kallie nced at him.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Jake picked up Kallie¡¯s phone and ced it in her uninjured left hand.


    Kallie awkwardly unlocked it and typed a message. ¡°You can leave. There¡¯s no need to take care of me.¡±


    Upon reading the message, Jake¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°You really don¡¯t want me around, do you?¡± he questioned, his voice tinged with hurt. She had been ready to leave upon seeing him at the course earlier, and now, after he had brought her to the hospital, she was dismissing him again?


    ¡°Fine, then don¡¯t bother showing up around me!¡± Jake snapped, mming the ward door as he left.


    Steven, who had been standing by Kallie¡¯s bedside, sighed. ¡°Ah, Kallie, you¡¯re just tooid-back. You should really stand up for yourself more,¡± he advised softly.


    Kallie looked at Steven, startled by his bluntness.


    ¡°Managing rtionships is straightforward, right? Keep him interested, let him fall for you, and then break it off. Who cares if you can¡¯t speak? Your looks are enough,¡± Steven stated bluntly.


    Kallie shook her head with vigor.


    ¡°What¡¯s to be scared of? He won¡¯t bite!¡±


    Catching her phone, Kallie swiftly typed out a message for Steven to read. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I lose all my dignity around him.¡±


    Steven, not anticipating Kallie¡¯s feelings, stared at her message in surprise before impulsively grabbing her phone. He then pulled out his own phone and took a quick snapshot of her text.


    ¡°Just rest,¡± Steven said tersely. With a flick of his wrist, he locked Kallie¡¯s phone and tucked it under her pillow. ¡°Get some sleep. You¡¯ll feel refreshed in the morning.¡±


    Kallie was stunned by Steven¡¯s action of photographing her message. Before she could question him, he had already left the room.


    Meanwhile, Jake received Steven¡¯s message while he was at a lively social event. He had not returned to the golf course after leaving the hospital. Instead, he went straight to another gathering.


    With a drink in hand, Jake grew introspective, his mood subdued enough that hispanions hesitated to engage him.


    Only Sarah, sitting next to Jake, seemed oblivious to his quietude, yfully asking for his help to peel shrimp.


    When Jake nced at the photo from Steven, he was mid-peel on a shrimp.


    His eyes locked onto the word ¡°dignity.¡± Memories flooded back of a dinner with Kallie, where shrimp had also been served. Kallie had peeled a whole bowl for him, cing it before him with a shy smile. Had he appreciated that gesture at the time?


    Regrettably, Jake couldn¡¯t quite recall, or perhaps he refrained from touching anything since he thought Kallie¡¯s hands might have been dirty.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Sarah peered over, trying to catch a glimpse of his phone. ¡°Honey, I still want those crab legs. Can you help me crack them open?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how, why not ask a waiter?¡± Jake suggested, locking his phone and gently brushing Sarah¡¯s hand away as he reached for his drink. A half-peeled shrimp found its way into the trash can.


    Sarah recoiled, sinking back into her seat with eyes seething with resentment. It had to be Kallie. Ever since Jake had left her standing outside the hotel, a subtle shift had urred in their rtionship. Kallie probably interfered somehow. How audacious of that mute to meddle and harbor fantasies about what could transpire between her and Jake!


    Seizing the chance to head to the restroom, Sarah dialed a number urgently. ¡°She¡¯s at Grace Hospital today, VIP floor, in a private room. Find a way to get in there and take care of her immediately!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 19

    ?<strong>Chapter 19:</strong>


    In the hospital room, Kallie clung to Linsey, who was about to settle into the extra bed.


    Kallie¡¯s fingers flew across her phone keyboard. ¡°You should head home. The nurses are here. I¡¯ll be okay by myself. It¡¯s just a sprained arm. You don¡¯t need to stick around for that.¡±


    ¡°How can I just leave you here by yourself?¡± Linsey protested, unwilling to leave.


    Kallie sighed, paused, and then fabricated an excuse, typing it out on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m worried Jake might drop byter.¡±


    As expected, Linsey wavered. ¡°Is he really trying to make amends?¡±


    Earlier that day, when Jake and Kallie had gone golfing, Linsey had thought their rtionship was on the mend. However, the situation with Sarah had escted, and Jake had not only ignored it but had also defended Sarah. This had left Linsey feeling let down.


    Kallie nodded reassuringly, typing out her response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Linsey finally gave in, bombarding Kallie with a series of cautions before she left.


    But the moment Linsey stepped outside the hospital, doubt crept in. If Jake truly cared, wouldn¡¯t he have shown up sooner? Maybe I¡¯ll leave once he arrives, she thought.


    With that thought, Linsey picked up some snacks at a nearby store and headed back to the hospital, nning to use the excuse that she had forgotten her keys to return to Kallie¡¯s room.


    However, as Linsey emerged from the elevator into the corridor, she spotted a shadowy figure stealthily making his way into Kallie¡¯s room. There were only two wards on this level, making it impossible for Linsey to mistake one for the other. She paused briefly and then yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Linsey hastily dashed toward Kallie¡¯s room. She knew Jake wouldn¡¯t lurk about like this. She burst through the door with a forceful kick, but she was toote.


    A man was pulling Kallie from her bed, his hand mped around her neck as he dragged her toward the wide-open window. Kallie¡¯s upper body was perilously dangling outside, her grip on safety visibly slipping.


    ¡°Hold it! Police!¡± Linsey screamed.


    Her voice jolted the man. In his momentary hesitation, Kallieshed out with a forceful kick to his abdomen.


    Caught off guard, the man groaned in pain. However, the momentum caused Kallie to stagger backward, teetering on the brink of falling from the sixteenth floor¡ªa certain death.


    As Linsey sprinted toward Kallie, a blur of motion zipped past.


    Steven, quicker on his feet, reached the window first. He snatched Kallie by her hospital gown and yanked her to safety. They both tumbled onto the floor in a heap.


    ¡°Kallie! Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Linsey dashed forward, tears streaming down her face, her expression filled with lingering fear.


    Silently, Steven rose from the floor and delivered a powerful kick to the lower back of the man in ck. He channeled all his strength into the kick, causing a loud crack to echo from the man¡¯s back as thetter fell, immobilized by pain.


    Linsey assisted Kallie back to her bed, just as the nurses hurried in to tend to her.


    Kallie¡¯s neck bore bruises from the man¡¯s grip, and her recently set arm had been dislocated again, bringing tears of pain to her eyes.


    As Kallie¡¯s arm was tended to, Linsey looked at Kallie with deep sympathy. ¡°This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t left, none of this would have happened.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, dismissing the me.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy¡¯s fault!¡± Linsey snapped, her voice strained as she approached the injured man and stomped on his head. ¡°Did Sarah send you?¡±


    At this point, Sarah was the only one with the motives to harm Kallie.


    The man, writhing in agony, only whimpered, offering no information.


    Meanwhile, Steven had already made a call to Jake.


    When Jake was informed of the attack on Kallie, he sprang up and rushed out. But as Jake was leaving, he caught Linsey¡¯s usation and paused, turning to gaze at Sarah, whose face showed only concern.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me,¡± Jake stated firmly to Sarah.


    As Sarah and Jake stepped into the room, Linsey burst out with a loud, mockingugh. ¡°Have youe to make a confession?¡± She scoffed, her gaze fixed on Sarah with intensity. ¡°Feeling cornered as the other woman, you resorted to hiring someone to eliminate Kallie?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying? I don¡¯t know anything about this¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s voice wavered, her eyes brimming with tears as she stood quivering behind Jake, herplexion turning ashen.


    ¡°Oscar-worthy performance,¡± Linsey mockinglymented and then raised a phone. ¡°A simple phone call will confirm if you were the one who hired this man.¡±


    Linsey pressed a button on the phone, and momentster, Sarah¡¯s phone chimed.


    ¡°This is his phone,¡± Linsey dered, gesturing toward the unconscious man on the floor. ¡°He took thest call from this number. When I called it back, your phone rang. So, Sarah, what¡¯s your exnation?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 20

    ?<strong>Chapter 20:</strong>


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Sarah faltered, herplexion ghostly as terror gripped her. Her hands shook violently as she clung to her phone, words failing her.


    Jake, stunned, quickly took Sarah¡¯s phone from her trembling hands and answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Jake asked, his voice echoing through the phone in Linsey¡¯s grip.


    ¡°You sent someone to kill Kallie!¡± Linsey yelled, her finger jabbing in Sarah¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the cops! We have undeniable evidence! You¡¯ve orchestrated a murder, and there¡¯s no escaping jail now!¡±


    Linsey¡¯s re at Jake was intense.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about this¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s voice broke into sobs, her distress palpable.


    ¡°The evidence is here, in as day! What can you possibly say to that?¡± Linsey barked.


    Just then, the man sprawled on the floor stirred and cried out, ¡°I¡¯ll confess everything! Just please, don¡¯t let me end up in jail!¡±


    ¡°Alright, speak up. If you¡¯re honest, I might just let you walk away,¡± Linsey replied, ready to agree if it meant tarnishing Sarah¡¯s reputation in Jake¡¯s eyes. After all, involving the police wasn¡¯t necessary if she could leverage the Brooks family¡¯s clout to handle the man quietlyter.


    Tears streamed down the man¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°I feared Kallie would reveal the truth, so I attempted to kill her. She was constantly demanding money, and I simply couldn¡¯t afford it¡­¡±


    Linsey¡¯s face stiffened with shock. ¡°What did you just say? Repeat that. If you¡¯re not willing to speak the truth now, would you rather confess at the police station?¡±


    ¡°I am speaking the truth! I even recorded ourst phone conversation. Listen to it yourself!¡± the man eximed, raising his voice.


    Linsey quickly sifted through his phone, locating the most recent call recording. The timestamp confirmed it was the call from Sarah.


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll secure another fifty thousand for you to hand over to Kallie. Just don¡¯t do anything rash, okay?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice quivered with urgency through the recording.


    ¡°If I hand over five hundred thousand this time, that woman will onlye back for more! How am I supposed to keep up?¡± the man replied, his voiceden with despair.


    ¡°But she¡¯s Jake¡¯s wife! We¡¯re talking about life and death here! You can¡¯t treat this lightly,¡± Sarah implored.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end! The confidential information she provided fetched only two hundred thousand, but she¡¯s ckmailed me for a million! She¡¯s threatening to tell Jake and have him take my life!¡± The man¡¯s voice resonated with despair in the audio recording.


    ¡°If it¡¯s between being killed by Jake or driven to death by her, I¡¯d rather not go down alone. Don¡¯t worry about me! Go on, tell Jake if you must. See if he spares me!¡± With those final words, the man ended the call, and the recording stopped.


    ¡°I have more evidence!¡± the man on the floor shouted again. ¡°Kallie¡¯s texts are all on my phone. I¡¯ve kept every single one!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie! How could Kallie be ckmailing you? She would never do such a thing!¡± Linsey was in disbelief, yet Jake swiftly approached and took the phone from her grasp. He quickly located Kallie¡¯s number.


    ¡°Five hundred thousand. Tonight is the final deadline. Bring it to the fifteenth floor of Grace Hospital. I¡¯ve sent Linsey away already.¡±


    ¡°You have another week toe up with five hundred thousand, or I¡¯ll tell Jake about the documents you stole. I¡¯m his wife. He wouldn¡¯t dare touch me, but he¡¯ll surely deal with you!¡±


    ¡°Thest five hundred thousand you paid isn¡¯t enough. Hand over another five hundred thousand.¡±


    Jake scrolled through the menacing messages rapidly. At the top, a photo caught his eye. He clicked on it. It was his project proposal from a month earlier.


    The photo disyed the printed document, and in the top left corner, the edge of a gold pen peeked out. He owned only one gold pen, using it exclusively in his home study and never taking it elsewhere. Kallie was the only person with ess to his study.


    Jake radiated a stormy aura as he approached Kallie and handed her the phone, saying, ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Grasping the phone with her only functioning left hand, Kallie¡¯s eyes widened as she read the message. By the time she finished, she was so shaken that she nearly toppled from the hospital bed, only to be steadied by Linsey.


    ¡°This is defamation! Kallie would never do so!¡± Linsey eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Linsey, could it be that you¡¯ve never truly known your friend?¡± Sarah interjected, her voice gentle yet piercing.


    ¡°Impossible! This is defamation!¡± Linsey¡¯s voice broke with fury.


    The next moment, Sarah grabbed the phone and hit the call button. Instantly, Kallie¡¯s phone began to ring.


    Sarah stated icily, ¡°Just as you imed, the evidence is undeniable.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you help cover it up? Why not expose Kallie right away? This is all a setup!¡± Linsey bellowed.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jake snapped, his voice thick with restrained anger, cutting off Linsey.


    Jake ignored everyone else, his gaze fixed solely on Kallie.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 21

    ?<strong>Chapter 21:</strong>


    Tears cascaded down Kallie¡¯s cheeks. She ached to defend herself, yet all she could muster were muffled, panicked noises.


    Kallie¡¯s hands shook as she grabbed her phone to type a message. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you it wasn¡¯t true?¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze bore into Kallie, his eyes a turbulent sea of emotions. ¡°Do you realize how much effort I put into that project? All those nights without sleep? We lost the bid, and thepany¡¯s down nearly a hundred million. And for what? You traded the confidential files for a mere million?¡±


    Jake seized Kallie¡¯s chin, forcing her gaze to meet his, his grip so tight that Kallie found it hard to breathe. ¡°Haven¡¯t I given you enough? Enough money for your needs and enough freedom? When did you decide to divorce me? Is this your revenge?¡±


    Frantically, Kallie shook her head, her eyes wide with fear. She loved Jake so much. The thought of betraying him was unbearable. She hadn¡¯t touched the money he provided. How could she possibly sell his documents just for personal gain? Yet, she had indeed walked into his study, never disturbing anything, but now she was unable to prove her innocence.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do it! Why won¡¯t you believe her? She can¡¯t breathe! Let her go!¡± Linsey struggled to pull Jake away, but he remained immovable.


    Only when Kallie¡¯splexion shifted to an rming shade of red did Jake let go.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps resonated from the doorway. ¡°Who called the cops?¡±


    It was Linsey who had dialed 911 to have the man lying on the ground arrested. She hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation spiraling like this.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡­¡± As Linsey began her exnation, the man on the floor interrupted loudly, ¡°Kallie! Kallie has been ckmailing me! She left me no choice!¡±


    ¡°And who is Kallie? What did she allegedly ckmail you for?¡± A police officer entered, his prating stare settling on Kallie.


    Seeing Jake, however, the officer didn¡¯t act immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, please understand! Kallie has adored you since childhood and looked up to you. Even after she became your wife, she bore so much silently¡­¡± Linsey¡¯s voice cracked under the strain.


    All eyes shifted to Jake, whose expression darkened with fury as he stepped closer to Kallie, towering over her. ¡°Is there anything else you want to add?¡±


    Kallie brushed away her tears and grabbed her phone to type a message again. ¡°Does it even matter what I say if you won¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Jake muttered, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    Jake faced the police with a cold sneer. ¡°She¡¯s the one who stole my documents, costing mypany nearly a hundred million. Arrest her for further questioning.¡±


    ¡°Jake, no!¡± Linsey¡¯s scream pierced the air as she lunged forward, only to be restrained.


    ¡°It was me! I admit it! I did everything! Take me instead! Kallie¡¯s just injured and malnourished. She¡¯s in no state to be interrogated!¡± Frantically, Linsey tried to reach Kallie but was blocked by the officers.


    Chaos erupted in the room as the police moved to remove Kallie from her bed.


    As she was hauled away, Kallie caught Sarah¡¯s smug look.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes met Sarah¡¯s briefly, understanding dawning on her, before shifting to Jake. She tried to speak and garner Jake¡¯s attention, her voice quivering as she uttered the only word she could articte after her vocal cords were damaged, ¡°Jake¡­¡±


    Jake spun around to face Kallie, his eyes meeting her weakened form in the hospital gown.


    The next second, Kallie copsed, her body failing her as she fell to the floor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 22

    ?<strong>Chapter 22:</strong>


    ¡°Release her now!¡± Jake¡¯s shout echoed as Kallie crumpled to the floor.


    Jake hurried over, catching Kallie before she hit the ground and cradling her in his arms.


    ¡°Save her!¡± Jake barked at Steven.


    Without hesitation, Steven wheeled a stretcher over, carefully lifting Kallie onto it. ¡°Her pulse and breathing are rapid. She¡¯s just passed out from stress, nothing life-threatening,¡± he announced after the assessment.


    The surrounding crowd seemed to freeze, no one stepping forward to intervene, not even the police who had been detaining Kallie moments before. All eyes were fixed on Kallie.


    On the edge of the crowd, Sarah watched, her jaw clenched, as Jake unexpectedly swept Kallie into his arms, thwarting Kallie¡¯s imminent arrest. Anger sparked in her eyes. She muttered under her breath, ¡°This bitch is quite the actress! What timing to faint, and now she dodges the police station.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s voice, though soft, carried to the nearby onlookers. Linsey, already seething, lost her temper and struck Sarah across the cheek. ¡°What did you just say? Say that again, I dare you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You hit me!¡± Sarah eximed.


    Despite being bullied, Sarah had never retaliated in front of Jake. She covered her face, stepping back in shock, tears welling in her eyes.


    Jake, however, was entirely focused on Kallie, oblivious to the altercation.


    ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I hit you?¡± Linsey retorted fiercely. ¡°Considering what you¡¯ve done to Kallie, a hundred ps wouldn¡¯t suffice!¡±


    Linsey raised her hand, poised to strike again.


    Jake remained silent, and no one else dared intervene.


    As Linsey moved to strike again, Sarah spun around and dashed away in terror.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jake¡¯s voice cracked with annoyance. ¡°Why all the fuss?¡±


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    ¡°Jake, she¡­¡± Sarah began, but her plea was quickly silenced.


    Steven interrupted sharply. ¡°Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re upied here? Be quiet!¡±


    Sarah pressed her lips together, her gaze turning to Jake with a silent plea, yet he gave no sign of noticing her distress.


    Meanwhile, Kallie slowly came to.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Show me where it hurts, or if something¡¯s not right,¡± Steven said gently, being the first face Kallie saw as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Kallie, are you alright?¡± Linsey hurried to her side.


    Kallie looked up at Jake, her eyes wide with bewilderment and fear.


    ¡°You passed out,¡± Steven rified.


    As her senses returned, Kallie recalled the events that led up to the moment. She shook her head slowly. Honestly, she felt awful all over, but no particr pain stood out, so she opted to act as if everything was alright.


    ¡°Do I still need to go to the police station?¡± Kallie asked with concern, signing her question to Steven with shaky hands. ¡°I can exin everything to the police. I didn¡¯t do what they¡¯re using me of.¡±


    Steven¡¯s face became a mask ofplexity as he nced at Jake. His silence was deafening, yet his eyes conveyed volumes.


    ¡°Would you prefer to deal with the police instead of exining things to me?¡± Jake articted the thoughts Steven hadn¡¯t voiced, his expression darkening.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes darted downward, her fingers nervously twitching at the bedsheet.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you exin it to me? Look at me!¡± Jake¡¯s voice grew sharp with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re frightening her! Are you nning to harm her again?¡± Linsey interjected protectively, positioning herself in front of Kallie.


    Kallie raised her gaze once more. d in a hospital gown, her fragile frame made the purple bruises on her delicate neck, left by her earlier assant, stand out starkly.


    ¡°Just exin it to me,¡± Jake said, moderating his tone, an effort to curb his frustration evident. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken any money from him. Check my bank ount,¡± Kallie typed, her fingers deftly managing her phone with her left hand. She activated the text-to-speech function, and a robotic voice ryed her message.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the receipt for the transfer!¡± the restrained man interjected loudly, desperation in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s in my pocket! She can¡¯t deny it!¡±


    Quickly, someone fetched the receipt from his pocket. The details matched the time of the extortion messages, and the ount listed was Kallie¡¯s.


    ¡°How can you exin this?¡± Jake challenged,ying the receipt before Kallie, his tone deep yet controlled.


    This time, Kallie disyed neither panic nor fear. She typed once more on her phone. ¡°My ount shows no such deposit, and I haven¡¯t made any calls or texts to him. You can verify that with my bank and phone records.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get in touch with the bank and the telpany right now to confirm this,¡± Jake directed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 23

    ?<strong>Chapter 23:</strong>


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t lie¡­¡± The man pinned to the floor wailed as Jake¡¯s investigator hovered nearby. Jake watched, his expression unreadable.


    Steven couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He strode over and delivered a precise kick to a sensitive spot on the man¡¯s leg. The man jerked from the pain, his voice cut off by the sudden shock.


    ¡°Make another sound, and I¡¯ll cripple you,¡± Steven warned, his tone cold and threatening, reminiscent of a ruthless mob boss.


    Silence fell. The man mped his mouth shut, fear evident in his eyes.


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    Shortly after, updates arrived from both the bank and the telpany. The bank verified the man¡¯s ims. He had indeed initiated a transfer to Kallie as the receipt indicated. Yet, it was a scheduled transaction, and the funds had only reached Kallie¡¯s ount about thirty minutes ago, exining why Kallie hadn¡¯t noticed them yet.


    From the telpany came Kallie¡¯smunication logs for thest month. Unable to make calls, her record showed no outgoing calls, only missed ones from delivery services, which she replied to with texts. asionally, there were messages to the housekeeper and Linsey, but none to or from the man.


    Technicians soon unearthed the truth. The messages allegedly from Kallie on the man¡¯s phone were fabricated through a counterfeit base station. It was a clear setup against Kallie.


    With her name proven innocent, Kallie lifted her gaze to meet Jake¡¯s, her eyes brimming with a silent sorrow, dimmed by the ordeal.


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed, a tightness in his throat preventing him from speaking.


    Kallie picked up her phone, opting not to use the text-to-speech function this time. Instead, she typed out her message and turned the screen toward Jake. ¡°I would never betray you, no matter the offer. I¡¯d never sell your files.¡±


    The words ¡°sell your files¡± held Jake¡¯s gaze for a moment longer before he reached out, his fingers lightly brushing Kallie¡¯s hair. ¡°I know,¡± he whispered, his voice tinged with warmth. ¡°Is there anything you need? Let me make it up to you.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. She eyed Jake warily before typing once more.


    Jake waited with patience, but upon reading her next message, his expression chilled to a stark frost. ¡°Can we divorce now? I can write you an IOU for the twenty million. I promise to repay it.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is that what you really want?¡± Jake¡¯s voice was low, his teeth clenched to steer clear of the word ¡°divorce¡± in front of others.


    Kallie recoiled slightly but continued typing, her head bowed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t care for me, yet I remain your wife. If you can¡¯t even trust me, what¡¯s left for us in this marriage?¡±


    After reading the message, Jake was ovee with silence. The corridor became eerily still. He lingered in front of Kallie, then, without a word, abruptly turned and walked away.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s up to me to manage things now,¡± Steven dered, his voice heavy with irony. He proceeded to instruct the nurses to transport Kallie back to her room.


    The authorities detained the man, yet the dilemma of handling Sarah remained unresolved.


    ¡°Moments earlier, you were so certain Kallie was at fault. Maybe you were part of the plot to frame her as well. Are you nning to exin yourself to the police or to Mr. Reeves?¡± Steven challenged Sarah sharply.


    Sarah, left alone as Jake exited, involuntarily stepped back, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I had no idea. I truly believed that evidence was unmistakable!¡±


    From the floor, the man, strained by a kick from Steven, weakly chimed in, ¡°It was me¡­ I deceived Sarah¡­ I just aimed to swindle her out of money, so I fed her these lies. She was oblivious to the truth.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Steven asked, skeptically tilting his head toward the man. ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal, protecting your employer. But you might want to polish your narrative. It¡¯s riddled with inconsistencies right now!¡±


    Soon, only Kallie and Linsey remained in the room.


    Linsey, still visibly shaken, grabbed the snack bag she had bought earlier and sat down beside Kallie. ¡°I¡¯m staying right here with you, I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she dered.


    Kallie offered a reassuring smile and gently urged Linsey to lie down and try to get some sleep.


    ¡°But what did you tell Jake earlier? I thought you guys were smoothing things over. Then suddenly, he shows up and has the cops haul you off without even letting you exin?¡± Linsey¡¯s confusion was evident in her tone.


    Kallie remained silent, absorbing Linsey¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s okay,¡± Linsey continued, softening her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s try to get some rest, sweetie. Right now, your priority is to recover. Make sure you eat well and build back your strength!¡±


    Thanks to the exceptional care from Steven, Kallie¡¯s splint was removed on the second day of her stay in the hospital. By the fourth day, she was nearly back to her old self, though she still sported a few lingering bruises.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m taking you to the hot springs!¡± Linsey announced with excitement as she picked Kallie up from the hospital. ¡°A few spa treatments should help boost your cirction and speed up your recovery.¡±


    They headed to a newly opened hot spring resort. However, the moment they stepped into the lobby, they bumped into familiar faces, Sarah and her friend, linked arm in arm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 24

    ?<strong>Chapter 24:</strong>


    ¡°Hey, I could smell something foul from a mile off. Looks like it was just a couple of piles of garbage!¡± Sarah¡¯s friend had a razor-sharp tongue and a cruel nature. She pinched her nose, shot Kallie and Linsey a scornful nce, and rolled her eyes dramatically.


    ¡°People who bark are one thing, but talking dogs? Now, that¡¯s new to me,¡± Linsey snapped instantly. ¡°This is a club, not a park for dogs to wander in. Hey, manager! Are you really allowing these lowlifes as members?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling lowlifes?¡± Sarah¡¯s friend exploded in anger.


    Linsey stood her ground, undeterred. ¡°I¡¯m obviously referring to you. Can¡¯t you grasp simple things? You¡¯re really stupid, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The club manager hurried over at once. These exclusive clubs with membership requirements typically weed only the elite. The Brooks family was well-known locally, so the manager recognized Linsey immediately. ¡°Apologies, Miss Brooks, for any inconvenience,¡± he said, trying to soothe Linsey¡¯s irritation.


    Linsey yanked out her gold membership card and flung it at the manager. ¡°I brought my friend here for a spa day. Where¡¯s your best natural hot spring massage pool? Book it for us, now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that one too,¡± Sarah interjected suddenly.


    ¡°Um, miss¡­¡± The manager, not recognizing Sarah and seeing her conflict with the valued guest Linsey, began to apologize, ¡°You haven¡¯t booked ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°And neither has she, right?¡± Sarah retorted, pulling a gold membership card from her purse.


    Caught off guard, the club manager was flustered, not having seen Sarah before. ¡°I apologize. I don¡¯t recognize this card. May I know who it belongs to?¡±


    ¡°Jake¡¯s,¡± Sarah said with a smile, ¡°Jake Reeves.¡±


    At the mention of Jake, who held far more influence than the Brooks family, the manager¡¯s demeanor shifted noticeably. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a friend of Mr. Reeves! Please,e right in!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Linsey interjected, stepping forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Brooks,¡± the manager said, his face clouded with worry. He knew that neither he nor the Brooks could afford to cross Jake.


    ¡°But is it really Jake¡¯s card she¡¯s using?¡± Linsey challenged, eyeing Sarah skeptically. ¡°What if she stole it from him? Aren¡¯t you going to verify that?¡±


    The manager hesitated, influenced by Linsey¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°You¡¯re using me of theft?¡± Sarah retorted with a sneer, not waiting for the manager¡¯s response. She pulled out her phone. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call Jake right now and have hime here. Then we¡¯ll see how bold you remain!¡±


    With that, Sarah settled onto a sofa in the lobby and made the call. Meanwhile, Linsey, unbothered, guided Kallie to sit beside her. It was Kallie who seemed anxious, tugging at Linsey¡¯s arm and preferring not to have any conflicts.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Linsey responded confidently. ¡°When Jake arrives, he¡¯ll surely side with you!¡±


    Linsey¡¯s optimism was not unfounded. Over the recent days Kallie spent in the hospital, Jake had visited daily, sometimes bringing lunch, sometimes dinner, and his demeanor toward Kallie had softened significantly.


    So Linsey¡¯s opinion of Jake improved. She continued to hold out hope that Kallie and Jake would eventually get along well.


    However, Kallie remained skeptical about Jake¡¯s acts of kindness, unconvinced that they signified any real desire to reconcile. She shook her head dismissively, typing down her thoughts on her phone. ¡°He won¡¯t hold Sarah ountable. Remember the nder incident? Sarah came out of that just fine, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Indeed, Sarah had likely yed a role in that incident, though no concrete evidence ever surfaced. Despite everything, Jake¡¯s rtionship with Sarah appeared unaltered by the incident. He didn¡¯t suspect Sarah.


    Therefore, Kallie had little faith that Jake would defend her once he showed up. Reading Kallie¡¯s phone screen, Linsey¡¯s face fell. She rose, pulling Kallie to leave with her, but Sarah¡¯s friend was quick to notice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? You two look scared. Trying to make a quick exit? Think Mr. Reeves wille and handle you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who he¡¯ll handle!¡± Linsey retorted, her irritation peaking as she sat back down with a defiant huff. ¡°Just wait and see!¡±


    As the minutes passed, Jake indeed arrived. Despite being in the middle of his workday, he had left everything behind at Sarah¡¯s summons and hurried to the club.


    Upon seeing Jake at the entrance, a sharp pang struck Kallie¡¯s heart. The man she yearned for was seemingly at the beck and call of another woman¡­


    ¡°Jake!¡± Sarah dashed toward him, her excitement palpable.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves!¡± Sarah¡¯s friend chimed in, grinning widely as he greeted Jake.


    Yet, Jake¡¯s expression darkened the moment his eyes fell on Kallie across the room. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, his toneced with confusion and annoyance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 25

    ?<strong>Chapter 25:</strong>


    Kallie was visibly shocked, her eyes wide as she stared at Jake.


    ¡°Kallie just got out of the hospital today, and we thought a spa day would be nice. Is there a problem with that? Didn¡¯t expect to get bullied by a home-wrecker here!¡± Linsey rose to her feet, her eyes zing with anger.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, that¡¯s not urate! She was the one who came at us first, criticizing us the moment she walked through the door!¡± Sarah¡¯s friend snapped back.


    However, Jake walked directly toward Kallie, seemingly oblivious to others. ¡°Why were you discharged today?¡±


    Kallie gestured quickly, saying she healed faster than expected and Dr. Hudson had granted her discharge from the hospital.


    ¡°If you¡¯re well enough to leave the hospital, whye here instead of going home?¡± Jake took Kallie by the hand. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The room fell silent. No one anticipated Jake¡¯s reaction, least of all Kallie, who after a moment of stunned silence, instinctively nced at Linsey.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s alright. We can alwayse back another day for the spa. You should head home and rest for now,¡± Linsey suggested quickly. Her words seemed like the perfect counter to Sarah¡¯s earlier actions.


    With a smug look directed at Sarah, Linsey added, ¡°Enjoy your spa day! Really indulge in that luxurious hot spring pool. Maybe it can help wash off that unpleasant odor you¡¯re carrying!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s frustration was palpable, her nails dug into her palms. However, she managed to maintain a facade ofposure in front of Jake, offering him only a look of subdued appeal. ¡°Jake¡­¡±


    ¡°You go and enjoy yourself with your friend,¡± Jake replied as he led Kallie away, though not without offering aforting word to Sarah. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tonight.¡±


    Being ushered to the car parked outside by Jake, Kallie felt her nerves tingle. It was the first time in days that she had found herself alone with Jake.


    Silence enveloped them as neither spoke. Kallie¡¯s gaze was fixed on the scenery whizzing by the window, which gradually turned unfamiliar. Eventually, the car came to a halt outside an elegant building.


    Confused, Kallie turned to Jake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jake swung open the car door, his voice chilly. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling well enough for the spa, you can certainly join me at a dinner party.¡±


    As Jake ushered Kallie into the building, she noticed it resembled more of a stylish salon. Dresses dangled from every possible perch, and the room buzzed with activity around makeup mirrors, the air thick with the mingling aromas of cosmetics and perfumes.


    Though having known such ces, it was Kallie¡¯s first visit here with Jake. The pervasive scents nearly provoked a sneeze from her, but she stifled it just in time.


    ¡°Ensure her look ys to her strengths, and cover up any bruises,¡± Jake directed as a stylist approached.


    ¡°Absolutely, she¡¯s stunning. Any style will tter her immensely. It alles down to her preference,¡± the stylist replied, genuinely impressed.


    It was no mere ttery. Rarely did the stylist encounter such natural beauty as Kallie. Most celebrities depended heavily on makeup to present their best selves to the cameras, but Kallie was different.


    Her skin was porcin-smooth, barely in need of any cosmetics, and her features so impably defined that she could easily be a reference model for celebrity makeup artists. Casually standing there, Kallie exuded the grace of a premier ballet dancer.


    ¡°Please, right this way.¡± The stylist beckoned to Kallie.


    Kallie moved to follow but threw a lingering look back at Jake. Jake¡¯s gaze held a sort of satisfaction, one that reminded Kallie more of someone appraising a prized possession rather than showing any genuine affection.


    Thest time Kallie donned a stunning dress for a public event, apart from her own wedding, was when she attended Roderick¡¯s birthday celebration with Jake during her teens. Back then, Kallie wasn¡¯t just Jake¡¯s cherished sister figure.


    She was also the most favored adopted daughter within the Reeves family. At the party, numerous guests approached her, with some evenmenting she was blessed. Nobody would have dared call her mute.


    Regrettably, that event was Kallie¡¯s final public appearance. After her marriage, Jake kept her under tight control.


    ¡°Miss, which one do you prefer?¡±


    As Kallie followed the stylist upstairs, her gazended on several rows of luxurious couture dresses. Each seemed more enchanting than thest, yet Kallie hesitated to linger over her choice, worried that Jake might grow impatient. Thus, she quickly selected a light blue dress, the same color she had worn at thest banquet with Jake.


    ¡°Alright, this dress features a backless design. Would you like me to style your hair up?¡± the stylist suggested.


    Only then did Kallie notice the intricate cutout at the back of the dress. She hastily shook her head, preferring to keep her hair down.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. If you wish to maintain a low-key appearance, that works,¡± the stylistmented, guiding Kallie into the dressing room.


    Once dressed, Kallie positioned herself before the makeup mirror. The stylist expertly applied her makeup, enhancing her features until the reflection showcased a woman of breathtaking beauty and elegance. For a moment, Kallie lost herself in her transformed reflection, scarcely believing she could look this magnificent.


    ¡°You look stunning.¡± Jake¡¯s voice suddenly echoed, breaking the spell.


    Only then did Kallie realize that Jake had stealthily appeared behind her. Their gazes locked through the reflection in the mirror, and Kallie looked at Jake, a flicker of hope igniting in her heart.


    Jake surveyed Kallie, his gaze analytical, like one appraising a fragile piece of porcin. There was admiration in his eyes, yet devoid of any real emotion.


    Feeling a pang of disappointment, Kallie averted her eyes. Yet,pelled by a mix of hope and uncertainty, she raised her hand slightly and ventured a question by gestures. ¡°Are you considering me merely as eye candy?¡±


    Jake let out a chuckle, his voice tinged with a mocking undertone. ¡°What else do you suppose you should be?¡±


    Kallie wanted to say she would like to socialize as his wife, extending her help to his career. However, her damaged vocal cords denied her ability to speak. She could never fit seamlessly into the echelons of high society as his spouse.


    Kallie chose not to probe any further, bowing her head in resignation.


    Soon after, Jake escorted Kallie to the banquet hall. The venue wasvishly decorated, befitting the grandeur of the evening. As the most distinguished guest, Jake drew many eyes upon his entrance. But it wasn¡¯t long before all attention shifted to Kallie by his side.


    A hush fell over the room for a moment.


    ¡°She¡¯s breathtaking¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that Mr. Reeves¡¯ woman? Could she be a renowned actress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. Maybe she¡¯s that elusive superstar who just returned from overseas?¡±


    Among the crowd was Sarah, who, having heard of Jake¡¯s arrival, had hurriedly made her way through the crowd to find him. Her eyes widened in shock upon seeing Jake with Kallie at the event, her mind reeling with disbelief.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 26

    ?<strong>Chapter 26:</strong>


    As Kallie caught sight of Sarah, her first impulse was to retreat. She recalled Jake¡¯s earlier words to Sarah, asking her to postpone their conversation untilter that night. Now, as night fell and Jake, who had escorted her here, seemed more interested in Sarah, Kallie wondered if this was an attempt to humiliate her.


    However, retreating wasn¡¯t an option for Kallie. Jake held her waist tightly, seemingly oblivious to Sarah, casually steering Kallie forward. Before long, Jake and Kallie were surrounded by people greeting him, pushing Sarah out of view.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but search for Sarah, but Jake gave her waist a sharp pinch, signaling her to focus. She quickly faced forward again.


    ¡°Mrs. Reeves, I hadn¡¯t expected you to be so striking. A pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Frank Ingram. I¡¯ve coborated with Mr. Reeves for many years.¡± A gentleman extended his hand in greeting.


    Kallie responded with a rushed smile and gestured her greetings.


    ¡°My wife is unable to speak due to damage to her vocal cords. Please forgive her,¡± Jake interjected, exining on Kallie¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a pity, really. She¡¯s quite stunning,¡± Frank said with a hint of regret, still managing topliment them. ¡°Mr. Reeves, the love you have for your wife, it¡¯s profound! Staying so dedicated to her is trulymendable!¡±


    Jake let out augh, sharing a few light-hearted words in response.


    Beside Jake, Kallie mustered a forced smile, her heart tinged with bitterness. She remained at Jake¡¯s side solely because he had not abandoned her.


    Otherwise, she felt she wouldn¡¯t have been considered deserving. Even outsiders would likely agree.


    And then there was Sarah, equally pretty, which was no surprise since Jake wouldn¡¯t choose someone unattractive.


    She hailed from a reputable family, and there were even marriage talks involving the Miller and Reeves families. Furthermore, Sarah possessed a charming demeanor and excelled in social circles, seemingly a more fitting partner for Jake.


    While Kallie stood there, part of her wished she could just vanish. Yet, the next instant, Jake leaned close, his breath tickling her ear as he whispered, ¡°Shall we dance?¡±


    Kallie froze, her eyes wide with disbelief as she turned to look at him.


    Jake offered no further exnations. He simply grasped Kallie¡¯s hand and guided her directly to the hall¡¯s center.


    At the heart of the venuey a circr, sunken dance floor where numerous couples floated across the surface to the strains of ssical music. However, upon noticing Jake¡¯s arrival, the dancers promptly cleared a path for him.


    ¡°Is Mr. Reeves going to dance with his wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard his wife is mute. Can she even hear the music?¡±


    Kallie caught snippets of the whispered spections and felt her anxiety spike, her hand growing mmy within Jake¡¯s firm grasp.


    ¡°Fear not, everything will be fine, no matter what,¡± Jake murmured reassuringly, his arm encircling her waist.


    As they embraced, Kallie trembled slightly, steeling herself to maintainposure so as not to embarrass Jake. Kallie moved in sync with Jake, her feet finding the rhythm of the music. It had been ages since Kalliest danced like this. She was barely more than a child then.


    Though initially clumsy, Kallie¡¯s past dance lessons began to resurface in her movements after a few faltering steps. Jake, meanwhile, danced with practiced ease, leaving Kallie to ponder his frequent partner. Surely it must be Sarah.


    Lost in her thoughts amidst the dance, Kallie was jolted back to reality by a voiceden with emotion. ¡°Jake¡­¡±


    It was Sarah, standing just beside them.


    Kallie was suddenly yanked back to the present, her instinct to retreat thwarted by Jake¡¯s firm grip. She tried to signal him, but Jake¡¯s tight hold only allowed her to mouth the words to him. ¡°You can go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Don¡¯t be so shy. It makes me look bad,¡± Jake said softly, his eyes tender as they rested on Kallie, though his words were cutting.


    Taking a deep breath, Kallie closed her eyes. She imagined herself as still the cherished adopted daughter of the Reeves family, and Jake, the brother who had once adored her the most¡­


    Kallie tilted her elegant neck back, her hair cascading to reveal her graceful shoulders and stunning back. The crowd¡¯s focus shifted from questioning her ability to hear to being spellbound by her beauty.


    ¡°Truly beautiful, she definitely lives up to her reputation for beauty¡­¡±


    ¡°Such grace isn¡¯t found in daughters from lesser families.¡±


    ¡°These noble daughters can¡¯t hold a candle to her. Not even that Miller girl, who is engaged to a Reeves.¡±


    Amid the crowd, Sarah absorbed the murmurs. She couldn¡¯tpare to Kallie? Clutching her dress in frustration, she swallowed her anger, forced a smile, retreated to a corner, and dialed a number on her phone¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 27

    ?<strong>Chapter 27:</strong>


    Panting slightly from the dance, Kallie felt a rush of energy. Jake led Kallie away from the dance floor, her cheeks glowing with a flush of excitement. Kallie¡¯s smile, now brighter and more sincere, showed a spark of her old self reemerging.


    Turning to Jake, Kallie gestured, saying he should check on Sarah since Sarah might be impatient. Jake gave her a long, evaluating look. ¡°Stay here,¡± he instructed, his tone gentle yet firm.


    Kallie nodded in agreement, her eyes following him as he melded into the crowd. She epted a ss of orange juice from a passing waiter, feeling a twinge of sadness as she watched him disappear.


    It surprised Kallie, this chance to be by Jake¡¯s side again, especially after their marriage had seemed to set their paths so firmly apart.


    Had her younger self foreseen the insecurities this marriage would bring, would she have felt deep disappointment?


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a gentle tap on her arm.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cyril Walker,¡± a young man greeted her with a polite smile. He had an air of familiarity about him. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with Mr. Reeves before, but this is my first time meeting you. Would you care to dance with me?¡±


    Cyril held out his hand to Kallie, his invitation clear.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she was asked to dance by someone else. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Jake would be upset by this. However, since the man imed to be Jake¡¯s client, she reasoned that it should be all right.


    Kallie enjoyed the rhythm of the dance floor and had noticed others changing partners frequently. Thus, she nodded in agreement and ced her hand in Cyril¡¯s waiting palm.


    Across the room, Sarah made her way toward Jake with eager strides. ¡°You¡¯re breaking my heart in front of everyone again. What are you going to do to make it up to me this time?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Anything you want,¡± Jake responded casually, as if throwing money at the problem could fix anything.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± he queried.


    Sarah¡¯s face momentarily tightened before she retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to meet you tonight? Who would have guessed you¡¯d be dancing with that mute! You even took her out to style her hair and choose a dress while you ignored me!¡±


    Unconcerned with the onlookers, Sarah looped her arm through Jake¡¯s and strolled toward the dance floor. Suddenly, she gasped dramatically and covered her mouth. ¡°Oh my, why is that mute dancing with another man?¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression turned stormy at the sight. Cyril was holding Kallie close by the waist, moving her across the dance floor with elegance, her face alight with joy. There was a considerable distance between Cyril and Kallie, and Cyril¡¯s actions were nothing but courteous. He showed no intention of taking advantage of Kallie.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jake made his way toward them with determined strides. Watching him depart swiftly, Sarah clenched her teeth, her expression fierce.


    She whispered sharply, ¡°Cyril, you coward! Scared that Jake might punch you? You didn¡¯t even darey a finger on Kallie!¡±


    As the rhythm of the music intensified, Kallie danced faster, her smile widening. She hadn¡¯t felt this joyful in ages. But suddenly, a strong grip seized her wrist, yanking her away from Cyril¡¯s embrace. She stumbled into another set of arms.


    Looking up, Kallie found herself staring into Jake¡¯s enraged eyes, her heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reeves, I assumed she wanted to dance with me. I didn¡¯t realize it would upset you,¡± Cyril hastily said, trying to appease Jake with a nervous smile and a bow.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Catching Sarah¡¯s gaze from the edge of the crowd, her heart raced. Could it be that Cyril was deliberately arranged to invite her to dance?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay put? Couldn¡¯t you wait? Have you never been to a party before?¡± Jake pulled Kallie into his arms. His whisper in her ear carried a harsh edge of anger.


    ¡°Maybe the little mute doesn¡¯t get out much, hasn¡¯t seen this many people, and got overwhelmed and messed up.¡± Next to them, Sarah¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement, almost as if she were making a joke.


    Jake paid no heed to Cyril, and once Cyril realized he wasn¡¯t in trouble, he quickly vanished into the crowd.


    ¡°Stick with me.¡± At Jake¡¯s sound of themand, heavy with threat, Kallie bowed her head, and the smile on her face disappeared. She was Jake¡¯s wife, confined to their home by him, with no duties to upy her. But why couldn¡¯t she be her true self? Was it just because her vocal cords were damaged, rendering her mute?


    Jake led Kallie away from the dance floor to a quieter spot. This time, no one dared approach her. Yet, Jake was soon encircled by a group of people eager to tter and appease him, with Sarah standing by his side as though they were the perfect couple.


    Kallie watched them nkly, again puzzled as to why Jake wouldn¡¯t just divorce her.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice cut through Kallie¡¯s thoughts.


    Sarah had managed to sidle up to Kallie, each of her hands holding a ss of red wine. With a smile, Sarah handed one ss to Kallie.


    Although Kallie epted it automatically, she was cautious and chose not to drink. Sarah didn¡¯t seem bothered by this as she stood facing Kallie, sipping from her own ss. ¡°You know, even though you¡¯re his wife, you¡¯re not really in his heart,¡± Sarah remarked casually. ¡°He only brought you back because seeing you dance with someone else would embarrass him.¡±


    If Linsey had been there, she would have definitely chastised Sarah, reminding thetter that Jake had been the one who had brought Kallie along in the first ce. However, Linsey wasn¡¯t around, and since Sarah didn¡¯t understand signnguage, Kallie found it futile to argue.


    In a surprising turn of events, Sarah suddenly leaned in closer to Kallie. Startled, Kallie¡¯s eyes went wide. Before she could react, Sarah had seized her hand, the one holding the red wine.


    Kallie, mistaking Sarah¡¯s intentions, instinctively stepped back, but Sarah tugged at her hand, causing the red wine to ssh all over Sarah¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sarah eximed, stepping back in mock horror, her white dress now stained red. ¡°I came over just to say hello, and look what you did!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s voice, loud and dramatic, immediately captured the attention of most of the people in the hall.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 28

    ?<strong>Chapter 28:</strong>


    Kallie stood amidst the confusion, her hands trembling slightly as she clutched an empty wine ss. Her mind raced for an exnation that might dissipate the thick tension around her. Yet, she could only manage a helpless shake of her head while the piercing stares of the guests felt like needles against her skin.


    Jake moved through the crowd with purpose, his presencemanding yet protective. As he neared, he smoothly removed his jacket and ced it around Sarah¡¯s shoulders, a simple gesture that spoke volumes.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes followed Jake, filled with sorrow and a desperate hope that he might understand her situation.


    But Jake¡¯s face was a mask of cold indifference when locking eyes with Kallie. He spared her only a brief, dismissive nce before his attention fully turned to Sarah.


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± His voice was thick with concern.


    Sarah clutched at him dramatically. ¡°My ankle¡¯s all twisted up, I¡¯m soaking wet, and just miserable. I can¡¯t seem to stand on my own¡­¡±


    The guests encircled them, a hush falling over the room. Murmurs, however, were not so easily contained. Kallie, standing isted within the throng, caught snippets of their whispers.


    ¡°She¡¯s the legitimate wife, sure enough. Don¡¯t underestimate her because she¡¯s mute. The schemes she concocts¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reeves really has it all, a stunning mute wife at home and a mistress to charm society on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°And what a tragedy they are to each other. Really, with everything they have, why stew in jealousy?¡±


    These fragmented conversations wounded Kallie deeply. She longed to defend herself, to tell her side of the story. She wasn¡¯t the jealous spouse they portrayed her as. She had even suggested divorce to Jake.


    But Jake had tly refused to let her go, and it was Sarah who had woven this web of deceit around her. Yet, why was she painted as the viin in their tale?


    Jake¡¯s gaze met Kallie¡¯s, a storm of unspoken words passing between them. Then, wordlessly, he turned away from her and lifted Sarah into his arms, his decision clear in his avoidance of Kallie¡¯s plea.


    The crowd parted, making a path for Jake as he carried Sarah away. As Sarah nestled into Jake, one hand resting gently on his shoulder, she tilted her head to lock eyes with Kallie.


    To any onlooker, Sarah appeared the victim, wronged and fragile in Jake¡¯s embrace. But Kallie caught the true glint in Sarah¡¯s eye, a smug triumph that no one else seemed to notice.


    With Jake and Sarah disappearing into the crowd, Kallie felt an overwhelming urge to escape the suffocating atmosphere of the party. The guests¡¯ stares were curious, some even piercing, yet none offered words or gestures offort.


    Kallie quickened her steps, making her way to the door and out into the cool embrace of the night air. Freedom never felt so palpable. Outside, Kallie inhaled deeply, the fresh air washing over her like a soothing balm.


    But the reality of her istion quickly set in. Jake had been her ride to the event, and now he had left with Sarah. Dressed for a g, not a night on the town alone, she couldn¡¯t simply hail a cab.


    Just as Kallie pondered her next move, a ck Mercedes glided to a smooth stop in front of her. The driver¡¯s door swung open, and out stepped Ethan.


    ¡°Hey, why are you just standing here all by yourself?¡±


    Ethan approached with a friendly smile. ¡°Where are you headed? Let me give you a ride.¡±


    Ethan graciously opened the passenger door for Kallie, giving her a warm, expectant look. With a small, thankful smile, Kallie slid into the car. Relief washed over her. Meeting Ethan was fortuitous. Otherwise, she wasn¡¯t sure how she would have managed to get home.


    Once settled in the driver¡¯s seat, Ethan sensed her curiosity as Kallie pulled out her phone and typed a message to him, visible on the screen between them. ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡±


    Ethan nced at her message and then back at the road, crafting his reply. ¡°A friend invited me over, but he had to leave early. I was just hanging around chatting with some folks. Figured I might as well drive you home,¡± he exined, his tone casual but his words a bit too quick, betraying the spontaneity of his story.


    In truth, Ethan stumbled upon Kallie¡¯s appearance at the party with Jake in a group chat. The chatter about Jake¡¯s wife making a rare public appearance was quite a sensation. When Ethan saw Kallie¡¯s name pop up in the chat, he decided toe by, though he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter her so directly.


    Kallie typed a simple, sincere ¡°Thank you,¡± and showed it to him.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve been learning signnguage,¡± Ethan said to Kallie with an enthusiastic smile. ¡°I¡¯m picking it up pretty quickly. Soon you won¡¯t have to type. You¡¯ll be able to just sign to me!¡±


    Ethan demonstrated a few basic signs, looking to Kallie for confirmation. ¡°Is this right?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face lit up with a genuine smile as she nodded in approval. Ethan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her smile. He then shifted the conversation toward their destination. ¡°Where to? Heading to see Linsey?¡±


    Kallie shook her head and showed Ethan the location of her and Jake¡¯s vi on her phone. She typed: ¡°Take me here, please.¡±


    It was the vi Kallie shared with Jake. Despite his frequent absences, she had never spent a night away from their home. She was determined to uphold her role, even if Jake faltered in his.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan responded, a fleeting look of disappointment passing through his eyes as he put the car in gear. The ride was quiet, and soon, the sleek ck Mercedes pulled up in front of the imposing vi.


    As they approached, the butler emerged, a mix of surprise and relief on his face. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s with me,¡± Ethan called out as he exited the vehicle. Kallie was just gathering her things to thank Ethan and dismiss him when he suddenly stepped out of the car and approached the butler.


    Taken aback by his unexpected move, Kallie watched curiously.


    ¡°I heard about the banquet tonight. Jake left with another woman, abandoning her there.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice held an edge of usation as he confronted the butler, his words sharp with implication.


    Kallie, standing beside the car, felt a rush of surprise and confusion. It became clear that Ethan had known about the night¡¯s events all along but had kept his knowledge hidden until now.


    The butler was visibly startled by the assertiveness of Ethan¡¯s statement.


    Ethan pressed on, his tone mixing firmness with a hint of warning. ¡°If Jake doesn¡¯t value her, then he should let her go. There are many who would treasure what he takes for granted. Please make sure he understands that.¡±


    Kallie rushed forward, reaching out to gently tug at Ethan¡¯s sleeve. She remembered all too well thest confrontation between Ethan and Jake, which had ended with Ethan at the police station. Stirring up trouble right at Jake¡¯s doorstep was risky, and if Jake were to find out, it could spell serious trouble.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Brooks. I will pass on your message,¡± the butler responded, his voice even andposed.


    Ethan gave a dismissive snort and then turned to leave. Kallie, her anxiety peaking, quickly gestured her gratitude for his ride and her wish for him to have a safe journey home.


    Ethan¡¯s voice rang out deliberately, ensuring the butler couldn¡¯t miss his message. ¡°If he gives you any trouble, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me. I¡¯ll have your back.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart pounded with concern as Ethan¡¯s words hung in the stillness of the evening. She observed anxiously as Ethan returned to his car, offering her aforting wave before driving off into the night.


    Kallie turned to the butler, her thoughts tumbling out in a rush as she typed down. ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention this to Jake. Ethan just offered me a ride back, and I had no idea he would say those things. He didn¡¯t mean any harm. He was just a bit intoxicated¡­¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hastily crafted excuse fell t as she realized the implications of Ethan driving under the influence. She cursed herself for her feeble attempt at deception.


    The butler shifted ufortably, clearing his throat before speaking. ¡°Um, Madam¡­¡±


    Before Kallie could decipher his meaning, a shadow loomed behind the entrance hall. It was Jake, his presence palpable, his expression dark as he fixed his gaze on Kallie.


    ¡°Why are you defending him?¡± His voice cut through the silence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 29

    ?<strong>Chapter 29:</strong>


    Kallie stared at Jake with an expression of sheer disbelief, puzzled by his unexpected presence. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be taking care of Sarah? How had he ended up here?


    After themotion Sarah had caused, it seemed inevitable that she would have demanded Jake¡¯s attention for the entire night. Yet, here he was, back home.


    ¡°Did you get Ethan to drive you back?¡± Jake inquired, his tone insistent.


    Kallie shook her head vigorously, quickly rifying her situation: there were no taxis around, and just as she was about to give up, Ethan drove past and offered her a ride.


    Kallie paused, realizing that her exnation seemed to indirectly fault Jake for leaving her stranded earlier, necessitating Ethan¡¯s unexpected assistance. She wanted to clear the air, especially about the earlier incident at the party. Hastily, she added that she didn¡¯t cause the mishap with the red wine.


    Kallie had intended to argue that it was Sarah who had actually sshed the red wine, but mid-gesture, Kallie hesitated and dropped her hands in resignation, convinced that Jake wouldn¡¯t believe her. After all, he had made his choice clear when he left with Sarah earlier. Any exnation she offered now would be pointless.


    Jake remained silent for a long beat before turning to the butler, his decision abrupt. ¡°Have Gilberte here. From now on, he¡¯ll drive my wife,¡± he dered.


    Stunned by his sudden arrangement for a personal driver, Kallie could only offer a stiff, awkward nod of gratitude. Back upstairs, Kallie heard the rumble of a car outside the vi. Jake had left.


    Kallie tossed and turned, unable to find rest that night. The next morning brought a text from Linsey. ¡°Sweetheart, fancy a day out for some fun?¡±


    It was clear that Ethan was aware of the previous evening¡¯s events, and evidently, so was Linsey, though Kallie hadn¡¯t mentioned it directly.


    A small smile yed on Kallie¡¯s lips as she responded, ¡°Sure, where should we go?¡±


    Kallie assumed that after the previous day¡¯s drama, Sarah would likely stick closer to Jake. This meant Jake would be too preupied to pay her much attention.


    Linsey¡¯s next message popped up. ¡°I heard Hayden¡¯s studio is looking for apprentices. You¡¯ve got a knack for it. Interested in giving it a shot?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It had been years since she¡¯d thought about Hayden Wyatt.


    A master of cultural relics restoration and an old friend of Roderick, Hayden had recognized Kallie¡¯s potential during a visit to Roderick¡¯s ce. Hayden had handed Kallie some minor tools to tinker with.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kallie had shown a natural aptitude. Her hands were remarkably steady, ideal for meticulous work.


    Hayden had eagerly taken Kallie under his wing in his studio, where she had shown considerable promise.


    However, after Roderick passed away and Kallie married, she drifted away from that world and lost touch with Hayden.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t anticipated Linsey offering such a chance.


    The prospect filled her with both excitement and unease. She typed down her response: ¡°Jake won¡¯t be on board with this. He¡¯s against me working.¡±


    Linsey responded swiftly, ¡°How is this considered working? It¡¯s just about stepping out asionally to learn. Besides, if you do pick up some restoration tasks, it would barely count as a part-time gig, right?¡±


    Kallie pondered Linsey¡¯s words and found them reasonable. The studio¡¯s schedule was indeed flexible, allowing her to return when Jake needed her culinary skills. Plus, his visits were sporadic at best. The longest he had been away previously was a month.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to you!¡± Kallie replied with newfound resolve. This job offered more than just a way to pass time and grow personally. It had financial perks.


    Unlike her bookstore job, restoring cultural artifacts and ancient books could lead to projects worth hundreds of thousands, even millions. This opened a path for her to diligently save the twenty million Jake had demanded.


    Though the thought of divorce still seemed distant, for the first time in a long while, Kallie felt a glimmer of hope.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 30

    ?<strong>Chapter 30:</strong>


    Kallie requested Gilbert to drive her to the meeting spot she had arranged with Linsey.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve gotten in touch with Hayden, and he¡¯s looking forward to your visit!¡± Linsey greeted Kallie with a radiant smile as soon as they met.


    Kallie returned the smile, her thoughts drifting to the joyful days she spent in Hayden¡¯s studio. Kallie always felt inadequate after her vocal cords were damaged. Although she was the adopted daughter of the prestigious Reeves family and was well-regarded both within the family and by outsiders due to her status, she secretly felt worthless.


    However, Kallie¡¯s sense of self-worth was restored during her time at Hayden¡¯s studio, where she discovered her capabilities and realized she was far from useless. Now, the prospect of returning to Hayden¡¯s studio filled her with genuine excitement.


    Linsey soon guided Kallie to the studio¡¯s location.


    Nestled by ake in the city center, the studio sat in a prime environment, the building itself exuding elegance. Kallie was taken aback by the transformation, marveling at how quickly Hayden had enhanced the studio¡¯s setting.


    ¡°You have no idea, but restoring relics has be very lucrative. Which collector¡¯s family isn¡¯t affluent? Hayden is currently the top in this field. You¡¯re definitely going to prosper if you work for him!¡± Linsey informed Kallie, who had always refrained from using Jake¡¯s money.


    Kallie nodded and expressed her gratitude to Linsey with a gesture.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? I just want to see you happy!¡± Linsey responded, her tone warm and sincere.


    After dropping Kallie off at the entrance of the studio, Linsey drove away.


    Kallie pushed the door open and spotted Hayden, engrossed in his work at his desk. She hesitated at the doorway, lingering until Hayden looked up and noticed her.


    Hayden, not particrly tall, had graying, slightly thinning hair, wore sses, and his expression could shift from stern to warm in an instant. When he smiled at Kallie, his face lit up with warmth and affection, reminiscent of the way Roderick once looked at her.


    At the sight of Kallie, Hayden beamed, gesturing his excitement at her arrival.


    Unlike Kallie, whose vocal cords had been damagedter in life, Hayden was born deaf and mute. He often mentioned that his silence allowed him to dive deeper into his own world.


    Returning the smile, Kallie walked over and gestured her greeting while extending her hand for a handshake.


    Gazing at Kallie with a hint of appreciation, Hayden then signed his recent knowledge of Kallie¡¯s situation from Linsey and expressed his willingness to provide guidance on restoring items if she needed it.


    Kallie nodded, her smile broadening with gratitude. Just the chance to learn from Hayden made her ted.


    Hayden grinned, satisfied at Kallie¡¯s response, as Kallie was the most talented restorer he had ever encountered all these years.


    Hayden then guided Kallie to the second floor, where several other apprentices were already present. Their expressions varied upon seeing Kallie.


    Hayden produced apact device and converted the words he had recently typed down into speech. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Kallie, my apprentice starting from the old days.¡±


    The other apprentices, upon learning that Kallie was mute, regarded her with a newfound empathy.


    Hayden then expressed his desire to have Kallie learn in the studio. He spoke highly of Kallie¡¯s talents and hoped she would adjust to the environment well.


    Just then, among the other apprentices, a tall, slender young man abruptly stood up. ¡°Remarkable talent? What sort of talent does she have?¡±


    The young man eyed Kallie skeptically, mouthing his offensive words. ¡°My grandfather was the finest restorer in the south, even surpassing Hayden in a contest. And you, talented? Bah!¡±


    As the young man spoke, he turned slightly, ensuring Hayden could not see his mouth.


    Unaware of the young man¡¯s challenge at Kallie, Hayden introduced him to Kallie nheless. The young man in question was Gregory Lyndon, the most skilled restorer among the apprentices in the studio.


    Kallie offered Gregory a polite smile and signed her greeting. Although she wished to maintain a friendly demeanor, Gregory seemed uninterested in reciprocating.


    Ignoring Kallie¡¯s gestures, Gregory turned to Hayden and expressed his puzzlement as to why Kallie could skip the test to be Hayden¡¯s apprentice. After all, other apprentices had passed the test before being granted the chance to learn from Hayden. Kallie being the exception was a bitter pill to swallow.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 31

    ?<strong>Chapter 31:</strong>


    Hayden, wearing a stern expression, signed directly to Gregory without bothering to type down his thoughts. He stressed that even before Gregory had entered the industry, Kallie had already demonstrated her skills to him¡ªimpressive enough for him to take her as his apprentice right then and there.


    Far from convinced, Gregory lifted his chin arrogantly, gesturing that no one else present, except for Hayden, had witnessed Kallie¡¯spetence. He imed this was hardly convincing for the other apprentices. Besides, even if Kallie had shown talent in the past, it didn¡¯t mean she still possessed it now.


    Casting a dismissive look at Kallie, Gregory added that her current responsibilities as a married woman might cause her to juggle between restoration work and family duties, leading to a decline in her performance due to her divided focus.


    Kallie was caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Gregory to acknowledge her marriage or be so informed about her personal life. Upon observing Gregory¡¯s attire¡ªa seemingly modest ck coat, yet likely a piece of high-end custom tailoring, akin to Jake¡¯s style¡ªshe deduced that Gregory was part of the upper echelons of society. It dawned on Kallie that the events of the previous day might have circted within their social circle, though she wondered how much Gregory truly knew.


    Quicklyposing herself, Kallie gestured to Hayden, encouraging him to keep his cool. Then, turning to Gregory, she signed her willingness to take a test and that she would leave if she failed to pass.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Gregory seemed to be waiting for just such a response.


    Without hesitation, Gregory walked over to a nearby table, grabbed something, and returned.


    Arge tray was filled with what looked like powdery substances. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the shattered remnants of a vase, broken into countless tiny fragments.


    ¡°Go ahead and restore this. You have twenty minutes. Completing any section of the frame will count as a pass.¡± Gregory then handed Kallie several photographs. ¡°This is the vase¡¯s original appearance, and this is the progress we¡¯ve made so far.¡±


    Despite being of contemporary make, the vase had been artificially aged. The handful of people in the studio had managed to piece together about a third of it within the twenty-minute timeframe, though each person had worked on different sections¡ªsome the body, others the base.


    Without hesitation, Kallie nodded. She had encountered far greater challenges during her first meeting with Hayden as a child, so she felt undaunted.


    Kallie took her designated seat, arranged by Gregory, and slipped on a pair of gloves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start the timer for twenty minutes,¡± Gregory announced with a smirk. He ced the timer next to him and pressed the start button without waiting for Kallie to be fully ready.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t we usually take time to observe the fragments before starting the timer for these tests?¡± a petite girl with bangs murmured from the corner, trying to advocate for Kallie. However, Gregory ignored herpletely, dismissing thement.


    Unperturbed by theck of time to study the fragments, Kallie picked up the tweezers and began working on the vase, showing no sign of rushing.


    ¡°Humph, you young ones today think you know everything. Just wait and see!¡± Hayden activated the text-to-speech function after typing out his thoughts on his phone, clearly irritated by Gregory¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Hey, want to make a bet? I¡¯m telling you, she won¡¯t make it. Bet you didn¡¯t know she hasn¡¯t made a public appearance since she got married. Word is, she¡¯s done for!¡± Gregory brazenly remarked, his voice low enough to seem private, but still loud enough for Kallie to overhear.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Gregory continued, ¡°Her husband¡¯s cheating on her. And how does she react? She¡¯s too scared to confront him, just hides away at home. Do you really think she has what it takes to be a restorer? She¡¯s going to embarrass us all!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s fingers froze. So, this was how the outside world saw her¡ªnot as Jake¡¯s devoted wife, but as a has-been. Things hadn¡¯t always been this way. How had she allowed herself to be like this?


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in gossip. If Kallie¡¯s got the skills, she has a ce as a restorer in this studio!¡± Hayden furiously typed his reply on his phone, making his stance crystal clear.


    Kallie regained herposure, determined not to let their harsh words affect her. She quickly located the first fragment she needed and began her restoration work.


    The room fell silent, and all chatter ceased. Every eye in the studio was now glued to Kallie¡¯s hands as she worked with steady precision.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 32

    ?<strong>Chapter 32:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s fingers were long, slender, and delicate¡ªa sight to behold even when idle. Now, as she wielded ck tweezers to manipte the fragments of a red vase, the vivid contrast highlighted the stunning beauty of her hands.


    Initially, everyone was captivated by the vase Kallie was meticulously piecing together. However, their attention soon drifted to her elegant hands. These gazes didn¡¯t disturb Kallie in the slightest. Though slightly nervous at first, her passion for restoring artifacts quickly enveloped her, shielding her from the outside world.


    The task was akin to solving aplex jigsaw puzzle but far more intricate. Kallie¡¯s methodical approach to picking up each shard, sorting them effortlessly into categories, was remarkable.


    Her speed and precision left the onlookers, including Gregory¡ªwho had been skeptical at first¡ªutterly amazed. His initial disbelief soon morphed into open admiration as Kallie progressed.


    When the timer signaled twenty minutes, Kallie had already reconstructed half of the vase. The sections shepleted¡ªthe base and the framework¡ªbegan to outline the vase¡¯s original form. It seemed highly possible she might finish the entire restoration in under another twenty minutes.


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????


    ¡°How did you manage to do that?¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t contain his astonishment.


    Standing up, Kallie offered him a warm smile and exined using signnguage that having the photo for reference made the task simpler. Unlike working with real artifacts, where one didn¡¯t have a reference and had to carefully deduce the original design before starting, this task was easier.


    After Kallie finished her exnation, the room fell into an even deeper silence. The other apprentices realized how much they had struggled despite having the same advantage¡ªa photo. Their progress paledpared to Kallie¡¯s. But for her, the task was a piece of cake.


    ¡°Now you all witness her skills firsthand!¡± Hayden eagerlymented on his phone before showing the screen to the other apprentices, radiating pride.


    Beaming with admiration, Hayden continued using his text-to-speech function, ¡°The puzzles she solved as a kid were far tougher than this! I told you she was talented! You just didn¡¯t believe me. Gregory, wasn¡¯t there a bet you mentioned? And now?¡±


    Gregory¡¯s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment. He was relieved he hadn¡¯t made any specific wagers earlier, which would have been truly humiliating.


    Nevertheless, Gregory wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges. He bowed respectfully to Kallie and apologized. His apology was silent but sincere, conveyed through signnguage.


    Kallie, visibly taken aback, quickly reassured him that she didn¡¯t mind.


    This marked the first time someone had formally apologized after doubting Kallie. Usually, even after proving herself, no one would apologize¡ªthey justified their initial skepticism and assumed it was only right for her to demonstrate herpetence.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give a warm wee to Kallie in our studio!¡± Hayden¡¯s phone articted his messages.


    Everyone apuded Kallie, except for a girl in the corner, who surreptitiously snapped a photo of Kallie and sent it to a group chat with her friends. ¡°Look who we have here!¡± she typed.


    ¡°For now, we all have restoration tasks,¡± Gregory exined as he led Kallie to her new spot, ¡°but Hayden mentioned he won¡¯t assign you any just yet. He wants you to get settled in first.¡±


    It was a seat by the window on the second floor, offering a view of blossoming peach trees and the clear blueke. The setting was sure to lift her spirits.


    Kallie gestured that she might not be able toe here every single day.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. We don¡¯t keep strict hours here. Come when there¡¯s work or whenever you feel up to it,¡± Gregory reassured her. He then added her to the studio¡¯s group chat. ¡°If you need anything, just drop a message here. We¡¯re all here to help.¡±


    Kallie beamed at him with gratitude, signing her thanks.


    Settling into her seat, Kallie straightened things around her before reaching out to test different tools, getting a feel for each.


    Suddenly, the ring of the doorbell echoed from the first floor.


    Gregory, quick to respond, went to answer it. As Kallie toyed with the tools, a distinctly familiar female voice drifted up from below. ¡°I have an item that needs restoring. I heard there¡¯s a new restorer on board. Could you let her handle it for me?¡±


    This voice belonged to the unpleasant woman who had apanied Sarah that day.


    Kallieter learned that she was Ste Hayes, the youngest daughter of the prestigious Hayes family.


    Now, Ste had turned up at Hayden¡¯s studio, explicitly requesting Kallie¡¯s services. Clearly, word of Kallie¡¯s presence had spread, and Ste was undoubtedly here to stir up some trouble.


    Concerned about Ste causing problems and inadvertently putting Hayden in a tough spot, Kallie rushed downstairs.


    There, Ste stood, as imposing and disdainful as ever, d in a garishly bright red dress, clutching a paper bag, and surveying her surroundings with a haughty air.


    Spotting Kallie descending the stairs, Ste¡¯s face twisted into a dramatic grimace. ¡°So, it¡¯s really you! Fine, take this and fix it. I¡¯ll pay half a million!¡±


    After saying that, Ste tossed the paper bag on the table, the distinct rustling of its contents reverberating through the room.


    ¡°Kallie has just joined our studio. She¡¯s an apprentice and isn¡¯t ready to handle jobs yet,¡± Gregory said solemnly, his expression stern. Having seen through Ste¡¯s intentions, he was clearly displeased.


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t your studio boast that it can repair anything? So why refuse my job? What are you scared of? Worried you¡¯ll mess it up and tarnish your reputation?¡± Ste taunted.


    ¡°If you want it fixed, then leave the item here and don¡¯t worry about who will handle it,¡± Gregory retorted, his brow furrowing.


    But Ste was undeterred and raised her voice further. ¡°I insist that Kallie does it. If she won¡¯t, it just shows your studio can¡¯t cut it. I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows you¡¯re too frightened to ept the challenge. Make your choice!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 33

    ?<strong>Chapter 33:</strong>


    It was evident that Ste hade to stir up trouble, and Kallie knew that even if she left Hayden¡¯s studio right away, it would make no difference.


    Taking a step forward, Kallie gestured her willingness to handle the work and asked if Ste could unwrap the paper bag to let her see whaty inside.


    ¡°What did she just say?¡± Ste, unable to understand signnguage, asked rudely.


    ¡°She said she can fix it and wants to know if you can open the paper bag to show her what¡¯s within,¡± Gregory exined, shooting a concerned look at Kallie before facing Ste again.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly bold!¡± Ste sneered, swiftly opening the paper bag to extract a box emzoned with the Rowan logo.


    ¡°Is this supposed to be an antique?¡± Gregory¡¯s brow furrowed instantly.


    ¡°And why not?¡± Unfazed, Ste lifted the lid of the box, revealing a heap of turquoise shards, almost unidentifiable.


    ¡°These were a pair of bracelets, the very first products Rowan made when they started up a hundred and ten years ago! They¡¯re more than a century old. Don¡¯t they count as antiques?¡± Ste asserted with a sense of justification.


    Hayden¡¯s studio had encountered such luxury antiques previously, though they were trickier to restore than a vase that came with a visual guide.


    Kallie moved closer and carefully inspected the broken pieces.


    ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡± Ste took out a bank card and dered with a haughty air, ¡°I can pay the entire sum upfront. After all, your studio¡¯s reputation precedes it. I¡¯m not concerned about you absconding with the money.¡±


    Gregory furrowed his brow and nced at Kallie, his gaze inquiring if she was up for the task.


    Kallie nodded affirmatively. She then signed to Gregory, telling him that she was confident in the repair, while pointing out that Ste had a hidden agenda, necessitating caution to avoid tarnishing the studio¡¯s reputation.


    Gregory reassured Kallie that he and the others would handle the rest, allowing her to focus solely on the repair, as the studio had dealt with difficult clients before.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the gesturing? Can you handle the job or not?¡± Ste demanded impatiently.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the job,¡± Gregory responded icily, fixing his gaze on Ste. ¡°Kallie will handle the repair personally. No one else will be involved. You¡¯re wee to either record the entire procedure or remain here to observe.¡±


    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Ste retorted with a sly grin. ¡°I trust the credibility of your studio. If you insist on no outside help, I¡¯ll take your word for it. No need to record anything.¡±


    Kallie sensed something amiss when Ste dismissed the need for recording. She knew she had to keep a detailed record of the entire procedure to prove herself.


    But Gregory produced a camera and a contract before Kallie could gesture her concerns. ¡°Since you¡¯re prepared to pay all at once, we¡¯ll dly proceed. Please read the contract thoroughly before you sign and pay. Meanwhile, the whole transaction will be recorded in case anything arises. This will ensure that the items you¡¯ve brought are documented for verification post-repair.¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression darkened, yet sheplied. After a brief moment, she turned and departed, while Kallie meticulously gathered the bracelet fragments and returned to her workspace.


    ¡°Are you nning to take the bracelet home to repair it?¡± Gregory inquired.


    Kallie shook her head, exining that she didn¡¯t have the necessary tools at home and that Jake would likely get upset upon seeing her work on the fragments.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gregory said. ¡°Once you¡¯re done for the day, lock the bracelet in your cab and change the password yourself.¡±


    It was evident that Ste hearing about Kallie¡¯s presence at the studio was no coincidence. Someone inside the studio had likely tipped her off, and they might attempt to sabotage Kallie¡¯s work to frame her.


    Kallie nodded in agreement.


    Instead of diving into the repair, Kallie carefully examined the fragments, snapped some photos to help ascertain their original form, and searched online for details about the bracelet. Despite its century-old origins, the brand still existed today, making it feasible to findparable designs.


    However, the designs Kallie found didn¡¯t quite match what she had in front of her.


    Unfazed, Kallie decided to call it a day and left for home as dinner time approached. She had assumed she could reach home before Jake returned, but upon entering, she found Jake already seated on the sofa. Not only had hee back home today, but he had arrived earlier than usual.


    Kallie, taken aback, instinctively shed him a smile.


    ¡°Did you visit Hayden¡¯s studio today? I thought we agreed you wouldn¡¯t work.¡± Jake stood up, his expression darkening.


    Kallie quickly exined that her visit to the studio was for learning and that she wouldn¡¯t be there every day¡ªit hardly counted as work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there again,¡± Jake ordered, his tone firm.


    Frowning, Kallie stared at him, feeling a sudden surge of anger. For the first time in all these years, she felt Jake was out of line.


    Previously, whenever they had a disagreement, Kallie assumed she was at fault, not Jake. She always held him in high regard and thought she didn¡¯t deserve someone like him. But this time, she felt he was the one in the wrong.


    For the first time, Kallie didn¡¯t obey Jake¡¯smand but instead questioned him through signnguage. She furrowed her brows, asking why he wanted her to stay home when he rarely returned, and why he wished to iste her in this vast vi.


    Jake¡¯s expression grew even darker. ¡°Kallie.¡±


    Instead of backing down, Kallie locked eyes with Jake, silently pressing him to answer what he truly took her for.


    Jake didn¡¯t respond to her question. Instead, he abruptly stepped closer, grasped her chin, and kissed her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 34

    ?<strong>Chapter 34:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s distinct aroma filled Kallie¡¯s senses, making her legs tremble as he pressed her more firmly against him. His broad hand ripped through Kallie¡¯s shirt, slipping beneath her bra.


    Kallie was upset. What was Jake thinking? She had defied him by visiting the studio after he had explicitly told her not to. She had questioned his intentions and his view of her, and now he was trying to get intimate as if that would solve everything.


    Feeling mistreated, Kallie tried to push Jake away with all her might, but it was no use. His hands quickly restrained hers above her head, his voice hauntingly close to her ear. ¡°Be a good girl and do as I say,¡± hemanded.


    Defiance red in Kallie. Why should she? As Jake leaned in for another kiss, she bit down fiercely.


    The taste of blood mingled between their mouths, and Jake groaned, immediately letting her go.


    Kallie stepped back quickly, clutching her torn clothes, and eyed Jake like a cornered animal.


    ¡°You bit me?¡± Jake looked at her in disbelief.


    Kallie stood her ground, making it clear she refused toply with his demands. Through signnguage, she asked what he really thought of her.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze inscrutable, like an abyss she couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Needing rity, Kallie signed, asking if he treated Sarah the same way, wondering if he would ever treat Sarah like this.


    Jake¡¯s face hardened, a storm brewing within his eyes.


    Expecting the worst, Kallie shut her eyes, bracing for a blow.


    Yet, to her astonishment, Jake simply grabbed his jacket and left, his steps quick and resolute.


    The door mmed behind him with a thunderous crash.


    Kallie flinched, her nerves still on edge. When she dared to look out the window, she saw the taillights of Jake¡¯s ck Bentley vanishing into the distance. His lips were broken¡ªwhat would he tell Sarah if she questioned him?


    For the first time, Kallie felt detached from the thought of him with Sarah. It seemed irrelevant now. Her mind was focused on one thing: excelling in her restoration work.


    The next morning, Kallie arrived early at Hayden¡¯s studio, fueled by the reflections of the previous night and a new sense of resolve. She exchanged brief greetings with her colleagues before settling into her workspace.


    Instead of diving straight into the repair of Ste¡¯s bracelet, Kallie examined the remaining fragments. A few pieces of metal puzzled her, leaving her unsure whether they were part of the bracelet or added to mislead her. If they were integral to the bracelet, their exact cement eluded her. If not, they were likely Ste¡¯s ploy to trip her up.


    Kallie spent the entire morning analyzing the fragments, deep in thought, until Gregory interrupted her focus with the sound of a knock.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch,¡± Gregory announced, holding a bag of takeout. He didn¡¯t ce it on her cluttered table. ¡°Looks like you forgot to eat. Come with me.¡±


    Kallie nodded and followed Gregory to a nearby sofa. She motioned toward the bag, asking how much the meal cost, prepared to transfer him the money.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few dors,¡± Gregory said, waving dismissively. ¡°Consider it a peace offering for being harsh yesterday. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Kallie smiled gratefully and joked through gestures that he had given her the chance to prove herself.


    Their conversation was interrupted by sudden footsteps at the door.


    Kallie looked up, and her smile froze. There stood Jake.


    Dressed in a sleek, dark suit, he radiated authority as his cold gaze locked on Kallie.


    Kallie rose to her feet, her eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    ¡°The reception area is on the ground floor,¡± Gregory said, stepping forward with a polite yet firm tone.


    Gregory was aware of Kallie¡¯s situation at home and immediately recognized Jake. Still, he pretended ignorance, his voice carrying a hint of hostility. He med Jake for keeping someone as capable as Kallie confined to their home, dismissing her talents.


    Jake ignored him, his eyes never leaving Kallie as he approached.


    Feeling panic surge, Kallie moved to intercept him, motioning for him to step outside.


    Jake paused, shot Gregory a piercing look, and followed her into the corridor.


    By the window, Jake turned to Kallie. ¡°Do you think my presence embarrasses you?¡±


    Kallie shook her head. That wasn¡¯t it at all.


    ¡°Do you really need to work here?¡± Jake¡¯s tone softened slightly.


    Kallie signed, exining that restoring artifacts at the studio brought her joy¡ªsomething she hadn¡¯t felt since marrying him.


    Kallie wanted to stay. After a while, she signed, reminding him of the twenty million she needed for the divorce.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened.


    She exined that working at the studio would help her earn the money faster than at the bookstore, allowing her to bring up the divorce sooner.


    Though the task seemed monumental, it was the only way she saw a glimmer of hope.


    But Jake¡¯s gaze grew more intense, his fury palpable. ¡°Fine.¡±


    With a mocking sneer, he suddenly pulled her close, kissing her without hesitation despite the bite marks still on his lips.


    Kallie tried not to resist too much, aware of their surroundings. What was Jake thinking, doing this in the studio?


    Thankfully, the kiss was brief. Jake pulled back after a few moments, his hands lingering on her waist before he handed her a box and left without a word.


    Heart racing, Kallie turned to see Gregory standing awkwardly in the doorway.


    ¡°The food¡¯s getting cold,¡± Gregory said, clearing his throat.


    Kallie stored the box and returned to the dining area.


    After lunch, curiosity overwhelmed her. She opened the box Jake had given her and found an antique bracelet, strikingly simr to the one she was currently restoring.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 35

    ?<strong>Chapter 35:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She carefully lifted the bracelet, examining it closely. It bore the Rowan logo, but the engraving indicated it was not from the year Rowan was established¡ªit was from the second or third year.


    Despite that, its design and structure closely mirrored the bracelet Ste had tasked her with repairing.


    As Kallie scrutinized the bracelet Jake had given her, she noticed an unusual feature. Hidden on the inner side was a small metal mechanism. She hesitated for a moment before cautiously flipping it. The metal clicked open, revealing a tinypartment¡ªa secret space designed to conceal small items.


    Now, Kallie understood the bracelet¡¯s design and realized how to fix Ste¡¯s. But one question lingered: Why had Jake given this to her? He had never supported her work, and she had thought he wouldn¡¯t help her with it. Yet, here he was, quietly providing a reference piece for her task.


    She remembered the furious look on Jake¡¯s face when she had mentioned earning money for the divorce. She couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking at the time.


    Pushing her thoughts aside, Kallie picked up her tools and began the restoration. Now that she understood the process, it went smoothly. The bracelet, made of enamel and metal, required only a bit of work with a hot-melt gun and some invisible glue to mend the pieces securely.


    Under the watchful eye of a recording camera, Kallie finished restoring the bracelet.


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Gregory quickly called Hayden over. Hayden examined the bracelet through a magnifying ss and tested the sp before giving Kallie a thumbs-up. He signed his praise for Kallie¡¯s work, noting that she was a natural restorer, her talents never diminishing over time. He once again mentioned how he had recognized her potential when they first met, despite her young age.


    Kallie responded with a shy smile, modestly crediting her sess to his excellent mentorship.


    Beaming with pride, Hayden stamped the bracelet¡¯s box with his personal seal¡ªa tamperproof mark that signified the restoration had beenpleted and approved by his studio.


    After taking a few final photographs of the restored piece, Kallie carefully ced it in a cab.


    ¡°Tell the client to pick it up tomorrow, and make sure you¡¯re the one to hand it over,¡± Gregory instructed.


    The next day, when Ste arrived to collect the bracelet, she epted it casually, her face adorned with an enigmatic smile, as if she had a secret n.


    Later that evening, Kallie quietly ced the bracelet Jake had given her in his study. She didn¡¯t expect him to return that night. But as she was preparing for bed, he walked into the bedroom and tossed the bracelet onto the bed. Fresh from the shower, his loosely tied pajamas revealed his sculpted chest.


    ¡°This is for you. Why did you give it back?¡± Jake asked, his voice carrying a hint of annoyance.


    Kallie signed her thanks, exining she didn¡¯t need the bracelet now that the restoration was done.


    Jake shot her a quick nce, his expression unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet,¡± he said casually.


    Kallie considered arguing but instead tucked the bracelet neatly into her bedside drawer. She resolved to return it once the divorce was finalized.


    ¡°Next week, there¡¯s a banquet at the Hayes¡¯ ce,¡± Jake announced abruptly, tossing an invitation onto the bed. ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡±


    Kallie picked up the invitation and saw it was for Jerome Hayes¡¯ birthday banquet. It was addressed to Jake and his family. She wondered why Jake insisted on her attending. Hadn¡¯t she embarrassed him enough at thest dinner party?


    For the uing banquet, Kallie chose a simple ck dress and minimal makeup. She followed behind Jake, her head down, but even so, her presence drew curious nces as they entered the venue. The onlookers seemed particrly interested in Jake¡¯s habit of bringing his mute wife to social events.


    However, this time, their curiosity was more subdued. They simply exchanged polite handshakes with Kallie while greeting Jake, refraining from unnecessaryments.


    Shortly afterward, the banquet began.


    One by one, the Hayes family members stepped forward to offer toasts and gifts to their grandfather. Kallie noticed Ste stepping into the spotlight, clearly a favorite in the family.


    Initially, Kallie paid little attention to the proceedings. But that changed when Ste presented a box that sparked recognition in Kallie¡¯s mind. It was the pair of bracelets she had painstakingly restored.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is the ancient bracelet from our ancestors that once saved our family,¡± Ste dered, holding out the box with both hands. ¡°I had it restored so I could present it to you today.¡±


    As Ste handed over the box, Kallie noticed the broken seal, and a sense of foreboding washed over her. Her fears were confirmed when Jerome opened the box to reveal the bracelet, not in pristine condition, but marred by several noticeable scratches.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 36

    ?<strong>Chapter 36:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a challenge to repair it to this point,¡± Jerome remarked, a hint of disappointment in his voice as he examined the notches on the bracelet.


    ¡°I remember seeing this bracelet in pieces. Even restoring it partially was no small feat.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced. She wanted to exin what had really happened.


    ¡°Grandpa, the restorer assured me it was wlessly repaired and fit for wear. How could it have broken again? She must have deceived me!¡± Ste¡¯s voice cut through the air,ced with feigned frustration.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jerome asked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Which restorer did you use?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her right now,¡± Ste dered, pulling out her phone with determination.


    Kallie¡¯s stomach churned with unease, sensing what was about to unfold. Sure enough, her phone suddenly rang. She rarely received calls, especially from unknown numbers, and she had forgotten to silence her phone. The ringing instantly drew the attention of everyone present.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here!¡± Ste eximed, pointing directly at Kallie.


    As Kallie¡¯s phone rang, the guests, who had initially thought it was a coincidence, now looked at her with growing interest. Earlier, she had already piqued curiosity by arriving with Jake. Now, her sudden involvement with the Hayes family¡¯s antique restoration added anotheryer of intrigue.


    ¡°I remember the Reeves family¡¯s adopted daughter used to dabble in these things as a child. I never imagined she¡¯d pursue it as a profession,¡± one guest whispered, setting off murmurs of agreement.


    ¡°Is this just a hobby for her, or has she fallen on hard times?¡±


    The whispers continued, spection swirling around Kallie¡¯s intentions.


    Jerome, everposed, stood up politely but with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Mrs. Reeves, did you handle the restoration?¡± he inquired.


    Jake stepped forward, trying to diffuse the situation. ¡°My wife is passionate about restoration. However, since there seems to be an issue with the repair, how muchpensation is required? I¡¯m willing to cover the costs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid five hundred thousand for the repairs!¡± Ste interjected firmly.


    Ste¡¯s statement sent a ripple through the guests.


    ¡°Five hundred thousand for a bracelet? That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Reeves might be exploiting her reputation for personal gain!¡±


    ¡°I always thought her restoration work was just a hobby. Who knew it was all about money?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible Mrs. Reeves deceived her for half a million?¡±


    Eachment cut deep, reminding Kallie of the doubts and suspicions swirling around her.


    But what stung the most was Jake¡¯s reaction. Without hesitation, he assumed her guilt and offered to pay on her behalf. It wasn¡¯t her fault, though. Ste had set her up, just as she had done before in the hospital. And yet again, Jake chose to believe someone else over her.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jerome suddenly interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s just a broken bracelet. It¡¯s already impressive that it was restored at all. What do you mean bypensation? Consider this half a million my gift to Mrs. Reeves,¡± he said, waving his hand dismissively, signaling Ste to put the bracelet away.


    Sensing this was her only chance, Kallie gathered her courage and stepped forward, positioning herself in front of Jerome.


    The guests watched with curiosity, and Jerome regarded her with a mixture of puzzlement and intrigue. Jake leaned in, whispering sharply, ¡°The matter is settled. What else do you want to do?¡±


    Kallie responded firmly through signnguage, stating that it wasn¡¯t settled because she was not at fault. She added that she was more than willing to exin the situation herself if Jake wasn¡¯t going to help her express her thoughts.


    Determined to clear her name, Kallie felt a surge of resolve.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his patience waning. But after a brief pause, he relented. ¡°Fine, go ahead.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Kallie signed, exining that she had indeed restored the bracelet, and it was wless after her work. She had recorded the entire process as proof. The bracelet was in perfect condition when she handed it over to Miss Hayes.


    Jake¡¯s expression grew tense.


    Before Jake could trante Kallie¡¯s signnguage for the others, Jerome interrupted with a surprised exmation. ¡°Are you saying the bracelet was wless after you repaired it? And there¡¯s a video of the process? Can I see it?¡±


    Jerome¡¯s unexpected ability to understand signnguage shocked everyone in the room.


    Ste stood frozen on the sidelines, disbelief etched on her face.


    Kallie nodded at Jerome and retrieved the USB drive she had prepared in advance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 37

    ?<strong>Chapter 37:</strong>


    ¡°Seriously? This long of a video? How are we supposed to watch them all? Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Ste blurted out in frustration as the USB was connected and the banquet hall¡¯s projector lit up, revealing the files.


    Stored on the USB were video files totaling over ten hours.


    ¡°Just focus on the finished image,¡± Jake interjected sharply, his tone cutting through the rising chatter.


    Kallie, surprised by Jake¡¯s unexpected defense, shot him a quick look. Ste, however, turned noticeably red-faced as whispers and softughter spread among the guests.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    ¡°Why does the younger Hayes daughter seem so flustered? Is she hiding something?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her reason for framing Mrs. Reeves?¡±


    Gripping her skirt tightly, Ste¡¯s mind raced, trying to find a way to deflect the growing suspicion.


    Meanwhile, Kallie navigated theputer and yed the video showcasing the fully restored bracelet. The high-definition footage zoomed in, showing the bracelet immacte, as though untouched by time. Even the seams, where the fragments had been meticulously glued, were invisible to the naked eye.


    Gasps filled the room as the guests witnessed the wless restoration.


    In the video, Kallie carefully ced the newly restored bracelet into a box, which Hayden had sealed with his unique stamp and emblem. Although Hayden was not visible in the footage, his distinctive seal was unmistakable.


    ¡°You work at Hayden¡¯s restoration studio?¡± Jerome eximed, his voice filled with surprise as he hurried over to Kallie.


    Stunned by his reaction, Kallie simply nodded.


    Overwhelmed, Jerome remarked, ¡°You¡­ Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier? My dear, I am so sorry for this whole ordeal. I apologize on my granddaughter¡¯s behalf. She didn¡¯t know any better. Please forgive us.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s demeanor changed dramatically as he took Kallie¡¯s hand and led her to the seat of honor, treating her with more respect than even his own granddaughter.


    Kallie, taken aback, sat down, her face reflecting her confusion.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Ste stammered, equally shocked by her grandfather¡¯s reaction to hearing Hayden¡¯s name. She was about to offer a rehearsed excuse when Jerome interrupted her.


    ¡°Apologize to Mrs. Reeves! The audacity of ming someone from Hayden¡¯s studio! Framing? You¡¯ve truly disappointed me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Ste stuttered, tears brimming in her eyes. The arrogance she had shown earlier was now reced with fear.


    Jerome was known for his short temper, especially with his family. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut off their allowances or punish them harshly. Despite her hatred for Kallie, Ste found herself stepping forward, adopting a tone of false remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. I should have taken better care of the bracelet after your hard work. I never meant to falsely use you.¡±


    Kallie blinked and began to sign her response. However, knowing not everyone understood signnguage, she was about to type her response on her phone when Jake stepped in, tranting her signs.


    Jake spoke clearly, ¡°Normal wear wouldn¡¯t cause this type of damage. Items restored by Hayden¡¯s studio are almost as sturdy as the originals. They don¡¯t break easily.¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t trying to humiliate Ste. She was simply stating the facts. She refused to let anyone think that the antiques restored by Hayden¡¯s studio were fragile.


    Continuing to sign, Kallie pointed at the bracelet that Jerome had set aside, while Jake interpreted her signs, saying, ¡°The damage to this bracelet wasn¡¯t caused by a fall or ident. It looks like it was deliberately struck with a hammer or a simr tool. See here? There¡¯s a distinct t dent.¡±


    Jerome quickly put on his reading sses, inspecting the bracelet closely. With a sharp intake of breath, he dered, ¡°Indeed! This isn¡¯t damage from a fall!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ste¡¯s tears flowed freely¡ªnot from guilt, but from the realization that her scheme had been exposed. She put on a pitiful facade, hoping to avoid further scrutiny.


    Unmoved by her act, Jerome delivered a sharp p to her face. ¡°You¡¯re going to im ignorance now? me it on a friend or a servant who supposedly broke the bracelet? Do you think I can¡¯t see through your petty tricks?¡±


    Ste covered her face, too frightened to cry any further.


    Her excuse was flimsy at best. The Hayes family always ensured that gifts were perfect for Jerome¡¯s banquet, checking each one meticulously. Any defect would have been noticed, and any damage was certainly intentional.


    The p silenced the room, leaving everyone stunned until a young guest whispered, ¡°Jerome¡¯s temper hasn¡¯t mellowed. I remember when I was a child, he caught me climbing a tree, pulled me down, and gave me a spanking, saying it was a lesson from my father. After that, I was too scared to ever visit the Hayes¡¯ again.¡±


    Turning back to Kallie, Jerome¡¯s tone softened. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for any trouble caused today. I¡¯ll make sure to visit Haydenter and personally apologize for this.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, indicating that she was satisfied now that the misunderstanding had been cleared.


    ¡°By the way, why do you look so familiar to me? Aren¡¯t you the little girl from the Reeves family, Kallie?¡± Jerome asked.


    Jerome had been addressing Kallie as Mrs. Reeves, but now he finally recognized her.


    Kallie knew his recognition wasn¡¯t a coincidence. To the outside world, she had always been seen as just a housewife, an extension of Jake. But now, after proving her abilities, she had earned their respect.


    Kallie nodded, offering Jerome a warm smile as she gestured that she still remembered him.


    ¡°I recall you were always interested in antiques as a child. I was there when Hayden took you on as an apprentice at the Reeves¡¯ estate,¡± Jerome eximed with excitement.


    He then turned to his butler, instructing, ¡°Please bring the set of azure zed porcin from my study.¡±


    Facing Kallie again, Jerome smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve had this set of porcin in my collection for years. Though two pieces are slightly damaged, I believe you can restore them.¡±


    Kallie was pleasantly surprised, not expecting a newmission so soon.


    Jerome then announced to the room, ¡°This is a gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Gasps echoed through the hall.


    This set was a prized piece from Jerome¡¯s collection, considered priceless in the antique market. Many collectors had offered vast sums of money for it, but Jerome had always refused. Now, he was giving it to Kallie as a gift.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 38

    ?<strong>Chapter 38:</strong>


    Kallie stood there stunned for a moment before shaking her head vehemently, gesturing that she couldn¡¯t ept the gift, as it was far too valuable.


    ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal. You were quite adored by Roderick¡­¡± Jerome sighed, giving Kallie¡¯s hand a gentle pat. ¡°You deserve all the good things in life.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s eyes filled with emotion. The smart, spirited young Kallie had lost some of her sparkle after her marriage to Jake. But today, standing up in front of everyone, reiming her passion and proving her strength, Jerome felt like he was seeing glimpses of the old Kallie.


    Thanks to Jerome¡¯s high regard, Kallie became the center of attention for the rest of the event.


    Before, people had only acknowledged her as Jake¡¯s wife, calling her Mrs. Reeves. Now, they addressed her by her first name, shook hands, and even picked up some basic signnguage tomunicate with her.


    Kallie felt as though she was in a dream, transported back to her days as the beloved adopted daughter of the Reeves family, once again the star of the event. It wasn¡¯t her title that mattered; it was her talent and capability that shone through.


    ¡°She¡¯s too thin.¡± Jake¡¯s voice broke through Kallie¡¯s reverie, pulling her back to reality.


    She then realized that Jake hadmented on her being too thin after someone had just praised her slim figure.


    ¡°Proper nutrition is essential. My daughter isn¡¯t a big eater, so I hired a nutritionist and chef for her¡­¡± A guest continued, addressing Jake.


    Kallie expected Jake to grow impatient with the conversation, but surprisingly, he listened with genuine interest.


    As the banquet ended, Jake and Kallie left together. In the backseat of the car, Kallie smiled contentedly.


    ¡°Happy?¡± Jake asked, turning to look at her.


    Kallie nodded slowly, carefully gauging his reaction. In the past, he had been reluctant to let her attend social events. Would he think she had embarrassed him tonight? But she felt she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    ¡°Do you enjoy your work as a restorer?¡± Jake asked further.


    Encouraged by his calm tone, Kallie nodded enthusiastically, her smile widening. She was truly happy to have rediscovered her worth.


    However, Jake¡¯s expression darkened. He remembered Kallie¡¯s reason for bing a restorer: to quickly earn twenty million dors, pay him, and then divorce him. Was she so eager for their separation? Did the thought of divorcing him fill her with such joy that she couldn¡¯t suppress her smile?


    Noticing Jake¡¯s sour mood, Kallie quickly bowed her head, stifling her smile. She assumed her inability to speak was always a source of shame for him.


    That night, Jake didn¡¯t return to the vi, a routine Kallie had grown ustomed to.


    The next morning, however, she was greeted by an unexpectedmotion. Coming down the stairs, she found a crowd of people in white uniforms and chef¡¯s hats filling the living room.


    Jake stood by the doorway, one hand casually in his pocket while he focused on his phone. As soon as he noticed Kallie, he looked up and stated firmly, ¡°These nutritionists and chefs are here for you. Since you¡¯re undernourished, you need to start taking better care of yourself.¡±


    Stunned, Kallie recalled the previous day¡¯s conversation. A guest had mentioned hiring nutritionists for his daughter, and now Jake had done the same for her. Was this his way of showing care?


    The thought flickered briefly before she dismissed it. Jake probably just thought her slender frame was embarrassing. Perhaps he preferred fuller figures, like Sarah¡¯s.


    Kallie nodded at Jake.


    ¡°From now on, they¡¯ll handle your three meals a day. Make sure you eat at home¡ªno more takeout,¡± Jake added, his tone leaving no room for debate.


    His words seemed to carry an unspoken reference to the takeout Gregory had brought her recently.


    Even though the takeout came from a high-end private kitchen near the studio, Kallie chose not to argue. She remained silent.


    She hesitated but then cautiously asked if she could take her meals to the studio, exining that her restoration work was important, and returning home for lunch every day would be impractical.


    Jake¡¯s response was firm. ¡°Food is best when it¡¯s freshly cooked. Is your work really more important than eating properly?¡±


    Kallie quickly shook her head, agreeing toe home for lunch. She understood that Jake didn¡¯t approve of her working outside the house, and she didn¡¯t want to push the issue.


    ¡°Just let the nutritionist know your preferences,¡± Jake said before walking away.


    Kallie hurried to the dining table. When Jake wasn¡¯t around, she pulled out her phone and texted Gregory, asking if she could cut her workday to half so she could manage lunch at home.


    Gregory replied promptly, ¡°Sure, you cane in whenever you¡¯re free.¡±


    Kallie sighed with relief, but before she could respond, another message from Gregory appeared on her screen. ¡°Does your husband make you eat all your meals at home? Is he controlling everything? Have you ever considered getting a divorce? I can rmend a goodwyer if you need one.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands trembled as she read the message. Gregory¡¯s directness caught her off guard, leaving her speechless. She knew she had to delete the message before Jake saw it.


    But as soon as she hit delete, Jake¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Who are you texting?¡± he asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 39

    ?<strong>Chapter 39:</strong>


    Kallie frantically locked her phone screen. She turned to Jake, a hint of guilt in her expression as she gestured that she was simply requesting time off from the studio.


    ¡°You told me it wasn¡¯t a job, right? So why do you need to ask for leave?¡± Jake scoffed.


    Kallie rified that it was technically an apprenticeship, but she still had to follow protocols.


    ¡°And since it¡¯s just an apprenticeship, how¡¯s the workload? How much will Hayden chip in for the half-million repair bill from Ste?¡± Jake pressed further.


    Once again, Kallie found herself at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t brought up the topic with Hayden yet. Despite her eagerness to earn, she knew that twenty million wasn¡¯t going to materialize overnight. Hayden had been good to her. Even if the entire fifty thousand for Ste¡¯s repair went to the studio, with nothing for herself, it was eptable.


    After all, her sess at Jerome¡¯s birthday celebration had already boosted her reputation, and she was optimistic about securing more restoration projects in the near future.


    Luckily, Jake didn¡¯t push the issue. He gave Kallie onest intense look before turning and walking away.


    For the first time, Kallie had kept a secret from Jake. She watched him leave, her heart pounding.


    After breakfast, Kallie hurried to the studio, knowing she needed to be back by noon and only had the morning to spend there.


    She left behind the azure-zed porcin Jerome had gifted her, realizing she needed to gather more information before starting its restoration.


    As noon approached, Kallie prepared to leave, but two girls from the studio approached her, suggesting they dine together. Kallie exined she needed to return home to eat, but the girls hesitated and asked, ¡°Could wee over to your ce?¡±


    Kallie considered the offer. Jake had been home more oftentely, but his visits were brief, and he hadn¡¯t restricted her from having guests¡ªonly from going out herself.


    Plus, one of the girls had defended Kallie when she first arrived at the studio, so Kallie feltfortable epting their invitation.


    That afternoon, the two girls visited, bringing small gifts. It was the first time Kallie had hosted guests in her home, aside from Linsey.


    The girls stayed until after dinner, and fortunately, Jake returnedter than usual. He spoke little, merely asking about her meals before heading upstairs.


    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang.


    The butler answered the door and soon escorted in one of the girls who had visited earlier. ¡°Miss Wilson thinks she may have lost an earring here and wants to search for it,¡± he exined.


    Yvette Wilson, who hadn¡¯t previously interacted much with Kallie, seemed out of ce as she exined her missing earring.


    Kallie nodded at the butler and suggested he ask Yvette where she thought the earring might have fallen, offering to help with the search.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll look for it myself. It probably fell while we were watching a movie this afternoon,¡± Yvette replied.


    The home theater, where they had watched the movie, was next to the stairs on the first floor. Kallie asked the butler to escort Yvette there.


    From a distance, Kallie overheard Yvette whispering something to the butler before he left, leaving Yvette alone in the home theater.


    Suspecting Yvette might need assistance, Kallie was about to check on her when she noticed Yvette quietly exiting the theater, her behavior suspicious.


    Kallie wondered if Yvette had been mistaken about where she lost the earring. But before she could inquire, she saw Yvette heading upstairs, unbuttoning her shirt and revealing part of her chest.


    In that moment, Kallie realized Yvette¡¯s true intentions. No one had gone upstairs that afternoon, so it was impossible for Yvette to have lost her earring there.


    Clearly, Yvette hadn¡¯t lost an earring. She was using it as an excuse to find Jake, with entirely different motives in mind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 40

    ?<strong>Chapter 40:</strong>


    Kallie feltpelled to intervene, knowing that as Jake¡¯s wife, she should prevent the chaos unfolding before her very eyes. Yet, inexplicably, her feet refused to move.


    Beyond Sarah, whispers about Jake¡¯s indiscretions had circted within their social circle. Kallie wondered whether those women had attempted to entice Jake in simr ways.


    She lingered in the shadows at the base of the staircase, ears tuned to the sounds drifting down from above. Jake could have been showering or possibly in his study.


    As time passed, Kallie stood alert, half-expecting to catch a hint of suggestive noise. After all, Jake and Sarah had unted their disregard for her presence before, and now, with another woman visiting Jake, it seemed unlikely he¡¯d consider her feelings.


    Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the house, followed by a woman¡¯s scream and a hurried apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so terribly sorry, Mr. Reeves. I¡­ I entered the wrong room¡­¡±


    The disturbance roused the butler and other servants. As the butler approached, he spotted Kallie by the stairs and gasped in surprise. ¡°Madam?¡±


    Looking upward, Kallie caught Jake¡¯s stern gaze from thending above. His expression was stormy, tinged with evident anger.


    On the floor sat Yvette, clutching her shoulders as she wept and trembled.


    ¡°Did you orchestrate this?¡± Jake demanded, fixing his eyes on Kallie.


    Kallie swiftly shook her head, denying any involvement in the debacle. The butler stepped in to rify, ¡°Sir, Miss Wilson is an acquaintance of your wife. Miss Wilson visited earlier today and returned just now, iming she had left an earring behind¡­¡±


    ¡°In my study?¡± Jake cut off the butler mid-sentence.


    ¡°No, I¡­ I entered the wrong room¡­¡± Yvette stammered.


    ¡°Your wife and herpanions never went upstairs all afternoon,¡± the butler rified.


    ¡°Are you here to steal documents?¡± Jake¡¯s suspicion was evident as his eyes narrowed at Yvette.


    Yvette¡¯s fear escted, and she shook her head vigorously. ¡°No! No! I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Call the police. She¡¯s attempting to steal the Reeves Group¡¯s confidential documents,¡± Jake instructed the butler without any hint of patience.


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I truly am not!¡± Yvette cried out in desperation, turning to Kallie for help. ¡°Kallie! I was only trying to get close to Mr. Reeves, not to steal anything¡­¡±


    Overwhelmed by anxiety, Yvette confessed the truth. The thought of being used of stealing documents from the Reeves Group terrified her, and she feared imprisonment.


    Kallie shifted her gaze away.


    Yvette, likely feeling ashamed of her attempt to seduce Kallie¡¯s husband and then seeking Kallie¡¯s help, turned to the butler instead. She murmured hesitantly, ¡°Please¡­¡±


    The butler, catching Jake¡¯s silent cue, scoffed at Yvette. ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, prove it. Let¡¯s see your phone and conduct a body search. Otherwise, we¡¯ll involve the police. The choice is yours.¡±


    The prospect of a body search was demeaning for Yvette, especially in front of Kallie.


    Yet, the alternative of involving the police seemed worse. Yvette was convinced Jake could manipte the situation to have her detained. Even being detained briefly could stain her record and shatter her life.


    So, with a clench of her jaw, Yvette conceded. ¡°Alright, proceed with the body search.¡±


    As she was escorted away by the butler, Yvette shot Kallie a look filled with bitterness.


    Soon, it was just Jake and Kallie left on the staircase.


    Kallie, too nervous to meet Jake¡¯s gaze or advance, waited for Jake to ascend first. Contrary to her expectations, he descended, step by step, stopping directly in front of her. ¡°You saw everything from down here, didn¡¯t you? Watching her approach me, and you did nothing to stop her? Kallie, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Kallie was at a loss for words. Suddenly, Jake grasped her chin,pelling her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Do you find pleasure in watching others try to seduce me? Did you realize her intentions and intentionally invite her here?¡± Jake questioned sharply.


    Frantically, Kallie shook her head. She had assumed Jake was ustomed to such situations and thought it wise to let him meet Yvette and decide for himself. What right did she have to turn people away on Jake¡¯s behalf?


    Yet, Kalliecked the courage to share her real thoughts with Jake. Tears began to pool in her eyes.


    Jake studied her tear-streaked face briefly before his expression unexpectedly softened into a smile. ¡°She¡¯s your colleague, right? How do you think she¡¯ll treat you tomorrow at the studio?¡± he prodded.


    A sense of foreboding washed over Kallie. Jake was correct. Regardless of the oue, her rtionship with Yvette was bound to be strained, likely earning her Yvette¡¯s animosity. Particrly since there was someone at the studio close to Ste who might report back¡­


    If Yvette was that informant, she would surely leverage Ste¡¯s influence, perhaps even Sarah¡¯s, to retaliate.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t afraid, but she wanted to avoid causing trouble for Hayden.


    Observing the shift in Kallie¡¯s expression, Jake realized she had grasped the gravity of the situation. Leaning closer, he whispered, ¡°I can handle this for you, but you know what you need to do to please me, right?¡±


    His fingers gently pinched her chin and then teasingly began to undo the buttons of her shirt, one by one.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 41

    ?<strong>Chapter 41:</strong>


    Kallie trembled all over, but this time, she didn¡¯t resist. It wasn¡¯t until Jakeid her on the bed that she suddenly remembered something important. Flustered, she raised her hand to stop him, gesturing that she was in her fertile days and he needed to use protection.


    Embarrassment overwhelmed her as she struggled to meet Jake¡¯s gaze, hinting at her concern through her gestures. Jake hesitated for a moment, then got up to rummage through the bedside drawer. When he returned and pressed down on her again, Kallie heard him chuckle softly.


    ¡°We¡¯re an old married couple. Why are you still so shy?¡±


    The phrase ¡°old married couple¡± stung Kallie. While it might be true in some ways, she felt more like a stranger sharing space with Jake than his wife. Exhausted by their intimacy, Kallie barely made it to the studio by noon the next day. Immediately, she noticed someone was missing: Yvette, the woman who had tried to seduce Jake the day before, was nowhere in sight.


    Upon asking around, Kallie discovered that Yvette had been fired. This was Jake¡¯s way of resolving the issue, direct and upromising. But Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the unease creeping up her spine. Did Jake have this much influence over Hayden¡¯s studio? Was Hayden being forced into these decisions?


    Though Hayden had always been close with Roderick, Kallie had no idea Jake had also built a private connection with him. Seizing the opportunity when Hayden had a free moment, she decided to approach him for answers.


    She directly asked about Yvette¡¯s sudden dismissal. Hayden exined that Yvette had been let go due to ipetence, answering her question as straightforwardly as it had been posed.


    After a moment of contemtion, Kallie asked if Jake had pressured him into making this decision. Hayden¡¯s expression tightened slightly, but he didn¡¯t offer a direct answer. Feeling uneasy, Kallie pressed the issue, wondering if her presence at the studio was causing problems for Hayden.


    Hayden reassured her that no one was pressuring him, and that her concerns were misced. He shook his head, trying to ease her worry. Still, Kallie felt guilt gnawing at her. Was Hayden just being kind to her, refusing to hold her ountable for any trouble she might have caused?


    Hayden smiled, insisting she wasn¡¯t a burden. Then he reminded her to pass her payment details to Gregory for her bonus, praising her excellent performance on her first assignment.


    Kallie, still feeling she had caused issues for Hayden, was on the verge of refusing the money as a way topensate him. However, Hayden quickly adopted a more serious tone, exining that the studio had a rule: an apprentice¡¯s ie from their first task would never be reduced. The entire half-million was hers.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She wanted to refuse, but Hayden had already signaled Gregory to process the payment and returned to his work.


    It seemed Hayden was deliberately steering the conversation away from their earlier discussion, choosing not to delve deeper into it.


    ¡°Moving forward, the studio will take a five percentmission on each task,¡± Gregory informed her as hepleted the transfer. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Hayden mentioned it, but a lot of clientse to us because of his reputation.¡±


    Kallie nodded, impressed by the studio¡¯s reasonablemission rate. Still concerned about potential issues, she hesitated before asking Gregory if Hayden could protect himself from being pushed around by clients like Ste or even by Jake.


    Gregory seemed surprised by her question and thenughed. ¡°Are you worried about people like Ste causing more trouble?¡±


    Kallie pondered this for a moment before nodding. But she was more concerned about the problems Jake might create, which could be far more damaging than Ste¡¯s antics.


    ¡°Jerome already promised to exin everything and apologize to Hayden in person,¡± Gregory reassured her. ¡°Anyone who stirs up trouble here is just asking for it. In fact, I heard Ste¡¯s allowance got cut off, and she¡¯s struggling now.¡±


    Gregory continued, shrugging. ¡°Hayden¡¯s reputation is solid. You¡¯ve got nothing to worry about. If any troublees our way, we¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    With his reassurances, Kallie felt more at ease, at least for now.


    That evening, Kallie had dinner alone. Jake hadn¡¯t returned yet. Her mind wandered to an article she¡¯d read earlier about the grand opening of a romantic restaurant in South Harbor, the kind of ce that would attract their social circle.


    She figured Sarah would be eager to check it out, which meant Jake probably wouldn¡¯t be home tonight. Deciding to clear her mind, Kallie changed clothes and instructed the driver to take her to the bookstore where she could meet Linsey.


    As soon as Kallie arrived, Linsey could sense something was off. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± she asked. ¡°Has Jake done something again?¡±


    Kallie shook her head and briefly exined her suspicions about Jakeplicating things for Hayden, asking for Linsey¡¯s advice.


    Linsey, always pragmatic, waved off her concerns. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s probably nothing. Hayden and Roderick were close. Even if Jake acted recklessly, he wouldn¡¯t risk offending his grandfather¡¯s friend. Maybe Hayden didn¡¯t even feel threatened and just let that woman go to appease Jake.¡±


    Kallie expressed her doubts, unsure why Hayden hadn¡¯t been more direct with her.


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t think it was worth mentioning,¡± Linsey suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Hayden¡¯s not going to put himself in harm¡¯s way over this.¡±


    Kallie nodded, her worries easing slightly.


    ¡°I found some restoration books here earlier. Want to take a look?¡± Linsey offered, but before she could finish, a loud crash startled them both.


    They spun toward the noise, and through the bookstore¡¯s wide windows, they saw a group of menacing figures wielding baseball bats.


    ¡°This the ce?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°Yeah, this is it. Wreck it!¡± another replied.


    Suddenly, arge rock flew through the air, shattering one of the bookstore¡¯s windows.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 42

    ?<strong>Chapter 42:</strong>


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Stop it! I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Linsey¡¯s frantic voice filled the room as she reached for her phone.


    But the menacing figures paid no heed. Some continued to ransack the room while others advanced toward Kallie and Linsey, their intentions clear. Linsey screamed, grabbing Kallie¡¯s arm, dragging her toward the back of the bookstore.


    Both women knew theyout well, dodging through the maze of shelves. But their escape was cut short¡ªthere was only one exit, and it was blocked. No matter how they maneuvered, they were trapped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my brother to get us out of here!¡± Linsey said urgently, guiding Kallie into a cramped nook beneath the staircase.


    In the tight space, Linsey whispered, ¡°These guys aren¡¯t here to negotiate. The police won¡¯t stop them in time.¡± She frantically called her brother, Ethan, while Kallie discreetly alerted the authorities through her phone.


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced, realizing this attack might be aimed at her, not Linsey. Maybe it was retribution from Ste, Yvette, or even Sarah. Had she inadvertently dragged Linsey into this danger?


    The voices of their attackers echoed through the bookstore. ¡°Those girls are hiding, but there¡¯s no way out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this before the cops show up!¡±


    Kallie froze as the acrid scent of gasoline filled the air. Panic gripped her, and she clutched Linsey¡¯s hand just as a flick of a lighter set the exit aze. mes erupted, sealing them inside.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Linsey coughed violently, her eyes watering from the smoke. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the fire extinguisher!¡± she cried, rushing toward it.


    But Kallie knew it was futile. The fire was growing too fast. If they tried to fight it, they might only make things worse. The mes were no ident¡ªthis was a deliberate act of malice. Kallie felt the crushing weight of guilt. It wasn¡¯t the Brooks family who had enemies¡ªit was her. Her involvement with Ste, Yvette, and Sarah had put them in this perilous situation. Linsey was caught in the crossfire of someone else¡¯s vengeance.


    Despair washed over Kallie, but as she scanned their surroundings, her eyesnded on a small window high above the back wall. With renewed urgency, she pulled Linsey toward it, gesturing for her to climb.


    ¡°It¡¯s too high for me. You should go, Kallie,¡± Linsey argued, her voice trembling. ¡°You¡¯re thinner, and I can give you a boost.¡±


    But Kallie couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving Linsey behind. Ignoring her own safety, Kallie hoisted Linsey toward the window. This was her responsibility¡ªshe had brought this danger upon them. She couldn¡¯t let Linsey suffer for it.


    The smoke thickened, making it impossible to speak. Kallie urged Linsey to hurry, silently pushing her toward the window with all her strength.


    ¡°Kallie, I can¡¯t leave you!¡± Linsey¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. ¡°I¡¯lle back for you, I swear. Just hang on!¡±


    With Kallie¡¯s help, Linsey reached the small window and pushed it open, the rush of air feeding the mes behind them. As Linsey climbed through, she turned back, but the smoke had already swallowed Kallie from view.


    Kallie copsed, coughing and gasping for air. She fumbled for her phone and pressed the emergency lock button five times, triggering an SOS. Her emergency contact was likely Jake, but would he answer?


    As the mes closed in, Kallie curled into a corner, overwhelmed by the smoke. Time felt agonizingly slow, each second an eternity. Suddenly, through the suffocating haze, a figure appeared, cutting through the fire and smoke. Strong arms lifted her, carrying her through the deluge of water from the fire hoses.


    The fire trucks had arrived, and the ze was being brought under control. Linsey rushed toward Kallie, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Kallie! Are you okay? Please, open your eyes!¡±


    Kallie slowly blinked away the smoke, her vision clearing enough to see Jake¡¯s face, filled with concern and relief. He hade for her. In the chaos, his presence felt like a dream.


    As Kallie struggled to sit up, coughing, she realized she was mostly unharmed. The spot where she had hidden had provided some protection from the worst of the smoke. She signed her thanks to Jake, her heart warm with gratitude.


    Linsey clutched her hand, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I was so scared. That fire¡­ it was awful.¡±


    Suddenly, Sarah¡¯s voice pierced through the aftermath, and Kallie instinctively pulled back from Jake, stepping away as Sarah approached. Observing Kallie¡¯s reaction, Jake¡¯s brow furrowed with concern.


    The fear that had gripped Jake¡¯s heart when he learned of the fire was still fresh. He had rushed to the scene, desperate to save her. Now, seeing Kallie distance herself despite his efforts, a pang of hurt flickered in his eyes.


    Suppressing his emotions, Jake turned to Sarah, his voice cold. ¡°Those thugs¡­ They worked for Ste, didn¡¯t they? Did you have any part in this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 43

    ?<strong>Chapter 43:</strong>


    ¡°What? Jake, what are you saying? How could this be?¡± Sarah blinked, her voice trembling with shock. Tears welled up in her eyes as she struggled toprehend his usation. ¡°Jake, I had no idea those men were sent by Ste. Why would you think I¡¯m involved? How could you suspect me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your rtionship with Ste supposed to be good? At the club, didn¡¯t you two gang up on Kallie? Can you honestly deny that?¡± Linsey interjected sharply, her voice filled with usation.


    Linsey, just as confused as she was furious, couldn¡¯t understand how Jake had connected the dots so quickly. If Ste was behind this attack, it was beyond vile. Ste had tried to humiliate Kallie before but failed miserably at Jerome¡¯s birthday banquet. Was this revenge for that embarrassment?


    ¡°Ste has no reason to target Kallie unless you pushed her into it!¡± Linsey continued, ring at Sarah.


    Sarah¡¯s eyes darted between Jake and Linsey. ¡°She embarrassed herself at the banquet! And we¡¯re not even close! It¡¯s all just surface-level. I was teasing Kallie that day at the club, but I didn¡¯t mean any harm!¡± Sarah protested, her voice shaking as she looked pleadingly at Jake, avoiding Linsey¡¯s eyes.


    Jake regarded Sarah for a long moment before turning his attention to Kallie. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t believe Sarah had been involved. Even if Sarah had imed innocence, Kallie knew that voicing her doubts wouldn¡¯t change Jake¡¯s mind. If he truly suspected Sarah, he would act. But it seemed Jake was merely looking for a way to close the matter without causing more trouble. Sarah would likely face no consequences. Meanwhile, Linsey¡¯s bookstore was in ruins, and there was no sign of anyone stepping up to take responsibility for the damage.


    ¡°Forget it, as long as you¡¯re okay,¡± Linsey sighed, rolling her eyes at Sarah before moving closer to Kallie. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital and get you checked out. You need an X-ray to make sure your lungs are alright.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should do that,¡± Sarah added, though her wordscked sincerity.


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Jake said, ignoring Kallie¡¯s attempts to protest as he scooped her up and carried her to the car.


    Sarah stood there in disbelief, watching helplessly as Jake left her behind once again, this time to tend to Kallie. It was a bitter scene that left her feeling abandoned.


    Momentster, Ethan arrived, breathless and wide-eyed as he took in the destruction of the bookstore. ¡°What happened here? Linsey, are you okay?¡± he asked, rushing to his sister¡¯s side. But when he saw Jake holding Kallie, his expression darkened, and he hurried toward them.


    Jake cut him off with a cold stare. ¡°Go deal with your sister¡¯s enemies and figure out who torched her store!¡± hemanded, leaving Ethan to handle the investigation while he took Kallie to the hospital.


    After a thorough check-up, it was confirmed that Kallie had no serious injuries. By the time they returned home, it was alreadyte.


    Troubled by the day¡¯s events, Kallie gestured to Jake, asking if there had been any updates on the culprits.


    ¡°They¡¯re being interrogated. It looks like it¡¯s connected to Ste,¡± Jake replied tly, his attention focused on his phone, his voice devoid of emotion.


    A wave of guilt crashed over Kallie. Once again, her presence had brought trouble to Linsey.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go to Linsey¡¯s anymore,¡± Jake suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened. She gestured quickly, making it clear that Linsey wasn¡¯t to me. It was her own fault that so much trouble had been invited into their lives.


    ¡°Linsey can¡¯t protect you,¡± Jake added coldly. ¡°She¡¯s of no use.¡±


    Tears welled up in Kallie¡¯s eyes. Was that all Jake saw in people¡ªwhether they were useful or not? Linsey had almost been hurt because of her, and her bookstore was destroyed. Yet, Jake dismissed her friend as worthless.


    For the first time, Kallie pushed back. Her hands moved with more intensity than usual, signing angrily. She made it clear that Jake had no right to dictate her friendships, and she med herself for the mess, not Linsey. She didn¡¯t need protection from her friend¡ªshe needed to fix the problems she had caused.


    After expressing her feelings, Kallie turned away and stormed upstairs, mming the door to her bedroom behind her. Leaning against the door, her thoughts swirled in exhaustion. She half-expected Jake to follow, to force the door open in anger.


    But the house remained silent.


    Sliding down to the floor, Kallie felt utterly drained.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 44

    ?<strong>Chapter 44:</strong>


    As Kallie stormed upstairs, her anger palpable, Jake stood in the hallway, his brow furrowed in deep thought. He felt the urge to follow her but resisted, knowing that any confrontation now would only escte the situation. Instead, he pulled out his phone and dialed Sarah. Kallie had insisted that neither Ste nor Sarah were to me, but Jake couldn¡¯t shake the lingering doubts her words had left.


    The phone rang, and Sarah picked up quickly. Before she could speak, Jake got straight to the point. ¡°Do you know anything about the fire at Linsey¡¯s bookstore tonight?¡±


    There was a brief pause on the other end as Sarah absorbed the question. It was clear she hadn¡¯t expected such an usation.


    ¡°Jake, that¡¯s unfair!¡± Sarah finally responded, her voice tinged with disbelief and hurt. ¡°What has Kallie told you? Why would you think I had anything to do with this? I¡¯ve epted my ce by your side. What would I gain from harming her? It wouldn¡¯t change anything for me.¡±


    Her voice grew more desperate as she continued. ¡°In a world withws, I¡¯d be in jail for something like this! Killing Kallie would onlyplicate things for me. Why would I bring that kind of trouble into my life?¡±


    Jake remained silent for a moment, choosing his next words carefully. ¡°I¡¯m not using you. I just want to know if Ste mentioned anything suspicious to you.¡±


    ¡°Ste?¡± Sarah¡¯s tone shifted, now a mix of confusion and concern. ¡°Are you saying she was behind this? Did the police find something? Jake, if she was involved, I swear I didn¡¯t know. I would have stopped her if I had! I¡¯d never let things get that dangerous, especially over something as trivial as embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me if she ever said anything to you that might exin this,¡± Jake pressed, his voice calm but firm.


    ¡°Absolutely not! I didn¡¯t know she was capable of something like this,¡± Sarah insisted, her voice sincere. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m jealous of Kallie, but not enough to wish harm on her. I¡¯m not even close to Ste. If she did all this because of what happened at her grandfather¡¯s birthday, that¡¯s terrifying. I don¡¯t understand her at all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I believe you,¡± Jake said evenly, before ending the call.


    But Jake wasn¡¯t done investigating. He immediately dialed his assistant. ¡°Look into Ste¡¯s schedule from the time Kallie started at Hayden¡¯s studio. And find out where she got that bracelet Kallie repaired. I want a full report.¡±


    Jake suspected this entire situation might have been orchestrated from the start, with Kallie unknowingly caught in the middle. Rubbing his temples, he nced up at the closed bedroom door and decided not to follow her upstairs.


    The next morning, Kallie came downstairs wearing a brightly colored outfit, a stark contrast to her usual muted attire. It was as if she had decided to step out from the shadows she had been living in.


    The butler, startled by the sudden change, asked, ¡°Madam, are you feeling particrly cheerful today?¡±


    Kallie smiled, gesturing to ask what was on the menu for breakfast.


    ¡°A full spread of your favorites,¡± the butler replied, still adjusting to her transformation as he pulled out a chair for her.


    After finishing her meal, Kallie made it clear she intended to head to the studio for the entire day. She asked the butler to have her lunch delivered to the studio, even offering to take leftovers from breakfast if it was too much trouble.


    The butler hesitated. Jake had recently requested that Kallie take all her meals at home, and she hadplied¡ªuntil now. ¡°Madam, if Mr. Reeves finds out you¡¯re not here for lunch, he might be upset.¡±


    Kallie signed curtly, stating that if Jake got upset, so be it. She had made her decision.


    Without waiting for the butler¡¯s approval, she turned and walked toward the door, her determination unmistakable. She had finally reached her breaking point. Jake¡¯s controlling nature, hisck of trust¡ªit had all be too much. The fire had brought rity. She didn¡¯t value Jake¡¯s protection; she valued her freedom.


    As she left the house, the butler stood frozen, conflicted. Ultimately, he decided to inform Jake of her defiance.


    When Kallie arrived at the studio, she expected her lunch to arrive at noon. What she didn¡¯t expect was for Jake himself to show up with it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 45

    ?<strong>Chapter 45:</strong>


    Spotting Jake on the first floor clutching food containers, Kallie froze in her tracks.


    The memory of Jake forcibly kissing her in front of Gregory shed through her mind, making her hesitant to move closer¡ªespecially today, with everyone gathered downstairs for the meal. The prospect of Jake pulling another stunt filled her with dread. It would be utterly mortifying in such a public setting.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? Come and eat,¡± Jake called out, noticing her reluctance.


    To her surprise, his tone was inviting rather than demanding.


    Trying to appearposed, Kallie approached him cautiously. Jake guided her to a seat on the sofa and began unveiling the contents of the containers one by one.


    Although the meal was brought in, the chefs and nutritionists Jake had employed were top-notch, elevating the food well above ordinary takeout.


    If Jake weren¡¯t there, Kallie might have been inclined to share the feast with everyone else. However, Jake¡¯s presence was overwhelming, his imposing aura deterring anyone froming too close.


    Kallie lowered her gaze and began to eat hurriedly.


    Jake observed her for a moment before leaning closer, his voice low. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Startled, Kallie nearly choked, managing to swallow her bite before turning to look at him, a flicker of confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re bold now,¡± Jake remarked.


    Blinking, Kallie felt a surge of injustice. She was merely trying to enjoy a meal outside her usual confines. Why did Jake feel the need toment on her behavior? Why couldn¡¯t she just have her moment of freedom?


    Shielding herself behind Jake¡¯s body, Kallie cautiously raised her hand, her gestures hidden from others. She covertly signed to Jake that she had the entire fifty thousand from Hayden after handling the restoration for Ste.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to face her.


    Kallie hesitated before suggesting they handle the divorce now, proposing to hand over the fifty thousand to him immediately while paying the rest bit by bit.


    Kallie¡¯s words visibly altered the air around Jake. She sensed the shift and instinctively stepped back, instantly regretting her decision to mention the divorce in such a setting.


    ¡°This rush for the divorce?¡± Jake sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Found your next husband already? That eager to be rid of me?¡±


    Color rose in Kallie¡¯s cheeks. It was absurd. Jake was the one who had moved on to someone else. How dare he make such usations?


    Words failed her. Though she hadid out all her reasons for the divorce, Jake stubbornly clung to their failing marriage, ignoring her financial independence.


    Jake¡¯s mood darkened further as he stared into Kallie¡¯s earnest eyes. Memories of the azure zed porcin set Jerome had gifted her surfaced in his mind. Valued in the hundreds of millions, its sale could easily fetch a billion. Kallie had the means to pay off the twenty million he had demanded and still pursue the divorce. His leverage over her was slipping away.


    ¡°Why are you in such a rush?¡± Jake pressed, his tone reflecting a mix of curiosity and fury when Kallie didn¡¯t respond.


    Locking eyes with Jake, Kallie gestured that she thought he was supposed to be the one rushing for a divorce. The reason behind his dragging his feet baffled her. She had assumed he would love the idea of expediting the divorce since he could marry Sarah afterward.


    Kallie tensed, expecting Jake to lose his temper publicly. However, while his anger was palpable, he simply stood up and walked away without uttering a word.


    Kallie pondered what his silence signified, a rueful smile ying on her lips as she continued her meal. Despite the years they had shared, she realized she had never truly understood him.


    After finishing her meal, Kallie went back upstairs to resume her work.


    Later, as evening fell and the sky grew dark, Jerome¡¯s loud voice echoed from below, announcing his arrival. ¡°I¡¯m here to exin the situation and apologize to Hayden on my granddaughter¡¯s behalf.¡±


    True to his word at the banquet, Jerome had made the trip to make amends with Hayden personally.


    Choosing to stay out of the fray, Kallie turned on her deskmp and focused on her tasks.


    Soon, footsteps neared, halting at her desk.


    ¡°Kallie, have you already started on the restoration of the azure zed porcin? Impressive!¡± Jerome eximed as he appeared with Hayden.


    Kallie stood up quickly in response, but Jerome gestured for her to remain seated. ¡°Please, continue your work and don¡¯t mind us.¡±


    Kallie smiled at Jerome, gesturing that she had just finished the task.


    The azure zed porcin set consisted of eight pieces, five of which had various defects. The piece Kallie had been working on was the least damaged, enabling her toplete it swiftly within a day.


    Kallie illuminated the translucent, shallow dish with a beam of light, signaling Jerome to take a closer look.


    ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t spot a single w! How did you manage this? Some sort of magic?¡± Jerome quipped, utterly bewildered by the impable restoration.


    If the material had been entirely opaque, perhaps it would have hidden any signs of repair when glued. But with a semi-transparent material, any fix should leave noticeable marks. Yet, the dish Kallie had mended showed no signs whatsoever¡ªa feat that seemed nothing short of miraculous.


    Beside Kallie, Hayden beamed with pride, praising her efforts. ¡°You¡¯re really something when you put your mind to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re destined for great things! Us older folks can¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous,¡± Jeromemented jokingly,plimenting Kallie.


    Then, Jerome asked, ¡°Kallie, how about I take you out for a meal as a way to make amends for my granddaughter¡¯s behavior?¡±


    Kallie blinked, taken aback, not quite catching his drift. Could Jerome possibly know about the bookstore fire from yesterday? Was it something he heard from Jake?


    Piecing it together, Kallie guessed that Jake might have expected Jerome to visit her today. So, she agreed to the meal, deciding not to inform Jake that she wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner tonight.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 46

    ?<strong>Chapter 46:</strong>


    Jerome had chosen a restaurant that wasn¡¯t exactly essible to just anyone. Located close to Hayden¡¯s studio, it boasted an ambiance of elegance and sophistication.


    As the group disembarked from the car, a young man greeted them at the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°Grandpa,¡± he called out as Jerome approached.


    Stepping forward, Jerome introduced him. ¡°This is my eldest grandson, Brent Hayes.¡±


    Brent, who was Ste¡¯s cousin and the oldest grandchild in the Hayes family, courteously shook hands and exchanged greetings with everyone, including Kallie.


    Once everyone wasfortably seated and had exchanged a few pleasantries, Jerome, with a thoughtful expression, took a sip from his teacup and turned his attention to Kallie. ¡°At the banquet the other day, my granddaughter might have slighted you. I want to apologize for that,¡± he said sincerely.


    Kallie, caught off guard by the direction of Jerome¡¯s apology, quickly stood up and gestured that she was fine and willing to let bygones be bygones. Plus, with the set of azure zed porcin aspensation, she felt she should have expressed her gratitude more deeply.


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    ¡°Your grandfather was a great help to me back in the day, and I regret not being able to support you as I should have,¡± Jerome continued, his toneden with a touch of regret as he looked at Kallie, hinting at more on his mind.


    Kallie sensed what might being next. Despite being married to Jake and the external perceptions of her life¡¯s quality, she preferred to keep her marital issues private. She smiled warmly at Jerome, acknowledging his concern while maintaining her stance of not regretting her own choices.


    Jerome¡¯s mood lightened as he shifted the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s great to hear you¡¯re thinking about starting your own business.¡± With a chuckle, he leaned in slightly, offering a tantalizing possibility. ¡°I might even have a job opportunity for you. Interested?¡±


    Kallie hesitated momentarily. Jake was against her working elsewhere. His displeasure was palpable when she started apprenticing at Hayden¡¯s studio. Taking another job could make him even more upset. But did his approval of her decision really matter? She pondered this sadly.


    Kallie hade to realize that his approval wouldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t alter her resolve. After years of marriage, she knew what to expect.


    ¡°Just hear me out before you say no,¡± Jerome hastily said, noticing the shift in Kallie¡¯s demeanor and guessing she might be reluctant.


    Kallie quickly met his gaze, gesturing for him to continue, showing that she was not reluctant.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve always had a passion for collecting antiques. While it¡¯s a hobby, it¡¯s also a significant business venture. Do you see where I¡¯m going with this?¡± Jerome inquired.


    Kallie nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to establish apany focused on antiques. I¡¯ll leave the main business strategy to Brent, but we need a professional consultant. Kallie, would you be interested in joining us?¡± Jerome proposed.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened, surprised that Jerome considered her for the role of advisor.


    ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t realize you held Mrs. Reeves in such high regard,¡± Brentmented before Kallie could reply.


    Brent appeared slightly taken aback by Jerome¡¯s suggestion. He then turned his attention to Kallie. Although subtle, Kallie detected a flicker of skepticism in his expression.


    ¡°I assumed you would choose Hayden as our consultant, but¡­¡± Brent left his sentence unfinished, yet the meaning was evident. He felt Kallie was not up to the task.


    Kallie¡¯s face betrayed no emotion. It was reasonable for others to question her abilities, particrly since she had only recently left her life as an obedient wife confined to the home.


    However, Hayden quickly came to her defense. ¡°Kallie is actually quite skilled,¡± he asserted.


    ¡°But serving as an advisor involves more than just expertise in restoration,¡± Brent interjected. ¡°Hayden, when you opened your studio, it wasn¡¯t solely about your ability to restore antiques, but about your other skills as well, correct?¡±


    Kallie grasped Brent¡¯s point this time.


    As the eldest grandson in the Hayes family, Brent held a respected position and was expected to eventually assume control over most of the family business. His focus couldn¡¯t be limited to their antiques subsidiary alone. Consequently, thepetence of thepany¡¯s advisor was paramount. If the advisorcked the necessary skills, numerousplications could arise. Beyond restoration, the ability to identify genuine antiques was crucial. Otherwise, thepany risked significant losses from investing in counterfeits.


    ¡°Why do you think Kallie is unfit for the role?¡± Jerome challenged, taking Kallie¡¯s side in the debate.


    Kallie managed a shy smile. Having been away from the business for years, she felt fortunate to still remember her antique restoration skills. Shecked any other notable skills.


    Nevertheless, Jerome had immense faith in her. After speaking, he turned back to Brent. ¡°If you wish to challenge Kallie, just say so. If she answers your question correctly, you owe her a toastter!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Brent replied, perking up and fixing his gaze intently on Kallie.


    Feeling the pressure, Kallie forced a smile at Brent, awaiting his questions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 47

    ?<strong>Chapter 47:</strong>


    Brent¡¯s inquiry sliced through the room like a well-sharpened de, demanding rity amidst the uncertainty. ¡°As the esteemed advisor to ourpany, what¡¯s your game n? What do you reckon your duties entail?¡±


    The question felt overly general, like something one would hear in a standard job interview.


    Jerome¡¯s expression soured, his displeasure palpable as he bristled at Brent¡¯s straightforwardness, ready to step in and defend Kallie from what he perceived as unnecessary scrutiny.


    But Kallie, undeterred by the weight of the question, raised her hand with an air of poise and began to weave her response.


    Kallie expressed her thoughts, which Jerome articted after trantion. ¡°Since Mr. Hayes established thispany out of his passion for this field, our focus should be on selecting antiques ording to his preferences. There¡¯s no need to blindly follow market trends, as we may end up being manipted by market fluctuations. Sometimes, the market artificially intes the value of certain antique eras, benefiting only the dealers. As a fledglingpany, it¡¯s crucial not to be swayed by such tactics and risk being exploited.


    As for antique restoration and authentication, I believe we shouldn¡¯t charge separately. Instead, we should aim to establish long-term rtionships with clients who have ongoing purchasing or collecting needs. By acting as intermediaries for them, we can profit from facilitating transactions rather than just charging forbor.¡±


    Brent, unable to understand signnguage, awaited Jerome¡¯s trantion for each sentence.


    As Jerome conveyed Kallie¡¯s words, his satisfaction visibly grew. ¡°¡®You see, how could an apprentice personally mentored by Roderick not grasp business matters? Kallie¡¯s proposal far surpasses yours, don¡¯t you agree?¡± he asked Brent.


    Just moments ago, Brent had reservations about Kallie¡¯s abilities, but now, his expression betrayed no hint ofcency.


    Initially, his strategy had been to capitalize on market trends, buying and selling antiques for profit.


    However, Kallie¡¯s insightful exnation illuminated the risks involved in such a venture. Her thoughts underscored the potential pitfalls of blindly following market trends, especially for apany of their scale. Her proposal offered a more sustainable approach, aligning with thepany¡¯s long-term goals.


    Before Jerome could prompt him, Brent reached for his ss and swiftly drained its contents in a single gulp. ¡°I owe you an apology. I underestimated your abilities,¡± he admitted, his tone contrite. ¡°I only heard about your marriage¡­¡± He paused, tactfully choosing his words. ¡°Since your marriage, you¡¯ve been at home, and I had no idea you still possessed such acumen.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Roderick¡¯s most promising student!¡± Jerome interjected proudly. ¡°At one point, when Jake¡­¡± he trailed off, coughing and shifting the subject vaguely. ¡°Roderick had intended for Kallie to take over the family business!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s astonishment was palpable. She hadn¡¯t been aware of this revtion, but Jerome swiftly diverted the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°Regardless, Kallie, we would be honored to have you as our advisor,¡± Jerome said solemnly, his expression earnest as he awaited her response. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kallie shook her head gently, offering Jerome a warm smile.


    She fumbled for words to form her reply, gesturing her need to ponder over this since she had to take certain matters into ount.


    Kallie struggled to exin her dilemma. Jake¡¯s reluctance for her to work outside the home weighed heavily on her decision. Currently, she was technically apprenticing at Hayden¡¯s studio, which offered her flexibility with her hours. epting a formal advisory role might exacerbate tensions with Jake and likely disrupt their already delicate bnce, potentially bringing trouble to the Hayes family.


    Kallie¡¯s hesitance surprised Jerome, and Brent raised his ss in a gesture of understanding. ¡°¡®Kallie, was it because of my earlier demeanor? If so, I apologize once more¡­¡±


    Kallie shook her head hurriedly, assuring them that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    Fidgeting with her fingers, Kallie rified awkwardly that it was her family members who might be against her taking up the offer.


    With her words, understanding dawned on everyone, and a thoughtful silence settled over the group.


    Jake¡¯s extramarital affair with Sarah, coupled with rumors of him with other women, was no secret among their circle. There was an unspoken sympathy for Kallie, the silent and generous wife.


    As Kallie revealed Jake¡¯s reluctance to let her work outside the home, disapproval flickered across their faces. However, they knew better than to interfere in others¡¯ family affairs. Jerome sighed softly before making his offer. ¡°Ten million annual sry, minimum three-year contract. Kallie, when you¡¯ve made your decision, reach out to either me or Brent. We¡¯ll be waiting for your response.¡±


    By the time they finished their meal and left the restaurant, Kallie felt like she was in a dream. Jerome had offered a ten million annual sry, with an immediate payment of one year¡¯s sry upon signing the contract.


    In essence, agreeing to the offer meant she could secure twenty million within a year, enough to free herself from Jake¡¯s grasp.


    Previously, Kallie had doubted her ability to amass such wealth in her lifetime. Now, everything had changed. It turned out she was more capable than she had ever imagined.


    Back then, Roderick had personally instructed Kallie in business matters. As a mute woman, understanding these concepts was essential for her self-protection. It was regrettable that she had ultimately chosen the path of a wife confined to the home, conforming to Jake¡¯s desires and disappointing Roderick in the process.


    Reflecting on the dinner conversation with Jerome and Brent, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope.


    Perhaps they truly recognized her capabilities. She had beenbeled as Jake¡¯s worthless wife in the past, but it was her own choices that had led to that perception. If she could showcase her skills in the future, perhaps more people would take notice of herpetence.


    Lost in these thoughts, Kallie returned to the car, only to find Gilbert, the driver, looking slightly panicked. ¡°Madam, Mr. Reeves has called four times, inquiring about your return,¡± he informed her urgently.


    They had been at dinner for two hours, meaning Jake had called every half hour to check on Kallie.


    Kallie¡¯s muscles tensed, a sinking feeling settling in her stomach.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 48

    ?<strong>Chapter 48:</strong>


    The car halted at the vi¡¯s entrance, where Kallie could spot the glow emanating from the French windows. She quickly exited the vehicle and entered, only to discover Jake seated in the dining area, his eyes fixed on her.


    A wine ss, half-filled with red wine, stood before Jake, alongside untouched dishes expertly prepared by nutritionists for their evening meal. Kallie paused, memories flooding back of the numerous turns she had waited for Jake to join her for dinner during their marriage. However, Jake rarely returned home and had never witnessed her anticipatory waits.


    Now, the tables were turned, and Jake was the one waiting. The reversal stirred an odd feeling within her.


    ¡°Out socializing tonight?¡± Jake initiated the conversation as he noticed Kallie standing still.


    Kallie signed, raising her hand in a half-hearted exnation that Jerome had invited her out to dinner and she assumed he was aware.


    ¡°You assumed? So just because you assumed I knew, you thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to inform me?¡± Jake¡¯s voice wasced with sarcasm, and his expression toward Kallie grew icy.


    As he made a motion to rise, Kallie instinctively stepped backward. She was not ustomed to returning thiste and felt a surge of anxiety. Despite this, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but retort that she didn¡¯t expect him to be home. After all, he seldom came back and was barely concerned whether she had dinner.


    At her retort, Jake abruptly stood up, causing his chair to topple over with a resounding crash. ¡°Are you ming me?¡± he demanded, his voice tight with tension.


    Kallie shook her head gently, exining she was just used to him being away a lot. As she spoke, she closed her eyes, perhaps to hold back tears or to mask the fear that flickered behind them.


    Jake, however, did not approach her. Instead, he strode over to the liquor cab, retrieved a new bottle, and poured himself a drink, all without a word. Kallie moved a step closer, her lips parting to suggest he drink less, her mind conjuring the idea of fetching him a ss of milk to soothe his stomach. But she hesitated, ultimately bowing her head and stifling the urge. Jake didn¡¯t need her overbearing care. His discontent stemmed merely from her defiance, nothing more.


    If making him happy meant remaining the quiet,pliant wife, then that was what she would do, rather than fuss over him with unwanted gestures. With a heavy heart, Kallie turned silently and ascended the stairs.


    The following day, instead of heading to the studio, Kallie decided to visit Linsey. Since the bookstore had been burned down, they agreed to meet at a caf¨¦ near Kallie¡¯s home.


    Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters


    ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to drink mineral water, huh? Other drinks are off-limits. Got it,¡± Linsey quipped with a mix of amusement and resignation as she ordered an $88 bottle of mineral water for Kallie. ¡°Don¡¯tin about the price of this water!¡±


    Kallie let out a sigh, expressing that it tasted just like the tap water back home. ¡°So, how have things been with youtely?¡± Linsey inquired, her curiosity evident as she eyed Kallie.


    Kallie gestured there was an opportunity that hade up, but she was not sure if she should take it. She took a deep breath as she shared the whole story of Jerome¡¯s offer for her to be an advisor.


    ¡°This is an incredible opportunity! Go for it! Why the hesitation?¡± Linsey¡¯s enthusiasm was palpable. ¡°This beats working at that bookstore any day! What¡¯s there to even think about?¡±


    Kallie hesitated, her gaze dropping. She warned Linsey against getting emotional upon hearing her following words. Before this conversation, Kallie had kept the worsening state of her rtionship with Jake from Linsey, who had believed they were getting better.


    Now, Kallieid it all out, exining her decision to propose divorce to Jake. ¡°Twenty million? Has he lost his mind?¡± Upon learning about Jake¡¯s conditions for agreeing to the divorce, Linsey was instantly furious. She jumped to her feet, poised to confront that scoundrel Jake.


    Kallie quickly grabbed Linsey¡¯s arm, trying to calm her. ¡°How can I stay calm? My low blood pressure is suddenly the least of my worries! He was unfaithful, and now he wants to walk away with a settlement? Does he have no dignity at all?¡± Linsey¡¯s voice escted, capturing the attention of others in the caf¨¦.


    Kallie swiftly guided Linsey back to their table and pushed the chilled coffee toward her, signaling her to sip it and cool off. ¡°That bastard!¡± Linsey continued, her anger barely contained.


    Her eyes downcast, Kallie exined Jake probably wasn¡¯t thrilled when his grandfather chose him to take care of and marry her. She shared her guess that he might be taking it personally when she brought up the divorce. ¡°You¡¯re still defending him? He¡¯s a grown man. No one coerced him. Why should he bepensated just to agree to a divorce? The Reeves Group is vast. Does he really need your twenty million? He¡¯s just trying to make you miserable!¡± No matter what Linsey said, the reality remained unchanged.


    Frowning, Kallie inquired of Linsey about her next step. Once she had calmed down, Linsey too realized they were at an impasse. ¡°I know going to court won¡¯t help. You won¡¯t win. Even if he did cheat, the legal might of the Reeves Group will ensure his victory¡­ My brother could throw in all our family¡¯s resources, but it still wouldn¡¯t be enough,¡± Linsey admitted with a sigh.


    Linsey added, ¡°Here¡¯s an idea. Agree to Jerome¡¯s terms, secure the first ten million once the contract is signed, and I¡¯ll see about gathering another ten million from my family. You can divorce him then. How does that sound? I hate that he would get any money, but your freedom matters more!¡±


    Kallie was taken aback by Linsey¡¯s willingness to help, especially since the market was down and the Brooks family wasn¡¯t flush with funds. Raising ten million wouldn¡¯t be easy for Linsey.


    Before Kallie could reply, a familiar voice interrupted them. ¡°Fancy running into you here! Who are you calling a bastard? It¡¯s not Jake, is it?¡±


    Kallie immediately turned around. It was none other than Sarah!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 49

    ?<strong>Chapter 49:</strong>


    ¡°Yep, we were talking about aplete bastard, and here it is!¡± Linsey eximed as Sarah came into view, her brows knitting together almost instantly.


    Sarah¡¯s expression darkened, clearly stung by Linsey¡¯s words, yet sheposed herself with effort. She joined them, settling gracefully into a seat beside Linsey and Kallie. ¡°I caught bits of your conversation just now. Tell me, Kallie, are you really nning to divorce Jake?¡± she asked, fixing Kallie with a steady look.


    ¡°And which ear did you eavesdrop with? What does it matter if we speak ill of a man? Feeling protective of him?¡± Linsey retorted bluntly.


    Unaware of Sarah¡¯s presence earlier, Linsey wondered how much Sarah might have overheard or if she was merely guessing.


    Sarah turned to Kallie, her smile tinged with knowing. ¡°You¡¯ve already proposed the divorce to him, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Kallie felt her heart flutter. However, it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected for Jake to confide in Sarah about her desire for a divorce. Jake and Sarah were inseparable. He shared everything with Sarah, as soulmates do. Yet, being confronted by Sarah still made her squirm.


    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t go through with the divorce,¡± Sarah remarked firmly.


    Both Kallie and Linsey were taken aback by her suggestion, with Linsey¡¯s frown deepening. ¡°What are you ying at? Just get out of here!¡±


    Ignoring Linsey¡¯s words, Sarah¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Kallie. ¡°Why even think about a divorce? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s for my benefit, but I¡¯ve always fared well on my own. Without marrying Jake, I¡¯m capable of getting whatever I desire.¡±


    Her assertion rang true. Even Kallie was aware of how much Jakevished on Sarah.


    ¡°But you, as his wife, haven¡¯t touched his money¡­ So, why the divorce?¡± Sarah pressed on.


    Linsey shot Sarah a disapproving look, suspecting that Sarah¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t pure.


    Yet, Kallie seemed to understand the undercurrents better. She silently picked up her phone, typed a message, and showed it to Sarah. ¡°Even if I leave him, Jake isn¡¯t going to marry you. Your tarnished reputation will ensure the Reeves family rejects you.¡±


    It was no secret in their circle that Sarah was the mistress. Sarah openly embraced thatbel. Without Jake, it was unlikely she¡¯d find another partner. Reputation was everything to the Reeves family.


    As Sarah read the message, her smile faded.


    But Kallie wasn¡¯t done. She continued to type. ¡°After the divorce, the Reeves family will find Jake a new bride¡ªsomeone less forgiving than me. She won¡¯t tolerate you like I have.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words struck a nerve.


    The pretense drained from Sarah¡¯s face as she locked eyes with Kallie. ¡°Even if you divorce, you¡¯ll be worse off than me!¡±


    Unfazed, Kallie typed down her response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll always be the adopted daughter of the Reeves.¡±


    Despite Roderick¡¯s death possibly changing Kallie¡¯s status within the Reeves family, Sarah was unaware of thisplication.


    Sarah¡¯s expression darkened. Before she could respond, Linsey couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer and snatched up a water ss from the table. ¡°Still not leaving? Get lost right away, or I¡¯ll ssh this water right in your face!¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Sarah leaped to her feet so quickly that she almost knocked her chair over. She shot Linsey a venomous look before turning on her heel and leaving in a huff.


    ¡°How did she find out about that? Did Jake spill everything?¡± Linsey turned to Kallie, her face a mask of disbelief.


    Kallie let out a weary sigh. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Sarah getting worked up over such a matter. Her previous words that the Reeves family would arrange a different marriage for Jake were merely a ruse to shake Sarah up.


    As the current head of the Reeves family, Jake had the authority to marry Sarah if he chose to, and no one could oppose him.


    It seemed Sarah hadn¡¯t grasped that. Kallie was a bit surprised, wondering whether Sarah¡¯s insecurity was that profound.


    ¡°Kallie, don¡¯t let others dictate your choices. Whether you stay married or not, what matters most is your happiness and freedom,¡± Linsey advised gently.


    She was interrupted by the ringing of Kallie¡¯s phone. It was Steven; Kallie had stored his number during herst hospital stay. Why was Steven calling now?


    Kallie answered immediately. Steven¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°Mrs. Reeves, you need toe to the hospital right away. Jake¡¯s passed out, and he¡¯s currently being tested!¡±


    Kallie¡¯splexion paled. Passed out? The gic ailment that had imed Roderick was notorious within the Reeves family. If Jake had inherited it¡­


    Overwhelmed by her fears, Kallie bolted out of the coffee shop.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kallie?¡± Linsey hurried after her.


    Kallie motioned that she would exinter and raced to her car. She implored the driver to make for the hospital with utmost speed.


    Kallie leaped from the car before it fully stopped at the hospital entrance and sprinted inside, following the directions Steven had texted her. Breathless and frantic, her eyes swelled with tears of dread. The thought of something happening to Jake terrified her.


    Upon entering the ward, she found Jake in a hospital gown, leaning against his bed, frowning at a tablet. His brows were furrowed in concentration, much like when he was deep in work.


    Kallie froze.


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± Steven¡¯s voice echoed from behind. Jake looked up, his gaze shifting to Kallie.


    Kallie¡¯s flushed, breathless appearance caused Jake¡¯s expression to flicker with surprise and confusion.


    ¡°It seems you really care about your husband! Rushing over just minutes after the call,¡± Steven remarked, a yful tone in his voice. ¡°Ah, this must be true love! I¡¯ve actually witnessed it now!¡±


    Standing at the doorway, Kallie¡¯s eyes dropped to the floor, her cheeks coloring as she realized her overzealous reaction might not have been to Jake¡¯s liking.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 50

    ?<strong>Chapter 50:</strong>


    ¡°Why are you loitering there? Need a personal invitation?¡± Steven¡¯s voice sliced through Kallie¡¯s thoughts as he breezed past her into the hospital room while she lingered at the doorway.


    Feeling slightly sheepish, Kallie stepped inside, her movements tentative as she gestured her previous assumption that Jake was seriously ill.


    ¡°He copsed at the office and was rushed here by his assistant,¡± Steven said, focusing on adjusting the monitors beside the hospital bed. His words were a mixture of clinical efficiency and subtle concern.


    ¡°He skipped breakfast and only fueled up on coffee. Then, during the lunch meeting, he opted for wine. No wonder he¡¯s passed out,¡± Steven remarked.


    Kallie observed Jake¡¯s pallidplexion, a twinge of pain gnawing at her heart. Despite hiring chefs and nutritionists for her own well-being, Jake neglected his own health.


    Kallie fought to maintain aposed expression, not wanting to reveal the depth of her concern. With a tight-lipped nod, she acknowledged Steven¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, Mrs. Reeves, if you have the time, could you bring him some food? He¡¯s quite particr and has refused the hospital fare,¡± Steven added.


    Jake nced at Steven, a hint of irritation crossing his features. ¡°Considering how dreadful hospital food is, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d even suggest it,¡± he quipped.


    ¡°Hey, I eat it every day. How bad could it be?¡± Steven retorted, shooting Jake a pointed re before turning back to Kallie. ¡°Will that be alright with you?¡±


    Kallie nodded briskly in response.


    Relieved to find that Jake¡¯s condition was merely due to exhaustion rather than a more serious ailment, Kallie exhaled a sigh of relief as she exited the hospital room. She felt her legs weaken with each step.


    Returning to her car, Kallie instructed the driver to take her home. Once settled in, she reached out to Linsey. She had confided in Linsey about Jake¡¯s fainting and now expressed how she couldn¡¯t rush into the divorce considering the circumstances.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    Kallie exined that Jake was unwell now, and she feltpelled to care for him, at least for a while longer. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to bring up the divorce while Jake was hospitalized, dreading Roderick¡¯s reaction if he was still alive.


    For a while, there was no response from Linsey, and Kallie could almost picture her sighing.


    Finally, Linsey¡¯s response came. ¡°This isn¡¯t your burden to bear. If he truly valued family, if he appreciated the effort you put into preparing his meals, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t havee to this. You woke up early every day to cook for him, but did he ever truly appreciate it? Kallie, don¡¯t me yourself. This isn¡¯t your fault at all. Whatever decision you make, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t carry too much weight on your shoulders!¡±


    Linsey¡¯s unwavering support was aforting balm to Kallie¡¯s soul. She knew she could always count on her friend to stand by her side, no matter the circumstances.


    Upon returning home, Kallie felt a sense of purpose wash over her. Without hesitation, she made her way to the kitchen.


    The chefs had meticulously prepared the ingredients for dinner, awaiting Kallie¡¯s direction. Inquiring about tonight¡¯s dish choices, Kallie carefully selected three dishes to cook herself using the recipes,plementing the three already prepared by the culinary experts.


    In the early days of their marriage, Jake had expressed a fondness for Kallie¡¯s cooking. Yet, if his tastes had shifted, there were still options crafted by the skilled hands of the chefs.


    With practiced efficiency, Kallie swiftlypleted the dishes, packing them up with precision before instructing the driver to whisk her back to the hospital.


    However, upon nearing the door of the hospital room, Kallie¡¯s path intersected with Sarah¡¯s.


    An unexpected encounter ensued, their presence colliding at the room¡¯s entrance. In a moment of hesitation, Sarah brazenly surged ahead, entering Jake¡¯s ward before Kallie could react.


    ¡°Jake, I¡¯ve brought you dinner.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice dripped with false sweetness, a smug undertone betraying her demeanor. Ignoring Kallie as if she were invisible, Sarah deposited the bag she carried onto the bedside table before assisting Jake with the table setup.


    ¡°It¡¯s from your favorite restaurant. I managed to persuade them to open early just for you. Chef Damon personally prepared it, ensuring it¡¯s far superior to any home-cooked meal!¡± Sarah boasted, her gaze pointedly drifting toward Kallie, her wordsced with condescension.


    ¡°And as an extra treat, I¡¯ve brought some freshly flown-in fruit,¡± Sarah added, casting a dismissive nce at Kallie, who stood by, feeling a pang of inadequacy at theparison.


    Standing at the threshold, clutching the container of food, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the sense of being an outsider despite being Jake¡¯swful spouse.


    Mere moments ago, Kallie hadbored over preparing a meal for Jake, striving to convey her care and concern through culinary efforts. Now, in the presence of Sarah¡¯s effortless elegance, she felt as though her efforts had been in vain. All Sarah had to do was make a phone call for the arrangement.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Steven¡¯s voice pierced the air, drawing attention to his presence as he stepped into the room.


    In his hand, he held equipment for the IV drip, his features contorting in distaste upon encountering the aroma emanating from the container Sarah had just opened.


    Despite Sarah¡¯s intentions to please Jake with a gourmet meal, Steven¡¯s reaction was far from positive. ¡°How much artificial voring did this chef add?¡±


    Steven¡¯s tone was usatory, his concern for Jake¡¯s well-being evident in his inquiry. ¡°You intend to feed this to the patient? Do you seek to nourish him or poison him?¡±


    Sarah faltered under Steven¡¯s scathing criticism, her attempt to rally Jake¡¯s support falling t as she faced his silent demeanor. ¡°Jake, this is from your favorite restaurant¡­¡±


    But before Sarah could finish, Steven¡¯s reproachful gaze turned toward her, his words cutting through her attempt at exnation. ¡°What¡¯s that smell on you? Are you trying to suffocate others with your perfume? They might as well post a sign outside the hospital: ¡®Perfume-free zone! Say no to pollution!''¡±


    Steven wrinkled his nose disdainfully and said, ¡°Please take this stuff and leave. I beg you!¡±


    Sarah began, her voice tinged with hurt as she nced at Jake, seeking some form of validation.


    Yet, Jake remained silent, his gaze fixed ahead, his response curt and final. ¡°Just listen to the doctor.¡±


    Underscoring Jake¡¯s directive, Steven added, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. This is a hospital, and patients have to listen to the doctors!¡±


    As Sarah stormed out, her eyes bore into Kallie like hot daggers,ying me without a word. She seemed convinced Kallie had orchestrated Steven¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°Done and dusted,¡± Steven announced, his movements brisk as he attended to Jake¡¯s IV.


    Then, with a theatrical flourish, he remarked, ¡°Oops, slipped up there! A needle¡¯s in your right hand. Guess you¡¯ll need someone to help you eat today.¡±


    Jake¡¯s stare turned frosty. ¡°Slipped?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a hectic day, feeling a bit dizzy,¡± Steven admitted, his tonecking remorse. ¡°But no harm done.¡±


    Then, Steven shifted his attention to Kallie. ¡°Mrs. Reeves, since you are still around, why don¡¯t you take over feeding your husband? I can¡¯t exactly redo the needle now, can I? Thanks!¡±


    Feed Jake? The suggestion caught Kallie off guard, causing her cheeks to flush with heat as she froze in ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 51

    ?<strong>Chapter 51:</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you just standing there? The patient is starving! I¡¯m going to grab some food too. If you need anything, just press the call button for a nurse.¡± With those words, Steven turned and departed, quietly shutting the door behind him.


    Kallie began unloading the food containers from the carrier, arranging them meticulously on the table in front of Jake. Her movements were slightly awkward, a sign of her unfamiliarity with caring for Jake so attentively.


    Kallie lifted the lids off each container while standing beside Jake. ¡°Take a seat,¡± Jake said firmly, pulling her gently to sit beside him on the bed. ¡°Why are you standing around like you¡¯re a servant?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    Avoiding Jake¡¯s eyes, Kallie felt that maybe in his eyes, she wasn¡¯t much different from a servant. She gingerly took a spoonful of food, carefully cooled it by blowing gently, and attempted to feed Jake.


    Being so close, the memory of how Jake¡¯s lips had once kissed her lingered in Kallie¡¯s mind. Her hand trembled, and the spoonful of food tumbled onto the bed.


    Kallie hastily gestured her apology, leaping up to clean the mess. Aware of Jake¡¯s strict standards for cleanliness, she anticipated his annoyance.


    However, Jake stopped her. He nonchntly grabbed a napkin, scooped up the food that had fallen, and tossed it into the trash. ¡°Clean up after I¡¯m done eating.¡±


    Nodding, Kallie sat back down.


    ¡°These two dishes are great, and this one¡¯s nice. Pack up the rest of the dishes. I won¡¯t try anymore,¡± Jakemented as he gestured toward the dishes, a smile spreading across Kallie¡¯s face. The dishes he praised were the ones she had prepared, not those made by the household chef.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Jake inquired midway through the meal.


    It truly was dinnertime, and after all her bustling about, Kallie felt her stomach rumble. Yet, she shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡± Jake suggested.


    But Kallie had only brought one set of utensils, having thought only of Jake and neglecting to consider herself. Now, if she wanted to eat, she¡¯d have to share Jake¡¯s fork. Concerned that Jake would find that unsanitary, she shook her head once more and gestured she would eat after he finished.


    Jake looked at her but dropped the subject.


    After dinner, Kallie cleaned up and stored away the dishes.


    Shortly after, Steven came back. He had swapped his white coat for casual attire. ¡°I¡¯m done for the day!¡±


    ¡°You came all this way just to say that?¡± Jake¡¯s gaze was questioning.


    ¡°Sure did. Pretty considerate of me, right?¡± Steven quipped, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°But wait, there¡¯s more. There¡¯s a major inspection underway, so they¡¯ve cleared out all the spare beds for patients¡¯ families. Looks like, Mrs. Reeves, you¡¯ll have to cozy up in the same bed as your husband tonight.¡±


    Kallie, taken aback, stared at Steven, her eyes wide with astonishment. A hospital under the Reeves Group banner, and they were out of spare beds?


    Jake chuckled. ¡°Really? Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?¡±


    Steven¡¯s face took on a serious expression. ¡°Why on earth would I lie about something like that? Need me to drag the dean here to show you the inspection memo? Come on. Do I look like a liar? What¡¯s in it for me to make this up?¡±


    Jake gave a derisive snort and waved Steven away dismissively.


    Steven, having delivered his message, left the room without further ado.


    After he departed, Kallie lingered by the bed, feeling uneasy. The room was bare, furnished with only a hospital bed and a sofa. She motioned toward the sofa and exined she would just sit over there and keep watch over him.


    Jake, attached to a heart monitor but clearly stable, raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not gravely ill. Why the need for you to keep watch over me?¡±


    He frowned, a mix of annoyance and amusement on his face. ¡°Juste sleep next to me.¡±


    The hospital bed was wider than usual but still designed for just one person.


    Jake wasn¡¯t injured in any way that made sharing the bed difficult, so there was technically nothing stopping them from sleeping together.


    However, the idea made Kallie extremely ufortable. Even though she and Jake were asionally intimate, they never actually slept in each other¡¯s arms. She hesitated and then tentatively suggested she should go home.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re not worried about me? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to keep watch over me?¡± Jake questioned, his toneced with a hint of frustration.


    With no other choices avable, Kallie fidgeted with the hem of her clothes and suggested she summon Sarah over for hispany.


    In Kallie¡¯s mind, it seemed more appropriate for Sarah to share the bed with Jake. After all, Sarah had been visibly upset when Steven had dismissed her earlier, and Kallie thought perhaps Jake would want to offer Sarah somefort.


    But at Kallie¡¯s proposal, Jake¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°You¡¯re not staying? Are you that anxious to leave?¡± he questioned.


    Kallie lowered her gaze, too apprehensive to respond. She wanted to remain by Jake¡¯s side, yet she was scared that he would not want her there.


    Watching her expression, Jake tapped the edge of the bed twice and urged Kallie, ¡°Come sleep here with me. I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 52

    ?<strong>Chapter 52:</strong>


    Lying next to Jake on the hospital bed felt utterly odd for Kallie. The bed was too narrow for both of them, so Kallie tucked herself into a ball on one side, trying to upy as little space as possible.


    Kallie turned away from Jake, yet despite her efforts to put distance between them, she could still sense the warmth emanating from his body. His firm muscles faintly brushed against her, and the heart monitor cables pressed coldly against her back.


    She closed her eyes, attempting to clear her mind. Slowly, drowsiness crept over her¡ªthe day¡¯s hectic activities had left herpletely drained.


    Suddenly, Kallie sensed movement behind her. Jake shifted, pulled away the bothersome cables, and wrapped an arm around her. His entire body pressed against her back, and his warm breath on the nape of her neck made her stiffen.


    Fortunately, Jake did nothing more. He simply held her, and his breathing soon evened out.


    After a while, Kallie tried to shift slightly, but Jake¡¯s deep voice halted her. ¡°Stop fidgeting. Remember, this is a hospital.¡±


    Kallie held her breath, too afraid to even inhale deeply. She couldn¡¯t recall how she eventually drifted off, but a sudden noise abruptly awakened her.


    The door to the hospital room swung open with a click, followed by the echoing tap of high heels and then a piercing scream.


    Startled awake, Kallie instinctively tried to sit up, but Jake¡¯s firm arm kept her in ce, and she slumped back onto the pillow.


    It was Sarah who had burst in. The hospital roomcked a lock, allowing Sarah to enter without knocking and catch Jake with his arms around Kallie.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    ¡°What¡­ You two¡­¡± Her eyes wide with disbelief, Sarah nearly let the breakfast tray she was carrying tter to the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise?¡± Jake grumbled as he sat up slowly, irritation coloring his tone.


    Kallie scrambled out of the bed, her cheeks flushing as she noticed several of her shirt buttons hade undone. She quickly fastened them, but her hurried movements only seemed to inme Sarah¡¯s anger further.


    Holding back fromshing out in Jake¡¯s presence, Sarah approached cautiously. ¡°I brought you breakfast, but I certainly didn¡¯t expect to find this¡­¡±


    ¡°There were no spare beds for family membersst night, so she ended up here,¡± Jake said nonchntly.


    As Kallie adjusted her shirt and looked down, a pang of sorrow struck her. She was Jake¡¯s wife, and here they were, having to justify their closeness to his mistress.


    ¡°After the blood draw, you can have breakfast,¡± the nurse announced, entering the room with a cart equipped for drawing blood.


    Kallie moved to the side, while Sarah stayed quiet.


    ¡°Everything appears in order,¡± the nursemented as she skimmed through the records from the heart monitor that had tracked the previous night. She added with a note of caution, ¡°You will be on the path to recovery as long as the readings stabilize further.¡±


    ¡°Stabilize further¡­¡± Those words echoed in Sarah¡¯s mind like a stark warning. What had Jake and Kallie donest night to cause instability? This was supposed to be a ce of healing!


    Sarah was far from reconciled. She had spent years with Jake and never seeded in getting intimate with him. How could Kallie, a mute woman she deemed unworthy of a man like Jake, get so close to him?


    A surge of frustration gripped Sarah, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to keep her face unreadable.


    ¡°Alright, time for breakfast,¡± the nurse announced, breaking the tension. Shepleted her task and departed, leaving the three of them alone in the quiet room.


    ¡°Jake, I brought your favorite porridge,¡± Sarah said, arranging a small table and setting a thermos of food on it. She smiled at Jake, perched gracefully on his bed, making Kallie feel awkward and out of ce byparison.


    As Sarah lifted the lid, steam wafted up, yet it carried no tempting scent. ¡°It¡¯s from your favorite restaurant. I managed to persuade them to open early just for you. Chef Damon personally prepared it, ensuring it¡¯s far superior to any home-cooked meal!¡± Sarah boasted, her gaze pointedly drifting toward Kallie, her wordsced with condescension.


    ¡°And as an extra treat, I¡¯ve brought some freshly flown-in fruit,¡± Sarah added, casting a dismissive nce at Kallie, who stood by, feeling a pang of inadequacy at theparison.


    Standing at the threshold, clutching the container of food, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the sense of being an outsider despite being Jake¡¯swful spouse. Mere moments ago, Kallie hadbored over preparing a meal for Jake, striving to convey her care and concern through culinary efforts. Now, in the presence of Sarah¡¯s effortless elegance, she felt as though her efforts had been in vain. All Sarah had to do was make a phone call for the arrangement.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Steven¡¯s voice pierced the air, drawing attention to his presence as he stepped into the room.


    In his hand, he held equipment for the IV drip, his features contorting in distaste upon encountering the aroma emanating from the container Sarah had just opened.


    Despite Sarah¡¯s intentions to please Jake with a gourmet meal, Steven¡¯s reaction was far from positive. ¡°How much artificial voring did this chef add?¡±


    Steven¡¯s tone was usatory, his concern for Jake¡¯s well-being evident in his inquiry. ¡°You intend to feed this to the patient? Do you seek to nourish him or poison him?¡±


    Sarah faltered under Steven¡¯s scathing criticism, her attempt to rally Jake¡¯s support falling t as she faced his silent demeanor. ¡°Jake, this is from your favorite restaurant¡­¡±


    But before Sarah could finish, Steven¡¯s reproachful gaze turned toward her, his words cutting through her attempt at exnation. ¡°What¡¯s that smell on you? Are you trying to suffocate others with your perfume? They might as well post a sign outside the hospital: ¡®Perfume-free zone! Say no to pollution!''¡±


    Steven wrinkled his nose disdainfully and said, ¡°Please take this stuff and leave. I beg you!¡±


    Sarah began, her voice tinged with hurt as she nced at Jake, seeking some form of validation.


    Yet, Jake remained silent, his gaze fixed ahead, his response curt and final. ¡°Just listen to the doctor.¡±


    Underscoring Jake¡¯s directive, Steven added, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. This is a hospital, and patients have to listen to the doctors!¡±


    As Sarah stormed out, her eyes bore into Kallie like hot daggers,ying me without a word. She seemed convinced Kallie had orchestrated Steven¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°Done and dusted,¡± Steven announced, his movements brisk as he attended to Jake¡¯s IV.


    Then, with a theatrical flourish, he remarked, ¡°Oops, slipped up there! A needle¡¯s in your right hand. Guess you¡¯ll need someone to help you eat today.¡±


    Jake¡¯s stare turned frosty. ¡°Slipped?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a hectic day, feeling a bit dizzy,¡± Steven admitted, his tonecking remorse. ¡°But no harm done.¡±


    Then, Steven shifted his attention to Kallie. ¡°Mrs. Reeves, since you are still around, why don¡¯t you take over feeding your husband? I can¡¯t exactly redo the needle now, can I? Thanks!¡±


    Feed Jake? The suggestion caught Kallie off guard, causing her cheeks to flush with heat as she froze in ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 53

    ?<strong>Chapter 53:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s single nce almost drove Sarah to the brink of madness. Sarah had always maintained a dominant demeanor around Kallie. Now, her anger was palpable, yet she restrained herself, unwilling to unravel in Jake¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Just then, the door swung open, and Steven entered, dabbing at his lips.


    Jake looked at Steven with a mix of disdain. ¡°Why that look? I skipped the end of my breakfast toe check on you. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you?¡± Steven, his hands slick with grease, wiped them on his white coat as he spoke. ¡°Time for your tests!¡±


    Kallie, puzzled, believed Jake hadpleted all necessary tests. Steven rified, ¡°We need a thorough brain scan today to check for any potentialplications. Yesterday, we merely ruled out immediate issues.¡±


    The specter of the brain ailment that imed Roderick loomedrge, its hereditary nature a constant threat. Even though Jake was currently healthy, his future remained uncertain. The possibility of illness sinking its ws into Jake weighed heavily on Kallie¡¯s heart. She tried to push the dread from her mind, sping her hands in silent prayer.


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    Jake, oblivious to Kallie¡¯s quiet pleas, stood up and followed Steven. Sarah caught sight of Kallie¡¯s gesture and scoffed, dismissing it as childish. ¡°Do you need a wheelchair?¡± Steven quipped as they made their way down the corridor. ¡°You¡¯re outpacing me, yet you¡¯re the one who¡¯s ill!¡±


    ¡°I have to get back to work after this,¡± Jake replied, his tone sharp. ¡°I have projects waiting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just like you, always pushing yourself too hard,¡± Steven shot back. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you ended up fainting.¡± Jake walked into the examination room.


    ¡°The detailed scan will take about half an hour,¡± Steven exined to Kallie. ¡°You can find a ce to wait.¡±


    Kallie nodded silently. She was restless, preferring to wait just outside the examination room, her nerves evident as she stood in the hallway.


    Sarah joined Kallie, exuding a calm that bordered on arrogance. She scoffed at Kallie. ¡°Stop pretending. Who are you trying to fool here?¡±


    Kallie returned Sarah¡¯s look with a cold gaze, her eyes conveying a message clear as day that Sarah, merely the mistress, could neverprehend.


    Enraged by the silent rebuke, Sarah stepped closer, her voice tight with anger. ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s worried! What about me if something happens to Jake? You¡¯ll still have your wealth, no matter what.¡±


    Kallie pulled out her phone. ¡°Trying to argue with me? I¡¯m just stating facts. Even if Jake wanted to leave me anything, his family would never agree. You, as his mistress, will always be the first in line. Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    Instead of shooting another look at Sarah, Kallie typed a message on her phone and turned the screen toward Sarah. It read, ¡°Would you dare let Jake hear your words? Picturing his demise and specting about the aftermath, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d find that fascinating.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression grew stormier. ¡°You know nothing! Even if you told him, he wouldn¡¯t believe a word!¡±


    Kallie offered a slight smile and swiftly typed another message on her phone. ¡°I recorded it.¡±


    Those three words set Sarah off. She made a grab for Kallie¡¯s phone, but Kallie hugged it close to her chest. ¡°Recorded it? How could you be so cruel? What do you gain by turning against me?¡± Sarah¡¯s usations filled the air just as the doctor¡¯s office door swung open.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Steven demanded, his brow furrowed in disapproval at Sarah. ¡°Why are you making a scene in the hospital?¡±


    It was well-known that Steven sided with Kallie, so Sarah expected littlepassion from him. She withdrew, half-heartedly saying, ¡°We were just fooling around.¡±


    Steven gestured upward. ¡°There are cameras here,¡± he stated, making it clear that it wasn¡¯t for Sarah to determine the intent of her actions.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah shot a fierce look at Steven.


    ¡°Family should remain outside. Is there anything else you need here? This is a special care unit. We can¡¯t have unauthorized people wandering around,¡± Steven added firmly.


    Sarah clenched her teeth in anger, shot Kallie a menacing look, and stormed off.


    Momentster, Jake emerged from the examination room, and Kallie quickly approached him. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Steven said, holding the report while addressing Kallie.


    Kallie let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Thanks,¡± Jake said, his gaze shifting to Kallie. Kallie was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Jake to thank her.


    Steven chuckled. ¡°No need to be so polite to your wife.¡± He pped Jake on the back. ¡°You¡¯re going to rely on your wife a lot more from now on. No more skipping meals, and no more overworking yourself. Mrs. Reeves, could you start bringing meals for your husband?¡±


    Kallie nodded eagerly. She had attempted to bring meals to Jake before but was always stopped at the entrance of the Reeves Group.


    ¡°Bring me meals?¡± Jake looked over at Kallie, a yful tone in his voice. ¡°I should be the one bringing her lunch.¡±


    Kallie blushed, recalling the time Jake had brought her lunch because she hadn¡¯te home to eat. She nced at Jake hesitantly, gesturing if she could start bringing him lunch to the Reeves Group from now on. She had always been denied entry before, and the receptionists hadn¡¯t even recognized her as Jake¡¯s wife. Would she still be treated like that in the future?


    Jake met her gaze but hesitated to respond, his thoughts a mystery. Kallie¡¯s heart dropped a little. Perhaps he still preferred Sarah¡¯s care¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 54

    ?<strong>Chapter 54:</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to bring lunch to me, provided it doesn¡¯t disrupt your studio time,¡± Jake said, pausing briefly.


    Kallie¡¯s cheeks reddened further as she quickly gestured that she would skip her studio visits for a few days since bringing him lunch mattered more to her.


    Jake made no remark on her promise and turned to depart. His assistant had already fetched a change of clothes, and a car awaited him downstairs. He soon left the hospital and made his way to the Reeves Group for his day¡¯s work.


    Meanwhile, Kallie returned home and sent a message to Gregory, exining that her family was ill and she would be unable to visit the studio for some time.


    Then, Kallie made her way to the kitchen to start preparing lunch for Jake. Judging from Jake¡¯s reactions the previous day, it seemed he preferred her cooking.


    Kallie allowed herself a small smile at the thought, but it quickly faded. What good was it that he liked her cooking? He didn¡¯t love her, nor did he desire her as his wife. She felt like just an extra, an unnecessary addition to his life.


    Now, her role seemed relegated to that of a domestic helper, solely there to cook and serve meals. Jake wouldn¡¯t express gratitude. Instead, he¡¯d dismiss her efforts with a clinical, ¡°Well done,¡± as if she were merely a staff member.


    Kallie¡¯s fingers felt heavy with each ingredient she touched, longing for the sce of the studio where she restored antiques. In that space, she could lose herself in her craft, untouched by theplexities of her personal life.


    Chuckling bitterly at herself, Kallie gestured to the kitchen staff and had them handle the chopping. Initially, she had intended to manage everything herself, but she reconsidered. She decided to focus on adding the final touches instead.


    After the lunch was prepared, the driver escorted Kallie to the Reeves Group. On the way, she texted Jake to let him know she was on her way but received no reply. Uncertainty crept in. She wondered if he had even seen her message. If he hadn¡¯t, she risked being barred from going upstairs again, potentially left to linger awkwardly in the lobby under the scrutinizing gaze of the receptionist.


    Upon entering the Reeves Group building, Kallie was immediately met with the familiar face of the receptionist from her previous visit, who looked at her with a blend of recognition and subtle disapproval.


    ¡°Let me guess! Here to see Mr. Reeves again? And you¡¯ve brought him lunch?¡± the receptionist inquired, her toneced with skepticism as Kallie approached.


    Kallie simply nodded in response.


    The receptionist regarded Kallie with a mix of contempt and hesitation. From thest interaction, it was obvious Jake knew who Kallie was, but his demeanor toward her hadn¡¯t been particrly warm.


    The receptionist quickly surmised that Kallie was probably not someone of significance.


    After a moment¡¯s deliberation, the receptionist offered a frosty smile. ¡°If you¡¯re dealing with mental issues, I suggest you seek help. If you continue to disrupt our operations, we may have to involve the police,¡± she said bluntly.


    Kallie, expecting such a response, calmly retrieved her phone and showed the receptionist the text exchange with Jake.


    The receptionist gave it a cursory look before scoffing. ¡°You expect me to believe this is Mr. Reeves¡¯ number just because you say so? If I epted every random screenshot, I¡¯d have to let everyone through.¡±


    With a quiet sigh, Kallie contemted her next move. She decided to try calling Jake. If he didn¡¯t pick up, she resolved to leave. Perhaps he had forgotten about her promise to bring him lunch, or maybe he was with Sarah and not checking his phone.


    As Kallie was about to make the call, the elevator doors opened, and a sharply dressed man stepped out briskly.


    ¡°Mr. Pierce!¡± The receptionist quickly straightened up and greeted the man with an air of respect.


    As Jake¡¯s top special assistant, Edgar Piercemanded more authority within thepany than many of the vice presidents. He strode toward Kallie with a purposeful gait.


    ¡°Madam,¡± Edgar said, nodding slightly as he approached.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves has asked me to escort you upstairs.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face lit up with a relieved smile, and she gestured her thanks to Edgar.


    The receptionist watched, dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Kallie to hold such a respected position. Typically, only important clients were weed by managers, and here was Edgar, whose greetings were reserved for CEOs of partnerpanies on par with the Reeves Group. Why would someone of such importance be here just to deliver food?


    ¡°Did you get dyed here?¡± Edgar asked Kallie, his tone gentle yet concerned, as he prepared to take her upstairs.


    Terrified, the receptionist quickly tried to exin herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize who she was, andst time Mr. Reeves¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive the notification?¡± Edgar cut in sharply.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked it yet¡­¡± the receptionist stammered.


    ¡°The notification was sent out three hours ago, and you still haven¡¯t seen it?¡± Edgar¡¯s tone was stern, his displeasure evident.


    Caught without a valid excuse, the receptionist nervously pulled out her phone and indeed found apany-wide notice that had been sent earlier. The message clearly stated that a mute visitor named Kallie was expected and that the receptionist was supposed to facilitate her direct ess to the CEO¡¯s office.


    Realization dawned on Kallie. Jake had made arrangements within thepany for her visit. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about her promise of bringing lunch.


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯ve been feeling under the weather today and didn¡¯t think to check my phone. I¡­¡± The receptionist fumbled for words to defend herself.


    But Edgar was quick to respond, his voiceced with finality, ¡°You¡¯vepromised your responsibilities. Please proceed to HR and submit your resignation.¡±


    With no further ado, Edgar escorted Kallie toward the elevator.


    As they ascended, Kallie observed her surroundings. This was her first foray into Jake¡¯s workce.


    The 17th floor was a panorama of activity and openness. To one side, a ss-walled secretarial hub teemed with employees diligently at work. Nearby, a well-appointed pantry and cozy lounge area invited brief escapes from the office bustle. Opposite this vibrant area was Jake¡¯s office, its door closed, a quiet ind in the midst of the floor¡¯s lively flow.


    ¡°Madam, please wait here. Mr. Reeves is currently in a video conference,¡± Edgar informed Kallie as they reached the lounge area.


    Kallie nodded in understanding and took a seat. The lounge was enveloped by floor-to-ceiling windows that framed amanding view of the city center. Seizing the moment, she pulled out her phone and began capturing photos of the scenic vista.


    ¡°Oh, is that her?¡± two secretaries who had just entered the lounge whispered.


    Engrossed in her photography, Kallie didn¡¯t immediately notice their approach. When they drew nearer, she looked up and greeted them with a warm smile.


    They returned the smile politely before moving past¡ªKallie to grab some water from the nearby dispenser.


    ¡°She really is as stunning as the photo. I¡¯d recognize her anywhere!¡± one secretary eximed, clearly impressed.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought that photo in the notice was retouched,¡± the othermented, sounding slightly skeptical.


    Kallie blinked, suddenly aware that she was the subject of their conversation, likely under the assumption that she couldn¡¯t hear or speak.


    Just as Kallie was considering leaving to sidestep further awkwardness, another snippet of their chat caught her attention.


    ¡°She¡¯s way prettier than Miss Miller. Do you think Miss Miller¡¯s days are numbered?¡±


    ¡°No chance. Sarah¡¯s the queen of drama. She has a knack for keeping his attention. She¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± the other replied confidently.


    A shiver of unease ran through Kallie as she overheard this. Sarah was well-known throughout the Reeves Group.


    Kallie took a deep breath, steadying herself. She knew she needed to focus on her mission¡ªto deliver the lunch and maintain herposure despite the undercurrents of tension and rivalry surrounding her.


    As the secretaries moved away, Kallie returned her attention to her phone, ensuring she had a clear path to Jake¡¯s office. She was determined not to let Sarah¡¯s words shake her resolve.


    With a final nce around the bustling lounge, Kallie rose and made her way toward Jake¡¯s office, ready to fulfill her promise despite the challenges thaty ahead.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 55

    ?<strong>Chapter 55:</strong>


    Now intrigued, Kallie no longer felt the urge to leave. She was keen to hear more from the two secretaries. But just as Kallie was settling in to eavesdrop further, their conversation abruptly stopped. The sound of approaching footsteps heralded a change in the room¡¯s atmosphere, and Jake appeared at the lounge doorway.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves!¡± the two secretaries eximed in unison, their voicesced with a mix of respect and urgency as they promptly greeted him.


    Jake acknowledged them, his gaze shifting to Kallie. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in?¡±


    Kallie quickly stood up, exining that Edgar had just mentioned he was in a meeting and she didn¡¯t feel like disturbing him.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m in a meeting, you can alwayse in,¡± Jake said firmly.


    Kallie nodded in acknowledgment and picked up the food container she had set aside earlier. Jake turned and left without another word, his departure restoring a sudden quiet to the lounge. The two secretaries, previously absorbed in their gossip about Kallie and how Jake interacted with her, were now visibly shaken. As the realization dawned on them, the two secretaries exchanged panicked nces. Could Kallie have heard their entire conversation? They worried she might report their indiscretion to Jake, which could cost them their jobs.


    However, Kallie only offered them a reassuring smile, diffusing the tension. As Kallie gathered her things to leave, a thought struck her. She paused, pulled out her phone, and typed a message, showing it to the secretaries. ¡°Does Sarah often spend time alone with Mr. Reeves in his office?¡±


    The secretaries hesitated, their eyes darting nervously before one of them responded, ¡°Well, not often, but there are afternoons when they¡¯re both in there for hours, and when theye out¡­ Well, they both seem quite pleased with themselves.¡±


    The insinuation in the secretary¡¯s words was unmistakable, hinting at a rtionship between Sarah and Jake behind closed office doors. Kallie typed another message to reassure them. ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t hear anything just now.¡±


    Relief washed over the two secretaries, their tension easing visibly as they realized Kallie was not going to cause trouble for them. Turning to enter Jake¡¯s office, Kallie felt a sudden twinge of regret. Why had she even asked the question? It would only deepen the ache in her heart.


    Jake¡¯s meeting room was expansive and notably devoid of any personal touches that would suggest a female presence. Holding the food container, Kallie felt slightly adrift in the formal space until Jake instructed her, ¡°Sit on the couch.¡±


    Kallie ced the food container on the table and had just settled down when there was a knock at the door. A male employee stepped in, holding a document. ¡°Mr. Reeves, this is the document that needs your signature.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    ¡°Let me see that,¡± Jake remarked, taking the document from the employee. He appeared more focused on scrutinizing the paperwork than on starting his meal. Kallie didn¡¯t immediately open the food container so the food wouldn¡¯t get cold. Meanwhile, the male employee lingered nearby, stealing curious nces Kallie¡¯s way.


    Unaware of the special visitor¡¯s presence, except for the receptionists and the secretarial department who were notified, employees from other divisions hadn¡¯t seen Kallie¡¯s photo. When the male employee noticed Kallie adjusting the food container, he assumed she was one of Jake¡¯s domestic staff. He took it upon himself to caution her in a patronizing tone, ¡°Be careful not to spill any oil. We wouldn¡¯t want a mess when guests are visiting Mr. Reeves.¡±


    The male employee nodded to himself, satisfied with his intervention, believing he had just prevented a minor disaster and thus aided Jake. However, Jake¡¯s reaction was swift and chilling. His icy stare fixed on the male employee, causing a shiver to run through thetter.


    ¡°You have no right to speak to her in that manner,¡± Jake dered icily. ¡°Apologize to her right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± the male employee hastily said, a sheen of cold sweat forming on his forehead. Jake¡¯s frosty demeanor was often a precursor to severe repercussions, and he feared for his job. Kallie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Jake defending her over such a seemingly trivial matter. The employee¡¯s remark, while condescending, hadn¡¯t caused any real harm, yet Jake¡¯s intervention spoke volumes about his regard for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t set foot on this floor again,¡± Jake dered crisply, moments after signing the document. He flung the folder toward the male employee, his tone sending a clear message. Relief washed over the male employee as he quickly nodded and hurried away, grateful to still have his job.


    Jake then turned his attention back to the lunch awaiting him on the couch. But before he could settle down, the office door burst open and a voice charged through the tension. ¡°Jake, why on earth didn¡¯t anyone at home know you¡¯re ill? I had to hear about it from the hospital!¡±


    The voice belonged to Shirley, Jake¡¯s mother, her presence filling the room with a new kind of authority. Kallie¡¯s heart raced as she stepped back, her eyes following Shirley cautiously.


    ¡°Are you the one taking care of Jake?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s voice sliced through the air, her eyes darting from Kallie to the untouched food container on the table. Her gaze hardened as she assessed the scene before her. ¡°Can¡¯t even manage to open the lid? Just leaving it there? Jake might as well cook for himself if that¡¯s the help he¡¯s getting!¡±


    ¡°She was waiting so the food wouldn¡¯t get cold,¡± Jake interjected as he sat down, his eyes briefly meeting Shirley¡¯s. Shirley, caught off guard by Jake¡¯s defense of Kallie, furrowed her brow in visible disapproval. Shirley took a seat across from him, her tone shifting as she inquired about his health. ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You didn¡¯t have toe here to see me,¡± Jake replied curtly, focusing on his meal rather than meeting his mother¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear! Your brother is no longer able to have children, and if you fall ill too, the Reeves family legacy could be at risk!¡± As Shirley spoke, her gaze shifted toward Kallie. It was clear from Shirley¡¯s expression that she didn¡¯t consider Kallie suitable to carry on the Reeves family lineage. In her eyes, Kallie was merely an impediment. Keeping her gaze lowered, Kallie pretended not to catch the meaning behind Shirley¡¯s look.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± Jake finally shifted his gaze from the food to Shirley, his question directed sharply at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I care about your well-being. Now eat,¡± Shirley replied, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, conspicuously avoiding further talk of heirs. Shirley remained in her seat until Jake had finished his meal. She then rose to leave, with Kallie reluctantly following. Walking alongside Shirley was thest thing Kallie wanted, but there seemed no polite escape from it. Kallie could only hope the ufortable proximity would be brief.


    As Shirley and Kallie stepped into the elevator, Shirley¡¯s dissatisfaction manifested physically. She grabbed Kallie¡¯s arm sharply.


    ¡°Kallie, I¡¯m begging you,¡± Shirley began, though her tone carried more weight ofmand than plea. ¡°Jake isn¡¯t getting any younger. It¡¯s time to consider having children. A family like ours can¡¯t afford tock heirs. And one heir isn¡¯t sufficient!¡± Her voice hardened, each assertion driving home her point.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re his wife, what does that make children from other women? Illegitimate!¡± The word was spat out with clear frustration. ¡°Roderick raised you all those years, and you got your wish to marry Jake. It¡¯s been five years. I assume that¡¯s enough. If you have an ounce of gratitude, you¡¯ll hurry up and get a divorce!¡±


    Shirley¡¯s tone softened slightly, but the gravity of her words remained. ¡°Think about Roderick. How would he feel, looking down from heaven, knowing Jake has no children?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 56

    ?<strong>Chapter 56:</strong>


    Kallie bowed her head, submitting to the moment in silence. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to exin to Shirley that she had already broached the subject of divorce with Jake, only to be met with his adamant refusal. Kallie knew that even if she had disclosed this, Shirley wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Do you get it? Please, just nod if you do! Seriously, look at you! Completely useless! How does the Reeves family even cope with a daughter-inw like you?¡± Throughout the elevator¡¯s descent, Shirley kept up her relentless critique of Kallie, her tone harsh and unforgiving.


    But as soon as the doors opened, Shirley abruptly shifted gears. She smoothed her expression into a controlled, polite smile and greeted the employees in the lobby with a rehearsed charm, embodying the poised matriarch perfectly as she walked out of thepany with Kallie.


    ¡°Kallie?¡± Just as they stepped outside, a voice reached Kallie from nearby. She nced over to see Brent, dressed sharply in a business suit and carrying a briefcase, approaching them.


    Kallie quickly waved and shed a smile, grateful for the interruption. She had informed Hayden about her scheduling conflicts but hadn¡¯t yetmunicated to Brent that she couldn¡¯t take on the advisor role for hispany.


    ¡°Brent!¡± Shirley¡¯s demeanor transformed, her face brightening with genuine enthusiasm upon spotting Brent.


    Brent, a prominent figure in the Hayes family and its designated heir,manded respect due to his family¡¯s business stature, which rivaled that of the Reeves family. Shirley had always held him in high regard for this reason.


    Brent approached and shared a few cordial exchanges with Shirley. ¡°You¡¯re working nearby? If you¡¯re finished, why don¡¯t we go out for a meal? Hannah will join us!¡± Shirley proposed warmly.


    Hannah Dixon, Shirley¡¯s niece and Jake¡¯s cousin, had been the subject of Shirley¡¯s matchmaking attempts with Brent, a fact Kallie was well aware of.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have other ns this afternoon.¡± Brent politely declined the invitation to dine together and then shifted his attention to Kallie. ¡°Have you made up your mind yet? My grandpa is eagerly awaiting your response.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Shirley interjected, her surprise evident. She directed a suspicious gaze at Kallie.


    ¡°Kallie has a rare talent for restoring artifacts, so my family is interested in bringing her on board as an advisor,¡± Brent exined.


    ¡°¡®Kallie? How could she possibly¡ª¡± Shirley began, instinctively poised to belittle Kallie as usual.


    But Brent cut her off before she could continue. ¡°Kallie has already proven her capabilities to my grandfather. He¡¯s very keen on having her as an advisor.¡±


    Shirley was taken aback, her eyes widening as she turned to look at Kallie with a mix of surprise and reevaluation. Jerome, Brent¡¯s grandfather, was a well-respected figure in their circles and had shared a good rtionship with Roderick. Shirley not only respected him but also feared his influence. This forced her to bite back any dismissive remarks she might have made about Kallie being merely ¡°a good-for-nothing mute who could only cook.¡±


    Kallie, sensing the shift in dynamics, smiled gratefully at Brent and typed a message on her phone. ¡°I have some personal matters to handle right now, so I might not be able tomit to the consulting role.¡± Kallie carefully avoided mentioning Jake¡¯s illness, aware of the potential repercussions on the Reeves Group¡¯s public image if such news were to spread.


    Brent, while visibly disappointed by her response, didn¡¯t press the issue further. After pondering for a moment, Brent asked, ¡°When do you think you¡¯ll be avable?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her expression uncertain. Her response was typed down on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    While Jake¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t critical and didn¡¯t require constant attention, Kallie was unsure about how long she¡¯d continue delivering meals for him. There was a chance Jake might grow weary of the arrangement by tomorrow and ask her to stoping. Alternatively, as the secretaries had hinted, Sarah might stir up trouble, possibly leading Jake to insist she stay away.


    ¡°Regardless, we¡¯ll hold the consultant position open for you,¡± Brent stated resolutely. ¡°That¡¯s also my grandpa¡¯s wish. Take care of your priorities first, and reach out to us when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Kallie felt a mix of surprise and gratitude at the recognition of her skills, but a sense of foreboding crept in, knowing Shirley was now aware of the offer. ¡°I¡¯ll take off now. I havemitments this afternoon.¡± With that, Brent quickly departed.


    As soon as Brent was out of sight, Shirley¡¯s cordial smile disappeared, and she gave Kallie a sharp pinch. ¡°Why does Brent treat you so kindly? Have you been charming men behind our backs? Have you no shame at all?¡± Shirley¡¯s usations were sharp and merciless.


    Kallie shook her head emphatically, trying to convey her innocence, but Shirley was unmoved. This pattern had been the same for thest five years. No matter how much Kallie tried to exin, Shirley never listened.


    ¡°If you dare to flirt with another man again, believe me, I¡¯ll tell Jake everything!¡± Shirley threatened as she began striding back toward thepany building. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he sees you for who you really are! I¡¯ll have him divorce you and kick you out!¡±


    Kallie remained still, watching Shirley¡¯s retreating figure. She made no attempt to follow or stop Shirley. The front of the Reeves Group building was bustling, especially now during lunchtime. Other office buildings nearby also spilled their employees into the streets, creating a lively atmosphere. This was not the ce for a private dispute, as many people were out and about, potentially watching or recording.


    Realizing the potential harm to the Reeves Group¡¯s image if their altercation was seen, Shirley abruptly halted. She turned back to Kallie and quickly grabbed Kallie¡¯s arm, her voice low but firm. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯reing back home with me. You need to kneel down and really reflect on your actions. You need to be taught a lesson!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 57

    ?<strong>Chapter 57:</strong>


    Shirley forcefully pulled Kallie toward her car and shoved her inside without a hint of gentleness. Kallie, though fully capable of resisting, chose not to. She assumed Gilbert, the driver Jake had hired, must have witnessed the scene from nearby and would probably leave since there was nothing he could do. Kallie remained silent with her thoughts.


    Before long, Shirley and Kallie reached the Reeves family mansion. Shirley impatiently waited for a servant to open her car door. Once outside, she carried herself with an air of arrogance, raising her chin high and pointing sternly at Kallie. ¡°Bring her to the hall! Make her kneel! And she will stay kneeling until I say otherwise!¡±


    This mansion had seen Kallie punished by Shirley many times before. Whether it was for inadequately caring for Jake during his sickness or failing to keep the mansion spotless, Shirley always found a pretext to chastise and torment Kallie.


    Now alone, Kallie knelt silently in the hall, feeling the cold seeping into her bones. The room was chilly and musty, stripped of any cushions by Shirley¡¯s cruel design, forcing Kallie to endure the hard, cold marble beneath her. Her knees were bound to throb for a long time even after she left this ce.


    As dusk settled in, Kallie had been rigidly kneeling for several hours. She shifted slightly to ease her aching back just as someone opened the hall door. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Shirley snapped upon noticing Kallie¡¯s movement. ¡°Were you just loafing around, waiting for someone to see you kneeling?¡±


    Kallie faced Shirley and shook her head, but Shirley paid her no attention, signaling to a servant. ¡°Fetch the cane. I¡¯ll show this bitch a lesson for messing around!¡± A chill of dread swept through Kallie. Shirley was preparing to strike her.


    In the past five years, Shirley had resorted to physical punishment only once, a beating so severe that Kallie had feared for her life. It had taken Kallie over a month to heal from that ordeal, and now history seemed poised to repeat itself.


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    With a heavy heart, Kallie bowed her head, resigned to her fate. Her inability to speak due to her damaged vocal cords, coupled with theck of any child in the picture, meant she would never truly be embraced by the Reeves family. The cane was swiftly delivered to Shirley, who lifted it high, the cane cutting through the air with a menacing swish.


    Kallie tensed, bracing for the agony to follow. However, a cry rang out, and the cane ttered to the ground and snapped in two. Kallie¡¯s eyes flew open, and she was met with the sight of Jake in the hallway, his grip firm around Shirley¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why are you hitting her?¡± Jake demanded, his voice tinged with unmistakable anger.


    ¡°She was flirting with another guy right in front of me! I¡¯m just teaching her a lesson!¡± Shirley retorted, her tone dripping with self-justification.


    Kallie felt her heart sink deeper. Jake¡¯s trust in her had always been shaky, and now with Shirley¡¯s groundless usations, she was scared he might truly turn against her. But to her amazement, Jake said, ¡°Brent was merely inquiring about her response regarding the offer. Don¡¯t make false usations against Kallie.¡±


    Kallie looked up at Jake, wide-eyed with surprise. How did he know that? She hadn¡¯t told Jake about the job offer from the Hayes family, but it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to find out. Moreover, Jake was aware that Brent had stopped by earlier just for a brief chat. Perhaps Gilbert had informed him.


    As Kallie remained lost in her thoughts, Jake¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stand up?¡± he asked.


    Snapping back to reality, Kallie unsteadily rose to her feet, supporting herself on her knees. After kneeling for so long, her entire body felt stiff and numb, nearly causing her to stumble as she stood up. Jake quickly stepped forward to catch her.


    ¡°Stop pretending¡­ You¡¯ve never been this delicate when Jake wasn¡¯t around!¡± Shirley scoffed from the sidelines, showing no remorse for punishing Kallie.


    ¡°Has this happened before?¡± Jake asked Shirley, his gaze piercing.


    Feeling cornered, Shirley instinctively took a step back. ¡°If I don¡¯t discipline her, how will she ever learn?¡±


    Sensing Jake¡¯s mounting disapproval, Shirley swiftly changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯re home early today. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    Jake remained silent, his expression darkening. Kallie leaned against Jake for support, gradually regaining her strength. Just as she was about to step away from him, he drew her in closer, embracing her tightly. ¡°Can you walk? Or do you need me to carry you?¡± Jake inquired worriedly.


    Kallie shook her head quickly. She desperately wanted to keep the fact that Shirley had forced her to kneel in the hall a secret. She feared causing any strife between Jake and his mother. Thus, she had suffered in silence many times before, never once confiding in Jake. Jake¡¯s sudden appearance this time had already set Shirley on edge, worrying Kallie. If he were to carry her, what would his family think?


    Despite her objections, Jake scooped her up in his arms without a second thought. He strode past the servants with a determined air, carrying Kallie directly into the living room. All eyes were on them. Kallie¡¯s face flushed as she pressed it against Jake¡¯s chest. She had never been this close to Jake right here before, and seeing this made Shirley¡¯s face turn dark.


    ¡°Sit down and eat already. You aren¡¯t kids. Stop the theatrics with all this carrying,¡± Shirley muttered under her breath, annoyancecing her tone. ¡°But she was ill here before, and I wasn¡¯t here to care for her,¡± Jake countered, recalling a different concern. During that period, Jake was swamped with crucial projects, practically living in his office for weeks. It was onlyter that he learned of Kallie¡¯s illness during her stay here.


    Shirley¡¯s features tightened at his words, her gaze shifting to Kallie with a veiled, threatening look. It wasn¡¯t just any illness. It was when Kallie had fallen pregnant, and Shirley had coerced her into an abortion. Jake remained oblivious to the truth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 58

    ?<strong>Chapter 58:</strong>


    ¡°Ah, she wasn¡¯t really sick back then. I made sure she received the best care,¡± Shirley remarked, her voiceced with a probing undertone as she observed Kallie¡¯s reaction intently. After a brief, tense silence, Kallie nodded and managed a weak smile.


    Kallie chuckled bitterly at herself. What could she possibly say to Jake now? Shirley had explicitly forbidden her from having children with Jake and even expressed a desire for her to divorce Jake soon, iming it was for Roderick¡¯s sake. How could she reveal her past pregnancy and abortion?


    ¡°Really?¡± Jake¡¯s face remained impassive, betraying no emotion, and he refrained from asking further questions. He simply took a seat.


    The meal passed in quietness and without incident, perhaps eased somewhat since Shirley dared not make things difficult for Kallie at the moment, given the recent topic. After they had eaten, Kallie subtly signaled Jake with a few discreet hand gestures. This issue hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind before returning to this ce. She asked Jake whether she could fetch and repair the teapot that Roderick had broken before his demise.


    Without hesitation, Jake nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle with you to pick it up shortly.¡±


    Kallie felt a surge of relief and a touch offort wash over her. That teapot had been Roderick¡¯s favorite. Unfortunately, he had identally broken it when his hands shook uncontrobly during his illness. At that time, Kallie hadn¡¯t considered repairing the teapot for him, but now, having resumed her antique restoration work, the teapot sprang to mind.


    Roderick¡¯s study was situated in a smaller structure behind the main house. Despite his long absence, his belongings remained untouched. Jake escorted Kallie there but chose to stay outside. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here at the door.¡± Kallie acknowledged with a nod and entered Roderick¡¯s study. She recalled precisely where Roderick stored the teapot and swiftly located it.


    Clutching the box that contained the teapot, Kallie lingered instead of departing immediately. Gazing around the familiar room, she felt a prickling in her nose as tears began to cloud her vision. Memories of Roderick teaching her various lessons in this room flooded back. She reminisced about hiding under the desk to overhear his discussions with visitors.


    This study was a cherished part of Kallie¡¯s childhood. Thest lengthy discussion she had with Roderick before her marriage to Jake urred right here. Back then, Roderick had said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking Jake to look after you, but for you to look after him. He¡¯s stubborn, dislikes socializing, and keeps his thoughts to himself. You were the only one he ever opened up to when he was younger.¡±


    At that time, Kallie had responded with a resolute nod, assuring Roderick she would diligently care for Jake. However, as time passed, Kallie realized that Jake¡¯s openness with her stemmed not from a special bond, but because she was mute and unable to divulge his secrets. Following their marriage, both Jake and Shirley ostracized Kallie, eroding her confidence in her capacity to care for Jake.


    Roderick¡¯s tasking her with taking care of Jake weighed heavily on Kallie. She thought perhaps she should give it another shot and not rush into divorcing Jake. Kallie herself wasn¡¯t sure of her decision. She dried her tears and left the study, clutching the box.


    Upon returning to the living room, Melinda approached Kallie with a warm smile. ¡°Did you go get Roderick¡¯s stuff?¡± Indifferent to what they had taken, Melinda smiled at Kallie. ¡°Why not stay over tonight, Kallie? We could hit the shops tomorrow. Stay in my room. We can chat into the night!¡±


    Melinda and Shirley were usually aligned against Kallie. This unexpected warmth from Melinda definitely raised suspicions. Kallie hesitated to agree, but the situation was too awkward to outright decline, so she instinctively sought Jake¡¯s intervention. That was when she remembered Jake probably wouldn¡¯t bother with such matters.


    Jake bluntly denied. ¡°She¡¯s going home with me tonight.¡± Kallie was momentarily stunned, and Melinda appeared surprised as well. Perhaps Melinda hadn¡¯t anticipated Jake, who normally disregarded Kallie, to now stand up for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, then. Let¡¯s n to shop together tomorrow!¡± Melinda stepped back, offering Kallie a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯lle by to get you tomorrow!¡± Unable to refuse this time, Kallie simply nodded.


    Kallie returned to the car with Jake. As they drove off, he turned to her. ¡°You¡¯re just mute, not incapacitated. You do have all your limbs, right?¡± Kallie¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at him.


    ¡°If my mom punishes you by making you kneel, why don¡¯t you just run away? Why not fight back? How could you just submit to her like that? Was she holding you at gunpoint or threatening you with a knife? If you refused to kneel, would she really have the bodyguards force you?¡± Jake¡¯s voice carried a tone of impatience and frustration as he bombarded her with questions.


    Kallie gazed at him, her expression one of sheer amazement, as if she had never known him. Jake was actually encouraging her to resist Shirley¡¯s bullying!


    Jake continued, ¡°If something like this ever happens again, run and call me, understand?¡± Kallie nodded vigorously, tears beginning to form in her eyes. Today felt surreal to her. Jake was being incredibly supportive.


    Jake asked, ¡°Has she ever treated you this way before? How many times has it happened? When? What exactly did she do to you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 59

    ?<strong>Chapter 59:</strong>


    When Jake posed his questions, Kallie was tempted to reveal everything to him. She remembered how she was kneeling, diligently scrubbing the mansion¡¯s floor when Shirley passed by and ¡°identally¡± stepped on her hand. That was just one of many instances.


    Previously, Kallie believed that her obedience might eventually win Shirley over. However, she soon realized Shirley targeted her specifically because of her submissive nature.


    Rumor had it that when Melinda first joined the family, her fiery spirit had made her well-respected, and even Shirley was cautious around her. Unlike Melinda, who always avoided conflict, Kallie became an easy target for Shirley¡¯s torment.


    Yet, Kallie wondered what Jake could actually do if she shared her previous sufferings with him. Would he confront his own mother, Shirley, on her behalf? Realistically, she knew a mother-son bond wouldn¡¯t break easily, certainly not over her.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Kallie dismissed the idea, gesturing that it wasn¡¯t that serious in an attempt to reassure him.


    Jake eyed Kallie skeptically but chose not to push the matter.


    The following day, Jake stayed away from the office to visit a project site. He mentioned he¡¯d be back by noon and told Kallie there was no need to bring him lunch. This left Kallie alone at home, waiting for Melinda¡¯s arrival.


    In the morning, a sleek Lincoln slowly pulled up to the vi¡¯s gate. Emerging from the car were not only Melinda but Shirley as well. Disying her usual arrogance as if the previous day¡¯s events had never urred, Shirley addressed Kallie haughtily, ¡°Come on, Kallie. Let¡¯s go shopping for some clothes. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you to update your wardrobe, so you won¡¯t embarrass the Reeves family.¡±


    ¡°Shirley, Kallie is incredibly sensible. She knows her boundaries perfectly. Whatever you ask of her, she does without question. How could she possibly disobey you?¡± Melinda interjected, her voice echoing the same disdain.


    This was their usual tactic, ganging up on Kallie. Over time, Kallie had grown ustomed to their strategy. She slung her bag over her shoulder and trailed behind them. However, once they arrived at the mall, Kallie quickly became nothing more than a pack mule, burdened with all their shopping bags.


    It became clear they had urged her along merely to handle the bags, given her inability to protest. She was expected to carry anything they tossed her way. As the bags piled up, they became increasingly burdensome. Kallie¡¯s knees, already aching from kneeling the day before, began to throb with renewed intensity.


    Then, Jake¡¯s words echoed in Kallie¡¯s mind. She was just mute, not incapacitated. She could stand up to Shirley¡¯s and Melinda¡¯s bullying!


    When Shirley and Melinda nonchntly walked into another upscale shop and dumped the bags at Kallie¡¯s feet once again, Kallie reached her breaking point. With a resonant thud, Kallie let the shopping bags drop to the floor, her expression one of serene defiance as she met Shirley¡¯s gaze unflinchingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to resist, huh?¡± Shirley snapped, her finger jabbing in Kallie¡¯s direction. ¡°Pick those up!¡±


    But Kallie turned a deaf ear and strode confidently out of the store. She could call Gilbert for a ride. There was no need to endure any more of theirpany.


    ¡°Stop right there! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Shirley likely hadn¡¯t anticipated Kallie putting up any resistance. It took her a few moments before she reached out to grab Kallie by the arm. However, by then, Kallie had already left the store. Shirley hurried after Kallie, but just as she did, a woman in a mboyant pink fluffy dress rushed out from the side and collided with her. The impact caused the woman¡¯s juice to spill all over Shirley.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Shirley was left standing there, unable to pursue Kallie any further. Her outfit was drenched, and the juice adorned her neckline, leaving her looking quite disheveled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡± Without waiting for Shirley to speak, the woman immediately used her.


    ¡°How dare you use me?¡± Shirley¡¯s anger red. ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    Melinda quickly came to Shirley¡¯s side. ¡°Do you realize how costly her outfit is? You better apologize right now!¡±


    Kallie, watching from a distance, found herself pausing to observe the unfolding drama. Now, the focus had shifted away from her. The woman in the pink dress stood her ground fiercely. Despite Shirley¡¯s and Melinda¡¯s argument, she dominated the confrontation.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? Are those eyes of yours just for show? If you¡¯ve got cataracts, you should see a doctor soon. Since you can afford to shop here, surely you can afford the treatment, right? Or perhaps you¡¯re just an old widow whose children have abandoned you? It¡¯s reckless to let someone like you who can barely see wander about. And you, so malicious, you probably don¡¯t even have kids!¡±


    The woman in pink berated Shirley and swiftly turned her fury toward Melinda, striking deep and causing both of their faces to flush with anger.


    Suddenly, another woman¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°Cicely? Why are you out here?¡± The speaker was Sarah, clutching a stylish handbag. Today, however, she traded her usual morous attire for a conservative long dress.


    Sarah eyed the woman in pink with surprise. ¡°Cicely, what are you doing here?¡±


    Cicely Wagner¡¯s face fell into a mask of terror at the sight of Sarah. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°With such a big mess back at your home, here you are, hiding from your debts, aren¡¯t you? Still making such a show of yourself. Aren¡¯t you worried your creditors might find you?¡± Sarah asked.


    ¡°Please, Sarah¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about it here¡­¡± Cicely¡¯s earlier bravado melted away, reced by a meeker demeanor as she spoke to Sarah.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Turning to Shirley, Sarah offered a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have her apologize. Would that be alright?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 60

    ?<strong>Chapter 60:</strong>


    ¡°She clumsily spilled juice all over me!¡± Shirley eximed, clearly upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Let me help you clean it up, okay? I¡¯m really, really sorry!¡± Cicely hurriedly apologized, bowing deeply to Shirley, her demeanor meek.


    Shirley continued to chastise Cicely a few more times to release her frustration before she finally let Cicely go.


    Kallie observed the situation from a distance, struck by how oddly wless the timing seemed. Sarah arrived promptly, coincidentally familiar with the woman who had caused the spill. It was almost too perfect. In such a vast mall, this woman had just happened to walk by the store¡¯s entrance and collided with Shirley. It seemed almost orchestrated.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sarah. Perhaps you¡¯ve heard of me?¡± Sarah approached Shirley with a respectful andposed air.


    ¡°Yes, I remember you from when you were little¡­¡± Shirley hesitated, taking in Sarah¡¯s expression.


    Sarah¡¯s reputation as a shameless mistress was no secret among their social circles, and Shirley, being Jake¡¯s mother, was certainly aware of it.


    Shirley harbored disdain for Sarah, wishing instead for Jake to leave his current wife, Kallie, for a woman of stature and pedigree. Yet, encountering Sarah here today, Shirley found her initial impression surprisingly positive.


    ¡°Oh, you remember me? That makes me ted! Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, how about grabbing a bite together? What do you say?¡± Sarah was as thrilled as if she had hit the jackpot when she learned Shirley remembered her. She affectionately sped Shirley¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Well¡­ How about having dinner at my ce? You¡¯ve helped me out and kept that woman from bothering me!¡± Shirley proposed, shooting Kallie a sharp look from a distance.


    Despite Sarah¡¯s tarnished reputation and her family¡¯s lesser status, Shirley found Sarah infinitely preferable to Kallie.


    ¡°Can I reallye over for dinner? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Sarah eximed, her voice brimming with childlike excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of those wet clothes first. Come on. I¡¯ll help you change,¡± Sarah said, easing Melinda aside as she took Shirley¡¯s hand, leading her toward the changing room.


    With nothing left to keep her there, Kallie texted Gilbert for a ride. It would be a while before Gilbert arrived, and Shirley and the others were quick to leave.


    By the time Kallie reached home, Shirley, Melinda, and Sarah were already gathered in the living room, and Jake had returned as well.


    Sarah continued to hold Shirley¡¯s hand, chatting andughing, lighting up the room with her smiles. Jake, typically stern, rxed in a single chair nearby, his demeanor softened.


    Kallie observed with a twinge of sadness, thinking they looked like a family. It would have been better if she had seen it earlier. Jake¡¯s affection and Shirley¡¯s fondness for Sarah were clear. Soon, Sarah would bear Jake a healthy heir, solidifying their happy family picture.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡± The butler approached to announce that dinner was served. Shirley, with a warm smile, invited Sarah to join them, inadvertently excluding Melinda. Kallie was left unnoticed.


    As Kallie walked toward the stairs, passing by the sofa, Jake intercepted her. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± he asked.


    Kallie hesitated, and at his words, Sarah and Shirley paused their conversation to look in her direction.


    ¡°Kallie,e and have dinner with us,¡± Sarah called out, her tone gentle, sounding like apassionate hostess.


    ¡°Why invite her? She¡¯s an adult. She won¡¯t let herself starve,¡± Shirley remarked with a frown, her voice tinged with disdain.


    Feeling more like an intruder in someone else¡¯s home than a member of the household, Kallie couldn¡¯t bring herself to join them. She shook her head and gestured to Jake that she had no appetite and preferred to rest for a while.


    Then, Kallie turned and ascended the stairs. Jake stayed behind and didn¡¯t follow her. Once Kallie reached her bedroom, she closed the door, cutting off the sound of Shirley¡¯s loud voice. Leaning against the door, she allowed herself a quiet cry.


    Roderick, before his passing, had encouraged Kallie to get along with Jake, but likely never foresaw such a day. Kallie pondered what advice Roderick would offer if he were still alive. Would he suggest persevering, or would he think it best to part ways?


    Drawing a deep breath, Kallie resolved herself. Ever since she was young, Roderick had advised her never to suffer in silence and not to cling to what wasn¡¯t meant to be hers.


    Kallie no longer felt obliged to hover around Jake like a burden to him. After five years without winning his affection, she realized there was no reason to persist in a joyless marriage. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t continue living a life filled with discontent.


    Kallie pulled out her phone and sent a message to Brent. ¡°I¡¯m ready to start working as an advisor in yourpany anytime. But could I ask you for a favor?¡±


    Brent responded swiftly, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! My grandfather will be thrilled! How can I assist you? I¡¯ll help however I can.¡±


    ¡°Could I possibly get an advance on my sry for the next two years? That¡¯s twenty million. I urgently need some cash¡­¡± Kallie fumbled for words to exin her situation, her fingers hovering over the keyboard. As she phrased her response, she identally sent the halfpleted message.


    Although Linsey had offered to loan her ten million, Kallie knew assembling such a sum would require pulling resources from multiple ces. Byparison, the Hayes family had deeper pockets, and if Brent could agree, Kallie preferred to manage the financial matter independently.


    Yet, twenty million was no small amount. Jerome had already stretched generosity by offering to advance Kallie a year¡¯s sry, and Kallie felt her current ask might be pushing boundaries. Aware of the magnitude of her request and the possibility of not fulfilling her responsibilities, and consequently not being able to repay the advance, Kallie typed again. ¡°I can draft an IOU. I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    But before she could send her message, Brent¡¯s reply popped up. ¡°No problem at all! Just send me your bank details, and I¡¯ll arrange the transfer immediately!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 61

    ?<strong>Chapter 61:</strong>


    Kallie rubbed her eyes and gazed at Brent¡¯s reply on her phone. It was real. Tears welled up in her eyes. The Hayes family was incredibly kind.


    Kallie recalled Jerome¡¯s previous words that Roderick had entrusted Jerome to take care of her while Jerome failed to do so. She feltpelled to ask Jerome what had really happened back then.


    Putting aside her thoughts, Kallie began typing a new response after deleting her previously typed words. ¡°Thank you so much! Without your help, I¡¯d be at a loss.¡±


    Brent¡¯s voice came through a voice message, hisughter easy and carefree. ¡°Don¡¯t see it that way. It¡¯s just an advance on your sry. You¡¯re worth it. No pressure!¡±


    Kallie had always been a grateful soul. She texted back, ¡°What exactly are my duties? I want to start getting ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll forward you some ns and materials. Look them over first,¡± Brent promptly sent the documents.


    Kallie stayed in her bedroom, absorbed in reading and nning her work,pletely losing track of time. Her focus shattered when the bedroom door swung open.


    Jake strolled in, radiating ease and good cheer. Observing his buoyant mood, Kallie¡¯s heart sank a little. Sarah had visited, and his spirits had noticeably lifted, a stark contrast to his demeanor when she was alone with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hungry?¡± Jake inquired nonchntly as he fetched a robe from the closet.


    Kallie simply shook her head. She had no appetite at all.


    ¡°You should try to eat a bit even if you¡¯re not hungry,¡± Jake suggested.


    Kallie remained silent, convinced Jake probably wouldn¡¯t bother her much today. She turned her attention back to the documents on her phone. However, Jake abruptly grabbed her phone and threw it onto the bedside table.


    Without changing into his robe, Jake loosened a few buttons on his shirt and leaned down, nting a forceful kiss on Kallie¡¯s cheek. It was more than she could bear. For the first time, Kallie pushed Jake away with all her might.


    Taken aback, Jake staggered to the side. Seizing the moment, Kallie leapt from the bed and went straight for the door, her eyes warily fixed on Jake, her expressionplex. Downstairs, Jake had just shared a cozy dinner with Sarah, seemingly part of a perfect little gathering. Yet, here he was, upstairs, getting intimate with her.


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    Kallie¡¯s look became one of caution, tinged with disgust. Jake¡¯s face quickly morphed from rxed to darkened expression as his earlier ease disappeared. He didn¡¯t approach her. Instead, he picked up his robe and walked into the bathroom.


    Kallie let out a relieved breath. She picked up her phone andptop and stealthily exited the bedroom, heading into the adjacent guest room. There was no study designated for Kallie in the house, and she could no longer use Jake¡¯s. After all, she had once been used of stealing documents from there and wouldn¡¯t take that risk again.


    Seated at the vanity in the guest room, Kallie switched on herptop and began to write down some ideas. It had been ages since she had delved into this kind of work. Ever since marrying Jake, her days were filled with cooking and waiting for him. Yet, back in school days, Kallie had not only won awards inpetitions but had also gained hands-on experience withrge financial projects.


    Soon, Kallie found her rhythm. Time flew, and before she knew it, it was past midnight. Feeling somewhat tired, she leaned back on the nearby couch to organize her thoughts but inadvertently dozed off.


    When Kallie awoke the next morning, Jake stood in the doorway of the guest room. Fortunately, theputer screen had automatically shut off, so he hadn¡¯t seen what she had been working on. Jake gazed at her with a cold expression and asked, ¡°Are you avoiding me? Did you intentionally sleep here?¡±


    Rubbing her eyes, Kallie stood up, still enveloped in fatigue. Perhaps her drowsiness made her audacious, as if parts of her brain were still asleep. She gestured to Jake, asking about Sarah¡¯s whereabouts since she had assumed Sarah would spend the night with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bold!¡± Jake snapped, his voice rich with annoyance at Kallie¡¯s audacity. He walked over to her, pressing his cold thumb against her throat. Kallie¡¯s breath hitched. The weight of his presence was intimidating, suffocating even, yet she stood her ground.


    Raising her head, Kallie locked eyes with Jake, her gaze icy and unyielding¡ªsomething she hadn¡¯t dared to do during the past five years. She resolved not to continue sacrificing her dignity in this marriage. Their eyes held for a tense few seconds until Jake finally backed down. He stepped back andmanded, ¡°Send me lunch at noon.¡±


    With that, Jake turned and left. But Kallie had reached her limit and would notply this time.


    After washing her face, Kallie texted Brent, ¡°Is it okay if I only work half a day today?¡±


    Brent, understanding as ever, agreed. After dressing formally, Kallie descended the stairs with herptop in hand. The butler, surprised by her readiness to leave, inquired, ¡°Madam, will you be returningter? Mr. Reeves asked for his lunch at noon.¡±


    Kallie paused, considering her next move. She gestured to the butler to have the chefs prepare the meal and deliver it to the Reeves Group. She specifically requested the delivery stop at the reception area and that she would handle the rest by taking the meal upstairs herself.


    The butler watched Kallie, taken aback. Previously, Kallie would have insisted on doing everything herself. Now, her approach seemed markedly indifferent. It was clear that Kallie had truly changed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 62

    ?<strong>Chapter 62:</strong>


    When Kallie arrived at the Hayes Group building, Brent was already waiting for her at the entrance.


    ¡°This is Kallie, the advisor. From now on, she gets straight in,¡± Brent introduced Kallie to the front desk staff as he handed her an entry card, his smile unwavering.


    Given Brent¡¯s senior position at the Hayes Group, his personal wee was unexpected and left many employees, including the newly joined Kallie, feeling quite honored. He wouldn¡¯t typically extend such a courtesy to just any advisor.


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, there¡¯s no need for the fuss. Just point me in the right direction, and I¡¯ll manage from there,¡± Kallie typed on her phone, showing the screen to Brent.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I happen to have the time today,¡± Brent remarked. He escorted Kallie to the ninth floor, which was currently vacant.


    ¡°This entire area is vacant for now. It¡¯s set to be the first office of the Antiquities Research Department. Eventually, we¡¯ll have a whole building dedicated to it,¡± Brent exined.


    Kallie had thought a desk of her own would suffice, especially since this was her first job. Now, overseeing an entire office floor, her excitement was palpable.


    ¡°This is Irene Castillo. I¡¯ve appointed her as your assistant. She¡¯s fluent in signnguage,¡± Brent introduced a woman with short hair, who greeted Kallie using signnguage.


    Kallie was initially taken aback and then expressed her gratitude repeatedly. Brent had thoughtfully provided an assistant who couldmunicate in signnguage.


    Kallie signed to Irene, exining that Irene could speak to her as she could hear perfectly. She mentioned she just couldn¡¯t respond verbally because of a vocal cord condition.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Irene replied, her expression unchanging, the epitome of professionalism.


    Without dwelling on it much, Kallie headed to her new office, switched on theputer, and prepared to print the documents she had drafted earlier.


    As Kallie settled in, Irene approached with a query. ¡°Have you had breakfast? Would you like some coffee?¡±


    Kallie, not usually a coffee drinker, had contemted adopting the habit after a restless night and the realization that it seemed a staple for everyone in the office.


    Smiling, Kallie responded to Irene by gesturing she had already had breakfast and didn¡¯t mind having some coffee. She inquired where she could get herself a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Allow me to assist you. What¡¯s your preferred vor? I¡¯ll make a note of it,¡± Irene said, pulling out a notebook with a flourish, giving the impression she was taking an important order.


    This caught Kallie off guard, making her reluctant to respond with a nonchnt ¡°whatever.¡± Unsure of her preferred vor and slightly bewildered by Irene¡¯s formal gesture to record such a trivial detail, she gestured that she would get some coffee herself when she was avable.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± Irene inquired, her tone slightly peculiar.


    Reflecting for a moment, Kallie saw an opportunity and asked through signnguage whether Irene had been an employee at the Hayes Group.


    ¡°Yeah, I used to work in the nning department.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie gestured for Irene to take a look at the proposal she had written down, hoping for some insight. She presented theptop screen to Irene.


    As Irene approached, a trace of surprise flickered across her face, deepening as she took in what was disyed.


    ¡°Is this your work?¡± Irene¡¯s voice conveyed a mix of astonishment and respect.


    Kallie responded with a nod.


    ¡°You impress me! I had assumed¡­¡± Irene¡¯s voice trailed off as a blush tinted her cheeks.


    Irene lowered her head, sheepishly adding, ¡°I thought you were just a Hayes family friend here for a show, with me as your assistant tasked solely with fetching coffee and meals.¡±


    This exined Irene¡¯s earlier defensive tone when inquiring about Kallie¡¯s coffee preferences, masking her genuine discontent.


    Shaking her head, Kallie rified she was here to work since Mr. Hayes had given her this precious chance, stressing her intention to achieve remarkable achievements.


    Irene¡¯spetence was probably the reason she was reassigned as Kallie¡¯s assistant.


    That morning, they had set the initial work n, delegating tasks within the Antiquities Research Department and preparing a report for Brent.


    By noon, Kallie had the driver take her to the Reeves Group.


    The journey was short since the Reeves Group was not far away from the Hayes Group. Upon Kallie¡¯s arrival, a staff member from the Reeves family¡¯s household was already waiting with a lunchbox.


    Kallie expressed her gratitude and entered the building, the lunchbox in tow.


    Having learned from the mistakes made by the dismissed receptionist, the new receptionist quickly ushered Kallie to the top floor using the express elevator.


    Kallie knocked lightly on the CEO¡¯s door, finding Jake alone at his desk.


    After a brief nce his way, Kallie walked over to the table, crouched down, and began setting out the lunch she brought.


    ¡°Not made by you?¡± Jake inquired, peering over her shoulder with a slightly displeased look at the dishes.


    Kallie rified that the chefs at home had prepared this special nutritious meal.


    Jake furrowed his brow, his expression darkening as he scanned Kallie from head to toe. ¡°Why are you so dressed up? You didn¡¯te from home?¡±


    After a brief pause, Kallie responded honestly that she had started working at the Hayes Group.


    Kallie knew it was no use hiding it. Concealing the truth now would onlyplicate thingster.


    ¡°You¡¯re working again?¡± Jake¡¯s tone was tinged with anger. ¡°What happened to your previous promise to me?¡±


    Kallie remained silent, not answering his question. She faced Jake, her expression emotionless, marked only by a blend of calmness and despair. She gestured that she had twenty million in her ount now, ready to transfer to him anytime. She broached the topic of divorce once more, inquiring whether they could finalize their divorce now.


    ¡°You¡¯re that eager for a divorce? You made twenty million in just a few days¡­ No wonder you took the job at the Hayes Group! Is the money from the Hayes Group meant for our divorce? Does Brent know you n to use it to leave me?¡±


    Jake stepped closer to Kallie and demanded, ¡°Are you really sleeping with Brent?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, wishing she could tell him she was not like him and would never be unfaithful in their marriage.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 63

    ?<strong>Chapter 63:</strong>


    Ultimately, Kallie restrained herself. She knew provoking Jake would only backfire painfully. Thus, she repeated the question she had posed to him earlier through signnguage. ¡°Don¡¯t you n to marry Sarah? Why refuse my efforts to make room for her? Doesn¡¯t she want to marry you?¡±


    Yet again, Jake remained silent. His expression was inscrutable, the earlier anger dissolved.


    After a brief silence, Jake finally spoke. ¡°You can leave now. We¡¯ll discuss the divorceter.¡±


    Kallie hadn¡¯t expected him to consent immediately and simply nodded in response. She gestured to remind him to eat before the food got cold. Then, she exited.


    That evening, Jake didn¡¯t return home.


    Kallie suspected Jake might have gone to Sarah¡¯s. Were Sarah and he contemting when to get married after securing the divorce certificate? Or was it something entirely different?


    Kallie walked over to the dressing table and opened a box she had ced there with care. Inside was the broken teapot that had belonged to Roderick.


    As Kallie held the teapot, memories of Roderick, her joyful childhood, and her dreams for the future overwhelmed her. Tears streamed down her face. Why hadn¡¯t she repaired the teapot while Roderick was still alive? That way, Roderick might have felt a bit happier in hisst moments.


    Tears still in her eyes, Kallie felt her phone buzz. It was a text from Gregory. ¡°¡®How have you beentely? Is everything all right at home? Just checking in. I¡¯m not rushing you to get back to the studio or anything.''¡±


    A small smile crossed Kallie¡¯s face. She definitely missed the days spent at Hayden¡¯s studio, engrossed in her repair work.


    Kallie texted back to Gregory. ¡°Sorting things out at home may take some time, but I¡¯ll swing by the studio when possible.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to keep practicing at home? Should I send over your toolbox? I¡¯m heading out for a job tomorrow and could drop it by,¡± Gregory replied, his enthusiasm clear in his message.


    Kallie agreed to it. She was eager to fix the teapot as soon as possible. She would be immensely grateful if Gregory could bring the necessary repair tools over.


    Kallie sent Gregory her address and expressed her thanks. Gregory assured her he would arrive the following morning and would call beforehand.


    Initially, Kallie had thought Gregory¡¯s inquiries were merely polite concerns from a colleague. However, it wasn¡¯t until the next morning that she began to suspect his interest might be deeper than she first believed.


    Coming from a wealthy and well-connected family, Gregory was usually ahead of the curve regarding thetest gossip within their social circle. Chances were that he was already aware of the developments before they became public knowledge.


    While stumbling upon the trending news about Jake¡¯s illness on her phone, Kallie¡¯s heart sank.


    This revtion was undoubtedly detrimental to the Reeves Group.


    As expected, when the stock marketmenced at nine that morning, the Reeves Group¡¯s shares took a sharp dive.


    The media coverage was brutal, groundlessly using Jake of suffering from a severe brain disease that had imed the lives of previous Reeves elders, typically within three years of diagnosis. It added that Jake was childless, and his illness meant the likely end of the Reeves family lineage.


    Gregory probably knew about the news before it broke, subtly hinting at it in his previous messages.


    But by now, Kallie¡¯s focus had shifted away from the implications of Gregory¡¯s knowledge.


    Holding her trembling phone, Kallie pondered who else might know about Jake¡¯s condition. She had kept it a secret, confident that Steven had as well. Could Sarah or Shirley have disclosed such sensitive information? Despite their differences with her, their affection for Jake was profound. They wouldn¡¯t intentionally hurt him.


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced. Perhaps she had inadvertently given something away? She had mentioned her family was sick before. Could others have connected it to Jake ande up with this exaggerated description of his grave diagnosis?


    The Reeves Group had consistently excelled in handling their public rtions. Shortly after Kallie became aware of the news, thepany issued an official statement. They announced a press conference to be held in two hours, where Jake would personally address and refute the rumors, and take legal action against the ounts spreading misinformation.


    Following this statement, the online chatter surrounding Jake¡¯s rumored illness dwindled, and some ounts even discreetly deleted their previously published articles.


    Nheless, the incident still cast a shadow over the Reeves Group. True to form, Shirley made a dramatic entrance at the vi, shouting the moment she walked through the door, ¡°Kallie, get your ass down here! Did you let it slip that Jake was sick? It had to be you! You fucking bitch! Come out here!¡±


    Kallie rose and opened the bedroom door to step outside.


    While Jake might have harbored doubts about Kallie, he remained reasonable and would sometimes consider the other side of the story.


    Shirley, on the other hand, waspletely unwilling to know Kallie¡¯s exnation. She darted toward Kallie, intent on pping her, but the butler intervened. ¡°Madam, please calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down my ass! Do you have any idea how much the Reeves family has suffered because of her? Even killing her a thousand times wouldn¡¯t settle the score!¡± Shirley yelled.


    ¡°Madam, please consider that it might not be her doing. After all, she has been taking care of Mr. Reeves by bringing him meals. It¡¯s a tough job,¡± the butler said gently. As Jake and Kallie¡¯s butler, not Shirley¡¯s, he naturally defended Kallie.


    Shirley was momentarily cated by his persuasion and copsed onto the sofa, breathing heavily.


    Suddenly, the doorbell chimed.


    The butler answered it, and Kallie, puzzled about who could be visiting at thiste hour, suddenly recalled Gregory¡¯s delivery. She wished to meet him at the door, but it was already toote.


    Gregory entered following the butler, and upon spotting Kallie, he remarked, ¡°Looks like you missed my message. Anyway, I¡¯ve brought your toolbox.¡±


    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Shirley sprang from the sofa, her anger reigniting. ¡°First, it was the young master from the Hayes family, and now another man walks into your home! Kallie, are you that shameless?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 64

    ?<strong>Chapter 64:</strong>


    ¡°Who in the world is this lunatic?¡± Gregory eximed, his eyes widening in shock as he stared at Shirley.


    Before Kallie could respond, Gregory¡¯s expression softened to one of regret, as if realizing something. ¡°Oh, my apologies. You¡¯re the patient, aren¡¯t you? I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shirley¡¯s fury was palpable, her stance tense as if she was on the verge of throwing a punch.


    Quickly, Kallie stepped in, positioning herself between them and silently signaling to Gregory that Shirley was her mother-inw.


    ¡°Oh, that must be tough taking care of her,¡± Gregory murmured with a solemn nod, his words inadvertently stoking Shirley¡¯s anger further.


    ¡°Get out of my house!¡± Shirley¡¯smand boomed across the room.


    ¡°At your age, you should watch your temper. It¡¯s not good for your health. You might have a stroke,¡± Gregory said, his tone patient. ¡°I¡¯m just here as Kallie¡¯s colleague, bringing her some work-rted stuff. What¡¯s got you so worked up? Are you feeling paranoid?¡±


    But Shirley was beyond listening. Seizing Kallie¡¯s wrist, she huffed, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you in the act this time, haven¡¯t I? You slipped past mest time, but now I¡¯m calling Jake back! Let¡¯s see how you wiggle out of this one!¡±


    Kallie tried to wriggle free, her heart sinking.


    Shirley could maintain a poised appearance before others, yet she reserved her most spiteful and hideous behavior for Kallie alone.


    Kallie had be Shirley¡¯s emotional punching bag, a target for all her frustrations and anger.


    ¡°No wonder you refuse a divorce, splurging Jake¡¯s money and keeping a toy boy on the side!¡± Shirleyshed out in front of Gregory, who she mistakenly thought was just a young lover funded by a wealthy woman. Little did she know, Gregory hailed from a rich family himself.


    Given Gregory¡¯s penchant for being well-informed, he would likely spread the word that Jake¡¯s mother was this unreasonable, almost unhinged, soon enough.


    Thinking of this, Kallie felt a weight lift off her shoulders. She had already decided to divorce Jake. Now she felt even more justified.


    Resolute, Kallie yanked her arm free from Shirley¡¯s grasp with a forceful tug.


    Caught off guard, Shirley stumbled backward andnded heavily on the sofa.


    ¡°You! You hit me!¡± Shirley stared at Kallie in disbelief.


    Kallie shot Shirley an icy stare. Whether she had struck Shirley or not, Shirley knew the truth. Not only Shirley, but Gregory and the butler had seen the entire scene unfold.


    Ignoring Shirley¡¯s usations, Kallie turned to Gregory to express her gratitude first. She admitted she had failed to check her phone, inadvertently missing his messages. Pausing a bit, she gestured to ask whether he had any knowledge of Jake¡¯s situation beforeing here, prompting his visit.


    Gregory, his motives now being exposed, showed no embarrassment. Instead, he openly confessed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Blinking, Kallie pondered for a bit and gestured that if he had known it all along, he could have told Jake before the incident escted to this point, which would certainly earn him Jake¡¯s gratitude while telling her wouldn¡¯t be necessary.


    The unspoken implication was clear. Insider knowledge was as valuable as striking gold to anyone in their circle.


    Yet, Gregory didn¡¯t feel he had missed out on anything. He gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Perhaps you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not that influential. Before this all unfolded, I couldn¡¯t even confirm if the rumors were true.¡±


    Kallie let out a gentle sigh. The event had transpired, and Gregory was not that close to her and Jake. Further discussion seemed pointless.


    Unnoticed in their exchange, Shirley reached her breaking point. She shoved Kallie from behind forcefully. ¡°Today, you¡¯re going to learn your lesson!¡±


    Since the news of Jake¡¯s illness had spread, Shirley¡¯s temper had red uncontrobly. Coupling this incident with her ongoing frustrations, she felt an overwhelming urge to vent her frustration on Kallie.


    Caught off guard, Kallie failed to brace herself and tumbled forward, crashing into a cab with a resounding bang.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Gregory shouted, rmed, while the butler sprinted to assist. But it was toote.


    Kallie copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Gregorymanded the butler as he scooped Kallie up. ¡°I¡¯m taking her to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Hospital? She¡¯s just pretending! A p should wake her up!¡± Shirley spat, her anger unabated. Herments fell on deaf ears.


    The butler swiftly opened the door and frantically dialed Jake¡¯s number. With chaos erupting at home, he knew he couldn¡¯t manage alone. Having served the Reeves family for years, he understood that when Shirley lost her temper, no one could calm her. His best hope was to get Jake to intervene.


    The butler tried calling repeatedly, but the line remained dead.


    When Kallie opened her eyes, the stark white of the hospital ceiling met her gaze. As she focused, Linsey¡¯s face came into view. ¡°Kallie, how are you feeling?¡± she asked gently.


    Kallie blinked in confusion. How had she ended up here?


    ncing at her hand, Kallie noticed the IV needles. Beside her bed stood not only Linsey but also Gregory and Ethan.


    ¡°Gregory saw the message I sent you, so he called me using your phone and told me you had fainted,¡± Linsey exined.


    Gregory remarked from the side, ¡°You were unconscious, so I used your fingerprint to unlock your phone. I didn¡¯t mess with anything else. I just made the call.¡±


    At this point, Kallie naturally didn¡¯t linger on these trivial details and nodded her thanks to Gregory.


    Linsey, still concerned, asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Taking a moment, Kallie scanned her body. Other than a few dull aches, likely from the impact, she felt fine. She sat up, gesturing she was fine and expressing her gratitude to everyone present.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? It¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re alright. Who knows what could have happened if your mother-inw had you!¡± Linsey spoke with a hint of bitterness.


    ¡°Kallie fainted solely because of her mother-inw. It¡¯s honestly frightening. If it were up to me, I¡¯d rush that woman to the hospital to have her head examined,¡± Gregory chimed in sarcastically.


    Just then, the door to the hospital room creaked open, and the doctor entered. ¡°Are you awake?¡± He nced at Kallie. ¡°Who here is family? There¡¯s something important I need to discuss.¡±


    As the doctor spoke, a wave of seriousness washed over everyone in the room.


    Linsey¡¯s voice tensed up. ¡°Is it some sort of terminal illness?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing so severe,¡± the doctor reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s just some physical conditions.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Ethan, Gregory, please step outside,¡± Linsey instructed, her tone firm. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    The two men nodded and left the room without a word. The doctor thenid a medical report in front of Kallie. ¡°You¡¯ve been pregnant for three weeks. Were you aware?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 65

    ?<strong>Chapter 65:</strong>


    Holding the thin piece of paper, Kallie¡¯s head spun. The world seemed surreal to her.


    Kallie barely grasped what the doctor was saying next. ¡°Based on her blood work, she¡¯s been dealing with anemia and malnutrition, hasn¡¯t she? She¡¯s not fully recovered, and now with the baby, it¡¯s pulling nutrients from her, which caused her to faint.¡±


    ¡°She did suffer from malnutrition before. What¡¯s our next step?¡± Linsey seemed equally bewildered. She had barelye to terms with Kallie¡¯s decision to divorce, and now this unexpected pregnancy threw everything into further disarray. Her thoughts were scattered.


    The doctor replied, ¡°It¡¯s your call. Her current health isn¡¯t ideal for a pregnancy, but continuing with it isn¡¯t out of the question.¡±


    It was not at a hospital affiliated with the Reeves Group. It appeared Gregory had taken Kallie to a facility where the Lyndon family had influence. The staff here were likely unaware of Steven or Jake.


    Kallie took her time assessing the situation. She figured the hospital staff wouldn¡¯t likely share news of her pregnancy, so she just needed to ask Gregory to help keep this a secret.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± the doctor asked, noticing Kallie¡¯s prolonged silence.


    Kallie jolted back to the present, only then catching the doctor¡¯s question.


    ¡°She¡¯s wondering how she could be pregnant considering she thought she was not in her fertile days during¡­ You know, that time.¡± Linsey stepped in to trante Kallie¡¯s signnguage, her cheeks reddening slightly.


    The doctor smiled reassuringly. ¡°I know signnguage. There really isn¡¯t a foolproof safe period. Pregnancy can ur at any time if precautions aren¡¯t taken.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened as a swirl of emotions enveloped her. While she harbored few regrets, the shock of finding herself pregnant with Jake¡¯s child once again was undeniable. The memory of the past abortion lingered, and she had lost all hope of falling pregnant.


    ¡°Kallie, what are you thinking?¡± Linsey inquired cautiously. ¡°Do you want to contact Jake? Or, if you¡¯d prefer, we could have the hospital inform him.¡±


    Kallie shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°Take your time to decide,¡± the doctor advised gently, pausing by the door. ¡°If you choose to keep the baby, I¡¯m here to offer guidance on how to care for yourself moving forward.¡±


    With that, the doctor exited, leaving the room in a thoughtful silence.


    The door opened once more, and Ethan stepped in, a slight frown creasing his forehead. ¡°Gregory had to rush out for an emergency,¡± he exined, his gaze settling on Kallie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can I know?¡±


    Kallie exchanged a look with Linsey, the very one she trusted without reserve. Considering Ethan was Linsey¡¯s brother, Kallie felt safe to let Ethan in on the news and nodded.


    ¡°Kallie¡¯s pregnant,¡± Linsey said with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°This is quite unexpected¡­¡± Ethan remarked, his expression mirroring the surprise that had captured them all.


    The room fell into a hushed silence as Kallie mulled over her thoughts for a brief moment before gesturing for them to keep it a secret.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Linsey responded immediately, her assurance clear, while Ethan gave a confirming nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning on telling Jake either?¡± Linsey probed.


    Kallie nodded silently. She recalled the moment she shared with Jake the ultrasound of their first child. Her heart was brimming with hope, the joy of impending motherhood sprouting within her.


    However, Jake¡¯s reaction had doused her excitement like cold water on new shoots. His face, usually calm, had tightened into a frown as he studied the ultrasound. He exhaled sharply. ¡°Why now? Why did this have to happen now?¡± His voice carried a mix of worry and discontent,cking any trace of a father¡¯s joy.


    Following that day, Jake had a doctor visit their home to ensure Kallie¡¯s well-being, but his demeanor remained joyless throughout.


    It was clear to Kallie Jake did not want the baby.


    Shirley was concerned Kallie¡¯s muteness might be inherited by the child. Jake likely shared the sentiments, though he never voiced them explicitly.


    Later, when Jake was away on a business trip, Shirley seized the chance to visit Kallie and pushed for an abortion, making Kallie feel as though Jake had sanctioned it.


    After being forced to end her pregnancy, Kallie was sent to the Reeves family mansion, ostensibly for her health. However, Kallie knew Shirley was watching her closely, possibly to ensure she kept this whole forced abortion a secret.


    During a medical check-upter, the doctor had grim news. Kallie¡¯s uterine lining was thin, which could make future pregnancies difficult.


    Despite these odds, Kallie was pregnant again, feeling it was a miraculous stroke of luck. She resolved to protect this baby, believing it might be her only chance at motherhood.


    Kallie discreetly signaled to Linsey and Ethan, imploring them to keep her pregnancy from Jake as she wouldter pose the same request to Gregory.


    ¡°Alright, but¡­¡± Linsey hesitated, her sigh heavy with empathy. Being a single mother was challenging, particrly with a child the Reeves family disapproved of. The road ahead would be tough for Kallie.


    Yet, Linsey offered her support, draping an arm around Kallie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kallie. As your baby¡¯s godmother, I¡¯ll be here for both of you.¡±


    Kallie grinned.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan suddenly cursed as he stared at his phone, startling them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Linsey asked, concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I need to call the doctor about something,¡± Ethan replied, hastily trying to divert attention.


    Yet, the same alert buzzed on Linsey¡¯s phone. As she checked it, Kallie leaned in, and both saw the news that felt like a blow. ¡°Reeves Group announces press conference. CEO Mr. Jake Reeves appears with Miss Sarah Miller!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 66

    ?<strong>Chapter 66:</strong>


    Linsey tried to stop Kallie from seeing the news. ¡°Kallie, don¡¯t¡­¡± But it was toote.


    Kallie shook her head with a bitter smile. She had already seen Jake and Sarah¡¯s intimate disy, so the news barely affected her.


    Nevertheless, the headlines were sensational. The report included a video showing Jake, who was allegedly ill. The Reeves Group swiftly responded to the rumors, promising an exnation. True to their word, Jake appeared at a press conference at the Reeves Group¡¯s briefing hallter that day.


    Jake stood there, radiating a coldness that seemed to reach through the screen. Netizens quicklymented on how healthy he appeared, contradicting the rumors.


    To put an end to any doubts, Jake presented his medical report during the conference. This silenced the skeptics and reassured the investors. As he spoke, thepany¡¯s stock began to rise.


    But the surprises weren¡¯t over yet.


    Jake then revealed a new patent from the Reeves Group. It was groundbreaking technology, set to revolutionize the industry. With that announcement, thepany¡¯s stock skyrocketed, reaching new heights.


    Those who had sold their shares too soon were filled with regret, while others, who had bought shares at the lowest point, rejoiced as they made more profits in one morning than they had in thest six months.


    Amid all of this, Sarah was noticeably absent. The conference had just ended, and Jake was about to leave when she finally showed up. She lingered by the door before walking over to him, and they left together. The media sensationalized their exit, portraying them as being unusually close.


    After watching the entire video and reading the coverage, Kallie breathed a sigh of relief. At first, she had worried that herment about one family member being ill might have caused trouble for Jake. But it seemed that this incident wouldn¡¯t harm the Reeves Group after all.


    Roderick had once told Kallie that, in business, negative publicity wasn¡¯t always a bad thing. If managed properly, it could generate valuable attention and profits.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Linsey called, pocketing her phone and eyeing Kallie with concern. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kallie shook her head to indicate she was fine. Using signnguage, she told Linsey that she would take better care of herself going forward. She exined that after the fire, where she had almost lost her life, her mindset had changed drastically. She realized she needed to live for herself, not just revolve around Jake. Now, with a baby on the way, she felt a renewed determination to be strong, not only for herself but for her child.


    ¡°Smart decision! I¡¯m totally behind you!¡± Linsey eximed enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor right away to get more advice on how to take care of yourself.¡±


    After Linsey left, Kallie took out her phone and sent a message to Gregory. She urged him to keep her condition confidential, suspecting that if the hospital had any ties to his family, he might already know about her pregnancy.


    Kallie didn¡¯t explicitly mention her pregnancy, and Gregory didn¡¯t press her on it. He simply replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything at the hospital is kept confidential. My family takes privacy very seriously. Even if you hadn¡¯t brought it up, the medical staff would keep your information safe.¡±


    Kallie sighed with relief and thanked him.


    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Gregory responded. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else I wanted to discuss with you. Halstead University isunching a new artifact studies program this year. They need someone in the field to help create a promotional video. I think you¡¯d be perfect for it.¡±


    Kallie was surprised and quickly texted back, ¡°Me?¡±


    Gregory sent a voice message in response. ¡°Yes, they want someone attractive and knowledgeable about artifacts. You¡¯re not only beautiful but also highly skilled in artifact restoration. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯d be a great fit?¡±


    Kallie found herself intrigued. She had never done anything like a promotional video before¡ªquite different from her childhood dreams of bing a movie star. Now, she was eager to seize the opportunity.


    However, she knew Jake wouldn¡¯t approve.


    As that thought crossed her mind, Kallie realized she was slipping back into her old habits of prioritizing Jake¡¯s opinions. She quickly patted her head and reminded herself of her promise to live for her own happiness. Jake¡¯s approval no longer dictated her choices.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Kallie replied to Gregory¡¯s message.


    Gregory quickly sent her the schedule. ¡°The shoot is this afternoon. Can you make it?¡±


    The suddenness surprised Kallie, but it wasn¡¯t a problem. Hermitments at the studio and with the Hayes Group were flexible. A trip to Halstead for the shoot wouldn¡¯t be disruptive. The only potential issue was Jake¡¯s meals, which she usually delivered.


    Kallie confirmed her avability, and Gregory began booking her flight immediately.


    After following the doctor¡¯s advice, Kallie returned home to pack for the trip. There was something important she needed to deliver to Jake before she left.


    As she entered her house, Kallie was startled to see Shirley still there.


    Shirley¡¯s spirits seemed lifted by the news. But the moment she spotted Kallie, she scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, dropping the act, are you? Now that no one¡¯s watching, you crawl back on your own?¡±


    Shirley approached Kallie. ¡°No matter what happens, Jake will never fall into anyone¡¯s trap! He¡¯s too clever. Even the worst situations turn to his advantage! You know what you¡¯ve done, and when the time is right¡ª¡±


    Before Shirley could finish her threat, she realized Kallie waspletely ignoring her, walking straight upstairs without even acknowledging her.


    ¡°You witch! I¡¯m talking to you! Stop right there!¡± Shirley was shocked. Kallie had never tantly ignored her like this. Driven by disbelief, she rushed after her.


    But all Shirley heard was the m of a door. She stood in stunned silence. ¡°Kallie! Is this your way of pissing me off?¡±


    Shirley was baffled. She couldn¡¯t understand why Kallie had be so audacious. Was she bewitched, or had the fall really made her lose her mind?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 67

    ?<strong>Chapter 67:</strong>


    After signing both copies of the divorce agreement, Kallie ced them in a document bag and booked a local courier to deliver them to Jaketer.


    Kallie had few possessions to take with her. Despite her uing trip to Halstead and her departure from the Reeves residence, she refused to bring along any of the luxurious items Jake had gifted her. She wouldn¡¯t take a single thing.


    Apart from her daily essentials, Kallie only had a few childhood mementos, all of which could easily fit into a small bag.


    With her belongings packed, Kallie headed downstairs.


    ¡°Are you deaf or something?¡± Shirley¡¯s voice rang out. She had instructed the butler to retrieve the keys to Kallie¡¯s bedroom before Kallie emerged. Upon seeing her, Shirley rushed over.


    ¡°The mute¡¯s turned deaf too! Can¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m talking to you! Have you lost your mind?¡± Shirley spat out her questions.


    But this time, Kallie looked Shirley directly in the eyes¡ªa marked change from her usual timid demeanor.


    Dressed in a sleek ck suit and wearing heels that added to her height, Kallie now stood taller than Shirley, her presence exuding a newfound confidence.


    Her naturally pretty face, now entuated with light makeup, carried a fierce edge. Just one nce from her unleashed amanding aura that left Shirley momentarily speechless.


    Shirley was stunned. Was this the same Kallie who had once knelt at her feet, silently scrubbing floors, too scared to make a sound even when she identally stepped on her hand?


    Suddenly, Kallie raised her hand. With her palm facing herself and the back of her hand outward, she made a dismissive gesture at Shirley, as if to say, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°You! You¡­¡± Shirley stammered, her throat tightening with fury. She clutched her chest in disbelief, watching as Kallie strode past her. Finally finding her voice, she hurried after her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piece of my mind¡­¡±


    At that moment, Kallie stopped in front of the door.


    Shirley nearly collided with her, stopping just in time. She began berating Kallie loudly but didn¡¯t darey a hand on her.


    Ignoring Shirley¡¯s tirade, Kallie lowered her head and typed on her phone. The AI voice spoke for her: ¡°Discuss the divorce with your son. If he agrees, I will leave the Reeves family at once.¡±


    Shirley was speechless, unable to respond.


    Without another nce, Kallie walked out to the front yard and handed the document bag to the courier.


    A sleek ck Audi was parked by the curb. As Kallie exited the gate, Irene leaned out from the driver¡¯s seat, waving. She hade to apany Kallie on the business trip.


    The Hayes Group, aware of Kallie¡¯s uing participation in the promotional video, had been incredibly supportive and had quickly organized her itinerary.


    ¡°Our ne is almost ready. I doubt we¡¯ll have to wait once we¡¯re at the airport. We¡¯ll bypass the usual checks with VIP ess and head straight to boarding,¡± Irene informed her.


    As the vi disappeared from view in the rearview mirror, Kallie felt an overwhelming sense of relief, as if she was finally free to live her life on her own terms.


    After clearing security at the airport and settling into her seat, Kallie turned to Irene, gesturing for her help with a phone call.


    Kallie assumed that the divorce papers had been delivered to the Reeves Group headquarters, but without notifying Jake, he wouldn¡¯t know. The reception desk wouldn¡¯t automatically forward everything addressed to Jake to his office.


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at Kallie¡¯s request. With a nod and barely contained excitement, she responded, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s personal life, full of drama, was no secret. Anyone involved in high society, or even those following online gossip, was likely familiar with the turbulence surrounding her.


    Jake, the head of the city¡¯srgest corporation, was constantly in the public eye. He made headlines frequently, with new rumors swirling around him daily.


    For those less informed, Sarah might be mistaken as the true Mrs. Reeves.


    But Kallie, the real Mrs. Reeves, was Jake¡¯s elusive childhood sweetheart¡ªa mysterious figure rarely seen in public, often referred to as ¡°the world¡¯s most hidden legal wife.¡±


    Irene was fully aware of this. And now, entrusted with the task of making the call, she was even more excited than Kallie.


    When Irene got through to Edgar, her voice brimmed with confidence. ¡°Edgar, right? I¡¯m Kallie¡¯s assistant. The divorce papers have been sent to the Reeves Group headquarters. Make sure Mr. Reeves signs them immediately!¡±


    With that, Irene ended the call.


    On the other end of the line, Edgar stood frozen at the conference room door, momentarily stunned. He was one of the few employees at thepany who knew Kallie¡¯s true identity. The rest of the staff simply saw her as the woman who asionally delivered lunch to their CEO,pletely unaware she was his wife.


    As instructed by Jake, Edgar had exchanged contact information with Kallie for necessarymunications.


    However, Edgar had never imagined the first call from Kallie would involve such a serious matter.


    ¡°Go to the front desk,¡± Edgar quickly instructed an employee to retrieve the document bag. Soon after, he had the divorce papers in hand. But he wasn¡¯t sure how to present them to Jake without causing a scene.


    The mood in the conference room was light. The Reeves Group had just sessfully navigated a smear campaign, and there was a celebratory air at the meeting.


    The vice presidents and executives were discussing the source of the leak that had fueled the campaign.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, outside of your family, no one knew about your medical appointments, correct?¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have known about Mr. Reeves copsing at the office if not for today¡¯s news!¡±


    ¡°Only Edgar knew. He arranged for a helicopter to rush Mr. Reeves to the hospital. The rest of us thought Mr. Reeves was meeting with a client that day.¡±


    ¡°Edgar wouldn¡¯t betray us. If the leak didn¡¯te from the hospital, it must havee from inside Mr. Reeves¡¯ home¡­ Does your wife know these details?¡±


    While some of them began to suspect Kallie, they kept their thoughts to themselves. Given Jake¡¯s history with scandals, it seemed usible that his wife might want revenge.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Jake had been silent until now, but as soon as he spoke, the room fell quiet.


    Just then, Edgar approached Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves, your wife sent this.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s voice was barely a whisper.


    Jake frowned as he opened the document bag. Upon seeing the words ¡°divorce agreement,¡± he let out an angryugh.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Jake tried calling Kallie, but her phone was turned off.


    Edgar quickly checked and reported back, ¡°She¡¯s likely on a ne, just boarded, possibly preparing for takeoff to Halstead.¡±


    ¡°Why Halstead?¡± Jake¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Contact the airport. Stop that ne from taking off! Get her off that ne!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 68

    ?<strong>Chapter 68:</strong>


    After Jake issued themand, Edgar quickly took action. With the Reeves Group¡¯s significant influence in the city, dying a flight and removing a passenger should have been simple.


    However, it was toote. The ne Kallie was on had already taken off.


    Turning back a ne already in the air would require a serious reason, like an emergency, and was not easily justified. Jake¡¯s expression darkened further, anger ring in his eyes. Kallie had always informed him of her whereabouts, but this time, she left for Halstead without a word and sent him divorce papers just before boarding.


    ¡°Contact our people in Halstead,¡± Jake ordered, his voice low and tense. ¡°Have them wait at the airport. As soon as Kallie gets off the ne, intercept her. Bring her back to me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Kallie had managed to take a nap on the flight, waking only when Irene gently nudged her as they approached their destination.


    Straightening her outfit, Kallie reviewed the schedule again. It was packed. They had a screen test at the studio immediately afternding, followed by intensive preparations for the shoot.


    ¡°Thank goodness Mr. Lyndon arranged first-ss tickets,¡± Irene remarked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯ll help us get out of here quickly.¡±


    As Kallie and Irene left the terminal, they were suddenly surrounded by a dozen burly men, dressed inconspicuously as regr passengers. Had they not gathered so deliberately, they would have blended into the crowd.


    ¡°Mrs. Reeves,¡± the leader of the group addressed her respectfully but firmly, holding up a photo for verification. ¡°Mr. Reeves wants you to return immediately. Please cooperate and don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank. She had expected Jake to resist letting her go. Even though he had shown interest in ending their marriage and being with Sarah, he seemed determined to make her endure the fallout from their tumultuous five-year rtionship.


    But Kallie wasn¡¯t about to give in. She stood her ground, shaking her head defiantly and gesturing firmly at the leader, refusing to leave. Her chin lifted in a disy of silent resolve.


    By now, the situation had drawn the attention of passersby, making it crucial to act quickly without causing a scene.


    Sensing the tension, the leader¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details between you and Mr. Reeves, but we have our orders¡­¡±


    Irene, growing frustrated, jumped in, her voice rising. ¡°We have a job to do too! And your line of work isn¡¯t exactly legal! You should think twice before it¡¯s toote. Stop working for Jake!¡±


    Irene¡¯s fiery temperament mirrored Linsey¡¯s, though she was more practical. But this time, her irritation got the better of her. ¡°What are you going to do? Drag us off? Tie us up? Knock us out? We¡¯re just two womeny a finger on me, and you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± the leader stammered, caught off guard by Irene¡¯s sudden outburst and the growing attention of the crowd.


    But Irene wasn¡¯t backing down. She raised her voice dramatically. ¡°Help! I won¡¯t be your drug mule anymore!¡±


    ¡°Hey, calm down! Don¡¯t make a scene!¡± the leader said, clearly flustered. The rest of his men hesitated, unsure how to handle the escting situation.


    ¡°She¡¯s just being dramatic!¡± the leader tried to exin to the gathering onlookers. ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t want toe, fine, but shouting like this could get us all in trouble!¡±


    Irene shot him a fierce re. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Finally, they made it outside, where Irene sessfully led Kallie to their waiting car. They headed directly to Halstead University¡¯s studio, a popr filming spot for the university¡¯s film and television students.


    ¡°This is Kallie!¡± Irene introduced her as they entered the studio. ¡°She has a condition that affects her voice, so she uses signnguage tomunicate. I¡¯ll trante for her.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± said the director, a young graduate of Halstead University, shaking Kallie¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re here to shoot a promotional video for my alma mater.¡±


    Kallie greeted him with a smile and quickly focused on the task at hand.


    Irene interpreted Kallie¡¯s signs. ¡°How are we shooting this? What do you need her to do?¡±


    Surprisingly, Kallie feltpletely at ease in front of the camera, her nerves absent.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need a range of shots, some close-ups, and some wide angles. It¡¯s important we capture the details of your restoration work,¡± the director exined.


    ¡°When you¡¯re on camera, exaggerate your movements a bit to convey what you¡¯re doing,¡± added a woman with long curly hair, standing nearby with an encouraging smile.


    The director frowned slightly at the interruption but didn¡¯tment, continuing to discuss the specifics with Kallie.


    ¡°Just stay focused. You look great¡ªdon¡¯t worry about the angles. We¡¯ll make sure we get the best ones,¡± he reassured her.


    Kallie nodded, her eyes scanning the setup. Antique artifacts wereid out on the table, ready for her to work on for the shoot.


    ¡°Let me show you how it¡¯s done first. I¡¯m studying acting,¡± the curly-haired woman said, stepping forward to demonstrate.


    Kallie gave her a polite nod, grateful for the guidance. But as the woman turned away, Kallie overheard her whispering to the director, ¡°If my shots turn out better than hers, can I take over? Would that be okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Irene, ever alert, moved closer, her tone sharp. ¡°Isn¡¯t Kallie supposed to be the star of the video?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a student here too, and wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to feature me in the video?¡± the woman replied softly, her voice sweet but with an unmistakable challenge behind her words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 69

    ?<strong>Chapter 69:</strong>


    Irene bristled with anger at the woman¡¯s insinuation, but Kallie gently tugged at Irene¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to remain calm. Kallie gestured to Irene in signnguage, saying, ¡°Things don¡¯t always go as nned, but as long as we give it our best, there will be no regrets.¡±


    These wise words had once been shared with Kallie by Roderick.


    With aposed nod, Kallie stepped back, allowing the test shoot to proceed.


    ¡°Action!¡± the director called, though his voicecked enthusiasm. He didn¡¯tment further as the camera rolled. The woman positioned herself skillfully, instantly finding a ttering angle. She moved with theposure of a practiced student, her profile photogenic under the camera¡¯s gaze.


    When the cameras stopped, the woman turned confidently to the director. ¡°How did that look?¡± she asked.


    The director¡¯s response was lukewarm, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°It was¡­ eptable,¡± he muttered, unimpressed.


    Sensing what she thought was her moment, the woman looked at Kallie dismissively. ¡°So, I suppose that wraps it up for Kallie, doesn¡¯t it? Thanks for your time.¡±


    Irene¡¯s frustration was obvious, but Kallie calmly motioned for her to interpret her next words carefully.


    Sidestepping the woman¡¯sment, Irene addressed the director after tranting Kallie¡¯s signnguage. ¡°The techniques used just now don¡¯t fully capture the essence of the artifacts.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Exin,¡± the director¡¯s interest was piqued as he leaned forward.


    ¡°The way she handled the tweezers was too forceful. It could leave permanent marks on the artifacts,¡± Kallie observed, pointing out the errors. Irene tranted her words with precision. ¡°Also, her approach angle was wrong. Anyone familiar with artifact restoration would know it¡¯s inappropriate. Plus, she held the magnifying ss upside down. From that angle, it¡¯s impossible to properly examine the details.¡±


    As Kallie¡¯s list of corrections grew, the woman¡¯s confidence faded, her expression darkening under the scrutiny.


    ¡°Let me try again,¡± the woman pleaded with the director, realizing her mistakes.


    But the director¡¯s patience snapped. His voice grew stern as he replied, ¡°Do you understand the essence of what we¡¯re doing here? This is about professionalism. We¡¯re promoting our school¡¯s new major, not making just any ad!¡±


    His frustration was evident as he continued, ¡°You may have the look, but your techniques are wrong. If we continue this way, the final product will be misleading. It could even cast doubts on the credibility of our program.¡±


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    He paused, visibly irritated, then fixed a firm gaze on the woman. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± he asked sharply.


    Her confidence shattered, the woman quietly gathered her things and left.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± the director apologized to Kallie and Irene. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of one of the school¡¯s directors. She wanted to audition, and I felt obligated to give her a chance.¡±


    Irene, concerned, asked, ¡°But you were harsh. Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll cause trouble through her father?¡±


    The director shrugged casually. ¡°My dad has more influence than hers. She won¡¯t dare cause problems.¡±


    He then turned his focus back to Kallie, helping her prepare for her turn in front of the camera.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exaggerate your emotions,¡± he exined. ¡°We¡¯re going for professionalism, not amercial or music video. Just focus on your techniques, and that will be perfect.¡±


    Kallie nodded, understanding the expectations.


    The test shoot proceeded smoothly. With the preliminary issues resolved, they nned to return the next day for the final shoot, confident in the setup.


    After finishing at the university, Kallie and Irene headed to their amodation, a nearby hotel arranged by Gregory. They checked into two adjacent rooms, both in excellent condition.


    ¡°This trip feels so luxurious,¡± Irene remarked, delighted. ¡°Mr. Lyndon treats us much better than the Hayes Group ever did!¡±


    Before heading to her own room, Irene checked on Kallie. ¡°Dinner will be up soon. If you don¡¯t need anything, I¡¯m off to rx in the massage tub!¡±


    Kallie nodded, signaling that she was fine and encouraging Irene to enjoy her evening.


    Left alone, Kallie changed into something morefortable and began to rx. Her peace was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Assuming it was her dinner, Kallie casually went to open it. But the moment she unlocked the door, it burst open, and a figure pushed her back against the wall.


    It was Jake, his presence intense and sudden, his familiar scent filling the room. His expression was stern, his energy frantic as if he hade straight here in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Feeling bold? Not interested in listening to me anymore?¡± Jake¡¯s tone was usatory as he gripped her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    But Kallie¡¯s response was not what Jake expected.


    The once tearful and vulnerable eyes he was used to seeing in Kallie were now cold and detached, as if she were looking at a stranger.


    This steely gaze took Jake by surprise. He had never seen such an expression on her before.


    Kallie mouthed a simple ¡°yes,¡± confirming that she no longer cared to follow hismands.


    Stunned by her audacity, Jake let out a frustrated chuckle before leaning in to kiss her.


    But before he could, Kallie¡¯s knee sharply connected with his abdomen. The sudden pain caused him to stagger backward, clutching his stomach.


    Seizing the moment, Kallie quickly put distance between them and swung the door wide open, signaling it was time for him to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband¡­¡± Jake began, his words trailing off as he hesitated, searching for the authority he was used to. After a moment, he straightened up, meeting her unwavering gaze. ¡°I¡¯m staying with you tonight.¡±


    Without hesitation, Kallie firmly declined.


    A cold smile tugged at the corners of Jake¡¯s mouth as he nced around the room before picking up Kallie¡¯s bag.


    ¡°So, how was the shoot?¡± Jake asked as he began to unzip her bag.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t expected him to invade her personal space so boldly. At first, she stood still, taken aback. Then she suddenly remembered something important. She lunged forward, trying to grab her bag back.


    Inside was her pregnancy test report¡ªa deeply personal document she couldn¡¯t allow Jake to find.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 70

    ?<strong>Chapter 70:</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Jake eximed, visibly shocked by Kallie¡¯s reaction. He didn¡¯t release his grip on her bag. Instead, he clutched her wrist tightly with his other hand. ¡°Have you lost your mind? My mom mentioned you¡¯ve been acting strange at home! What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t respond. As Jake seized her hand, her instinctive reaction was primal¡ªshe bit him.


    Driven by an intense need to protect her unborn child, Kallie was desperate to keep its existence hidden from Jake, fearing for its safety.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jake recoiled, shocked by Kallie¡¯s sudden aggression, something he had never seen from her before. She quickly snatched her bag back.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Jake demanded, his suspicions growing.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and he blurted out, ¡°Did you really cheat on me?¡±


    Kallie, having checked the contents of her bag, locked eyes with Jake, her expression a mix of defiance and wariness.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking me back to our childhood. Remember our first real fight?¡± Jake¡¯s tone softened, dipping into a nostalgic warmth.


    Kallie hesitated for a moment as memories flooded her mind. Her fiery temper as a child had been well-known, and it was that same spirited nature that had drawn her to Linsey.


    There had been an incident where Jake took something precious from Kallie, and she hadunched a full-on attack, her youthful energy wild as she pummeled him.


    Jake, a few years her senior, had adhered to the unspoken rule of never hitting girls. He had taken the beating without fighting back, even as Roderick chuckled in the background, amused by Jake¡¯s decision to provoke someone as fierce as Kallie.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t shown that side of yourself in a long time,¡± Jakemented, a faint smile on his lips as he looked at her. ¡°So fierce.¡±


    But Kallie remained unmoved by his reminiscence. Her memories reminded her that the old wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed. She recalled overhearing Jakein about how he disliked assertive women, specifically pointing out her once fiery temperament as off-putting.


    In an effort to win his affection, Kallie had softened herself, adopting a more subdued demeanor. Yet, even that hadn¡¯t won his heart.


    Suddenly, Jake made a swift move, snatching Kallie¡¯s bag from her grasp. In one smooth motion, he upended it, spilling its contents onto the bed. Among the scattered items, some folded papers caught his attention.


    Grabbing one, Jake quickly unfolded it, his expression hardening as he read the contents. He turned sharply toward Kallie, holding the paper up. ¡°Do you really need to carry a divorce agreement with you, even on a business trip?¡±


    It was a copy of the divorce papers Kallie had sent him, identical in every detail.


    Kallie remained still, her expression unreadable as she faced Jake. Yet, her hand instinctively cradled her stomach in a protective gesture that spoke volumes.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Jake said, his voice now cold andmanding as he stepped closer. ¡°You¡¯re already my wife.¡±


    He gently brushed a lock of hair from her face, his touch soft, but his words firm. ¡°You¡¯re mine, forever. Do you understand?¡±


    Kallie met Jake¡¯s gaze, her eyes steady but filled with challenge, as if silently asking, ¡°Yours, how exactly?¡±


    Before Jake could respond, Kallie¡¯s gestures became sharp and pointed, expressing that she was neither his pet nor his possession¡ªshe was not something he could control at will.


    Jake¡¯s face clouded with confusion and irritation. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t back down. Her hands trembled slightly as she gestured quickly, conveying that while Sarah was his lover, she herself had been treated more like a pet, kept at his side without regard for her own feelings.


    This was the first time Kallie had spoken so openly and critically about their rtionship.


    ¡°A pet, huh?¡± Jake scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief, his gaze narrowing. ¡°You were the one who wanted this marriage. Now you suddenly want out? It¡¯s not that simple!¡±


    With that final statement, Jake mmed the door behind him, leaving Kallie alone with her thoughts.


    For a long time, Kallie remained still, the echo of the door¡¯s m lingering in the room. Eventually, she moved to the bed to gather her scattered belongings. Hidden in her bag¡¯spartment was the crumpled pregnancy test report¡ªJake hadn¡¯t noticed it during their altercation.


    Despite Jake¡¯s usations, Kallie reflected on their past. She had never pressured him into marriage; no one had. He had entered into it willingly.


    The next morning, at nine, Kallie and Irene arrived at the filming location on time. It was Kallie¡¯s first time participating in a shoot, and while she felt a flutter of excitement, her nerves were surprisingly calm.


    But her cheerful mood quickly soured as they entered the studio. There, seatedfortably in the director¡¯s chair, was thest person Kallie wanted to see: Sarah. She was all smiles, casually chatting with the director as if she owned the ce.


    ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t know her ce is here for the shoot?¡± Irene muttered, her irritation clear.


    ¡°She¡¯s just here to try out,¡± a male voice casually remarked from behind them.


    Kallie¡¯s heart clenched as Jake approached. She closed her eyes briefly, a faint, mocking smile on her lips.


    Roderick had always told her to do her best and leave the rest to fate. Yet here was a reminder that sometimes, even your best efforts couldn¡¯t stop others from interfering.


    Indeed, even here in Halstead, Jake¡¯s influence was impossible to escape.


    The director, despite his prestigious background and the authority he had shown with the previous day¡¯s casting decisions, seemed noticeably more subdued in Jake¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Does she even know how to restore antiques? Can she handle those tools properly?¡± Irene¡¯s voice was sharp, her frustration spilling over. ¡°If this shoot is going to be treated like a joke, we shouldn¡¯t have bothered showing up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude,¡± Sarah said, rising gracefully from the director¡¯s chair. Her voice was soft, her smile gentle.


    ¡°I actually have a background in acting, and I¡¯m looking to get back into it. This project feels like a great step in that direction,¡± Sarah dered, her tone a mix of enthusiasm and false modesty.


    The director, clearly caught off guard, let out an awkward cough, struggling to maintain hisposure at Sarah¡¯s exnation.


    Everyone present could see through her deration¡ªthis university promotional shoot was clearly just a convenient way for Sarah to overshadow Kallie.


    And Jake, doing nothing to stop her, seemed to support Sarah¡¯s move.


    Turning to Kallie with a forced smile, Sarah proposed, ¡°Since I¡¯m not skilled in restoration, I¡¯ll handle the broader scenes. For the detailed close-ups, Kallie, could you fill in?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 71

    ?<strong>Chapter 71:</strong>


    Sarah¡¯s proposal caused Irene to draw a sharp breath, visibly shocked by the audacity of it. If she hadn¡¯t been holding herself back, Irene might haveunched into a full-blown tirade right then and there.


    Kallie turned to Jake, her expression unreadable. The thought of merely acting out hand movements, while her rightful role was being usurped without her consent, was a tant insult to her dignity.


    In the past, Kallie might have tolerated such slights, thinking that pleasing Jake would justify her difort. But she had learned that passivity only invited more disrespect and maniption.


    Despite her growing realization, a small part of Kallie still hoped Jake would intervene, that he would finally stand up for her against Sarah¡¯s overreach.


    For a moment, their eyes met in a silent exchange. Kallie searched for any sign of support from him, but there was none.


    Finally, Jake spoke in a neutral tone, ¡°That sounds nice. Kallie,e over.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Irene blurted out, her anger uncontained, her fiery gaze locked on Jake.


    Kallie, however, responded with a calm smile¡ªa rare, bitter smile that left even Jake momentarily stunned by its beauty.


    With a decisive motion, Kallie made her choice: she quit the shoot.


    ¡°She¡¯s not doing it!¡± Irene quickly voiced Kallie¡¯s decision, her eyes shing toward Sarah. ¡°No one ever said Kallie had to participate. She¡¯s here to assist, not to be forced into something she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±


    Taking Kallie¡¯s arm firmly, Irene led her toward the exit.


    The studio fell into silence. Jake¡¯s irritation was growing, while Sarah, thrown off by the sudden turn of events, forced a tight smile and said to the director, ¡°I¡¯ll dly do it then.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the director responded smoothly, already adjusting the camera settings for the next shot.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    As Sarah reached for the tweezers, the director paused her with a raised hand. ¡°Hold on, your grip is off. It¡¯s too clumsy. You could damage the artifacts holding the tweezers like that,¡± he said, echoing Kallie¡¯s previous advice.


    Sarah looked up, a mix of confusion and embarrassment in her eyes. ¡°How do you want me to hold them then?¡±


    The director pulled up a clip from the previous day¡¯s footage, showing Kallie¡¯s technique. He yed the video, emphasizing her precise movements.


    Sarah watched, her face tightening as she saw Kallie¡¯s skill. Theparison clearly stung, her expression souring.


    When she tried to proceed by picking up a magnifying ss, the director stopped her again, pointing out another mistake. ¡°Your positioning is still wrong. Do you even know how to use these tools? We didn¡¯t cover this yesterday.¡±


    Sarah nced at the unfamiliar tools, realizing she didn¡¯t know where to start. Flustered, she turned to Jake, seeking help. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to handle this,¡± Jake said tly, reaching for his phone without any sign of concern.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Reeves,¡± the director replied professionally. ¡°We only have this morning to shoot. This afternoon, the studio will be used by another crew, and I have othermitments.¡±


    The director took a seat, waiting patiently for Jake to resolve the issue.


    As time ticked away, it became apparent that Jake couldn¡¯t find a recement quickly enough to instruct Sarah.


    ¡°Jake¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s voice wavered, her eyes filling with tears as she tried to look pitiful. ¡°Can you please call Kallie back to film the hand movements for me? She¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Jake hesitated, recalling Kallie¡¯s firm stance during their recent conversations about divorce. Would she really obey him now?


    He sensed a change in her¡ªshe was no longer thepliant Kallie who would always bend to his will.


    Without a word, Jake left the studio.


    Kallie and Irene hadn¡¯t gone far, waiting nearby for their ride.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Jake called out as he approached.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Irene snapped, her voice wary and defensive as she stepped in front of Kallie.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Jake said firmly, locking eyes with Irene as he tried to contain his frustration. ¡°I need to speak with Kallie. This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    Irene red at him, her jaw clenched, but after a brief nod from Kallie, she stepped aside, though her frustration was still evident.


    ¡°I need you to film the hand movements,¡± Jake stated, trying to impose his will on Kallie.


    Kallie stood firm, refusing to move. She gestured her refusal without hesitation.


    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± Jake responded, a flicker of difort crossing his face at her defiance. ¡°If you cooperate this time¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Kallie gestured quickly, asking if he would agree to the divorce if sheplied with the shoot. She made it clear she would help only if he agreed to divorce.


    Jake was taken aback by her audacity to use the divorce as leverage. He let out a disbelievingugh.


    ¡°Divorce? Are you trying to negotiate with me?¡± Hisughter faded as he grabbed her wrist, pulling her closer in a show of intimidation. ¡°Just because you work for the Hayes family, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want. How long do you think they¡¯ll protect you? If I go after them, do you really think they¡¯ll stand by you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 72

    ?<strong>Chapter 72:</strong>


    Kallie clenched her jaw, her eyes subtly quivering as she faced the reality of her situation. She understood all too well that wherever she went,plications seemed to follow. But did that mean she should resign herself to being controlled by Jake for the rest of her life?


    Kallie lifted her gaze to meet Jake¡¯s, her eyes zing with a fierce determination and anger that refused to fade. The intensity in her stare was something Jake hadn¡¯t seen in her before, leaving him momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°Jake, let¡¯s not force her. If Kallie isn¡¯t willing, I¡¯ll step back from the shoot. We should give her the choice,¡± Sarah interjected, her voice dripping with feigned concern.


    Kallie looked at Sarah with a nk expression and gestured that she didn¡¯t mind Sarah leaving and could handle the shoot alone.


    ¡°Kallie says you can leave. She¡¯ll start filming as soon as you¡¯re out of here,¡± Irene ryed, her voice tinged with irritation.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have Kallie take over then. We¡¯re ready to go,¡± the director chimed in, quickly moving to prepare the set. It seemed everyone in the room was subtly urging Sarah to exit.


    Surprised by the turn of events and feeling sidelined, Sarah looked to Jake for support. However, Jake¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Kallie, his expression intense and thoughtful, showing no inclination toe to Sarah¡¯s aid.


    After the sessful shoot, Kallie¡¯s professionalism was recognized by the university, which sent her a letter of appreciation. Feeling proud, Kallie snapped a picture of the letter and posted it on her social tform, smiling broadly in satisfaction.


    Kallie was discovering a new sense of happiness¡ªa stark contrast to the subdued existence she had endured under Jake¡¯s control, where she often felt more like a possession than a partner. Back then, she lived in constant anxiety, tiptoeing around Jake¡¯s temper and the delicate dynamics between him and Sarah. But why should she continue to consider their feelings when hers were consistently ignored?


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Miss Hayes ising to thepanyter for an inspection!¡±


    As Kallie focused on her work at the Hayes Group, snippets of conversation floated around the office. Normally, office gossip didn¡¯t catch her attention, but a familiar name sparked her curiosity this time.


    ¡°Ste? She always stirs up drama during inspections,¡± someonemented dismissively.


    ¡°Yeah, she makes a big show of it, but no one really takes her seriously. She doesn¡¯t have any real power,¡± another voice added with a chuckle.


    ¡°Besides, she won¡¯t evene to our department, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Despite these reassurances, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of apprehension about Ste¡¯s impending visit. Ste had a personal grudge against her, and Kallie wondered if she might stir up trouble. However, considering that Brent and Jerome had personally invited her to thepany, she hoped Ste wouldn¡¯t dare challenge their authority.


    But Kallie soon realized she had underestimated Ste¡¯s audacity.


    A disturbance in the corridor broke the morning calm, followed by Ste¡¯s piercing voice.


    ¡°A new department, you say? I¡¯ve had experience in antique restoration. Maybe I should drop in for a lesson,¡± Ste dered confidently.


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced. It seemed Ste was heading her way, intent on causing trouble. Ste¡¯s previous attempt to sabotage Kallie¡¯s work had backfired, with Ste publicly exposed and humiliated for breaking an antique that Kallie had restored.


    While the incident cleared Kallie¡¯s name, it left Ste bitter. Despite being reprimanded by Jerome, Ste¡¯s grudge against Kallie hadn¡¯t waned. Now that she had learned of Kallie¡¯s position at the Hayes Group, Ste seemed determined to cause more trouble.


    The clicking of high heels grew louder, announcing Ste¡¯s approach. She finally appeared in the doorway, dressed in a strikingly bright pink outfit that made her impossible to ignore.


    ¡°Kallie, so we meet again!¡± Ste eximed with false surprise, though she had clearly known Kallie was working there. ¡°So, this is where you¡¯re employed now. It exins the noise I¡¯ve been hearing since I arrived. It seems your ability to disrupt peace remains unchanged!¡±


    Kallie stood from her desk, meeting Ste¡¯s gaze with a calm, stoic expression. The office had been quiet, the only disruption being Ste¡¯s dramatic entrance.


    Kallie knew exactly why Ste was here¡ªto nitpick and stir up trouble, fabricating issues to create conflict.


    ¡°Even if this department is new, you need to followpany guidelines. The way these cabs are arranged vites our standards. Rearrange them immediately, or expect a penalty,¡± Ste demanded, gesturing toward the cabs in the corner.


    ¡°The items stored there are sensitive to heat, which is why they¡¯re ced away from the windows, followingpany regtions,¡± Irene responded sharply, countering Ste¡¯s false im.


    Irene, who had dealt with Ste¡¯s antics before, had no patience for her now. She wasn¡¯t about to let Ste¡¯s baseless usations go unchallenged.


    ¡°Did you file a request for these changes, or are you just moving things around as you please? Look at your manager! She doesn¡¯t even understand thepany¡¯s policies. She¡¯s nothing but a housewife who¡¯s never held a real job. How dare shee in here and dictate what we do?¡± Ste spat, her disdain for Kallie obvious.


    Kallie had been prepared for Ste¡¯s tactics. Earlier, she had discreetlyposed a message on her phone, anticipating Ste¡¯s provocation. Now, she calmly showed the message to Ste: ¡°Does Jerome know about the fire incident?¡±


    Jerome had once apologized to Kallie on Ste¡¯s behalf after she had ndered Kallie at a party. Upon reflection, Kallie realized that the fire incident at the bookstore, a significant event, was unknown to other members of the Hayes family.


    As expected, Ste¡¯s arrogant demeanor faltered upon reading the message, her face contorting with fear and anger.


    ¡°You think you can threaten me?¡± Ste hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°What are you so proud of?¡±


    Then, her expression shifted to a smug sneer. ¡°You know what? Hannah is marrying my cousin soon! She¡¯s not only my close friend but also your mother-inw¡¯s niece. Soon, your mother-inw will side with me. So, tell me, how long do you think you¡¯llst in this position?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 73

    ?<strong>Chapter 73:</strong>


    ¡°Ste, why are you here?¡± Brent¡¯s voice cut through the tension as he unexpectedly appeared in Kallie¡¯s office.


    He was holding a stack of documents, likely there to deliver something, but his expression darkened as soon as he saw Ste. ¡°Who gave you permission to be here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to check¡­¡± Ste¡¯s earlier arrogance melted away in Brent¡¯s presence, reced by a hint of meekness.


    ¡°Check what? You don¡¯t have any authority in thispany. There¡¯s nothing for you to check.¡± Brent¡¯s disdain was obvious in his curt tone.


    ¡°How can you say that? I¡¯m part of the Hayes family too¡­¡± Ste retorted.


    ¡°Being part of the Hayes family doesn¡¯t give you any rights here. You don¡¯t own any shares of the Hayes Group, and meddling here is uneptable. I¡¯ve let it slide before, but next time, I¡¯ll involve Grandpa.¡±


    Ste flinched at the mention of their grandfather, remembering how Jerome had pped her at the banquet, showing no concern for the guests.


    ¡°Brent, I was just checking on Kallie,¡± Ste tried to exin, before adding smugly, ¡°And by the way, Hannah, Kallie¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s niece, is getting ready to marry you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Brent cut her off sharply. ¡°Who told you Hannah and I are getting married? I¡¯ve made it clear that it¡¯s not happening, and Grandpa knows this. Where are you getting these rumors from?¡±


    Ste looked visibly embarrassed.


    ¡°Leave now,¡± Brent said, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Or should I call security to escort you out?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    Facing the threat of being forcibly removed from her family¡¯spany, Ste muttered hastily, ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    As soon as she left, Brent turned to Kallie and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not marrying Hannah.¡±


    Kallie blinked in confusion, wondering why he felt the need to rify that to her. Still, she smiled kindly and gestured, expressing, ¡°My marriage has been unfortunate. If you marry, do it for love, not because others arranged it.¡±


    Realizing Brent couldn¡¯t understand her signnguage, Kallie quickly typed out her message on her phone.


    Unbeknownst to them, someone in the hallway was discreetly recording the entire interaction.


    Later that day, as Kallie exited the Hayes Group building, she noticed a familiar Bentley parked nearby. It was Jake¡¯s car.


    Kallie hesitated, considering returning to the building, but the car door opened before she could act.


    ¡°You saw me, and your first thought was to run?¡± Jake asked, his tone edged with concern.


    Reluctantly, Kallie approached him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home?¡± Jake asked, reaching out to grip her wrist firmly.


    Since it had beente when she and Irene returned from Halstead, they had booked a hotel near the airport and went straight to work the next morning, bypassing the Reeves residence altogether. Kallie had assumed that, with Sarah¡¯s failed attempts to undermine her filming, Jake would be too upied consoling Sarah to notice her absence from home.


    Yet here Jake was, picking her up from work himself.


    Kallie pulled her hand away, shaking off Jake¡¯s grip.


    Jake¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, his frustration palpable. It seemed he wanted to force her into the car but restrained himself with so many Hayes Group employees around.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± His gaze bored into her.


    Kallie gestured firmly, reminding him that she had already made her stance on the divorce clear.


    A sh of anger sparked in Jake¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just because you brought up divorce, you think that means you don¡¯t have toe home? I never agreed to that! Now,e back with me right now!¡±


    Kallie instinctively took a step back.


    In the past, if Jake had been this furious, Kallie would have immediately yielded, possibly even apologized preemptively. Jake rarely got this angry¡ªusually, a hint of displeasure was enough for Kallie to approach and try to make things right.


    But today was different. Despite his fury, Kallie held her ground, her eyes wary as she gestured firmly that she would return home, but only on the condition that he wouldn¡¯ty a hand on her. If he couldn¡¯t agree to that, she would never go back.


    Jake¡¯s rage simmered, each moment testing Kallie¡¯s resolve.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t used to defying Jake like this. But she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had made up her mind¡ªfor the sake of her child, she needed a fresh start, away from this chaotic life.


    After a long, tense pause, Jake relented. ¡°Fine, have it your way. Get in the car.¡±


    With his reluctant assurance, Kallie followed him into the car. She had assumed a driver would be there, but it was Jake behind the wheel.


    Bucking her seatbelt, Kallie stared straight ahead, preferring silence to engaging with him. Thest time she had sat in this car, Sarah had meticulously wiped the seat afterward, making Kallie doubt that Jake would ever let her sit there again for Sarah¡¯s sake.


    ¡°In a few days, it¡¯s my mom¡¯s birthday,¡± Jake said as he started the car. ¡°Let¡¯s keep things calm at home until then, and we¡¯ll talk about everything after.¡±


    Recalling Shirley¡¯s birthdays over the past five years sent a chill down Kallie¡¯s spine. Those were memories she never wanted to relive. Jake only needed to show up for the banquet, exchange pleasantries, and entertain guests. But Kallie had been forced to arrive a week early each year to help Shirley with every detail, even scrubbing each piece of cutlery.


    Shirley seemed to relish in tormenting her, almost as if it were her own personal birthday gift to herself.


    But this time, Kallie was determined not to give Shirley the satisfaction.


    Unable tomunicate while Jake drove, Kallie pulled out her phone, typed a message, and yed it aloud using the text-to-speech function. ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the mansion to help with the birthday banquet preparations. They can hire more servants.¡±


    Jake nced at her in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s this about? What does helping with the preparations have to do with hiring more servants?¡±


    Kallie met his gaze directly, her phone reading out her typed response. ¡°Aren¡¯t I treated like a servant at the mansion? Cleaning, taking out the trash, washing dishes. I¡¯m doing jobs no one else will do.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, and he abruptly pulled the car over to the side of the road. Turning to face her, his tone grew urgent. ¡°What are you talking about? Exin yourself!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 74

    ?<strong>Chapter 74:</strong>


    Kallie regarded Jake with a calm expression, her expectations low. She suspected that Jake¡¯s questions stemmed from curiosity rather than concern. He wasn¡¯t the type to defend her, and she doubted he would challenge Shirley or shield her from the relentless bullying.


    Instead of going into detail, Kallie signed simply, her gestures saying, ¡°Every year, on your mother¡¯s birthday, I end up working like a servant at the mansion for a week. I can¡¯t keep doing this. Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Did she force this on you? What exactly were you made to do? What happenedst year?¡± Jake probed, seeking rity. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned this before?¡±


    Kallie nonchntly listed a few of her previous tasks in signnguage, her gaze distant and cold. She described duties akin to those of any household servant, including washing dishes for all the guests and kneeling to scrub the hallways. Cleaning the dusty cer left her with a persistent cough from her allergies.


    Jake¡¯s face slowly registered disbelief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring this up sooner?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s response was sharp, her gestures asking, ¡°Would you have believed me if I had? Even now, would you believe me? When have you ever believed me?¡±


    Jake fell silent, recognizing his long-standing skepticism toward Kallie and others. He often relied on his own judgment, mistrusting the perspectives of those around him. Now, faced with Kallie¡¯s revtions, his initial thought was whether she was fabricating the story to push for a divorce.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. She gave Jake a brief, piercing look before turning to gaze out the window, choosing to remain silent.


    Jake restarted the engine and began driving toward the house.


    ¡°I had no idea about any of this,¡± Jake muttered, his voiceced with sympathy.


    Kallie remained indifferent, giving no response. She knew there were many things Jake didn¡¯t know, but only because he never truly cared enough to find out. If he wanted to know the truth, he could have. His blind eye toward anything involving Sarah was a prime example.


    When they arrived at the vi, Jake stopped the car but made no move to exit. Instead, he turned to Kallie. ¡°You go in first.¡±


    Kallie, eager to escape the tension, quickly agreed and stepped out of the car.


    Jake, still seated, took a moment to gather his thoughts before deciding to call Shirley.


    ¡°What is it, Jake?¡± Shirley¡¯s voice was light and carefree, as if she was in the middle of a lively game.


    ¡°Can you find somewhere quiet? I need to ask you something,¡± Jake said, his tone serious.


    Sensing the gravity in his voice, Shirley excused herself and moved to a more private area. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong with thepany?¡±


    Without hesitation, Jake asked, ¡°When Kallie came to help at the mansion for your birthdayst year, what exactly did you have her do?¡±


    There was a brief pause before Shirley replied, ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I just need to know,¡± Jake insisted.


    Shirley sighed. ¡°She helped with the party preparations¡ªorganizing the guest list and checking what was needed. That¡¯s all. She slept in most mornings.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡± Jake pressed, his tone skeptical. He knew Kallie wasn¡¯t the type to sleep her mornings away.


    ¡°Absolutely! When have I ever lied to you?¡± Shirley responded, her voice filled with mock innocence.


    Jake paused for a moment before revealing what Kallie had told him. ¡°You didn¡¯t make her do any housework? No scrubbing floors or washing dishes?¡±


    Shirley stammered, caught off guard by the specifics. ¡°Kallie said that? She¡¯s lying! We have housekeepers for that. Why would I make her do those things? I¡¯ve always treated her like a daughter!¡±


    ¡°I caught you trying to hit her with a cane. And that wasn¡¯t the only time,¡± Jake replied coldly.


    Shirley fell silent again, clearly searching for an excuse. After a pause, she finally said, ¡°Yes, I hit her a few times, but only because she made mistakes! Isn¡¯t it my right to discipline her if she¡¯s like a daughter to me?¡±


    ¡°Mistakes? You thought she was involved with Brent?¡± Jake asked sharply.


    ¡°Yes! And even if she wasn¡¯t, she should have kept her distance. Are you telling me I was wrong to think that?¡± Shirley replied, her tone self-righteous. It was as though, in her mind, Kallie was always at fault, even when she wasn¡¯t.


    Jake almost responded but decided against it, biting back his words.


    Witnessing Shirley¡¯s attitude unsettled Jake, especially considering how simrly he had treated Kallie in the past.


    Neither Shirley nor Jake had ever taken Kallie¡¯s perspective into ount, always assuming she wouldn¡¯t speak up for herself due to her muteness. They had judged her by appearances, never seeking the truth, and Kallie had been the one to bear the brunt of their mistreatment.


    Without another word, Jake ended the call and immediately dialed another number. ¡°Mateo,¡± he greeted with respect.


    Mateo Schultz had been Roderick¡¯s butler and assistant for years, managing many of the Reeves family¡¯s affairs. Even after Roderick¡¯s passing, he had stayed on, as per Roderick¡¯s arrangements for his retirement.


    ¡°Mateo, I need to ask you something,¡± Jake began, his voice a mix of urgency and seriousness. ¡°Can you tell me how my mother treated Kallie when she was at the mansion?¡±


    The uracy of Kallie¡¯s troubling ount¡ªthat she had been made to scrub floors on her knees¡ªdepended on whether anyone had witnessed it.


    Mateo hesitated, his voice rasping slightly before admitting, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°How did my mother treat her?¡± Jake asked again, pressing for answers.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Mateo responded, his tone curious. ¡°Your grandfather always believed that every action has its reasons. Are you seeking the truth to defend your wife, or to justify your mother?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 75

    ?<strong>Chapter 75:</strong>


    After Mateo posed his question, Jakepsed into silence. Would he confront Shirley for an apology if Kallie was telling the truth? And if Kallie was lying, would he insist that she apologize to Shirley? The animosity between Shirley and Kallie was no secret, and Jake had always known about their strained rtionship. He simply chose not to intervene, believing they would resolve their issues on their own.


    ¡°Think about it. When you¡¯re ready to know the truth, let me know,¡± Mateo said earnestly.


    True to his word, Jake didn¡¯t touch Kallie. That evening, he chose not to sleep in the master bedroom, leaving it for Kallie, though he stayed in the house, finding rest in another room.


    The following morning, Kallie rose early. Without a word to Jake, she had breakfast and left for Hayden¡¯s studio. Hermitments at the Hayes Group were almostplete, allowing her to focus on her restoration work.


    Kallie¡¯s days had be full and rewarding¡ªa significant change from her past life. Once feeling trapped in the role of a neglected spouse, she now thrived in her professional endeavors, contributing to projects like the promotional video for Halstead University while bncing her time between the Hayes Group and Hayden¡¯s studio.


    At the studio, Kallie retrieved Roderick¡¯s teapot, eager to restore it due to its simplicity. She dedicated the morning to her task, nearingpletion when a loud argument erupted downstairs.


    Feeling the tension building in her shoulders, Kallie stood up, ready to investigate themotion.


    ¡°We don¡¯t ept work from rivals,¡± Gregory dered heatedly from below.


    ¡°Rivals? We¡¯re simply clients. Are you saying you can¡¯t handle this minor task?¡± anky young man retorted incredulously, nked by a haughty woman. Both were seated on the sofa, their expressions full of scorn.


    Kallie approached, her gaze shifting to the table before them. There sat an open box, seemingly empty at first nce.


    Upon closer inspection, however, it revealed countless tiny ss fragments, as if a ss object had shattered and been meticulously ground into dust. Clearly, the duo expected the studio to reassemble it.


    ¡°We know your firm epted this projectst month, and now you¡¯re tossing it to us? You dare call yourselves mere clients?¡± Gregory shot back, rising from his seat.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    He briefly nced at Kallie before addressing the pair again, scowling. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here!¡±


    ¡°What? Is Hayden not around? You¡¯re scared to take on the job? We¡¯re willing to pay. Doesn¡¯t that make us clients?¡± thenky man sneered.


    ¡°We¡¯re prepared to offer a premium. We¡¯re VIP clients,¡± the woman added, her tone full of mockery. ¡°Or is it that you¡¯re simply incapable? Even Hayden can¡¯t handle this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no job Hayden can¡¯t handle! He¡¯s out of the country on a trip!¡± Gregory¡¯s frustration was mounting.


    It was clear these two were here to stir up trouble rather than seek genuine service. Yet turning them away could harm the studio¡¯s reputation.


    Kallie moved closer to examine the broken ss fragments inside the box. By studying therger pieces, she could envision the original structure. The slightly opaque ss, marked by age, provided clues as to how the pieces fit together.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± the woman asked, noticing Kallie¡¯s focused gaze.


    With a sneer, the woman taunted, ¡°Think you can put it back together?¡±


    Kallie nced at the woman and signed her response: she could indeed fix it.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gregory, recognizing Kallie¡¯s signnguage, looked astonished. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Kallie nodded firmly, gesturing that she didn¡¯t mind restoring it if it helped uphold the studio¡¯s reputation, but she was also fine turning them away if it better protected the studio¡¯s integrity.


    Gregory¡¯s initial shock gave way to pride. If Kallie believed she could handle it, then he trusted herpletely.


    ¡°She says she can fix it,¡± Gregory told the duo. ¡°What¡¯s your move now?¡±


    ¡°She can? Who is she?¡± thenky man asked, surprised.


    ¡°Looks like the mute wife from the Reeves family¡ªjust a housewife,¡± the woman sneered, recognizing Kallie with disdain.


    Gregory frowned at the insult, but Kallie remainedposed. She signed to Gregory for him to trante: ¡°They don¡¯t need to pay the VIP rate. The standard fee is fine. But after I restore this, they must promote our services under theirpany¡¯s name.¡±


    Gregory quickly conveyed Kallie¡¯s terms.


    The duo, clearly there to provoke, looked utterly shocked.


    ¡°If she can¡¯t handle it, we¡¯ll make sure the whole industry and social media knows that Hayden¡¯s Studio is a joke!¡± thenky man threatened after a brief pause.


    Without hesitation, Kallie nodded in agreement. She gingerly picked up the box and headed toward the workbench on the first floor.


    Though it was Hayden¡¯s designated space, others were free to use it in his absence. Kallie set out her tools and began sorting through the ss pieces methodically.


    ¡°This is an antique, over five hundred years old. You do realize that if you damage it further, you¡¯ll have to pay for it, right?¡± the woman warned.


    Hayden¡¯s Studio had a strict policy: if they epted a restoration but failed to fix the item, they wouldpensate the client ten times the market value. Since Hayden had set this rule, no client had ever received suchpensation¡ªhis team had never failed.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll stick to our policy,¡± Gregory replied coldly.


    Kallie stood up and made a gesture.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± the duo perked up, thinking Kallie might be intimidated by the threat of paying ten times the item¡¯s value.


    Gregory scoffed. ¡°She said you¡¯re mistaken. This piece is at most two hundred years old, not five hundred.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    In their stunned silence, Gregory added, ¡°Kallie also says to please stay back and refrain from trying to pick up her techniques.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 76

    ?<strong>Chapter 76:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s assertiveness had not often been on disy, especially since she had gotten married. As a child, under Roderick¡¯s guidance, Kallie would stand up for herself, responding to provocations with sharp wit and a hint of arrogance, proving her strength to anyone who doubted her.


    However, after her marriage, that fiery spirit had dimmed. She often shrank behind Jake, bowing her head and choosing to ignore the harsh words thrown her way, masking her distress.


    But now, things were different. As Gregory tranted her response to their rude visitors, Kallie sat perched on a high stool, meticulously sorting through ss fragments. Though she appeared absorbed in her task, there was a subtle but distinct change in her demeanor. A small, knowing smile curled at the corners of her mouth, signaling a newfound confidence.


    This assertiveness buoyed Kallie¡¯s spirits. It felt liberating to stand up for herself.


    Engrossed in her work, Kallie skipped lunch, her focus narrowing so intensely that hunger and the world around her faded away. She began by identifying the outline of a ss bottle from therger fragments. Carefully, she pieced the structure back together bit by bit, using the small patterns and imperfections on the fragments as guides to fit the smaller pieces into ce.


    Deep in her restoration work, Kallie felt as though she were engaging in a silent dialogue with the century-old artifact. With most of the fragments correctly aligned, she picked up her restoration tools and began the meticulous process of gluing the pieces back together, fully absorbed in the intricate dance of reconstruction.


    As dusk descended, Gregory turned on the lights in the studio, but Kallie, lost in her work, barely noticed. Though she hadn¡¯t eaten since breakfast, she wasn¡¯t distracted by hunger. Instead, a quiet thrill propelled her as she watched the antique ss bottle slowly take form. The restoration gave her more than the satisfaction of winning a wager¡ªit provided deep joy and fulfillment from breathing life back into something that had been shattered.


    ¡°Kallie?¡± Her concentration was broken by the sound of her name. Lifting her eyes, she saw Jake standing in the doorway of the studio.


    Jake¡¯s brows were furrowed, not in anger but in an expression rich withplexity. He had been watching her for some time.


    When Gregory noticed Jake¡¯s presence earlier, he had merely signaled for him to stay quiet, prioritizing Kallie¡¯s focus over formalities, and hadn¡¯t even offered Jake a seat.


    Jake didn¡¯t mind at all. It was the first time he had ever seen Kallie so engrossed in her craft, revealing a side of her he hadn¡¯t witnessed before. In the past, Jake had always perceived Kallie as somewhat awkward, especially when she busied herself in the kitchen. But now, she was in her element, a contented smile ying on her lips as her hands deftly maneuvered the tweezers, meticulously fitting the ss fragments together.


    The sight was captivating. Jake found himself mesmerized, watching the delicate artistry unfold before him. It wasn¡¯t until his phone vibrated with a message from the butler, inquiring about dinner, that he was jolted back to reality.


    ¡°We should head home for dinner. It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Jake said softly, drawing Kallie¡¯s attention away from her work.


    ¡°Oh, right. You should head home and get some dinner. You missed lunch, too. You can pick this up tomorrow,¡± Gregory chimed in, remembering that Kallie hadn¡¯t eaten all day.


    Jake¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Is this how your studio treats its workers? She doesn¡¯t even get a break to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gregory muttered, lowering his head in apology. It was the first time he had ever apologized to Jake.


    Kallie quickly gestured to Jake, exining that Gregory wasn¡¯t to me¡ªit was her who had forgotten to eat. She glued the final fragment in ce. The ss bottle now stood independently, though some areas still required fine-tuning. The restoration was almostplete.


    The duo who had been eager to ridicule Kallie earlier were now silent, their mocking demeanor gone. They found it easy to provoke a seemingly overlooked housewife, but they weren¡¯t bold enough to challenge someone who clearly had Jake¡¯s attention.


    Kallie methodically cleaned her workspace, securing the ss bottle in a cab and washing her hands. Jake watched quietly from the doorway, offering silent support.


    After Kallie said her goodbyes to Gregory, Jake gently took her hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got visitors,¡± Jake whispered as Kallie tried to pull away.


    Hesitating slightly, Kallie allowed Jake to lead her to the car. Today, unlike usual, Jake had driven himself.


    As he started the engine, Jake mentioned casually, ¡°I swung by the Hayes Group after work but ended up waiting when I realized you hadn¡¯t gone there today.¡±


    It turned out Jake had intended to pick Kallie up from work but had gone to the wrong location.


    Kallie, feeling the effects of her long day and missed meals, briefly wondered if her current state was more from hunger-induced fatigue than anything else.


    ¡°What about my grandpa¡¯s teapot? Did you manage to fix it?¡± Jake asked, his tone curious but not usatory.


    Kallie quickly gestured as they paused at a red light, indicating that it was almost done.


    ¡°Can it be used now?¡± Jake asked, his voice tinged with anticipation.


    Kallie¡¯s face remained calm as she signed a deeper, metaphorical message: the teapot could never function as it once did. It was irreparably broken, and no matter how much effort went into restoring it, it would still leak.


    The next morning, Kallie returned to the studio to continue her work on the ss bottle, while Jake went to his office.


    However, Jake found himself unusually distracted throughout the day, unable to shake off Kallie¡¯s analogy from the previous night. Her words echoed in his mind, clouding his focus until his assistant, Edgar, abruptly entered the room.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, there¡¯s a rumor circting online involving your wife. Should I review the PR team¡¯s strategy for handling it?¡± Edgar asked urgently.


    ¡°Rumor?¡± Jake¡¯s interest piqued as he took the tablet from Edgar.


    On the screen was a trending video showing Kallie interacting warmly with a man, her smile gentle and affectionate. The caption was provocative and misleading: ¡°Mrs. Reeves finally gets back at her husband by having an affair!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 77

    ?<strong>Chapter 77:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s forehead creased as he watched the video of Kallie¡¯s once-familiar smile, a smile that had once been reserved for him but was now shared with someone else.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, please take a look¡­¡± Edgar began,ying out several public rtions strategies.


    Jake gestured for Edgar to wait. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    He reyed the video clip, watching closely. In it, Kallie wasmunicating through signnguage, her smile soft and gentle. The video focused on that smile, although her hand movements were somewhat blurred. But Jake, familiar with Kallie¡¯s signing, understood her message: ¡°My marriage is quite unhappy, so when you decide to marry, choose someone you love, not someone others pick for you.¡±


    ¡°Is that Brent she¡¯s talking to?¡± Jake asked, though he already recognized him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edgar confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± A cold smirk formed on Jake¡¯s lips. Kallie had shared personal details about their marriage with Brent. Despite Jake¡¯s trust in her fidelity, this revtion stung deeply.


    ¡°So, Mr. Reeves?¡± Edgar prompted, sensing the growing tension. It was unusual for him to linger this long without clear direction, and he was bing concerned about how Jake would handle the situation. Kallie had recently visited the office to bring Jake lunch, and everything seemed fine between them. But this incident had clearly shaken Jake, and Edgar feared that Kallie was in for a difficult time.


    Jake finally spoke. ¡°Go find out who started this.¡±


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edgar asked, surprised, assuming Jake would want to focus on removing the video or addressing Kallie directly.


    ¡°Find out who¡¯s behind this trending topic, who¡¯s spreading these rumors, and how deep thiswork of interest runs,¡± Jake instructed calmly but firmly. ¡°Get a dedicated team on it and set them up in my office immediately.¡±


    Edgar hadn¡¯t realized the full gravity of the situation until now.


    There had been countless false rumors about Jake over the years, many of which he had ignored. Even minor celebrities trying to gain publicity through lies had never caught his attention. But this time, Jake was taking the first public rumor about Kallie very seriously. He had paused all other operations to focus solely on uncovering the truth behind this.


    All leads eventually pointed to Ste. Despite her attempts to hide behind variouspanies, the Reeves Group¡¯s resources allowed them to track her involvement, revealing chat records showing Ste had paid for marketing services to promote the rumor.


    ¡°Ste is also a Hayes. Why would she spread rumors about her own cousin and Mrs. Reeves?¡± Edgar mused aloud after delivering the final report.


    ¡°She and Brent don¡¯t get along,¡± Jake replied.


    It was no secret that there were tensions within the Hayes family, and Ste, whocked significant influence, often sought ways to boost her status. However, she had neither the skills nor the authority to achieve her ambitions. Even her limited transactions had been facilitated by Sarah, thanks to Jake¡¯s influence.


    As Jake considered Sarah¡¯s possible role in manipting Ste, his expression darkened. He couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Sarah might have been pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    ¡°Leave the report here,¡± Jake ordered sternly.


    Dealing with online rumors was usually straightforward. Even without Jake¡¯s involvement, Brent¡¯s team could have quickly handled the situation. But the real challenge was in addressing the person behind the rumors.


    After a moment of thought, Jake sent an investigation report about the fire incident directly to the Hayes family.


    Meanwhile, Brent had already seen the swirling rumors and sent Kallie a text, assuring her that the public rtions department was handling it and she had nothing to worry about. He even offered to speak with Jake to clear things up.


    However, after a moment of consideration, Kallie responded that there was no need for him to exin anything to Jake. She didn¡¯t borate, finding it difficult to exin her reasoning. Kallie assumed that Jake, ustomed to rumors and gossip, wouldn¡¯t be concerned with such a trivial issue.


    Focusing back on her work, Kallie was preparing for an important day at the Hayes Group. It was the first time they were receiving clients, and while she had opted not to attend personally due to her inability to speak, she didn¡¯t want to risk tarnishing thepany¡¯s image. Instead, she had Irene and other colleagues handle the negotiations.


    However, Irene returned shortly with a concerned look. ¡°Kallie, we have a problem. The clients are insisting on meeting with you.¡±


    Kallie was surprised and gestured for more details.


    ¡°They have some concerns about the details¡­¡± Irene exined, handing Kallie the documents. ¡°These points weren¡¯t addressed properly.¡±


    Kallie scanned the documents, realizing that she had overlooked some key issues. The clients were sharp, having quickly identified the gaps. It made sense why Irene and the team had struggled to handle it.


    Kallie gestured that she would join them in the meeting room.


    ¡°Kallie, are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a moment?¡± Irene asked, startled by Kallie¡¯s swift decision.


    Kallie shook her head. No further dy was necessary.


    Though the documents were iplete, Kallie had all the answers mapped out in her mind.


    Upon entering the meeting room, Kallie greeted the clients with a nod.


    ¡°This is Kallie. She has vocal cord issues and cannot speak, but she understands everything perfectly,¡± Irene exined. ¡°I¡¯ll be interpreting her signnguage for the meeting.¡±


    Kallie stood beside Irene, offering a polite smile, though she felt a pang of nervousness. She feared she might not live up to the Hayes Group¡¯s expectations.


    However, the clients returned her smile warmly.


    ¡°We¡¯re quite familiar with Kallie¡¯s impressive work,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Yes, her restoration work at Hayden¡¯s studio is widely known!¡± another added.


    Kallie was pleasantly surprised by their recognition.


    As she offered a grateful smile, one of the clients spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what you can do! Will you uphold Hayden¡¯s reputation or diminish it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 78

    ?<strong>Chapter 78:</strong>


    Kallie was used to doubters by now, and she remainedposed, though Irene beside her bristled with irritation. ¡°You¡­¡± Irene started, but Kallie gently stopped her. They were representing the Hayes Group, and maintaining professionalism was crucial.


    With a warm, inviting smile, Kallie turned to the clients, ready to clear up any confusion.


    Irene tranted Kallie¡¯s signnguage. ¡°Let me exin something important. The process of restoring calligraphic and painted works depends on whether the material is suitable for mounting and the extent of the damage. If the piece has deteriorated too much, mounting isn¡¯t possible, and we must use other techniques.¡±


    The clients had been confused by some ambiguous instructions in the documents, but as Kallie rified through Irene¡¯s trantion, their understanding grew.


    One of the clients eximed, ¡°Oh, now I get it! I thought maybe you overlooked something, but now it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re quite knowledgeable!¡±


    Kallie maintained her professional smile as she signed, ¡°I represent the Hayes Group, and it¡¯s my duty to uphold our integrity.¡±


    After Irene tranted, the client looked at Kallie with newfound respect. ¡°I must admit, you¡¯vepletely changed my perception of the Hayes Group!¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± came an unexpected voice from the door. It was none other than Jerome.


    Kallie grinned at him, then Jerome turned to the client. ¡°Please, tell me more.¡±


    The client and Jerome seemed to be old acquaintances, and after a warm greeting, the client quickly praised Kallie. ¡°Jerome, I heard you paid top dor to bring Kallie on as an advisor. At first, I thought she was just for show, with no real expertise.¡±


    Jerome burst intoughter. ¡°When have I ever done something like that? You think so little of me, huh?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    ¡°Sorry about that. I owe you a drink next time!¡± the client, though older, seemed almost like a junior in Jerome¡¯s presence. ¡°Having seen Kallie¡¯s skills today, I must say, you¡¯ve got an excellent eye, Jerome!¡±


    Jerome beamed at thepliment, and Kallie, standing quietly, couldn¡¯t help but feel gratified. Proving her worth, especially after facing so much skepticism, felt more rewarding than being admired for her status or appearance.


    After seeing the clients off, Jerome praised Kallie again. ¡°I knew it¡­ Roderick really thought highly of you! Why else would he specifically tell me to look after you?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She signed to Jerome, asking, ¡°What exactly did Roderick tell you? Can you share it with me?¡±


    Jerome paused, considering her question before responding, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my ce for dinner? I¡¯ll tell you everything then.¡±


    Without hesitation, Kallie nodded in agreement.


    Jerome instructed his butler to give Kallie the time and address, then left.


    Kallie assumed the dinner was a mere formality, something casual. She didn¡¯t expect it to be significant, so she decided not to tell Jake about it when she got home. However, upon reflection, she realized it was better to mention it, just to avoid misunderstandings.


    When Kallie told Jake about the dinner, his brow furrowed. ¡°Will you be going alone?¡±


    Kallie nodded, exining that Jerome hadn¡¯t mentioned bringing anyone along.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s this Saturday, right?¡±


    When she confirmed, Jake¡¯s face grew more serious, as though he wanted to say something but held back.


    Kallie assumed he was irritated about her going out alone again, but she didn¡¯t give it much thought. Jake¡¯s opinions were bing less relevant to her day by day.


    However, when Saturday came and Kallie arrived at the Hayes residence, she was caught off guard. What she expected to be a quiet dinner was actually a grand family banquet.


    Kallie had worn a simple ck dress, thinking it appropriate for a casual dinner. But in the midst of the morous Hayes women, her outfit stood out for all the wrong reasons.


    Ste was the first to notice her and immediately erupted intoughter. ¡°Look at this! Who let this country bumpkin in? Dressed like that, she must have lost her way!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mute, so she must be slow too, judging by her outfit!¡±


    ¡°Poor Mr. Reeves, no wonder he looks elsewhere forpany. If I had this useless thing at home, I¡¯d avoiding back too!¡±


    Ste¡¯s cruel remarks encouraged the other rtives to join in, mocking Kallie.


    ¡°Someone escort her out! Where are the security guards? How did she even get in here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 79

    ?<strong>Chapter 79:</strong>


    ¡°Jerome invited Kallie personally. What¡¯s your problem with that?¡± Ste and her group were interrupted by a sudden voice. It was Brent, descending the staircase.


    Brent clearly held a significant position within the younger generation of the Hayes family. The room fell silent the moment he appeared.


    His statement hit like a bombshell. Kallie was personally invited by Jerome. Everyone suddenly remembered that Jerome had brought Kallie on as an advisor for the Hayes Group, offering her a generous sry.


    The crowd that had been mocking Kallie moments earlier now turned pale, quickly distancing themselves from Ste. Some even began to cast scornful looks her way.


    Isted and exposed, Ste¡¯s expression soured as the silence around her grew.


    Ignoring her difort, Brent walked toward Kallie. ¡°My grandpa is waiting for you. Let¡¯s head to the study first.¡±


    At Brent¡¯s words, the room was filled with shock and awe. Jerome was waiting for Kallie and had invited her to the study. The younger generation had no right to keep Jerome waiting, and very few had the privilege of speaking with him alone in his study.


    ¡°Could she be dating Brent?¡± someone whispered once Kallie had left.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! She¡¯s Jake¡¯s wife!¡± another retorted.


    ¡°Ah, so she¡¯s favored because she¡¯s Mrs. Reeves.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t Jake and Kallie having issues? I¡¯ve heard rumors that he¡¯s been seen with other women quite often.¡±


    As the realization dawned that Jerome held Kallie in high regard, the crowd turned on Ste.


    ¡°Ste, are you trying to ruin the Hayes family¡¯s reputation? We don¡¯t tolerate ill-mannered behavior like yours!¡±


    ¡°Kallie is an advisor at the Hayes Group, outranking you! How could you speak so poorly of her?¡±


    ¡°Ste clearly hasn¡¯t learned from her previous reprimand by Jerome. Now, she¡¯s causing trouble for Kallie again.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with her. We should send her to the hospital for a head check!¡±


    Overwhelmed by the harsh criticism from her own family, Ste seethed with anger but also felt wronged. She was tempted to storm upstairs and confront Kallie directly.


    At the end of the hallway on the second floor was Jerome¡¯s study. Guided by Brent, Kallie felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, noting how simr theyout was to Roderick¡¯s study.


    ¡°Grandpa, Kallie is here,¡± Brent announced as he opened the door and discreetly closed it behind her after she entered.


    Kallie smiled and offered Jerome a polite nod in greeting.


    ¡°Come in, Kallie!¡± Jerome weed her warmly. Once she was seated, he offered her some snacks. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what snacks young people prefer these days, so I had these specially prepared. Please, help yourself.¡±


    The snacks were trendy and clearly prepared with care, bringing a delighted smile to Kallie¡¯s face as she expressed her gratitude to Jerome.


    Even Brent didn¡¯t have the privilege of such a private conversation with Jerome, making Kallie even more curious about the discussions Jerome had with Roderick in the past.


    ¡°Kallie, you might think I¡¯m being generous because of Roderick, but that¡¯s not entirely the case,¡± Jerome began, his tone measured. ¡°Your skills warrant the high sry and special treatment. You¡¯re far more capable than those worthless youngsters in my family! Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Kallie nodded and gestured her gratitude for his appreciation, subtly hinting at her curiosity about what Roderick had told Jerome.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re curious. No rush. I¡¯ll exin everything,¡± Jerome said, signaling for her to rx. ¡°You¡¯re wondering about what Roderick told me before, and honestly, it¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened slightly in anticipation.


    ¡°I owe Roderick a favor, and Roderick owed your biological grandfather one,¡± Jerome exined, pausing to take a sip of his drink, his gaze turning thoughtful. ¡°Your biological grandfather, whom I never met personally, saved Roderick¡¯s life. Without his intervention, Roderick wouldn¡¯t have survived. Does that make sense?¡±


    Kallie was stunned. She had always believed she was an orphan with no connection to any family stories.


    ¡°Roderick once saved my life as well. You know about his chronic knee injury from shrapnel, right? Well, that shrapnel was meant for me. It would have lodged in my head if Roderick hadn¡¯t intervened.¡± Jerome tapped his temple thoughtfully.


    ¡°Roderick didn¡¯t just offer me financial help when my family was struggling. He literally saved my life. So, when he asked for a favor, how could I refuse? I wouldn¡¯t be able to face him in the afterlife if I didn¡¯t help,¡± Jerome continued, his voice heavy with emotion.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she nodded in understanding.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jerome hesitated, his tone thick with regret. ¡°I failed in another way. I let you endure so much pain after you married Jake¡­¡±


    Kallie quickly gestured that it wasn¡¯t his fault.


    Jerome¡¯s expression was clouded with guilt. ¡°I should have been there for you. But after you married Jake, I didn¡¯t check in on you. I didn¡¯t ask how things were going. Even though I heard the rumors about Jake and Sarah and how people pitied you for tolerating it, I did nothing¡­ It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her gestures saying, ¡°Marriage isplicated. You can¡¯t me yourself. Besides, I didn¡¯t feel unhappy before.¡±


    She paused and then signed that she had decided to divorce Jake, and knowing Jerome was there to support her was enough.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re thinking of divorcing Jake?¡± Jerome¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 80

    ?<strong>Chapter 80:</strong>


    Kallie nodded but immediately regretted sharing her decision with Jerome. She knew Jake well enough to anticipate his displeasure.


    However, Kallie trusted Jerome to keep it confidential, and after a brief pause, she continued, her gestures saying, ¡°I even asked for a twenty-million-dor advance on my sry to meet Jake¡¯s demands. He insists that if I want a divorce, I need to pay him twenty million.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s reaction was swift and intense. He thumped his thigh in frustration. ¡°He¡¯s involved in scandal after scandal, and he still has the audacity to ask you for money for a divorce? That scoundrel!¡±


    Kallie quickly grabbed Jerome¡¯s hand, shaking her head, trying to calm him down while signing that she had been the one to choose to marry Jake.


    Jerome exhaled heavily. ¡°Fine¡­ But you know what? Roderick entrusted Jake with your care, and he¡¯s failed miserably! If Roderick were still alive, he¡¯d be livid. He¡¯s probably turning in his grave right now.¡±


    Kallie offered a wry smile, making her resolve clear that she couldn¡¯t endure it any longer and desired a divorce.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Jerome responded, his support unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve made your decision, and you have my full support!¡±


    Jerome¡¯s gaze intensified. ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡±


    Standing abruptly, Jerome walked over to his desk, rifled through a stack of papers, and pulled one out. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a house.¡±


    Kallie, startled, rushed over to dissuade him.


    But Jerome stood firm. ¡°No need to convince me otherwise. I promised Roderick I¡¯d look after you, and I owe him my life. Do you think my life is worth less than a house?¡±


    Kallie, realizing Jerome¡¯s determination, feltpelled to ept.


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything, Kallie. I owe Roderick, and since he asked me to look after you, it¡¯s as if I owe you too. Got it?¡±


    Kallie wanted to protest that it was too much, but Jerome¡¯s insistence left her no choice but to ept his generosity with gratitude.


    ¡°Great. Once I find the right house and get it ready, you¡¯ll get the keys. If you ever find yourself in trouble, just move in, okay?¡±


    This generous offer was a timely solution for Kallie¡¯s looming problem. After her divorce, returning to the Reeves residence was out of the question, and her only n had been to stay with Linsey temporarily before finding a ce of her own. With Jerome¡¯s offer, her immediate worries were eased.


    However, Kallie still wondered if Jake would stir up trouble for the Hayes family because of this.


    Just as Kallie was about to voice her concern, Jerome stood up, announcing, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down for dinner.¡±


    With no opportunity to discuss the matter further, Kallie decided to drop it for the time being.


    As they descended the stairs together, the younger family members stood lined up, offering deferential greetings.


    Kallie, feeling a bit awkward under the sudden disy of respect, instinctively stepped back.


    Jerome patted her arm gently. ¡°Rx,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s just a rxed dinner, and yet everyone¡¯s dressed as if it¡¯s a grand event! Looks like you¡¯re all in costume!¡± Jerome¡¯s yfulment lightened the mood, his smile infectious.


    ¡°Grandpa, we just want to show how much we care about you,¡± one rtive chimed in, followed by others.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s to your liking, that¡¯s what matters!¡±


    The younger family members quickly began to tter Jerome.


    But Ste, standing alone, red at Kallie, her eyes dark with jealousy.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ste¡¯s voice sliced through the chatter, sharp and urgent. ¡°Kallie is just pretending! Don¡¯t be fooled by her! She¡¯s not to be trusted!¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence. Everyone knew Jerome favored Kallie, and they recalled thest family gathering where Ste had tried to disgrace Kallie, only to be pped by Jerome.


    Now, with Ste attacking Kallie again, the entire family watched closely, wondering how Jerome would respond. If he sided with Ste, it would mark a significant shift in the family dynamics. But if he defended Kallie, it would solidify her position even more.


    The anticipation built, and just as the tension reached its peak, Jerome finally spoke.


    He didn¡¯t bother with Ste¡¯s usations or question her motives. Instead, he addressed her directly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson thest time?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, please, let me exin¡­¡± Ste tried to defend herself.


    ¡°Grandpa, maybe you should listen to what Ste has to say,¡± whispered a few of Ste¡¯s close rtives, secretly hoping she could overpower Kallie for their own gain.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Jerome¡¯s words cut through the murmur of spection. ¡°Am I too old to tell good from bad? Must I rely on your judgment?¡±


    Jerome¡¯s tone shifted to anger, a stark contrast to his earlier cheerfulness. He fixed a sharp re on Ste. ¡°I was nning to talk to you after dinner, but since you¡¯ve chosen to stir up trouble now, let¡¯s address it immediately.¡±


    Ste¡¯s face turned pale as she faced Jerome.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡±


    But it was toote.


    Jerome¡¯s voice thundered. ¡°You orchestrated an arson at a bookstore, nearly causing Kallie¡¯s death, didn¡¯t you? And you spread rumors online about Kallie having an affair with Brent behind Jake¡¯s back. You think I don¡¯t know? You think I don¡¯t have proof?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 81

    ?<strong>Chapter 81:</strong>


    After Jerome finished speaking, even Kallie was taken aback, her eyes wide with shock.


    Her mind raced with questions. How did Jerome know all this? How had he discovered that Ste was behind the arson and nder? Had he been investigating on his own? Or had it been Jerome, not Brent, who had dealt with the rumors online?


    Kallie stared at Jerome in disbelief, overwhelmed by the possibilities.


    Meanwhile, Ste was terrified. Her face paled, and she gasped, her eyes wide with fear and guilt. She fumbled for words. ¡°Grandpa, who told you this? None of it¡¯s true! I didn¡¯t do any of¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told me?¡± Jerome¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°I have evidence! Do you think I¡¯m just an old fool who can¡¯t tell right from wrong? I had it investigated!¡±


    With each word, Ste became more flustered.


    ¡°Corey!¡± Jerome called out to the butler. ¡°Go to my study and bring the file bag from my desk.¡±


    Corey Munoz, the butler, immediately hurried upstairs.


    Ste¡¯splexion turned ghostly pale. She knew even an apology would be useless now. Knowing Jerome¡¯s temper, she could already see her future crumbling before her. Her only hope was to somehow prove the evidence false.


    ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Kallie!¡± Ste cried out, trying to shift the focus. ¡°Does she really think I¡¯m capable of such things? She¡¯s ndering me because I¡¯m friends with Sarah!¡±


    Mentioning Sarah caused the other members of the Hayes family to perk up with curiosity.


    ¡°Kallie, can you prove it was me?¡± Ste asked, her voice filled with fake confidence, though inside she was trembling.


    She guessed that Kallie might have gathered evidence but hoped there was still a chance her actions had gone unnoticed.


    Ste pointed a trembling finger at Kallie, her eyes pleading with Jerome, tears streaming down her cheeks. To the uninformed, she might have looked like a victim.


    But Jerome was not one to be swayed by such an act. His sharp gaze turned to Kallie, softening slightly as he asked, ¡°Do you believe she¡¯s guilty?¡±


    The room¡¯s attention shifted to Kallie.


    Ste¡¯s re held a mix of threats and warnings, silently daring Kallie to betray her. Ste was already nning to run to Sarah, confident that Sarah would twist the story to Jake. Then, Jake would punish Kallie.


    But Kallie no longer cared about Jake¡¯s reaction. Her resolve was unshakable. She gestured to Jerome that she hadn¡¯t gathered specific evidence herself, but Ste¡¯s hostility since their first meeting spoke volumes.


    Jerome tranted Kallie¡¯s gestures for the room and then dered firmly, ¡°Kallie is my distinguished guest. I will personally investigate anything concerning her. Ste, you will answer for your actions.¡±


    Ste trembled. She realized toote that Kallie had ignored her silent threats, leaving her fate sealed.


    Corey soon returned with a satchel of documents.


    ¡°Dustin,e here!¡± Jerome called out to Ste¡¯s father.


    Dustin¡¯s face drained of color. His body shook as he stepped forward, unable to refuse Jerome.


    ¡°Read them aloud, for everyone to hear!¡± Jerome ordered.


    Despite thete hour, no one dared mention dinner. Everyone remained focused.


    Dustin¡¯s voice quivered as he began reading. ¡°The¡­ the fire at the bookstore¡­ The police report states¡­¡±


    ¡°Louder!¡± Jerome barked. ¡°Or have you lost your voice from hunger?¡±


    Dustin, terrified, raised his voice.


    The documents painted a clear picture. Even those unaware of the details quickly understood.


    The arsonists, hired thugs, had been caught. Their testimonies matched: they were hired by Ste¡¯s assistant.


    The assistant had been questioned and quickly confessed, providing records of messages and bank transactions from Ste. Texts and audio recordings even revealed Ste instructing her assistant tomit the crime.


    The investigation also exposed Ste¡¯s role in hiring cyberbullies to defame Kallie and Brent.


    With all the evidenceid bare, Dustin was furious. ¡°How could I have raised a daughter like you? Did you inherit this wickedness from your mother?¡±


    Dustin had remarried after a divorce, and Ste was his daughter from that previous marriage.


    ¡°Dad, please, help me. I know I¡¯ve made terrible mistakes¡­¡± Ste pleaded.


    But Dustin remained unmoved. ¡°You¡¯re an adult, not a child. It¡¯s time to face the consequences.¡±


    With a new family to consider, including his young son, Dustin could not afford to cross Jerome. Protecting Ste would jeopardize their future.


    ¡°Kallie! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Ste turned to Kallie in desperation.


    Ste leaned in, her voice trembling with sincerity. ¡°I admit my faults, and I know you¡¯re a good person. Could you forgive me? I¡¯ll tell you all of Sarah¡¯s secrets! I¡¯ll help you separate her from Jake!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 82

    ?<strong>Chapter 82:</strong>


    Kallie instinctively stepped back, her gaze fixed on Ste from a distance. Once, such an offer might have tempted her, but those days were gone. She no longer cared about who Jake was with.


    ¡°Grandpa, are we certain the evidence isn¡¯t faked?¡± At that moment, Ste wasn¡¯t entirely alone. A few individuals still dared to speak in her defense. ¡°Grandpa, this evidence seems like hearsay¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Jerome snapped, ring at the defenders. ¡°Do you know who brought this evidence forward? Jake!¡±


    A stunned silence enveloped the room.


    Although Jake was Kallie¡¯s husband, no one dared question his integrity or suggest that he would fabricate evidence against Ste just to protect Kallie. After all, it wasmon knowledge that Jake and Kallie weren¡¯t on the best terms.


    Upon learning that Jake was behind the evidence, Kallie was surprised. Had Jake foreseen today¡¯s events? She recalled theplex expression in his eyes when she mentioned attending the Hayes family dinner. Now she realized she had misunderstood him.


    ¡°Grandpa, regardless, Ste is still your granddaughter, part of the Hayes family. Since she¡¯s acknowledged her mistake, shouldn¡¯t we give her a chance to make amends?¡± a woman said, still advocating for Ste.


    Now, only one person remained by Ste¡¯s side¡ªthis woman, who was a distant rtive linked to the Hayes family solely through Ste. Without Ste, her ties to the family would be severed.


    ¡°She orchestrated a fire, and you suggest we give her a chance to correct her actions?¡± Jerome snorted dismissively. ¡°She tried to take someone¡¯s life! If you¡¯re so eager to defend her, maybe you should serve her sentence!¡±


    At Jerome¡¯s words, the woman lost all courage to defend Ste further.


    Jerome¡¯s voice broke the tense silence. ¡°Let me make this clear. Kallie is now my sworn granddaughter. I will safeguard her with everything I have. Anyone who crosses her, crosses me.¡±


    Jerome turned his attention to Kallie, his voice firm but encouraging. ¡°Kallie, remember, no matter who tries to bring you down in the future, you can always turn to me for help.¡±


    His words not only reassured Kallie but also served as a public deration of his unwavering support.


    As Jerome concluded, the atmosphere in the room shifted noticeably. Everyone¡¯s gaze on Kallie transformed from mere curiosity about her background to outright respect and admiration.


    It was rare for Jerome to publicly disy such affection for anyone in the family, even Brent, whom he had asionally praised for his professional skills. Now, he was openly showing warmth toward Kallie, marking a first in his life.


    Turning to Ste¡¯s father, Jerome spoke solemnly, ¡°Dustin, now that I¡¯ve made my stance clear, how do you propose we handle your daughter¡¯s situation?¡±


    Without hesitation, Dustin responded, ¡°She is no daughter of mine!¡±


    His words signaled that he wouldn¡¯t jeopardize his and his son¡¯s future to save Ste.


    ¡°Dad! How could you?¡± Ste cried, bursting into tears, but Dustin sternly pushed her aside. ¡°You have the nerve to speak after what you¡¯ve done? Your grandfather was right¡ªyou¡¯re a menace to society!¡± He pulled out his phone. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police right now. You¡¯re going straight to jail! I¡¯m done trying to discipline you. Let jail be your teacher!¡±


    With Ste ousted from the Hayes family, the family banquet officiallymenced.


    Almost immediately, a crowd converged around Kallie. Each face bore either a genuine or sycophantic smile as they warmly greeted her. Some even attempted to speak in signnguage, eager to impress.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not crowd around,¡± Brent interjected, noticing Kallie bing overwhelmed.


    Brentughed, ¡°Kallie and I go way back. If you want to get closer to her, you might have to join the queue!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s selfish of you! How could you not introduce us to someone as remarkable as Kallie sooner?¡±


    ¡°I once considered majoring in archaeology during college! I must share some interests with Kallie!¡±


    When Kallie had first arrived at the Hayes household, these same individuals had looked down on her. Now, they werevishing her with ttery, conveniently recalling her interests and status.


    The banquet unfolded in a lively atmosphere, with Kallie bing the star of the evening, seated right next to Jerome.


    Even as the event wound down, the conversations with her continued nonstop.


    ¡°If you all keep this up, I might just have you take numbers,¡± Brent teased, seeing how eager everyone was to talk to Kallie. ¡°There will be plenty more opportunities to get to know her. Why the rush today?¡±


    Amused, Kallie shook her head with a gentle smile, signaling that she was fine.


    Just then, Jake arrived to pick Kallie up. He spotted her smiling¡ªnot at him, but at another man.


    Disturbed by what he saw, Jake approached with a stormy expression and seized Kallie¡¯s wrist. ¡°My wife is my responsibility,¡± he dered, his stern face andmanding presence prompting the crowd to give them space.


    Jerome¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°Jake, hold on.¡±


    Emerging from the vi with a smile, Jerome fixed Jake with a knowing look.


    ¡°Mr. Hayes,¡± Jake acknowledged him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear in front of everyone today that Kallie is my sworn granddaughter,¡± Jerome announced, pping Jake on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be looking after her from now on!¡±


    Both Jake and Kallie were taken aback by his words. The moment seemed like a reflection of the past, before their marriage, when Roderick had expressed simr sentiments.


    Sadly, Jake had failed to live up to those expectations.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jake responded solemnly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Jerome turned to Kallie and presented her with a set of keys. ¡°This is the house I¡¯ve arranged for you. From now on, it¡¯s yours. Feel free to move in whenever you like!¡±


    Kallie, taken by surprise, nced at Jake instinctively. He now knew about the house. How would he react?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 83

    ?<strong>Chapter 83:</strong>


    Earlier, Jerome had promised to notify Kallie when the house was ready so she could move in. Kallie figured it might take a month or so. She was astonished when it only took a few hours.


    As Jake watched Kallie intently, the keys felt like burning coals in her hand. She hesitated to take them, but Jerome grasped her arm and pressed the keys into her palm forcefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯ve got your back.¡± Jerome¡¯s words were clearly meant for Jake, who couldn¡¯t ignore the implication. Jake¡¯s face tightened, his jaw clenched as if resisting an urge to argue.


    ¡°Be assured. I¡¯ll take great care of Kallie,¡± Jake asserted under Jerome¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    Once they were in the car, with Jake behind the wheel, he drove away from the Hayes estate. A short whileter, he pulled over to the side of the road.


    Kallie felt a wave of nervousness as she noticed Jake¡¯s eyes on her.


    ¡°What does Jerome know?¡± Jake demanded. ¡°Have you told him?¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t admit to Jake that Jerome knew about her wish for a divorce and even supported it. She simply shook her head, avoiding his probing gaze.


    ¡°He¡¯s backing you up?¡± Jake continued, his voice growing tense. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been good to you? Why would you need support from anyone else?¡±


    Kallie faced Jake, her expressionplicated. He had indeed been generous, providing her with an unlimited ck credit card, thetest fashion, jewelry, and luxury items each season.


    But the situation was moreplicated than just material gifts. Jake had provided her with everything she could use¡ªexcept for affection. He refused to spend time with her and openly unted his affairs and public mistresses. Was this considered treating her well?


    Kallie preferred to avoid discussing these issues.


    Suddenly, she blinked as another memory from earlier in the day emerged, prompting her to gesture to Jake about her gratitude for gathering the evidence and forwarding it to Jerome.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze was genuine, filled solely with gratitude. There was no hint of the feelings a wife might typically hold for her husband.


    Suddenly, Jake felt a wave of anger swell within him. He unfastened his seatbelt, leaned forward abruptly, and grasped Kallie¡¯s chin, pressing his lips against hers.


    Initially, Kallie resisted, which made him press harder.


    However, after a moment, Kallie ceased resisting.


    The kiss intensified, and Kallie shut her eyes, her mind empty.


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    At that moment, she was uncertain of her feelings for Jake. She had resolved to leave him and stop loving him, aware of hisck of affection and the mistreatment he had caused. Yet, when he kissed her, she found herself yielding to him.


    Abruptly, Jake pulled away, pinching Kallie¡¯s chin and peering into her eyes.


    Caught off guard by his sudden stop, Kallie didn¡¯t want to show her embarrassment and tried to manage her emotions.


    Jake saw rity in her eyes, a calmness that seemed unaffected by his kiss. And the reason she hadn¡¯t resisted¡­ It dawned on him that it might be due to the gratitude she had shown earlier. His help had led her not to resist his advance. It felt like an exchange, a transaction of favors and gains.


    Filled with renewed anger, Jake released her, resettled into his seat, and refastened his seatbelt. He asked in a cold, somewhat mocking tone, ¡°Where to? Back home with me, or to the new ce Jerome has gifted you?¡±


    Feeling the waves of anger radiating from him, Kallie dared not react.


    Jake ignited the car¡¯s engine, his forceful press on the elerator betraying his foul mood.


    Kallie found herself passively carried back to their home.


    As they halted at the mansion¡¯s grand entrance, Kallie lingered in her seat even after unbuckling her seatbelt. She hesitated, wary of further provoking Jake.


    Jake, still facing forward, broke the silence with a deep, firm invitation. ¡°Join me at my mom¡¯s birthday celebration.¡±


    Just days before, Kallie had vowed to avoid the menial tasks that came with it. She prepared to decline, but Jake cut her off. ¡°This time, no one will mistreat you. I¡¯ve spoken to my mom. I¡¯m aware of her past actions.¡±


    It emerged that Jake had recently visited the mansion and learned from Mateo about how Shirley had mistreated Kallie.


    Kallie blinked, her disbelief evident. Tentatively, she gestured to ask him why.


    ¡°Why what?¡± Jake looked puzzled.


    Kallie gestured with a raised eyebrow, asking why he was being so kind to her now and the reason for the sudden change.


    Kallie just couldn¡¯t fathom his motives.


    Jake chuckled, seemingly amused by her confusion. ¡°Kind? Because you¡¯re my wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to treat you well?¡±


    Kallie had a strong urge to point out how bizarre the situation was. She found it hard to believe that Jake had spoken to Shirley on her behalf. Yet, she held her tongue and merely nodded in silence.


    After Jerome had openly named Kallie as his god-granddaughter, her status within the Hayes Group had significantly shifted. Where respect was once the norm, she now received looks of near reverence. Several members of the Hayes family began appearing on Kallie¡¯s regr route to work, eager to introduce themselves and forge a connection.


    This newfound attention made Kallie ufortable. She felt they held her in high regard for her title rather than her talent.


    Resolved to earn genuine respect for her capabilities, Kallie vowed to redouble her efforts at work.


    One particr day at the office, just as the elevator doors were beginning to close, a woman hurriedly entered, catching Kallie off guard.


    It was the same woman who had staunchly supported Ste at the recent Hayes family banquet.


    ¡°Hello, Kallie,¡± the woman said, catching her breath. ¡°I¡¯m Leah Vance. My mother¡¯s aunt married into the Hayes family, so I¡¯m sort of rted.¡±


    Kallie looked at Leah nkly. The tenuous family tie did not impress her, and Leah¡¯s earnest manner bore an ufortable resemnce to Ste¡¯s.


    ¡°I need to apologize,¡± Leah continued earnestly, ¡°Not just for myself, but also on behalf of Ste. Could you possibly forgive us?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 84

    ?<strong>Chapter 84:</strong>


    ¡°I ept your apology and forgive you.¡± Kallie typed into her phone and yed the message aloud for Leah.


    Although forgiveness was Kallie¡¯s to offer, the decision to punish Ste was entirely Jerome¡¯s, and Kallie had no sway over Ste¡¯s consequences. Yet, Leah clearly sought more than just forgiveness. She brightened at Kallie¡¯s swift response. ¡°Thank you, Kallie! You¡¯re truly wonderful! Could you possibly help me with another matter?¡±


    As Leah¡¯s eagerness grew, Kallie instinctively took a step back, anticipating yet another plea.


    Leah sped Kallie¡¯s hand, her voice thick with desperation, ¡°Could you put in a good word for me with Jerome? Even if you don¡¯t speak for Ste, just say something nice about me. Please?¡±


    At Kallie¡¯s reaction, Leah hastily added, ¡°The Hayes family member married to my mom¡¯s aunt is Ste¡¯s father¡¯s cousin. If Ste falls from grace, I¡¯ll lose my footing within the Hayes family. You, having been adopted by the Reeves family, surely understand the value of family support, don¡¯t you? I really need this. Imagine how lost I¡¯d be if they cast me out along with Ste!¡±


    Leah¡¯s plea tugged at Kallie¡¯s heartstrings, but it conflicted with her principles. Kallie had be a Reeves not by choice but because tragedy had imed her family. If given the choice, she would forsake wealth and status in a heartbeat for a moment with her loved ones.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    Kallie shook her head, dismissing Leah¡¯s plea with another message. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Jerome wouldn¡¯t approve.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s fond of you! You don¡¯t understand how strict he is with the younger ones. He doesn¡¯t warm up to any of the kids, no matter who they are! It¡¯s actually quite rare for him to take a liking to someone like you!¡±


    Kallie was well aware of Jerome¡¯s peculiarities. The first time she had apanied Jake to the Hayes family home, Jerome had called her Mrs. Reeves, clearly not recognizing her.


    Back then, Kallie had seemed irrelevant. Despite instructions that Jerome was to look after her, he barely paid her any heed, as she appeared tock any potential worth his time. It wasn¡¯t until Jerome observed Kallie¡¯s ambition and determination that he started to offer his support.


    Kallie knew why Jerome had changed his stance. Nobody was eager to assist someone who had surrendered to despair. If she had resigned herself to her misfortunes without seeking help, nobody could have rescued her. Jerome¡¯s fondness for her was not what others assumed.


    Kallie typed resolutely, ¡°Sorry, I really can¡¯t help you. Don¡¯t bother lying to convince me. It¡¯s futile.¡±


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Leah¡¯s voice was a mix of frustration and desperation after being turned down. ¡°Ste may have blundered, but you shouldn¡¯t corner her! Things could change! Just because Jerome favors you now doesn¡¯t mean it willst forever! What if Brent falls? Aren¡¯t you worried about the repercussions for yourself?¡±


    Kallie remained unfazed. She kept herself detached from the Hayes family¡¯s internal conflicts, concentrating solely on her own responsibilities.


    ¡°If you help, I¡¯ll pay you. I know you don¡¯t take Jake¡¯s money¡­¡± Leah offered, somewhat desperately.


    A twinge of sadness struck Kallie. The fact that she didn¡¯t take Jake¡¯s money was a secret known only to Jake himself, not even to Shirley. Now that Leah was aware, it seemed obvious that Jake had shared this with Sarah, who must have informed Ste. Their private affairs had be fodder for gossip and even a tool for intimidation.


    Kallie¡¯s face hardened. She abandoned typing and instead showed her refusal to Leah using signnguage, her eyes briefly flicking toward the elevator controls.


    The elevator continued its ascent, unnervingly unhalted, which was peculiar since it should not have taken so long to arrive at her floor.


    Upon closer inspection, Kallie realized her oversight. She had not pressed the button for her floor. The elevator was ascending because someone from above had summoned it.


    Kallie reached out to press her floor button, but Leah seized Kallie¡¯s arm, her expression growing stormy.


    ¡°Kallie, don¡¯t push me! Just speak with Jerome! Even if he doesn¡¯t care, at least I¡¯ve tried! How can you be so indifferent? You owe your sess to the Reeves family, and yet you refuse to lend a hand to anyone else?¡±


    Kallie was desperate to clear up the misunderstanding, but Leah¡¯s firm grip made it impossible.


    While Kallie weighed her options, considering whether to acquiesce just to appease Leah, the elevator came to a halt.


    The elevator doors slid open, and Brent was on the verge of stepping in when he caught sight of the tense scene.


    ¡°Leah!¡± Brent barked, his anger palpable. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Let go of her right now!¡±


    ¡°Brent¡­¡± Leah spun around, her face etched with a semnce of regret, but Brent was far from convinced.


    With a single nce, Brent grasped the full extent of the situation. Swiftly, he whipped out his phone and dialed security. ¡°Cancel Leah¡¯s ess to the building! And get someone to the 17th floor immediately to escort her out!¡±


    ¡°Brent¡­¡± Leah attempted to interject, but Brent seized her arm, pulling her forcibly out of the elevator.


    Brent then hit the button for his floor and assisted Kallie with hers. ¡°Did she frighten you?¡±


    Kallie simply shook her head, choosing not to discuss Leah¡¯s actions, and reassured him she was okay.


    Meanwhile, Leah, her appearance now in disarray from the forceful expulsion, trudged into the street and climbed into a waiting car. Inside the car, she found Ste and Sarah.


    ¡°Kallie didn¡¯t agree, and then Brent appeared and threw me out,¡± Leah muttered, lowering her head.


    Ste swore under her breath and turned to Sarah for support, ¡°Sarah, I never ratted you out. You have to help me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sarah responded soothingly. ¡°The real problem is Kallie, and she takes Jake¡¯s advice seriously. And Jake is extremely devoted to his mother.¡±


    Sarah let out a smallugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jake¡¯s mother has a birthday party in a few days. I¡¯ll embarrass Kallie there. After that, I doubt she¡¯ll have anyone left to stand by her!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 85

    ?<strong>Chapter 85:</strong>


    Shirley¡¯s birthday soon arrived.


    For the first time, Kallie crossed the threshold of the Reeves¡¯ grand mansion not as a servant but as a guest.


    Apanied by Jake, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease. She was d in a sky-blue gown chosen by Jake, who had selected a tie of the same shade for himself. Their matching outfits made it clear they were a couple.


    As they stepped into the mansion, Jake gripped Kallie¡¯s hand, her previous familiarity with the ce now tinged with an unsettling unfamiliarity.


    ¡°Jake¡¯s here!¡± Shirley¡¯s voice echoed through the foyer, followed by another voice that caused Kallie to stiffen. It was Sarah.


    ¡°Jake, you¡¯ve made it,¡± Sarah said gently, her arm linked with Shirley¡¯s, both of them seeming exceptionally chummy. Sarah¡¯s pink dress was a deliberate match to Shirley¡¯s vibrant red one, a detail that delighted Shirley. However, Shirley¡¯s smile faded the moment her eyesnded on Kallie.


    Managing a forced smile, Kallie offered her greetings.


    ¡°Jake, you wouldn¡¯t believe how helpful Sarah has beentely. She¡¯s incredibly efficient and intelligent!¡± Shirleyvished praise on Sarah, tantly ignoring Kallie as though she didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°From making lists to organizing purchases, she¡¯s even outshone the top corporate ountants!¡± Shirley added, her admiration for Sarah evident in her tone.


    Kallie listened, her head bowed, engulfed by a mix of sadness and numbness. Shirley had summoned Sarah for ordinary tasks, yet when Shirley called upon her, it was always in the manner of a servant.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the housekeeper handle these chores?¡± Jake inquired.


    Rather than echoing Shirley¡¯smendations for Sarah, Jake questioned, ¡°You always have someone else handle your tasks. Do you pay her?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Shirley¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment.


    Sarah hastened to interject, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jake. I¡¯m just here to assist your mom¡­¡±


    ¡°But really, you should consider hiring someone for these chores. If you¡¯re struggling to find help, I can have some of mypany¡¯s staff assist,¡± Jake suggested, his tone casual yet his expression cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Shirley snapped, realizing her attempt to praise Sarah had backfired. She coughed awkwardly and tugged Jake inside, hoping to steer him toward Sarah and away from Kallie.


    But Jake resisted, pausing to confront Shirley. ¡°Why are you dragging me away? Isn¡¯t someone already assisting you? Are you feeling ill? You need two people to hold you up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡± Shirley eximed, ring at Jake, her frustration with his stubbornness mounting.


    Kallie looked up at Jake, her surprise evident. He had shown no regard for Sarah¡¯s feelings. Why was that?


    Kallie had assumed Sarah¡¯s arrival signaled her eptance into the Reeves family, suggesting an imminent engagement to Jake. The moment Kallieid eyes on Sarah, she felt like a pawn in Sarah¡¯s game of humiliation. Why, then, would Jake have insisted on her presence? Yet, Jake intervened, sparing her from being humiliated.


    A bit stunned, Kallie followed Jake into the vi.


    ¡°Jake, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Dean greeted Jake, alongside his wife, Melinda.


    Dean had managed the family¡¯s international business for years and seldom visited home. Kallie had only encountered him during family gatherings like Shirley¡¯s birthday or other major events.


    Although Kallie had been part of the Reeves family for five years, her interactions with Dean were minimal. Her rtionship with Melinda was equally distant. They barely talked, making them almost strangers.


    This visit, however, took a different turn.


    After weing Jake, Dean addressed Kallie, ¡°Kallie, you¡¯ve been making waves recently! Your name even reached me overseas!¡±


    Kallie stiffened at this, and Melinda quickly chimed in with a sneer, ¡°Absolutely! Embarrassing yourself wherever you go! Do you think you¡¯re someone significant?¡±


    But Dean¡¯s intent was not to belittle Kallie. Ignoring Melinda¡¯s jab, he continued with genuine respect, ¡°I¡¯ve always known about your capabilities. I thought you might have lost your edge, but you¡¯re as impressive as ever.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s expression turned awkward, and even Shirley looked at Dean in disbelief.


    Kallie was taken aback, forgetting momentarily to express her gratitude. Was Dean reallyplimenting her?


    ¡°You have a knack for restoring artifacts, and you¡¯re incredibly skilled. I still remember that time Haydenplimented you during his visit. I was there too,¡± Dean went on, his admiration evident.


    ¡°When youter married Jake, I was afraid you might lose touch with your talent after all these years, but you¡¯ve clearly kept your edge! I¡¯ve even caught wind of your projects at Hayden¡¯s studio and with the Hayes Group from overseas! One of your clients, whom I work with, mentioned¡­¡± Dean¡¯s stream ofpliments seemed endless.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Melinda, noticing Shirley¡¯s growing irritation, gave Dean a subtle tug.


    Oblivious, Dean turned to Melinda, seeking affirmation, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯re in the country, seeing everything firsthand. Isn¡¯t Kallie exceptional?¡±


    Melinda shot a nce at Shirley. She was reluctant to acknowledge Kallie¡¯s prowess but found herself unable to directly contradict her husband. With a hesitant nod, she said, ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°You really keep up with everything around here. That¡¯s impressive.¡± Shirley managed a rigid smile. She adored her two sons too much to spark confrontation with Dean.


    Thus, Shirley added her praises for Kallie as they all moved toward the living room, leaving Sarah behind.


    Watching Kallie¡¯s retreating figure, Sarah clenched her teeth, her eyes brimming with bitterness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 86

    ?<strong>Chapter 86:</strong>


    Shirley¡¯s birthday was celebrated in two segments. The morning was reserved for the Reeves family alone, and the afternoon weed their high-society acquaintances.


    Upon entering the vi, Dean and Melinda were the first to offer their gifts.


    ¡°Mom, this one¡¯s for you,¡± Dean announced, extending a gift box toward Shirley. ¡°It¡¯s the diamond you¡¯ve been dreaming of. I spared no effort to track it down for you.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s face lit up with joy as she opened the box, quickly swapping her old ne for the sparkling new diamond one.


    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous,¡± Shirley eximed, admiring her reflection. ¡°Dean, you never fail to know exactly what I want.¡±


    ¡°Shirley, here¡¯s my gift,¡± Melinda chimed in, presenting her offering. ¡°Ny-nine deep-sea blue pearls.¡± Traditionally, Dean and Jake would present gifts together, each couple presenting one jointly.


    The deviation from the norm, with Dean and Melinda giving respective presents, caught Kallie off guard. She and Jake had prepared just one gift together, and she worried this might draw criticism.


    Jake seemed unfazed by the change. He confidently approached Shirley with their shared gift. ¡°Kallie and I picked this out for you,¡± he dered.


    Shirley took the gift but couldn¡¯t resist a pointedment. ¡°This must be from you, Jake! Surely Kallie has something for me, right?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s gaze then shifted pointedly toward Kallie.


    Kallie was overwhelmed with the awkwardness caused by the sudden change in this year¡¯s rules and sensed that Shirley and Melinda were intentionally setting her up. If Melinda hadn¡¯t brought a separate gift, she suspected Shirley would have criticized her for showing off.


    ¡°This is from both of us,¡± Jake said, stepping in for Kallie.


    ¡°Alright. I know Kallie didn¡¯t put any thought into it,¡± Shirley remarked dismissively, rolling her eyes at Kallie.


    ¡°Shirley, happy birthday! May happiness follow you every day.¡± Just then, Sarah approached with a gift box, presenting it right after Jake. It almost seemed like she and Jake were the actual couple, leaving Kallie feeling like an outsider.


    ¡°Thank you, Sarah!¡± Shirley eximed, her mood brightening as she embraced Sarah, treating her like the approved daughter-inw.


    Feeling increasingly out of ce, Kallie instinctively took a step back, considering it might be best to leave.


    However, Shirley wasn¡¯t about to let Kallie go without a jab. She shot Kallie a disdainful look. ¡°Look at Sarah, always thoughtful enough to bring a gift. And you? After five years of marriage into our family, do you even care about us? Have you shown any loyalty? What have you done besides spend our money? Now, you¡¯re even riding on the coattails of the Reeves family¡¯s fame!¡±


    Shirley continued to scold relentlessly, and even Dean, who usually kept his peace, feltpelled to step in. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re supposed to be celebrating. Please, don¡¯t spoil it,¡± he pleaded gently.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to watch her ride on Jake¡¯s back,¡± Shirley burst out, unable to contain her frustration. Kallie¡¯s spirits sank as she listened, her heart growing colder with each word. In the end, she was still treated like this. Did she really ¡°ride on Jake¡¯s back¡±? Was she even capable of that?


    Jake, noticing the tension, decided to confront the issue head-on. ¡°Mom,¡± he began, his voice firm.


    Shirley¡¯s tone turned serious as she sought to discuss with Jake how to manage Kallie. ¡°Jake, I really think you should¡ª¡±


    But Jake cut her off abruptly. ¡°I need to talk to you about how you¡¯ve been treating Kallie.¡±


    Shirley, taken aback by his cold demeanor, felt a flicker of fear. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    ¡°Have you been making her life miserable here? Did you force her to kneel and scrub the floors? Did you treat her like a servant?¡± Jake demanded, his tone usatory.


    Kallie looked up, shocked and touched that Jake was defending her.


    Shirley, caught off guard and flustered, tried to deflect. ¡°Where did you hear such things? Don¡¯t bother with Kallie¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to hear it. I saw the photos,¡± Jake countered sharply.


    Kallie was taken aback. Who had snapped pictures of her being tormented by Shirley and then shown them to Jake? Or was Jake merely trying to bluff Shirley?


    ¡°At such a joyful event, Jake¡­¡± Melinda cut in, attempting to dissuade Jake from dredging up the incident.


    Yet, Jake was resolute. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to mention it today, but Dean just called this a joyful event, while your mom has been reprimanding Kallie. I think she might be okay with it being brought up.¡±


    Shirley looked stern. She enjoyed berating Kallie but despised being challenged. Now, with the conversation taking this turn, she could only clear her throat and refrain from further confrontation with Jake. She dismissively muttered, ¡°I was merely teaching her a lesson. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    However, Jake stood his ground. ¡°She is innocent. You¡¯ve been unjustly picking on her and tormenting her.¡±


    ¡°I did not! Do you really see me as that kind of person, Jake? Do you really think so?¡± Shirley fired back instantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe you¡¯re that kind of person, but I witnessed it myself,¡± Jake asserted firmly.


    Jake then pulled out his phone, disying his proof. Photos, videos, and aprehensive description of the events left Shirley unable to refute. All those things were her doings.


    Faced with undeniable evidence, Shirley was dumbfounded. She confronted Jake incredulously, yelling, ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a criminal, questioning me like this!¡±


    Ignoring her protest, Jake simply stated, entuating each word, ¡°I expect an apology from you to Kallie.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 87

    ?<strong>Chapter 87:</strong>


    ¡°Jake,e on. It¡¯s Shirley¡¯s birthday. Please don¡¯t argue with her. We don¡¯t want to upset her¡­¡± Melinda interjected, noticing the tension escting and Shirley¡¯s expression souring.


    ¡°But she started it,¡± Jake retorted, his resolve unwavering. ¡°She¡¯s done something terribly wrong, yet she can¡¯t allow others to point it out.¡±


    Melinda was at a loss for words, Jake¡¯s sharp reply leaving her overwhelmed. She nced toward Dean, silently pleading for him to step in.


    To Melinda¡¯s surprise, Dean turned to Shirley with a look of disbelief. ¡°Mom, is that true? Did you really treat Kallie that way? Have you ever been like this to Melinda? You used to have such a good temper. Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong! I¡¯ve always treated Melinda well!¡± Shirley responded, visibly angered, her voice rising with each word.


    The room teetered on the edge of chaos. Kallie, silent at the heart of the storm, had not anticipated Jake¡¯s bold defense, nor had she expected him to demand an apology from Shirley.


    But now, none of it seemed to matter. She longed for a divorce, to start a life free from these conflicts. She had already suffered through so much pain. Even if Shirley apologized and got down on her knees to scrub the floor as she had, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    Thus, Kallie gently pulled at Jake¡¯s sleeve, her eyes conveying a clear message that she didn¡¯t require an apology.


    Shirley caught the gesture and understood Kallie¡¯s message.


    Kallie didn¡¯t disy grievance or forgiveness. Rather, she exuded pity. She appeared superior to Shirley,pletely indifferent to the situation.


    This indifference stoked a fire of anger within Shirley. Yet, despite her fuming, she knew Jake would not support her. He had sided with Kallie, leaving her at a disadvantage.


    Blinking to force her tears down as her acting instincts kicked in, Shirley said, ¡°It was my fault before.¡±


    Shirley walked up to Kallie and took her hand. ¡°I just wanted the best for Jake. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be able to look after him properly, so I tried to show you how to care for someone and how to manage a household. I went about it all wrong¡­¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression remained neutral. Shirley¡¯s apologies sounded like mere excuses for her past cruelty.


    Kallie was tired of dwelling on the past. Jake had done enough for her, especially in front of Sarah.


    Kallie forced a smile at Shirley.


    ¡°Have you forgiven me, Kallie?¡± Shirley asked, seeking some form of closure.


    Kallie faced Shirley but didn¡¯t nod. Forgiveness was beyond her reach.


    Shirley had once forced Kallie to kneel and scrub the floor, cruelly stepping on Kallie¡¯s hand while ¡°identally¡± walking past. When Kallie cried out in pain, Shirley twisted the truth, iming Kallie had cursed her andmanded the maid to strike her.


    In those moments of despair, Kallie wondered how Roderick would react if he witnessed such cruelty. She could not bring herself to forgive Shirley for such actions.


    ¡°Kallie, have you forgiven me?¡± Shirley repeated her question, noticing Kallie¡¯s silence.


    Shirley grasped Kallie¡¯s hand, yet Kallie remained motionless. She neither nodded nor shook her head.


    ¡°That is enough,¡± Jake finally said, stepping in and pulling Kallie to his side.


    ¡°Jake, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve apologized to Kallie, but she¡­¡± Shirley still tried to justify herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go eat,¡± Jake interrupted, shutting down Shirley¡¯s attempts without pressuring Kallie to forgive her.


    Jake led the way to the dining room, his expression stern, with Kallie close beside him.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat,¡± Dean chimed in, sensing the tension. He motioned for Melinda to help Shirley, as they all moved toward the dining area.


    Left alone, Sarah remained still, watching their retreat, her nails pressed deep into her palms.


    The meal passed in silence, but by the afternoon, the house buzzed with arriving guests. Despite her dismay, Shirley forced a cheerful facade. Positioned in the living room, she greeted each visitor with a bright smile.


    However, Shirley¡¯s expression darkened whenever she caught sight of Kallie nearby, her eyes shing with barely suppressed fury. So many hade just for Kallie!


    Only days earlier, as responses for her birthday banquet poured in, Shirley had assumed they wereing for her, or perhaps for Jake or Dean. Yet, to her surprise, some hade solely for Kallie.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, what a surprise to see you here! You rarely make it back from overseas!¡± Dean warmly weed a prominent international client, prompting Shirley to rush over and join the greeting.


    Donovan Collins offered a gift but ignored Shirley, heading directly to Kallie instead.


    Apanied by a signnguage interpreter, Donovan beamed at Kallie. ¡°Kallie, who would¡¯ve thought Hayden¡¯s studio housed such a young prodigy? I¡¯ve wanted your expertise on some antique restorations but never found the right moment. When I heard you¡¯d be here, I made it a point to return, hoping to enlist your help. Would that be possible?¡±


    Kallie responded with a bashful smile, signaling her eager consent through gestures.


    ¡°Donovan said he came for Kallie?¡± Shirley turned to Melinda, her voice tight with incredulity. Another guest was here for Kallie! It was too much to bear. She longed to just drive Kallie away!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 88

    ?<strong>Chapter 88:</strong>


    ¡°Shirley, please don¡¯t be upset. Today, you¡¯re the star¡­¡±


    Melinda struggled to smile, attempting to calm Shirley.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the one garnering attention, but she stole my thunder!¡± Shirley¡¯s face contorted with fury and jealousy.


    ¡°Shirley, let me handle this.¡± Just then, Sarah approached with a smile, her expression sly.


    ¡°Sarah, do you have a strategy?¡± Shirley¡¯s face brightened instantly.


    ¡°It might require some cooperation from you,¡± Sarah replied, already plotting her next move. She winked at Shirley before weaving through the guests.


    Whispering with a select few, Sarah directed someone to approach Jake.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I¡¯d like to discuss a matter of cooperation.¡±


    A guest approached Jake, who stood beside Kallie. Holding a ss of champagne, Jake seemed rtively rxed for the asion.


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    At the mention of business, Jake politely deflected, ¡°Today is my mother¡¯s birthday celebration. Let¡¯s steer clear of work.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, is there ever a time you¡¯re not working?¡± The guest looked surprised. ¡°I¡¯m referring to the Golden Bridge project. Aren¡¯t you interested?¡±


    Jake paused, setting down his champagne ss. ¡°Mr. Leach, you¡¯re aware of our keen interest in this project, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know the Reeves Group has been facing challenges with this one,¡± Keith Leach replied, shing a meaningful smile at Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves, would you like to know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jake¡¯s interest piqued.


    With the Reeves Group¡¯s clout, both locally and nationally, usually no one could evene close to challenging him on projects. Yet, this one had been a real thorn. Despite proposals, they faced consistent rejection, hinting at deeper, unseen challenges.


    ¡°Because Mayor Fowler has a soft spot for entrepreneurs whose spouses share a certain image¡­ and your wife¡¯s situation¡­¡± Keith nced discreetly at Kallie and then back at Jake, his tone dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.


    Jake frowned at the revtion. ¡°Mr. Fowler ys favorites? Why haven¡¯t I heard about this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fowler is new in town and eager to establish his mark. Honestly, he specifically tasked me to fill you in,¡± Keith¡¯s justification seemed usible, as such practices were typical in the business world, leaving little room for doubt.


    ¡°So, Mr. Leach, any words of wisdom for me?¡± Jake¡¯s tone shifted to one of seeking advice.


    ¡°As long as you make your position clear, that¡¯s sufficient,¡± Keith said with a smile.


    ¡°What position?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Mr. Fowler believes you and Miss Miller make a good match. After all, the Miller family is also invested in this project,¡± Keith borated.


    Jake prompted, ¡°Take today for instance¡­¡±


    Keith lowered his voice further. ¡°You could publicly indicate that you and your wife have a strained rtionship and show some affection toward Miss Miller.¡±


    Having said this, Keith took a step back.


    ¡°What do you say, Mr. Reeves?¡± Keith posed, his tone confident. ¡°Isn¡¯t it really simple? This deal is worth billions. Such a straightforward approach to clinch it, frankly, it almost feels too easy, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    But Jake¡¯s demeanor turned stoic, his gaze steady on Keith. ¡°How can I be sure you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°I get your doubts. Well, how about this? If you follow through and Mr. Fowler still denies the project to the Reeves Group, you can deal with me however you want. I certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to trick you. You¡¯d probably skin me alive, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Keith chuckled, leaning in again with a grin. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Reeves?¡±


    Jake held Keith¡¯s gaze for a moment and then nced over to where Sarah was engaged in conversation with someone else. Sarah sensed Jake¡¯s gaze and pivoted.


    Just then, Shirley approached and positioned herself next to Sarah, waving at Jake. ¡°I was hoping Jake could introduce me to Mr. Juarez.¡±


    Louis Juarez, who was talking to Sarah, turned to look at Jake.


    Jake knew it would be inappropriate to ignore them. He walked over, and Sarah linked her arm with his. Shirley smiled approvingly, creating the appearance of a contented family unit.


    Watching from a distance, Kallie felt like aplete outsider. Jake had brought her along, forced Shirley to make amends, and even pretended to be affectionate in front of his family, which was more than enough for her, as she had never been treated properly around his family.


    Kallie quietly withdrew, nning to leave. Before, watching Jake and Sarah being affectionate had stabbed at her heart. Now, she didn¡¯t feel like lingering for the disy or being affected by them. She seemed to have moved on.


    Just as Kallie was preparing to leave, she heard Jake¡¯s voice call out her name from behind, ¡°Kallie.¡±


    Jake left Sarah¡¯s side and walked over to Kallie.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡­¡± Keith hurriedly interjected, ¡°This isn¡¯t enough! You need to show that your rtionship with your wife is strained in this scenario! You shouldpletely disregard her and go to Sarah!¡±


    This time, Keith raised his voice, his words reaching Kallie¡¯s ears clearly.


    Many jumped to the assumption that Kallie couldn¡¯t speak or hear properly and therefore raised their voices when addressing her. In truth, Kallie¡¯s hearing was sharp, and she caught most of what Keith had whispered to Jake moments ago. Now, seeing Keith pressuring Jake like this, she understood what she had to do. She didn¡¯t want to jeopardize Jake¡¯s career.


    Kallie turned toward the exit, but before she could leave, someone grabbed her wrist.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 89

    ?<strong>Chapter 89:</strong>


    Jake was the one who seized Kallie¡¯s wrist. His brow furrowed as he stared at her with evident displeasure, his irritation stemming merely from her attempt to leave.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jake demanded in a hushed tone. ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    Kallie met his gaze, her expression clouded with confusion. She had been to simr events with Jake before, yet she always felt like she didn¡¯t belong. Whether she clung to his side or left early, hisints were inevitable.


    Eventually, Kallie stopped apanying Jake altogether, and Sarah had taken her ce.


    Now, confronted with Jake¡¯s familiar scowl, Kallie braced herself for another round of criticism.


    However, to her surprise, Jake pulled her back to his side without a word and steered her toward Louis to resume their conversation.


    Keith, witnessing the scene, shifted from anxiety to embarrassment. He shot a nce at Sarah and quietly retreated.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Reeves, you and your wife seem to get along well¡­¡± Louis remarked with a smile, engaging Jake in conversation as others joined in.


    Throughout the evening, Jake¡¯s grip on Kallie¡¯s hand remained firm, never once loosening until the banquet concluded.


    As the final guest departed, silence enveloped the mansion.


    Dean pulled Jake aside for a private conversation, while Kallie lingered at the entrance of the vi, waiting.


    It was then that Shirley approached Kallie.


    Shirley scrutinized Kallie from head to toe, her eyes brimming with disapproval. ¡°You didn¡¯t lift a finger earlier, and now you¡¯re not nning to help clean up?¡± she said mockingly, her voiceden with censure.


    Kallie faced Shirley with a nk expression, offering no reply.


    ¡°First mute, now deaf and dumb too?¡± Shirley taunted under her breath as she reached out to grab Kallie¡¯s arm.


    Shirley¡¯s fingers targeted the softest parts of Kallie¡¯s arm, a cruel habit that often left bruises.


    Previously, Kallie had borne it silently, asionally flinching reflexively as Shirley drew near. Today mirrored the past no differently.


    ¡°Do you think Jake will side with you over his own mother?¡± Shirley hissed venomously. ¡°Better fall in line unless you fancy a divorce!¡±


    As Shirley reached to pinch Kallie once more, Kallie abruptly broke free from her grasp.


    The movement was forceful, apanied by a distinct snap.


    Shirley froze, shock etching her face, her eyes wide with disbelief at Kallie¡¯s bold defiance.


    Kallie pulled out her phone and quickly typed a message: ¡°Ask Sarah if she needs someone to clean. I¡¯m not doing it.¡±


    Kallie showed the message to Shirley before abruptly spinning around and striding away, leaving Shirley gaping in disbelief.


    ¡°You!¡± Shirley reached out to stop Kallie, but Kallie shrugged off her grasp effortlessly.


    In the past, Shirley had bullied Kallie because Kallie rarely resisted and always seemed so meek. Despite her slight frame, Kallie was much younger than Shirley, and it was unthinkable for Shirley to actually harm her.


    As Kallie shrugged Shirley off once again, Shirley nearly lost her bnce from the force, yet Kallie didn¡¯t even bother to look back.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shirley was on the verge of yelling, but she restrained herself, wary of drawing Jake¡¯s attention. Clenching her teeth, she shot a venomous look at Kallie¡¯s disappearing figure. ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Heading toward the parking lot, Kallie was halted by a voice calling her from the front yard of the mansion. It was Donovan, the charming man she met at the party.


    The signnguage interpreter stood next to him.


    Kallie beamed at Donovan and gestured her surprise to see him here at this hour.


    Donovan, exuding an air of friendliness and sophistication, remarked, ¡°Yeah, I was waiting for you, Kallie. I brought up earlier that I had something to discuss with you.¡±


    During the party, Donovan had briefly touched on needing Kallie¡¯s expertise for an artifact restoration, but they were interrupted before delving deeper into the conversation.


    Seeing Donovan waiting for her, Kallie patiently signed, asking what he needed her help with and expressing her determination to restore it if it was an artifact.


    Kallie was always ready to assist individuals in their circle. Whether the artifacts were sent to Hayden¡¯s studio or handled by the Hayes Group¡¯s Antiquities Research Department, she was willing to contribute personally. After all, it was an excellentworking opportunity and might even bolster Jake¡¯s professional prospects.


    Then, Kallie caught herself defaulting to old habits. Why was she still factoring Jake¡¯s interests into her decisions, especially when she was contemting a divorce?


    ¡°You¡¯re always so easy to work with! Don¡¯t worry, the payment will be more than fair. Actually, there¡¯s another aspect to this job¡­¡± Before Donovan could borate, they were abruptly interrupted by a stern male voice.


    ¡°If you expect my wife to take on a task, you ought to lead with a proper offer, don¡¯t you think?¡± It was Jake, approaching with a steely look directed at Donovan. His tone was tinged with an unmistakable hint of jealousy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 90

    ?<strong>Chapter 90:</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡¯re right. I should demonstrate some sincerity,¡± Donovan said and signaled to the signnguage interpreter beside him to retrieve the gift from his car.


    But Kallie didn¡¯t want this. She wasn¡¯t the type to calcte every little thing or be overly concerned about money. Although she understood the business world, she wasn¡¯t purely a businesswoman. She was nothing like Jake, who prioritized profit above all else.


    So, Kallie quickly gestured to Donovan that she didn¡¯t need any gifts, expressing that she was willing to offer her assistance if he needed it.


    However, the interpreter had already departed, and Donovan failed to understand Kallie¡¯s gestures.


    Jake caught on instantly.


    As Kallie was about to rify using her phone, Jake approached. ¡°How generous, are you?¡± he remarked, eyeing Kallie with evident skepticism.


    Kallie met his gaze defiantly¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to be someone like him.


    Stepping aside, Kallie typed a message on her phone before presenting it to Jake, showing her stance. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡±


    ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re too generous!¡± Donovan eximed, his expression shifting to a smile. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s for an event at Eastonville University. I was hoping you could do a presentation.¡±


    Donovan intended for it to be a speech, but Kallie¡¯s inability to speak transformed it into a presentation.


    ¡°It marks the 50th anniversary of the Archaeology Department at Eastonville University, which coincides with the 80th anniversary of the university itself. As an alumnus, I feltpelled to return and join the celebration,¡± Donovan exined to Kallie in detail.


    Kallie nodded in understanding. Eastonville University was renowned nationwide, and receiving an invitation from Donovan was indeed a privilege.


    ¡°As part of the event, the Archaeology Department will invite several esteemed alumni to share their insights. I¡¯d like you to be one of them. Would that be alright with you?¡± Donovan asked.


    Kallie considered the possibility of it being merely a roundtable discussion. Even if she attended, she envisioned herself ying a minor role, particrly with experts like Hayden likely in attendance.


    However, Donovan¡¯s expectant look prompted Kallie to agree without any second thoughts. She nodded again, signaling her eptance.


    ¡°Thank you, Kallie!¡± Donovan expressed his gratitude, visibly ted.


    Yet, Jake sneered, ¡°Do you even understand what this event entails? And yet you agree so readily?¡±


    Although Kallie was unsure whaty ahead, her excitement about trying something new was undeniable. She was open to the experience, eager for adventures she had yet to encounter.


    Jake had questioned Kallie several times. Ignoring him again might make him look bad. Thus, Kallie turned to Jake, gesturing her exnation that she was simply keen to try new things and promised not to make him look bad.


    Kallie felt sure of her words. Despite the repeated questioning, she had managed to hold herposure each time.


    Jake looked displeased, yet he remained silent.


    When Donovan¡¯s interpreter came back offering a gift, Kallie politely refused it, showing her appreciation for it and shifting the focus to express her excitement for the opportunity. She proposed holding off on any gifts until after she hadpleted her presentation, as epting the gift now just didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    Donovan, unable to insist, simply smiled and expressed his gratitude once more.


    Jake, silent and sullen, said nothing until they were away from the Reeves¡¯ estate and alone in the car.


    Jake pulled over to the roadside, turned to Kallie with a serious gaze, and asked, ¡°What are you really after?¡±


    Kallie met his stare, unflustered. It appeared that since settling her inner conflicts, Jake had lost his ability to shake her emotionally.


    ¡°Do you always have to be so friendly with everyone?¡± Jake prodded.


    Kallie signed calmly, exining that if being friendly by offering help enhanced one¡¯s view of the Reeves Group, she was willing.


    ¡°You¡¯re considering my career in all this?¡± Jake asked, raising his eyebrow.


    Kallie shot back, her gestures asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what partners are supposed to do? Support each other?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, you don¡¯t need to work or stress over these things,¡± Jake replied, sighing.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes reflected a touch of sorrow as she gazed at him, her gestures asking, ¡°So, I¡¯m of no value then?¡±


    She then signed firmly, questioning Jake, ¡°Am I not as important as your career? You can act like you don¡¯t like me just to get a project, and I¡¯m supposed to be okay with that?¡±


    Earlier, Kallie had absorbed Keith¡¯s words, and now she expressed her displeasure directly.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Jake¡¯s face twisted into aplex expression, blending scorn with irritation. ¡°Listen to me, you are more important than my career! More important than my job! Have I ever embarrassed you just to win a project? I would never do that!¡±


    Kallie blinked, a flicker of emotion washing over her. Could it be true that she mattered more to Jake than his work?


    However, her thoughts were interrupted as Jake¡¯s phone began to ring. It was Sarah on the line.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jake answered, his voice carrying through the silent car. Sarah¡¯s voice, sweet and enticing, filled the space.


    Jake¡¯s tone softened noticeably, and Kallie sensed it was an involuntary reaction. Despite the endearing words he offered her, his actions spoke volumes. Deep down, it was always Sarah who held his heart.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 91

    ?<strong>Chapter 91:</strong>


    Speaking on the phone, Jake¡¯s tone was gentle, though his brow was furrowed slightly. Unbeknownst to him, Kallie observed this from the passenger seat. After a brief moment, she exited the vehicle.


    ¡°Jake, today was just dreadful,¡± Sarah said pitifully over the phone.


    Sarah had spent her day trying to win Shirley¡¯s favor by assisting with various tasks, but during the banquet, all the praise was unexpectedly imed by Kallie.


    Disheartened yet unable to express her frustration openly, Sarah soughtfort from Jake, suppressing her feelings to gain his empathy.


    Jake listened and offered words of sce. After ending the call, he stepped out of the car, only to discover that Kallie had disappeared.


    Frantically, Jake checked his phone and was surprised to find a message from Kallie sent fifteen minutes ago: ¡°I¡¯ve taken a cab to the house Jerome gave me.¡±


    The message was brief,cking any goodnight or further exnation. Instantly, Jake¡¯s face clouded over, his fist thumping against the car window in frustration.


    Meanwhile, Kallie had arrived at her new residence for the first time. She had navigated her way to the centrally located apartment, unlocked the door, and as she entered, the living room lights switched on automatically.


    The security at the apartmentplex was top-notch, with guards stationed at the main entrance and throughout, ensuring her safety¡ªa priority for Jerome, who had arranged this, mindful of her possible fears when alone.


    Delivery personnel weren¡¯t allowed inside. Instead, security staff handled all deliveries directly to residents.


    The apartment was freshly decorated, fully furnished, and even stocked with essentials like fresh vegetables and eggs in the refrigerator, making it immediately habitable and weing.


    Kallie wandered aimlessly, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. The sight before her transported her back to her childhood days.


    Roderick had always looked after Kallie with a meticulousness not even the servants could match. Yet, she had been harsh on herself, insisting on marrying Jake and plunging into a life of misery.


    Lost in thought, Kallie copsed onto the couch. At least she had begun to change by now.


    It was then that her phone broke the silence, startling her.


    Linsey was calling, a rare urrence since Kallie couldn¡¯t speak and few people called her. Worried something might have happened to Linsey, Kallie answered swiftly.


    ¡°Kallie, are you alright? Please confirm our code if you¡¯re okay!¡± Linsey¡¯s voice crackled with urgency.


    Without hesitation, Kallie tapped out their secret code, three-three-four, into her phone, ensuring Linsey could hear each tap, a signal that she was safe.


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s switch to text messages,¡± Linsey said, relieved, and then she ended the call.


    Soon after, Linsey sent a voice message. ¡°Hey, Kallie! I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ve been totally swamped with a project my family roped me into, and Ipletely spaced on your mother-inw¡¯s birthday! How did it go? Did she give you a hard time again?¡±


    Kallie had never mentioned to Linsey the ordeal she¡¯d endured caused by Shirley over the past few years.


    It was onlyst year that Linsey noticed Kallie¡¯s injuries and swore to defend her. She had promised to stand up for Kallie if Shirley tried anything again, but recent distractions had made her forget her vow.


    Kallie texted Linsey: ¡°I¡¯m actually doing okay. This year, I managed to avoid helping the Reeves family with the preparation and cleaning up.¡±


    Kallie then shared with Linsey how she had refused to help with anything concerning Shirley¡¯s birthday celebration and eventually attended it by Jake¡¯s side.


    Kallie made it a point to mention how she had managed to counter Shirley¡¯s antics of making her suffer.


    ¡°Incredible, Kallie! Nicely handled!¡± Linsey responded, clearly thrilled. ¡°Where are you now? Is Jake causing you any trouble? What¡¯s going on with you two?¡± Linsey inquired eagerly.


    ¡°I¡¯m at a house Jerome gave me. Why don¡¯t youe over and check it out?¡± Kallie replied, sending Linsey the address after sharing the story of Jerome gifting her the high-end apartment.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s been a while, and you¡¯re doing so well now! I¡¯m on my way over, and you¡¯re going to spill all the details!¡± Linsey hurried over, armsden with food and drinks.


    Upon arrival, Linsey greeted Kallie with a warm embrace. ¡°It¡¯s such a relief to see you doing well! Oh, I¡¯ve been swamped, stuck in the office for days on end¡­¡±


    As they hugged, Linsey let out a long sigh and began to share her own woes. ¡°Can you believe my dad? Out of nowhere, he decided I should take over the project my brother was supposed to handle. It¡¯s almost a nightmare, judging from itsplexity. I¡¯m starting from zero¡­ If I don¡¯t, he¡¯s threatening to cut off my allowance! I was nearly driven crazy by him!¡±


    Kallie chuckled, gesturing that Linsey¡¯s father might try to have Linsey run the business.


    ¡°But why me, when my brother is right there?¡± Linsey rolled her eyes, clearly frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m totally wiped out. I need some time off to just rx.¡±


    After she vented, Linsey turned the conversation to Kallie, ¡°What about you? How have you been?¡±


    Kallie filled Linsey in on her recent interactions with the Hayes and the Reeves families, prompting Linsey to scold Shirley.


    Kallie tried to soothe Linsey, as she felt she had moved on.


    Kallie paused, remembering something crucial. Then, she gestured, asking whether Linsey could join her for the prenatal checkups since her pregnancy was still kept a secret.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 92

    ?<strong>Chapter 92:</strong>


    ¡°Absolutely! Who else is going to be there for your prenatal check-up if not me? Would we really want that jerk Jake to be the one by your side?¡± Linsey agreed enthusiastically before she berated Jake for being an unreliable father.


    Kallie offered a gentle smile, indicating they shouldn¡¯t dwell on those issues and that relishing their moment of happiness was what mattered.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Linsey said with a nod.


    They continued their conversation, enjoyed ate-night snack, and Linsey stayed overnight. The next morning, they headed to the hospital together.


    Initially, Linsey suggested inviting Ethan along, but Kallie declined. She preferred not to involve too many people, fearing misunderstandings if Ethan attended the prenatal check-up with her.


    Choosing the hospital likely owned by the Lyndon family, where she had visited and learned of her pregnancy, Kallie aimed to minimize the chances of Jake learning about her hospital visit.


    ¡°The test results show your anemia and malnutrition are improving, but they¡¯re not back to normal yet. If this trend continues, it could negatively affect the baby as well,¡± the doctor exined after reviewing the test reports, detailing what each indicator meant. He prescribed several supplements and vitamins.


    ¡°It¡¯s crucial that you take these on time and attend prenatal check-ups more frequently than other expectant mothers, even if your condition stabilizes,¡± the doctor added.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Linsey responded for Kallie, her expression tinged with concern. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to follow through with your instructions.¡±


    ¡°Good. Are you her family?¡± The doctor nced at Linsey. ¡°What about the baby¡¯s father?¡±


    Kallie was caught off guard by the inquiry. Before she could answer, Linsey snapped back sharply, ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. My condolences,¡± the doctor replied, somewhat taken aback.


    galnovels . is your storytelling hub


    ¡°No need for condolences. He passed away in the bed of another woman!¡± Linsey clenched her teeth and pointed at Kallie. ¡°It¡¯s all his fault she¡¯s this fragile. He pissed her off!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand¡­¡± The doctor didn¡¯t expect drama to be the answer to his simple question. After offering a bit more advice, he allowed Kallie and Linsey to depart.


    ¡°Try not to overdo it, okay?¡± Linsey cautioned Kallie as they exited the hospital.


    Kallie shook her head, expressing that work brought her joy.


    ¡°Then work from home! Jerome has been thoughtful! He¡¯s fitted your spacious apartment with all the tools and a workbench you might need. There¡¯s no need to head to the office!¡± Linsey advised. ¡°But remember, don¡¯t lose yourself in your work. Rest when you need to!¡±


    Kallie smiled and nodded, indicating she understood.


    Truth be told, Kallie found sce in burying herself in restoration work to escape life¡¯s woes, a form of self-healing that Linsey likely couldn¡¯t grasp, prompting Kallie to hold back on the details.


    ¡°Fortunately, the doctor mentioned there are no dietary restrictions for you, so¡ª¡± Mid-sentence, Linsey halted.


    Kallie and Linsey had just left the obstetrics and gynecology wing. Approaching from the opposite direction were Sarah and Jake.


    The sight of Sarah and Jake sent a jolt through Kallie. Her mind raced with worry about Jake having suspicions about her pregnancy. What if he discovered it? How would she handle it?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Before Jake could utter a word, Sarah interjected, scrutinizing Kallie with a sneer.


    ¡°Little mute, have you been fooling around and caught something nasty? Is that why you¡¯re visiting the gynecologist?¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was biting.


    Linsey shot back with equal hostility. ¡°Shut up! Gynecologists don¡¯t deal with infections like that! But you two came out of the dermatology and STD department, didn¡¯t you? Treating an STD, perhaps? You must be projecting your filth onto others! Did you pass your infection to Jake? Are you both here for treatment? Jake, keep your distance from Kallie. Don¡¯t drag her down with you!¡±


    Linsey¡¯s shout made Sarah flush with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Sarah yelled.


    ¡°nder? What did I nder you for? I didn¡¯t say you were ndering Kallie earlier, so why is it nder when it¡¯s about you?¡± Linsey retorted, not backing down.


    Sarah was so overwhelmed with anger that she felt the burning urge to p Linsey.


    At that point, Jake couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped in. ¡°Enough!¡±


    Then, to Kallie¡¯s surprise, Jake exined to her, ¡°We¡¯re here to visit a mutual friend who suffered skin burns in an ident.¡±


    Surprised by Jake¡¯s sudden exnation, Kallie nodded slowly.


    ¡°And you? Why are you here?¡± Jake inquired, noticing the medical report peeking from Kallie¡¯s bag. He moved closer, his hand extended, ¡°What¡¯s that you¡¯ve been checked for? Let me see.¡±


    Feeling her pulse quicken, Kallie stepped backward, clutching the bag behind her. The reports revealed her pregnancy, a secret she couldn¡¯t let Jake discover.


    Her evasive action only deepened Jake¡¯s suspicions. His eyes narrowed as he fixed his gaze on Kallie, his annoyance palpable. ¡°What are you hiding? What can¡¯t I know?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 93

    ?<strong>Chapter 93:</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re prying a little too much?¡± Linsey positioned herself in front of Kallie and addressed Jake.


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced, pounding against her chest.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jake¡¯s re was intense as he barked at Linsey. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    As he spoke, he reached for Kallie¡¯s bag, attempting to snatch her medical documents.


    The moment Jake¡¯s fingers brushed the papers, Linsey shouted with feigned anger, ¡°Why are you so eager to dig into my medical files about menstrual issues? Have you lost your mind, Jake?¡±


    Jake froze. Linsey advanced, increasing the gap between Jake and Kallie.


    This time, Jake held back, not stepping closer.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jake asked, his frown deepening as he fixed his eyes on Linsey.


    ¡°I said those are my medical records in Kallie¡¯s bag. I have irregr periods, so I asked her to apany me to the gynecologist!¡± Linsey¡¯s voice was loud and clear, capturing the attention of several bystanders.


    ¡°Why are you interested in my medical records?¡± Linsey challenged Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves, is it just curiosity, or do you have a hidden crush on me? Do you need me to exin the content of my medical reports to you?¡±


    Linsey¡¯s bold statement left Jake unable to pursue his inquiry further.


    Behind Linsey, Kallie exhaled a deep sigh of relief.


    ¡°I thought Kallie was sick.¡± Jake¡¯s face was a mask of cool detachment, his voice sharp with concern.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I invite her to apany me if I¡¯m unwell?¡± Linsey shot back, her tone tinged with irritation.


    ¡°She¡¯s lost her voice. What good is herpany?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice carried across the room, a sneer barely concealed in her tone.


    Kallie¡¯s head dropped instinctively. Sarah¡¯s taunts always made her want to disappear. Yet, momentster, she lifted her chin defiantly. She had to stand up for herself, for her child¡¯s sake.


    Facing Sarah directly, Kallie gestured her response.


    While Sarah looked baffled, Jake¡¯s expression turned into a frown ofprehension as he caught on to Kallie¡¯s message.


    Linsey tranted Kallie¡¯s gestures. ¡°Kallie may be mute, but she was Jake¡¯s wife first.¡±


    Linsey couldn¡¯t resist adding a jab of her own. ¡°If you¡¯re so invaluable, why are you stuck in the role of a mistress while seeming so content?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sarah¡¯s face reddened with rage, her chest heaving as she fought to control her anger, ncing at Jake for support.


    Jake, however, only had eyes for Kallie, his look dark and intense, ignoring Linsey¡¯s challengepletely.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Linsey muttered, tugging Kallie away quickly, fearing Jake might detect something amiss, potentially leading to his suspicion of Kallie¡¯s pregnancy.


    Fortunately for them, Jake stayed put, watching them leave.


    Kallie still felt Jake¡¯s piercing stare even as she walked away. Only back in the car did she notice her shirt was soaked in cold sweat.


    Lying to Jake and defying him were things Kallie had never envisioned herself doing. Yet now, she was doing so repeatedly. Despite the fear that gripped her physically, it didn¡¯t seem like such a big deal anymore.


    Why did she have to listen to Jake at all?


    ¡°You okay?¡± Linsey¡¯s voice brought Kallie back.


    Kallie merely nodded, a silent affirmation that she was fine.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention wanting a divorce?¡± Linsey pressed, concern etching her features. ¡°How¡¯s that going? Do you need help finding awyer? Is he still after that money from you?¡±


    Kallie nodded, exining she had amassed the twenty million and broached the topic of divorce again, though he was still stalling on the divorce.


    ¡°That jerk!¡± Linsey¡¯s anger red. ¡°Why¡¯s he dragging you through the mud? He¡¯s all sweet on Sarah, but he can¡¯t let you move on?¡±


    A bitter smile twisted Kallie¡¯s lips as she sighed, expressing that he had always been like that.


    ¡°True.¡± Linsey nodded, her sigh mirroring Kallie¡¯s. ¡°He¡¯s been unfaithful since the day you married. What¡¯s going to change?¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡± Struck by a sudden thought, Linsey grabbed Kallie¡¯s arm, getting an idea.


    Kallie gazed at Linsey with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°You could really shake him up with something drastic. I came across a story once about a woman whose husband was always abusive and wouldn¡¯t grant her a divorce,¡± Linsey spoke with conviction.


    Kallie listened intently, thinking Linsey had a brilliant idea.


    ¡°That woman? She doused her husband with boiling water while he was asleep. It scared him so much that he immediately agreed to the divorce, fearing she might actually kill him next time!¡±


    Kallie was at a loss for words.


    Yet Linsey seemed thrilled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a fantastic idea? You could do something simr. Imagine standing over Jake¡¯s bed with a knife or a pot of boiling water! If you frighten him enough, he¡¯ll surely sign the divorce papers! He cherishes his life too much to gamble with it. Men are inherently self-centered. He¡¯ll put his safety first!¡±


    Kallie just shook her head.


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for him and can¡¯t go through with it?¡±


    Kallie knew that approach was beyond her. It just wasn¡¯t her. But there was another reason. Sheid out that if she actually did so, Jake might send her to the hospital for treatment.


    ¡°Fair point¡­¡± Linsey exhaled, seeing the logic. ¡°Jake isn¡¯t like the others¡­¡±


    ¡°But!¡± Linsey was about to start the car when she added, ¡°What if he discovers the pregnancy? Kallie, have you considered what you¡¯ll do then?¡±


    Kallie shook her head in response. She hadn¡¯t yet devised a n. All she could do was hope that moment would never arrive.


    For now, Kallie needed Linsey¡¯s help with something else. She gestured to Linsey, asking if she could do her a favor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 94

    ?<strong>Chapter 94:</strong>


    ¡°What is it? Just tell me! You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me!¡± Linsey urged.


    Kallie shared with Linsey that Donovan had invited her to lecture at the university. She then exined her knowledge of Linsey¡¯s brother having graduated from Eastonville University and wondered if he had heard anything about the event.


    Due to her inability to speak, Kallie expressed her concern that something might ur during her visit and engagement in the discussion.


    Before Kallie could fully exin her concerns, Linsey grasped her worries and took her hand reassuringly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you covered. There¡¯s no need to be anxious. I¡¯m familiar with Eastonville University¡¯s anniversary. I can attend it with my brother,¡± Linsey promised, instilling a sense of calm in Kallie.


    For some reason, Kallie had always felt a wave of anxiety about this event, fearing that something might go wrong.


    Unfortunately, Kallie¡¯s fears seemed justified when the next morning brought unexpected news.


    Waking up earlier than her rm, Kallie checked her phone while still in bed. As she scrolled through the news, she saw her name.


    An attention-seeking blogger had published the guest list for Eastonville University¡¯s anniversary event, singling out Kallie¡¯s name and highlighting her inability to speak.


    The caption red, ¡°Inviting a mute to give a presentation, has Eastonville University lost its senses?¡±


    Although Kallie had braced herself for criticism, the swiftness and severity of the harsh words took her by surprise.


    In thements section, mostizens were noticeably confused. After all, Eastonville University was renowned for its stringent standards and had never invited anyonecking the necessary qualifications.


    Even a prominent actress, despite her influence, had previously been denied the opportunity to give a lecture there after it emerged that she had significant ws in her character.


    Therefore, no one harbored reservations about Eastonville University¡¯s decision to have Kallie as a guest. They assumed the blogger was merely pulling off a trick to garner attention.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before a wave of ounts overwhelmed the genuine feedback from regrizens.


    These ounts relentlessly criticized Kallie, iming she had only achieved her position through her husband and family ties. They used her of exploiting Hayden to gain fame and attention and covertly leveraging Jake¡¯s support. Far from the tolerant wife aware of Jake¡¯s affairs, theybeled Kallie a sly, malicious maniptor, saying her public image was merely for sympathy.


    After thepany¡¯s morning meeting, Jake caught wind of this from his team members. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t this taken care of immediately?¡± he questioned, his expression growing stern upon learning about the extent of the smear against Kallie.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what it seems,¡± the director of the PR department said, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Before we could intervene, another party had already addressed the issue.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Jake asked immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Hayes Group,¡± the director of the PR department replied, his head lowered. ¡°We were a bit slow, and they got ahead of us.¡±


    Jake remained silent, the air thick with tension.


    The director of the PR department hesitated to raise his head. He had abided strictly by thepany¡¯s protocol to address the crisis. Who could have predicted the Hayes Group¡¯s swift response?


    On her way to work, Kallie¡¯s brow was furrowed with worry. She was due at Hayden¡¯s studio today and fretted over the potential impact of the online rumors regarding her on her colleagues.


    While Hayden wasn¡¯t one to be easily intimidated¡ªa fact well-known within their circle¡ªthis wasn¡¯t necessarily clear to the faceless masses on the inte.


    The thought of Hayden being affected filled Kallie with guilt.


    Upon her arrival at the studio, however, Kallie was relieved to discover that the online rumors had vanished. Whoever had quashed the negative publicity so adeptly must wield significant influence. She wondered whether it was Donovan.


    Kallie had resolved to apologize to Hayden right away, as the whole ordeal had started partly because of her.


    As Kallie walked in, Gregory and several concerned colleagues immediately approached her. ¡°Kallie, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°We all saw the posts online, but don¡¯t let them get to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear someone is trying to tarnish your reputation, which really just shows how talented you are. Only the petty and envious would stoop so low. Keep your spirits up!¡±


    Gregory seemed to excel at offeringforting words.


    Taken aback, Kallie still feltpelled to apologize for the studio¡¯s reputation being affected because of those rumors regarding her.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? You weren¡¯t the one spreading those rumors!¡± Gregory raised an eyebrow at Kallie, puzzled by her apology.


    Flushing with embarrassment, Kallie exined those ndering her had targeted Hayden, resulting in her guilt.


    ¡°Kallie, do you think you might need to talk to someone, like a therapist?¡± Gregory said solemnly to Kallie. ¡°You always me yourself, and it¡¯s not healthy, you know?¡±


    Kallie paused, struck by a realization. Throughout her marriage, she had believed that Jake¡¯s unhappiness was her fault. But Gregory¡¯s words sparked a new thought. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t as much at fault as she had believed.


    ¡°Kallie, someone¡¯s looking for you,¡± a voice from the doorway called out as Kallie was deep in thought.


    Turning around, Kallie saw Donovan step inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie,¡± Donovan said, looking remorseful. ¡°I failed to handle things properly, and you ended up being smeared just because you¡¯re attending the Eastonville University anniversary.¡±


    Gregory said teasingly, ¡°Ah, another one gued by unreasonable guilt.¡±


    Kallie walked over to Donovan with a reassuring smile, gesturing that she was impressed by how swiftly he had handled the situation after the blogger made the sensation.


    ¡°What?¡± Donovan looked confused. ¡°But I didn¡¯t take care of it. I thought your studio sorted it out!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she realized it wasn¡¯t Donovan who had fixed the situation. Resolving it so swiftly wasn¡¯t a small feat. Could Jake have been involved?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 95

    ?<strong>Chapter 95:</strong>


    Images of Jake¡¯s suave and striking appearance danced through Kallie¡¯s thoughts, igniting a warmth in her heart. A gentle smile began to y on her lips.


    Turning to Donovan, Kallie reassured him that she had braced herself for the doubts and criticism, stressing that she was not affected. She pointed out that those groundless usations had been dealt with, rendering any worries unnecessary.


    Relief washed over Donovan as he observed Kallie¡¯s tranquil smile in the glow of the sunlight, stirring a touch of sympathy within him. Truly, perfection was elusive in this world. Though remarkable as Kallie was, her damaged vocal cords denied her the ability to speak.


    After bidding Donovan farewell, Kallie felt restless. She approached Gregory, exining she had to run an errand this afternoon.


    Gregory arched an eyebrow, cutting to the chase. ¡°You¡¯re going to see your husband, aren¡¯t you? Why the hesitation? You¡¯re a couple. Such things should be normal.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her face set in a serious expression. Things had changed. They were on the brink of a divorce.


    Amid her downtime from restoring artifacts, Kallie had crafted a small sculpture, a delicate bird intertwined with clouds, embodying the essence of thriving energy.


    Hayden had once expressed interest in acquiring this piece.


    At that time, Kallie dismissed it as an impulsive creation, not something truly collectible. She vowed that if better ideas ever came to her, she would offer them to Hayden instead.


    Although it was her first attempt andcked polish, Kallie believed it was a heartfelt token of appreciation.


    Kallie had it wrapped at the gift shop before making her way to the Reeves Group.


    Given the events of her previous visit, nobody dared to bother her this time.


    The receptionist guided Kallie to the elevator, and they ascended to the top floor.


    As they arrived, they bumped into Edgar, who was hurrying downstairs. Catching sight of Kallie, Edgar¡¯s face registered an awkward expression.


    ¡°Madam¡­ Miss,¡± Edgar swiftly corrected himself upon noting other employees¡¯ presence. ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    Kallie retrieved her phone and typed a message: Is Jake around?


    Edgar cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here, but he might be tied up at the moment. Perhaps you could wait in the lounge?¡±


    Kallie shook her head. She was only here to drop off a token of gratitude. If he was too upied, she would simply leave a note.


    Edgar paused briefly and then stepped aside, motioning for Kallie to enter Jake¡¯s office.


    The door to Jake¡¯s office was slightly open.


    Someone was definitely inside, as Kallie picked up some voices.


    Kallie reached out to the handle but hesitated as she recognized the distinct sound of giggling. Her heart missed a beat, yet she managed to maintain her calm.


    Just as Kallie was about to knock, Sarah¡¯s voice carried through from the inside. ¡°Jake, why do you even waste your time with that mute? She¡¯s just a headache for you, isn¡¯t she? Always stirring up drama. If I were her, I¡¯d just stay at home and spare you the hassle.¡±


    Kallie froze, her breath hitching as she listened for Jake¡¯s reply.


    Inside, Jake¡¯sughter was low and knowing. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a handful, not nearly as mature as you.¡±


    For a moment, Kallie¡¯s heart slowed and then pounded fiercely, a knot forming in her throat. She had actually anticipated Jake¡¯s response, yet hearing it directly from him still shattered her. To him, she was merely a nuisance. What made it even worse was her inability to defend herself in situations where she felt mistreated.


    Sarah received the desired answer, and herughter grew louder and more joyous.


    Kallie grimaced at the sound, set down the item she had brought by the door, and turned to leave.


    As Kallie stood in the elevator, a bitter taste lingered in her throat. She had fantasized beforeing here. Perhaps, if Jake was in a pleasant mood, she might suggest they both attend Eastonville University¡¯s anniversary.


    It was a selfish wish, rooted in her desire to prove to Jake that she could navigate suchrge events on her own. Now, it seemed best to discard the idea altogether.


    After regaining herposure, Kallie pulled out her phone and texted Irene: I¡¯ve been pretty free these days. If you¡¯re interested, we could check out Eastonville University tonight.


    Unaware of Kallie¡¯s arrival, Jake observed Sarah¡¯s attempts to get closer with frosty detachment.


    Jake distanced himself, clear rejection in his posture, his eyes growing icier. ¡°So, you came all this way just to hear me say that? Are you happy now? Could you leave?¡±


    Sarah retorted, her expression souring. ¡°Jake, what are you implying? You didn¡¯t mean what you said earlier? I was merely helping you voice your thoughts. Kallie is nothing but a nuisance.¡±


    Jake averted his eyes, masking the chill within them, and gestured toward the door. ¡°Leave now. I¡¯m swamped and have no time for nonsense.¡±


    Sarah pouted and moved toward the exit, dragging her feet. Once outside Jake¡¯s office, her high heel caught on something. Her mood already soured, this minor mishap only added fuel to her irritation.


    Sarah roughly handled the delicate packaging and scoffed. ¡°All this useless stuff being sent here.¡±


    However, her expression changed when she spotted familiar handwriting on an attached note.


    Crouching down, Sarah gently lifted a sculpture from the box, her eyes reflecting a curious spark.


    Meanwhile, Jake dialed Edgar. ¡°Postpone the meetings for the next few days. I¡¯m heading to Eastonville University.¡±


    ¡°Eastonville¡­¡± Edgar had some suspicions, and he asked cautiously, ¡°Is it regarding your wife?¡±


    Jake¡¯s reply was evasive. ¡°Just make the arrangements. Don¡¯t question further.¡±


    Despite his disapproval of Kallie¡¯s public appearance, Jake had tried to help deal with the negativity surrounding her but was a bit toote.


    Lately, Jake noted an esction in Kallie¡¯s temper. She was bing increasingly defensive at the slightest provocation, like a porcupine bristling at danger.


    Jake stopped his work, choosing not to hurry home but rather to visit Kallie¡¯s new residence. After several unanswered rings, he knit his brows in frustration.


    Forgoing the doorbell, Jake knocked directly, his actions growing more insistent.


    Jake¡¯s voice rose, tinged with worry that she might not hear him. He knocked even harder, his hands growing sore from the effort, yet the silence inside persisted.


    Jake pulled out his phone, torn between calling the police or finding someone to unlock the door.


    Just then, a security guard, drawn by themotion, approached swiftly. Noticing Jake, who was dressed impressively, the guard¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°Sir, who are you looking for? The owner of this house is on a trip and won¡¯t return for a few days. If you need to contact her, you may register your details here,¡± the guard exined with a courteous tone.


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed, his frustration evident. He clenched his left hand tightly. ¡°She just left, didn¡¯t she?¡± he asked sharply.


    The guard nodded in confirmation.


    Disinterested in registering, Jake stormed out of the building. As he did, his phone rang. It was Sarah. He answered immediately. ¡°You wanted some time away, right? I happen to have some free time now. I¡¯ll join you for a few days. You choose the destination.¡±


    Caught off guard by his sudden proposal, Sarah froze. After a brief moment, she made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll pick the ce. You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 96

    ?<strong>Chapter 96:</strong>


    Originally, the trip was meant for Kallie and Irene alone, but when Linsey heard about it, she decided to join in.


    Linsey proposed she arrive earlier to secure the hotel reservation and then pick them up from the airport.


    However, to their surprise, it was Ethan who greeted them at the airport.


    Kallie, slightly taken aback, signed to ask why Ethan was there, having assumed he was overwhelmed with work.


    Ethan responded with a grin, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d been buried in work recently, but I needed a little escape. I figured I might as well join you guys for some fun. Linsey found a great ce and is waiting for us there.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie didn¡¯t resist anymore. She and Irene hopped into Ethan¡¯s car together.


    Only upon arrival did they discover what Linsey considered fun.


    Their destination turned out to be a museum near Eastonville University, known for its long-standing history and nearby ancient burial sites. The area had yielded artifacts that were thousands of years old, primarily consisting of jewelry and decorations.


    As Kallie read the museum¡¯s introductory sign, her eyes lit up with excitement. She turned to Irene, enthusiastically gesturing to express her thrill.


    Although Kallie couldn¡¯t speak, her animated motions conveyed her delight clearly.


    Irene gazed at Kallie with warmth in her eyes. ¡°You really adore this ce, don¡¯t you? When we head back, let¡¯s pick up some souvenirs. Who knows? You might find some inspiration for your artifact restorations.¡± Kallie responded with a nod of agreement.


    From a distance, Linsey caught sight of Kallie and rushed over, enveloping her in a bear hug.


    Kallie, ustomed to Linsey¡¯s vibrant energy, smiled warmly, her eyes twinkling.


    Linsey looked around with a proud sparkle in her eye. ¡°So, what do you think? Isn¡¯t this spot I discovered amazing? We can¡¯t take pictures, but there¡¯s a lot to see. There are also several interactive activities. We should definitely try some out.¡±


    The group sharedughs and light conversation as they made their way deeper into the venue.


    They soon stumbled upon a cultural experience center.


    The museum had arranged a special corner forntern disys.


    Staff, dressed as historical figures, interacted with guests, offering riddles. Winners received beautifully crafted rabbitnterns.


    Though not ancient artifacts, thesenterns were crafted using traditional techniques showcased throughout the museum.


    A wave of excitement washed over Kallie at the sight. She wished she could take one home as a reference piece.


    Soon, an opportunity came up, but it required a male-female pair.


    Kallie excitedly grabbed Linsey¡¯s hand, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Linsey sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll team up with my brother, but don¡¯t expect too much. I¡¯m not exactly a whiz at puzzles.¡±


    Ethan offered aforting smile. ¡°Just give it your all. Since it¡¯s something Kallie likes, I¡¯ll put in the effort.¡±


    Linsey shot back yfully, ¡°Well, if it was something I liked, you¡¯d probably make me solve it alone. Talk about favoritism.¡±


    Kallie, unaware of the banter, thanked Ethan with a gesture.


    Ten minutester, Linsey returned looking dejected. She pouted at Kallie. ¡°Honey, I really tried.¡±


    Irene chimed in with a sense of resignation, ¡°I¡¯m no good at this kind of stuff either. I doubt I¡¯d be much help.¡±


    Watching Ethan still trying his best in the crowd, Kallie¡¯s guilt intensified. With a determined clench of her teeth, she decided to give it a shot herself.


    Linsey had indeed done her best, but the final riddle proved too challenging, and they were stumped.


    Kallie and Ethan teamed up on the spot, confronting each puzzle as it arose.


    Although Kallie couldn¡¯t speak, she was quick-witted.


    Once she figured out the answer, she signaled to Ethan.


    Ethan had no trouble understanding her signs.


    They were now at thest question.


    Kallie¡¯s expression became serious as she scrutinized it. ¡°Sitting to the south, facing the north, it looks sad when you do, and happy when you do.¡±


    Kallie shot a quick look at Ethan.


    Ethan shook his head, just as puzzled as she was.


    Kallie quietly repeated the riddle to herself, trying to grasp its essence. Then, an idea struck her. Could it be a mirror?


    With excitement, Kallie raised her hand and signaled toward Ethan.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mirror,¡± a clear, steady voice suddenly dered from behind.


    The voice was familiar, and it took Kallie by surprise.


    As Kallie turned around, she caught sight of Jake and Sarah approaching. Their presence was striking, capturing the attention of everyone around.


    Surprise and bitterness welled up in Kallie. She was shocked to see Jake here, and Sarah¡¯s presence beside him seemed to exin everything.


    Jake, without ncing at Kallie, focused his attention on a nearby staff member. His face was expressionless as he inquired, ¡°Is my answer correct?¡±


    The staff member nodded enthusiastically, a smile breaking across his face. ¡°Congrattions, sir, you¡¯ve cracked the riddle.¡±


    Leaning on Jake¡¯s arm, Sarah smiled and eximed, ¡°Jake, you¡¯re incredible! I thought you wouldn¡¯t be interested in these little games.¡±


    Jake gave Sarah a brief look. ¡°You wanted that rabbitntern, didn¡¯t you? Go ahead and grab it,¡± he said, his voice t but his demeanor gentle and amodating towards Sarah.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank even deeper. She bowed her head, unwilling to lift her eyes and meet Jake¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Just then, Ethan stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Sarah, who was on her way to im thentern. ¡°Thentern riddle was answered one by one. We were the first to raise our hands. My friend had figured out the answer already. She just couldn¡¯t say it quickly enough. Why does that mean you win?¡±


    Sarah argued, her arms crossed defiantly, ¡°How can you prove you knew the answer first?¡±


    Kallie pulled out her phone and began typing. The clue was in thest line, ¡®looks sad when you are, looks happy when you are.¡¯ I had already thought of the answer. I can exin my reasoning if you want.


    As Kallie exined, she felt the weight of Jake¡¯s stare. It was icy. She figured he was probably displeased that she had stepped in and upset the woman he liked.


    Yet, Kallie wasn¡¯t about to give in. She seldom stood up for herself, but that didn¡¯t mean she was a pushover.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The staff member looked visibly distressed.


    Suddenly, Sarah burst intoughter, her hand covering her mouth, her voice sharp with mockery. ¡°You know, I thought the rule was that each team had to be a male-female pair. Can someone who can¡¯t even speak take part? Really, it¡¯s just been the guy figuring things out while she reaps the rewards. That¡¯s hardly fair. A mute solving riddles? Isn¡¯t that absurd?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 97

    ?<strong>Chapter 97:</strong>


    Murmurs spread through the crowd.


    Kallie felt the sting of sarcasm and mockery, her fists tightening slightly.


    Then, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s how it is, but let¡¯s not discriminate against people with disabilities. She hasn¡¯t cheated or done anything wrong. You¡¯re being too harsh.¡±


    Sarah, seething with anger and clenching her teeth, stood her ground. ¡°Kallie was the one who raised the paddle. It¡¯s only right that she answers. Let¡¯s hear her speak for herself.¡±


    Each word struck deep in Kallie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You!¡± Ethan¡¯s temper red, and he moved to confront Sarah.


    Kallie quickly grabbed Ethan¡¯s wrist, feeling the urgency of the situation but not realizing how inappropriate her actions were.


    With a worried nce, Kallie shook her head at Ethan.


    Kallie felt that if Ethan provoked Sarah, Jake would surely react since Sarah held a special ce in his heart. By then, she was powerless to stop Jake. After all, they were nearing a divorce, and it wasn¡¯t her ce to dictate Jake¡¯s actions.


    Jake, seeing Kallie¡¯s actions, felt a pang in his heart, his gaze turning colder. He strode forward and seized the rabbitntern.


    Commanding the room with his presence, no one dared intervene.


    After taking thentern, Jake handed it directly to Sarah.


    Jake stated evenly, ¡°I was the one who spoke out first, and that alone should earn us the prize. While we should empathize with those with disabilities, it doesn¡¯t automatically make them correct. If so, every dispute would boil down to who is more deserving of pity, and that wouldn¡¯t be just, would it?¡±


    Kallie abruptly looked up at Jake upon hearing his words. She moved a step closer, her hands half-raised in a futile attempt to rify her intentions. She had never meant it that way. All she sought was to reim what was rightfully hers.


    Yet, Kallie hesitated. If Jake had thought like that, would her exnations make any difference?


    Her thoughts were a chaotic jumble, like yarn mangled by a cat¡¯s ws. Her eyes watered, the urge to cry almost overwhelming her.


    Surrounded by onlookers, Kallie clenched her jaw and suppressed her tears, turning to Ethan to gesture her need to retreat for a rest.


    Ethan caught the distress in Kallie¡¯s eyes. He turned to gaze at Jake chillingly.


    Tension crackled between the two men.


    As Ethan escorted Kallie away, Jake¡¯s restraint shattered.


    ¡°Kallie, where are you going? You saw me without even a hello?¡± Jake inquired, his voiceced with hurt.


    Kallie, too weary to respond, kept walking without turning back.


    Jake¡¯s frustration boiled over, and he strode out.


    As Jake passed Kallie, the cool, sharp scent of his cologne mingled with the smell of nicotine, leaving a bitter trace in the air.


    He stormed off, pausing as he brushed past her. It seemed to signify the inevitable end of their rtionship. They were merely two souls on divergent paths, and he no longer waited for her.


    Witnessing this, Sarah quickly chased after Jake.


    When Jake reached his car, he fired up the engine without a second thought.


    Desperate, Sarah tapped on the window, her eyes pleading, ¡°Jake, weren¡¯t you going to take me out to dinner?¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t spare her a nce, his voice cold and distant. ¡°I have to handle some business. I¡¯ll send the bodyguard to take you back to the hotel to rest. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Frustration welled up in Sarah. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be staying together?¡±


    Jake¡¯s tight-lipped silence spoke volumes.


    Sarah¡¯s temper red. She had thought she was finally making progress, but Jake clearly had no such intentions.


    Watching Jake¡¯s car disappear into the distance, Sarah stormed back to her room. A shower revived her spirits significantly. Suddenly, an urgent knock interrupted her solitude.


    Kallie assumed it was Linsey or Irene. The hotel¡¯s robust security meant she had little to fear, and an rm system was installed in her for added safety.


    Comforted by these thoughts, Kallie opened the door, only to find Jake standing there, his expression darkened.


    Startled, Kallie began to shut the door, but Jake quickly stepped forward, preventing it from closing.


    Just as the door nearly closed, a muffled grunt echoed from outside.


    Ovee with concern, Kallie swung the door back open. Yet, there he was in the doorway, a look of displeasure etched on his face.


    Jake, despite the throbbing in his wrist, couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle at Kallie¡¯s icy manner. ¡°So, you think you are the one being wronged, huh?¡±


    Kallie signed her need to rest and urged him to leave since her schedule tomorrow demanded her full attention and energy.


    After a pause, she made it a point to stress that she preferred not to see either him or Sarah at Eastonville University tomorrow.


    Kallie figured it was best they didn¡¯t cross paths for a while to sidestep any further awkwardness.


    Jake¡¯s expression grew somber, his usually charming face now imposing, devoid of any smile. He caught Kallie¡¯s wrist in mid-gesture. His hold was firm.


    Kallie¡¯s brow creased. She wanted to say he was hurting her but was unable to make a sound.


    Jake said usingly, ¡°You¡¯re telling me to stay away because you don¡¯t want me seeing you with Ethan, right? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d avoid me just to be with him on a date.¡±


    Kallie felt a mix of being wronged and anger. What did he mean by her going on a date with Ethan? To her, Ethan was merely a friend. Considering Jake¡¯s own rtionship with Sarah, she wondered how he could possibly feel entitled to make demands of her.


    Observing Kallie¡¯s expression, Jake¡¯s eyes grew cold. Without a word, he scooped her up and carried her into the hotel room, shutting the door firmly behind them.


    Kallie struggled against his hold, but her resistance ceased when Jake pinned her down on the bed. Shey silent, her eyes pleading for understanding.


    In a moment that felt both punitive and intimate, Jake nibbled on her earlobe. As he felt Kallie¡¯s body tremble slightly, he increased his strength.


    As confusion and desire mingled within Kallie, Jake¡¯s hand slid under her clothing. His touch was fiery, as if trying to set her ame from within.


    But then, rity struck Kallie. In a sudden move, she bit down hard on Jake¡¯s tongue.


    Frowning, Jake recoiled in pain, his expression one of surprised anger as he sat up and stared at her.


    Kallie clutched her stomach, her face etched with pain and fear.


    Seeing her distress, Jake¡¯s anger dissolved into nervousness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 98

    ?<strong>Chapter 98:</strong>


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Jake asked.


    Kallie curled up tightly, assuming a defensive posture to keep Jake at bay.


    Jake¡¯s concern deepened. ¡°Why are you being like this? Are you hurt?¡±


    After feeling her abdomen and realizing she was fine, Kallie began to rx. She avoided Jake¡¯s gaze and gestured that it was just her period.


    Jake¡¯sugh was sharp and dismissive as he grabbed her chin. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to touch you, just say it. I probably know your cycle better than you. Do you think you can fool me with that?¡±


    A mix of anger and shame colored Kallie¡¯s cheeks. How had Jake be so knowledgeable about her? It seemed impossible.


    Kallie pondered over this briefly, which Jake interpreted as her deceit being uncovered. His re was menacing, causing Kallie to recoil further into the bed.


    Jake pulled her close, their closeness evident while his words remained icy. ¡°You¡¯ve be a liar. I won¡¯t allow you to be on your own. I¡¯ll speak to Eastonville University. You¡¯reing back with me today.¡±


    Go back with him? Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Pushing past her difort, she swiftly signed that she wouldn¡¯t go back with him since she had made amitment to someone else. She stressed that he didn¡¯t get to dictate her life like that.


    Jake sneered, ¡°Consider this a consequence of your deceit. If you¡¯re not keen on going back, then confess why you lied. Do you despise me so much that my touch repels you, or is there someone else in the picture? Was it Ethan who instilled the divorce in your mind?¡±


    As Jake¡¯s usations intensified, Kallie transitioned from anger to deep hurt. She fixed him with a defiant stare. Why? She was carrying his child, yet here he was, hurling baseless usations,pletely oblivious to her condition.


    Witnessing the sorrow in Kallie¡¯s eyes, Jake¡¯s stream of usations began to falter, his own heart sinking with displeasure.


    A heavy silence settled between them.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Kallie noticed Jake on his phone, booking first-ss tickets for their return.


    Unable to contain her frustration any longer, she leaped out of bed, swung her hotel room door wide open, and gestured vehemently toward the hallway, urging him to leave.


    Jake stood motionless, his face etched with frost. ¡°Is that truly what you desire?¡±


    Kallie signed sharply, reminding him that they were getting divorced and her actions were no longer his concern.


    As Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, he reached out and sped her wrist tightly.


    He opened his mouth to respond but halted abruptly at the sight of Ethan emerging from the elevator, gift box in hand, making his way toward Kallie¡¯s hotel room.


    Ethan had not anticipated that the door would be open. He paused upon spotting Jake and Kallie in the doorway.


    The warmth drained from Ethan¡¯s eyes the moment he saw Jake.


    Kallie, detecting Jake¡¯s burning fury, nced over to find Ethan standing there. She instinctively tried to pull away from Jake¡¯s grip.


    But Jake, instead of releasing her, tightened his hold and drew her in closer.


    Mute, Kallie struggled, her actions screaming resistance, yet she was no match for Jake¡¯s strength.


    Jake clung to Kallie firmly, smirking provocatively at Ethan.


    Ethan, unable to contain himself, stepped forward with a steely look. ¡°Let her go. Don¡¯t you see Kallie doesn¡¯t want this?¡±


    Jake¡¯s reply was unnervingly calm. ¡°Her willingness is irrelevant. I¡¯m her husband. Who else would know her better than I do?¡±


    Ethan balled his fists, his stance defensive for Kallie.


    ¡°If you genuinely cared about Kallie, I¡¯d have nothing but good wishes for you. But seeing how you treat her, parading with a mistress¡­ I thought Sarah was the one without shame, but today, it¡¯s clear you outmatch herpletely in shamelessness.¡±


    Panic fluttered in Kallie¡¯s chest. She tried to intervene to prevent Ethan from worsening things. Everyone knew that Sarah held a special ce in Jake¡¯s heart.


    Jake¡¯s face hardened, his voice slicing through the air. ¡°It appears you¡¯ve got too much idle time, meddling in affairs that don¡¯t concern you. Whatever issues Kallie and I have, they are ours to settle. We don¡¯t need input from an outsider.¡±


    Ethan inhaled deeply, his frustration palpable. He nced over at Kallie, who was still in Jake¡¯s embrace. ¡°Come, Kallie. Let¡¯s go to Linsey,¡± he suggested.


    Kallie instinctively squirmed, attempting to escape Jake¡¯s hold.


    Jake¡¯s grip tightened.


    A sharp hiss escaped Kallie¡¯s lips. The pain was evident. She couldn¡¯t shout, but tears welled up in her eyes.


    Jake¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll be at the hotel with my wife. I trust you won¡¯t be a bother, will you?¡±


    His words struck harshly.


    Ethan clenched his fists in frustration.


    Seizing the moment Jake was distracted, Kallie wiggled free atst. She turned to Ethan, her gestures saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You should get some rest.¡±


    But Ethan was resolute. ¡°Kallie, you don¡¯t want to be alone with him, do you? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to protect you. He lost any right to keep you after what he¡¯s done.¡±


    Kallie kept shaking her head.


    The hope in Ethan¡¯s eyes dimmed. He read her clear refusal. She wouldn¡¯t leave with him, and she was rejecting him.


    Ethan gripped the gift box tightly and managed a forced smile as he extended the gift box toward Kallie. ¡°I brought you some of your favorite fruits. Rest up, okay? And remember, if you need anything at all, just give me a call.¡±


    Before Kallie could take the box, Jake intervened. With a swift motion, he grabbed it and tossed it into the nearest trash can.


    Jake¡¯s face was expressionless, his gaze unreadable.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. You can leave now.¡±


    Ethan bit back his anger and stormed out, frustration evident in his stride.


    Kallie turned to face Jake, her expression just as icy. Her gestures said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to share a room with you tonight. I need some peace, and Sarah might stop by. You¡¯d only disturb my rest.¡±


    Jake¡¯s irritation red as he snapped back, ¡°What¡¯s really bothering you, Kallie? Worried I¡¯ll interrupt your sleep, or scared you¡¯ll miss another chance to see Ethan?¡±


    Jake reached out, gripping her shoulder with firmness that bordered on painful. ¡°We¡¯re still married, Kallie. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit soon for you to be getting so close to Ethan?¡±


    Kallie had aeback about his own closeness to Sarah ready, but the words died in her throat. Arguing seemed pointless. With Jake, it never felt like a fair fight. She always seemed indebted to him and the Reeves family in some way. And perhaps she was.


    A heavy sadness settled in Kallie¡¯s chest, forming a tight knot she couldn¡¯t swallow away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 99

    ?<strong>Chapter 99:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s stomach began to feel ufortable. She withdrew from Jake¡¯s grasp and turned toward the bed.


    Jake¡¯s gaze lingered on Kallie¡¯s back, his expression growing stormy.


    Kallie climbed into bed and drew the nket over her head. She remained hidden beneath it until the sound of Jake¡¯s departure reached her ears.


    A sigh of relief escaped Kallie, mingled with a twinge of sadness. There was nothing she could do about her husband going to see another woman. Worse still, she was expected to pretend everything was alright.


    Clutching her stomach, Kallie pondered the possibility of divorce. It seemed like the best solution for both her and their unborn child.


    Morning arrived swiftly, and thankfully, Kallie had slept well.


    Linsey was cheerful and already waiting at the door when Kallie awoke. Ethan was with Linsey.


    Upon Kallie opening the door, Ethan peered inside, his relief palpable at the absence of Jake, the man he loathed.


    Linsey took Kallie¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head to the Eastonville University cafeteria. It¡¯s been ages since I graduated. I can barely remember what the food was like.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mood brightened instantly upon seeing Linsey¡¯s cheerful face.


    First thing in the morning, the group of four headed to the cafeteria for breakfast.


    The campus was abuzz with activity, as preparations were underway everywhere.


    Surrounded by the flurry of movement, Kallie felt slightly overwhelmed. She reminisced about her carefree university days when worries were few and far between.


    Time had indeed flown by. Much had changed, and those carefree days seemed as if they belonged to another life altogether.


    The group scoured the venue, but Kallie¡¯s designated spot was nowhere to be found.


    Linsey found this puzzling. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a spot for Kallie? Aren¡¯t they expecting her to give a presentation?¡± she questioned.


    Kallie could only shake her head in bewilderment. The schedule had clearly outlined a small tform for her in the exhibit area where someone was to interview her. Irene was supposed to trante her signnguage so she could address any questions the students might have about artifact restoration. There was even talk of a live demonstration if time allowed.


    Yet after checking every tform, Kallie¡¯s spot was still missing.


    Linsey sprang into action, questioning both students and staff, but nobody seemed to have any answers.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t locate Donovan, so she pulled out her phone to get in touch with him.


    Donovan responded swiftly with a voice message that conveyed his regret. ¡°Sorry, Kallie, something urgent came up and I can¡¯t be there. But don¡¯t worry, Vice Principal Vernon Perez is on site. Please look for him. I¡¯ll send you his picture. Really sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    Kallie could hear the bustling noise in the background of Donovan¡¯s message. She had Irene text back to let him know they understood.


    With the photo Donovan sent, they were able to spot the vice principal amidst the crowded event.


    Vernon seemed noticeably stressed and became visibly annoyed upon seeing the group approach. He turned his back to them, feigning ignorance of their presence.


    Undeterred, Linsey quickly moved to intercept him. ¡°Excuse me, are you Vice Principal Mr. Perez?¡± she asked.


    Vernon frowned deeply. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Before Linsey could reply, Vernon curtly said, ¡°If you need assistance, please speak to one of our staff members. You don¡¯t appear to be our students. Guests should remain in their designated areas and avoid entering restricted zones.¡±


    Linsey remained calm and exined, ¡°Actually, we are here by invitation.¡±


    This information seemed to soften Vernon¡¯s demeanor slightly, coaxing a reluctant smile from him. ¡°Oh, I see. And who might you be?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Kallie, invited here by Mr. Donovan Collins. Could you direct us to the exhibit?¡± Irene chimed in, helping to rify their purpose.


    Vernon¡¯s face showed a flicker of recognition, but confusion lingered. ¡°Kallie? That name does ring a bell,¡± he said to himself.


    Some influential people were indeed invited to the exhibition. Vernon faintly recalled Donovan mentioning something about it, though he hadn¡¯t really paid attention at that time. He brushed it off, assuming it involved just another attractive person positioned to enhance the scenery, and consequently, he forgot what Donovan had told him.


    Vernon¡¯s memory seemed to jog a bit. ¡°Are you supposed to deliver a speech? Everything¡¯s set for you. Are you ready, or do you need me to find you some appropriate attire? Well, either way, suit yourself. I¡¯ve got a lot on my te right now.¡±


    Kallie remained quiet, though the expressions on Linsey¡¯s and Irene¡¯s faces shifted noticeably.


    Irene asked with a low voice, ¡°Is this the arrangement Mr. Collins had in mind?¡±


    Vernon¡¯s patience was thinning. What more could they possibly want after he had arranged everything?


    Vernon¡¯s gaze then fell on Kallie, who, despite her silence, stood out more strikingly than any celebrity could. Yet, there she was, looking somewhat bewildered amidst themotion.


    Fed up with Linsey¡¯s and Irene¡¯s antics, Vernon approached Kallie. ¡°Tell me quickly what you need. I¡¯m swamped and don¡¯t have time to spare.¡±


    Kallie pulled out her phone, tapped out a message, and let a synthesized female voice deliver it, ¡°Apologies, but speaking is a bit difficult for me.¡±


    Vernon initially thought Kallie was being obstructive, but then he understood her situation. Despite the onlookers¡¯ curious nces, he blurted out, ¡°So, you can¡¯t speak? Why would Donovan invite someone who can¡¯t talk? What¡¯s the point?¡±


    The bystanders turned their attention toward them.


    Kallie felt the piercing gaze of every eye in the room. Though she told herself to ignore them, her hands balled into fists.


    Irene was livid. ¡°Should I call Donovan now and ask if this is how you treat guests?¡±


    Vernon scoffed. ¡°It was a misunderstanding. You can see I¡¯m overwhelmed. We only have one slot open for speaking.¡±


    Secretly, Vernon felt they were lying. Had Kallie been a VIP, surely Donovan would have been present. Yet, Donovan was conspicuously absent.


    Just as Linsey was about to retaliate, Ethan intervened, cing a calming hand on her. ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up. Kallie is here not just by invitation. She genuinely wants to see this exhibit.¡±


    Ethan walked over to Vernon and introduced himself.


    His friendly demeanor finally warmed Vernon up, and Vernon agreed to arrange a small disy area for Kallie in a quiet corner of the room.


    Despite this concession, it was clear that there would be no further amodations, like interviews.


    Irene, ovee with more guilt than anger, apologized to Kallie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. I should¡¯ve coordinated with them sooner. I didn¡¯t foresee this happening.¡±


    Kallie signed softly, expressing that Irene was not to me. She understood herck of recognition stemmed from her infrequent public appearances.


    The harsh truth was that recognition and influence often dictated how one was treated. While talent was crucial, visibility was equally important for sess.


    Setting up her equipment on the designated tform, Kallie began her restoration work.


    Eastonville University offered a course on artifact restoration that was always conducted indoors with great care.


    Now, Kallie¡¯s work attracted curious onlookers, as it was rare to see such meticulous work performed outdoors amidst the hustle and bustle.


    Despite being seated in a corner, Kallie waspletely absorbed in her task under the sun. Her skilled hands moved gracefully, highlighting her long, elegant fingers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 100

    ?<strong>Chapter 100:</strong>


    Kallie instantly became the center of attention.


    Curious onlookers clustered around, peppering Kallie with questions about her activity.


    Nearby, Irene stood, her smile broad as she fielded exnations.


    No one seemed bothered by Kallie¡¯s muteness. In fact, many openly admired her.


    ¡°Her craftsmanship is astounding. It¡¯s as if the tools spring to life in her hands.¡±


    ¡°I wish I had her skillful touch in my artifact restoration ss. My professor would¡¯ve spared the constant critiques.¡±


    ¡°Is it just me, or is there something truly inspiring about her? Her silence seems to deepen her connection to her work. It¡¯s absolutely calming to watch her.¡±


    As the crowd swelled, Irene seized the moment to share Kallie¡¯s story, boosting her visibility.


    Kallie¡¯s beauty and her tranquil, gentle smile added to her allure.


    Numerous spectators whipped out their phones to capture the moment.


    Even the media crew Eastonville University had invited began to turn their cameras toward Kallie, drawn by her quiet charm.


    Vernon observed from afar, his expression unreadable. His meticulously nned opening ceremony and the various disys were being neglected. Instead, all eyes were fixed on a mute woman he had looked down upon. He felt Kallie was in no position to represent Eastonville University, and if the event didn¡¯t go well as he had nned, the me would fall squarely on him.


    Determined, Vernon strode forward. As he neared the throng of cameras, his stern expression melted into a weing smile. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± he began, his voice carrying across the room, ¡°I invite you to explore the other exhibits our dedicated students have prepared. Your support for their hard work would mean a great deal.¡±


    A curious voice from the crowd chimed in, ¡°Wasn¡¯t thisdy invited by Eastonville University?¡±


    Vernon replied with careful diplomacy. ¡°At Eastonville University, we champion the principle of inclusivity. Should anyone here have a spontaneous idea they wish to present, we would dly amodate them with a space to do so.¡±


    This revtion shifted some people¡¯s perceptions of Kallie. Murmurs spread through the crowd.


    ¡°So, she wasn¡¯t officially invited? Then why didn¡¯t she say anything?¡±


    ¡°I was nearly fooled. I¡¯m supposed to write a news article for ss and was thinking of featuring her photo prominently. That would have been a big mistake.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s hogging the spotlight. She must be one of those inte stars who came just to film a segment.¡±


    Linsey, overhearing the harshments, felt a surge of discontent. She was eager to set the record straight¡ªthat they were indeed invited guests.


    Just as Linsey was about to speak up, Kallie squeezed her hand and gave her a cautionary look, signaling her to hold back.


    After Vernon departed with his entourage, there was nobody left who seemed interested in hearing their side of the story.


    Irene¡¯s frustration was palpable. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Eastonville University? They invite you, only to treat you poorly. Is this some kind of publicity stunt?¡±


    Kallie thought of Donovan¡¯s genuine demeanor and slightly shook her head. She set her tools aside and signed that it was probably just a misunderstanding and emphasized that she was just happy to be involved in this event.


    Kallie gestured reassuringly toward Irene.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s calm demeanor, Irene¡¯s anger subsided. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a fuss right now. If things escte, we can always turn this situation into a marketing opportunity by presenting evidence to defend ourselves.¡±


    Linsey agreed and said, ¡°We have signed the contracts, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Seeing Kallie soposed, the people at the event had mixed opinions. Despite the mixed opinions, Kallie¡¯s expertise in restoration was undeniable.


    Seeing her calmness, a man found the courage to approach her, intrigued by her skills. He inquired about her rates for repairing some items.


    Kallie shook her head, signaling that she was at the exhibition to connect with fellow enthusiasts, and therefore, she wasn¡¯t charging anything.


    Unbeknownst to them, her starting rate for repairs had once been $10,000.


    As word of Kallie¡¯s remarkable repair work spread, an increasing number of people began to seek her out.


    Vernon tried to shift the focus, but his efforts were thwarted yet again.


    Just as things were heating up, a disturbing voice cut through the noise. ¡°Hi, could you help me with a repair?¡±


    The neermanded attention, parting the crowd as she moved forward.


    Sarah then removed her sunsses, unveiling a remarkably beautiful face.


    Kallie¡¯s eyelids fluttered at the sight of Sarah. A dreadful feeling of unease welled up inside her.


    With the crowd watching, Kallie couldn¡¯t just turn Sarah down. She motioned toward the end of the queue, indicating that Sarah would need to wait her turn.


    Sarah scoffed, paying no heed to those around her. Her voice grew more incisive. ¡°Seriously? You think you¡¯re so important that people should line up just to speak with you? Even celebrities aren¡¯t that arrogant.¡±


    Linsey was boiling with rage. ¡°It¡¯s better than being a mere¡ª¡±


    Before Linsey couldplete her thought, Irene intervened, yanking her back. Labeling Sarah a homewrecker in this public setting would only escte the situation, especially given Kallie and Jake¡¯s current dynamics. This would furtherplicate matters down the line.


    Spectators eyed Sarah, adorned invish attire from head to toe. Although they resented her cutting in line, nobody had the courage to object, and they reluctantly cleared a path for her.


    Kallie, looking wless,cked the patience for typing and gestured instead. Her gestures conveyed that the one causing the scene would be embarrassed, given the onlookers¡¯ presence.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Sarah understood Kallie¡¯s signnguage. She smirked. ¡°Creating a scene? My intention is clear. I need you to fix something. What¡¯s the problem? Do you have an issue with me? You don¡¯t want to repair my item? Then, I must ask, what have I done to upset you?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced, eager to defuse the situation and usher Sarah out. She gestured toward the table in front of her, indicating for Sarah to ce the item there.


    Sarah gave a slight smirk and, turning to her bodyguard, retrieved a tattered bag from him.


    Upon seeing the bag, Kallie¡¯s body stiffened. Her hands began to tremble, and she could hardly believe her eyes.


    Internally, Kallie tried to calm herself, to convince herself it wasn¡¯t what she feared. When she opened the bag and the contents, a sharp pain seized her heart.


    It was the thank-you gift she had made for Jake, her very first handmade item.


    Now, ity before her, broken and sullied, dirt ingrained in the cracks¡ªa clear sign it had been shattered with deliberate force.


    As Kallie¡¯s face contorted with distress, Sarah¡¯s pleasure seemed to swell. Smirking, her red lips twisted as she spoke with undisguised glee. ¡°Honestly, it wasn¡¯t anything significant. Just a gift from a clueless woman to my boyfriend. He told me if I didn¡¯t like it, he would just destroy it. I found it hideous. I never expected him to actually do it and crush it underfoot repeatedly. He even asked if that made me happy afterward. Later, though, I did start to see it as a genuine gesture from the woman and felt maybe he shouldn¡¯t have dismissed it so cruelly.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 101

    ?<strong>Chapter 101:</strong>


    Sarah stared provocatively at Kallie. ¡°This must be a piece of cake for you, huh?¡±


    A wave of bitterness washed over Kallie, spreading from her heart to her limbs, making her fingertips tingle.


    Kallie found it hard to believe that Jake could hold such contempt for her behind her back. She doubted Jake would fail to recognize her work; after all, her handwritten note was attached to it.


    Kallie¡¯s mind then drifted to her childhood.


    At that time, Jake had always mocked Kallie¡¯s handwriting. He insisted on forcing her to practice daily, and over time, Kallie¡¯s handwriting improved significantly.


    One day, Kallie decided to test Jake by blending her writing with others simr to hers and challenged him to identify hers.


    With just a quick nce, Jake picked it out, saying, ¡°You¡¯re practically half my apprentice. Could I mistake it? Though you learned it from me directly, you managed to pick up some quirks.¡±


    At that moment, Kallie couldn¡¯t help butugh behind her hand at his egotism.


    Kallie had no idea that those fleeting moments would soon be treasured as memories beyond reach.


    The sight of the broken sculpture struck yet another blow to Kallie¡¯s heart, as if dering that the past might forever remain just that, a memory.


    Sarah kept probing, her eyes wide with feigned innocence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too tough to repair? It seems like that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. I¡¯m no expert, but even I could fix it myself.¡±


    A bystander, unable to contain their irritation, came to Kallie¡¯s defense. ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh. Why me Kallie? It¡¯s not her fault.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, if she¡¯s hesitant to fix it, it might just be because of your attitude.¡±


    ¡°I just handed Kallie a painting that was nearly destroyed, and she restored it. Your piece is straightforward. Kallie can certainly handle this.¡±


    Though Kallie appreciated their support, their words only deepened her sorrow.


    Kallie took a deep breath, struggling to quell the storm of emotions inside her. She faced Sarah, maintaining aposed fa?ade, her gaze imprable. She gestured for Sarah to leave the item here, and she would fix it.


    Sarah shed a smug smile. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to the good news then.¡± With a confident stride, she walked away.


    Linsey, looking perplexed, leaned in and whispered to Kallie, ¡°It¡¯s clear Sarah¡¯s just here to stir up trouble. Is it right for her to pressure you like that in front of everyone? Why did you agree to help her fix it? What if she ims you¡¯re to me when shees to collect her things?¡±


    Kallie simply shook her head and gestured her response, indicating that this stuff wasn¡¯t worth much, much like how Jake had easily dismissed her feelings.


    Pushing Sarah¡¯s item to the side, Kallie turned her attention back to the belongings of others.


    Every now and then, Kallie¡¯s eyes roamed the room, searching for a glimpse of Jake, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    A sense of destion settled in Kallie¡¯s heart again. Jake had probably chosen not toe, opting to avoid the difort of seeing her here, especially since he and Sarah were on a date. He wouldn¡¯t want her presence to spoil their day.


    Once Kallie finished fixing Sarah¡¯s item, she had Irene send Sarah a message toe and pick it up.


    Sarah showed no interest whatsoever. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a bit tied up here. I can¡¯te to collect it. How about you bring it over to me?¡± she suggested casually.


    Irene¡¯s voice took on a stern edge. ¡°If you don¡¯t show up, we might just toss it out like trash.¡±


    Yet, Sarah remained arrogant and rude. ¡°Then tell Kallie I would have Jake pick it up on my behalf. Maybe she¡¯d like me to arrange a chance for her to see Jake? I¡¯m just trying to be nice, after all.¡±


    Linsey lost her patience, snatched the phone, andshed out, ¡°What do you mean by that? You¡¯re nothing but a shameless homewrecker! Even if Jake is blind enough to fall for you, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that your actions are morally questionable. Kallie and Jake¡¯s interactions are aboveboard, unlike yours, which are nothing but hical. Who needs you, the mistress, to create opportunities?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice chilled with rage. ¡°Kallie hasn¡¯t given her orders. Why the rush to bark? I¡¯ve said my piece. It¡¯s Kallie¡¯s issue now.¡±


    With that, Sarah ended the call abruptly.


    Kallie gave Linsey a reassuring pat on the back, urging her not to let the anger get to her.


    Linsey nced at Kallie, her expression softening. ¡°Kallie, if you don¡¯t feel like going, then don¡¯t. If your husband has any objectionster, we¡¯ll all vouch for you.¡±


    Kallie shook her head determinedly. She had to go. Jake had already abandoned the item once. If he came to retrieve it, wouldn¡¯t that just grant him another opportunity to reject it, especially in her presence?


    Anyway, that was a gift from her heart. Kallie couldn¡¯t bear the thought of seeing it mistreated that way. She had no intention of returning the item to Sarah, yet there were rifications she deemed necessary.


    Linsey looked concerned. ¡°That shameless woman is definitely plotting something. Going there might just invite more trouble. Why not let it go?¡±


    Kallie pondered the situation but couldn¡¯t unravel why Sarah would want to entrap her. Sarah already had Jake¡¯s affection and devotion. What more could Sarah desire? Moreover, she had been wanting a divorce from Jake. She didn¡¯t mind telling Sarah about it if necessary.


    If things escted, Kallie was prepared to prolong the divorce proceedings. At that point, she wouldn¡¯t be the only one eager to move forward.


    Realizing Kallie¡¯s resolve, the others felt it inappropriate to intervene further.


    Ethan stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    Kallie gave a grateful nod.


    Sarah had chosen the teaching building at Eastonville University for their meeting.


    Kallie wondered why Sarah had picked such a ce.


    Kallie and Ethan were about to head upstairs. However, they encountered Sarah descending the stairs just in time.


    Sarah pointed at Kallie with a haughty tilt of her chin. ¡°Kallie,e up by yourself. I don¡¯t want strangers around, and I hope Mr. Brooks understands.¡±


    Ethan regarded Sarah with a guarded expression. ¡°Can you assure me you won¡¯t harm Kallie?¡±


    Sarahughed, ¡°Mr. Brooks, are you trying to be Kallie¡¯s valiant protector now? Should I show Jake the photo of you two together? Considering she and Jake are still married, it might give him the evidence he needs to im Kallie has been unfaithful, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression hardened, his hands balling into fists and rxing the next second. He wanted to avoidplicating matters for Kallie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 102

    ?<strong>Chapter 102:</strong>


    Ethan stepped back, his worry for Kallie evident in his eyes. ¡°Contact me immediately if you need anything,¡± he said.


    Kallie gave a nod and followed Sarah upstairs.


    They came upon a stairwell where Sarah extended her hand toward Kallie. ¡°Hand it over,¡± she ordered.


    Kallie shook her head firmly. She typed her response on her phone and showed the screen to Sarah: ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you. It¡¯s my thank-you gift for Jake. Since he doesn¡¯t want it, it¡¯s mine to handle. I won¡¯t let you destroy it.¡±


    Sarahughed, seemingly unbothered. She crossed her arms and moved closer to Kallie. ¡°I suspect you¡¯re keeping it so you can tell Jake I bullied you, then use this gift to win him over and mend things.¡±


    Kallie tightened her lips, her expression steely as she shook her head again. She activated the text-to-speech function and had her phone articte her response: ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m cutting ties with Jake. You don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore. I agreed to meet you today just to make this clear. After the divorce, Jake and I will be strangers. I won¡¯t interfere in your life, and I expect you won¡¯t in mine either.¡±


    Sarah scrutinized Kallie¡¯s face, searching for any sign of faltering. But all she saw was resolve.


    Deep down, Sarah had hoped Kallie¡¯s talk of divorce was merely a tactic, but Kallie¡¯s demeanor suggested she was deadly serious.


    Lately, Sarah had noticed Jake¡¯s growing disinterest in her. On the rare asions when he did show some affection, it seemed to ur only in Kallie¡¯s presence.


    This pattern repeated itself too many times to be a mere coincidence.


    Sarah had hoped that with Jake and Kallie¡¯s impending divorce, her chance would finally arrive. However, contrary to her expectations, Jake became even more distant.


    Kallie¡¯s recent actions only served to confirm Sarah¡¯s suspicions.


    Being a woman herself, Sarah understood the dynamics at y. It was Kallie who had initiated the divorce, not Jake. Jake hadn¡¯t wanted it.


    Sarah found it hard to ept this reality. In her eyes, she was the perfect match for Jake. If not for Kallie¡¯s interference, she would have rightfully been Jake¡¯s wife. Now, Kallie dared to behave as though she was doing her a favor by bowing out? How dare Kallie!


    Kallie had no inkling of the turmoil inside Sarah. All she noticed was Sarah¡¯s smile slowly giving way to an icy stare.


    Kallie mistook Sarah¡¯s silence for disbelief and quickly typed again: ¡°As long as you and Jake leave me out of this, I promise I won¡¯t reach out to Jake first.¡±


    Sarah smirked mischievously at that. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that if Jake reaches out, you¡¯ll agree, though reluctantly?¡±


    How could Jake possibly reach out to her? The thought had never crossed Kallie¡¯s mind. Anyway, she had said all that needed saying. She felt Sarah and Jake were an ideal match while she should have left earlier. It was ironic that she, the rightful wife, was leaving room for Sarah, the other woman.


    In many ways, Kallie felt she had been more than fair in her dealings. Sarah¡¯s opinions didn¡¯t matter to her.


    Raising her hands, Kallie gestured to Sarah that she was leaving.


    As Kallie moved away, a shout from Sarah stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Kallie!¡±


    The next second, Kallie felt something suddenly lunge at her.


    With keen instinct, Kallie detected something. Her self-preservation instincts kicked in. Rather than turning around, she grabbed the nearby railing and quickly stepped aside.


    Sarah had meant to shove Kallie down the stairs, but she hadn¡¯t foreseen Kallie¡¯s quick reaction.


    Due to momentum, Sarah stumbled, but she managed to avoid falling. However, her relief was short-lived as her high heels betrayed her, sending her tumbling.


    It all unfolded in a blur.


    Kallie looked on, petrified, as Sarah fell forward, striking the stairs. Blood poured out instantly.


    Kallie¡¯s mouth opened wide, but no sound escaped, her eyes wide with shock.


    At themotion, Ethan rushed to the scene, his own shock mirroring Kallie¡¯s as he took in the sight.


    Ethan quickly moved to Kallie¡¯s side, asking in a gentle tone, ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her attempt to exin hindered by her trembling hands. Her body felt weak as she fumbled to dial 911 on her phone, only to find someone else had already alerted emergency services.


    The sound of brisk, orderly footsteps echoed from below, and the leader of the group had already called for help.


    The first person to appear was Jake, and at the sight of him, Kallie¡¯s tension visibly increased.


    Ethan instinctively moved to shield Kallie.


    Jake¡¯s expression turned frightening upon seeing Sarah unconscious on the ground. His gaze intensified. He radiated anger and menace.


    Giving Ethan and Kallie a sharp look from the corner of his eye, Jake gently lifted Sarah off the ground.


    Kallie attempted to exin she had nothing to do with Sarah¡¯s fall.


    However, Jake straightened up and fixed his gaze on Ethan. ¡°Even if you had a disagreement with Sarah, there¡¯s no excuse for hurting a vulnerable woman like this. This is intentional harm, and I¡¯m calling the police,¡± he said sternly.


    Kallie was dumbfounded. She wanted to step forward and rify that only she and Sarah had been there initially, and Ethan had arrivedter. She could vouch for this, and so could the people Sarah had brought with her.


    But before Kallie could exin, Ethan seized her wrist. He shook his head slightly, signaling her to remain silent.


    Then, turning to Jake, Ethan said in an icy tone, ¡°I get why you¡¯re upset, but you¡¯re making baseless usations. When Kallie and I got here, Miss Miller was already on the ground. We had nothing to do with this.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s rted, that¡¯s for the police to decide. Judgment wille. Whoever it is, if I catch them, they won¡¯t escape punishment.¡±


    Kallie felt the weight of hisst words as if they were aimed at her. If that was his suspicion, why didn¡¯t he outright use her? Was he afraid that using her publicly would embarrass him? After all, they were still legally married, not divorced.


    The more Kallie pondered, the colder she felt inside.


    The medical team had arrived and was quickly tending to Sarah.


    Jake followed them without hesitation. He hadn¡¯t spared Kallie a single nce, as if she were a stranger to him.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank, and tears began to prick her eyes.


    She nced toward the stairwell corner. In her recent fright, her grip had ckened. The sculpture had tumbled down, shattering in a pool of blood.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 103

    ?<strong>Chapter 103:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯sst glimmer of hope for Jake was now shattered, just like the sculpture. Yet, the ordeal wasn¡¯t over.


    Kallie and Ethan had just descended the stairs when they were met by an onught of media.


    The media were supposed to be at the exhibition. However, rumors of someone tumbling down the stairs had transformed the scene into a media frenzy.


    Kallie found herself pondering how the news had spread so swiftly. Was this Jake¡¯s way of getting back at her?


    However, now was not the time for such thoughts. Ethan swiftly shed his coat and draped it over Kallie¡¯s shoulders.


    Kallie shook her head emphatically, pushing the coat away. She gestured that she was nobody, and she wouldn¡¯t be affected much even if she got captured by their cameras. He, however, was a different case due to his status, likely drawing media criticism against him.


    Ethan offered aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll clear my name. But it¡¯s crucial you stay out of this mess.¡±


    The moment Kallie and Ethan stepped outside, they were swamped by reporters.


    Despite the unclear circumstances, the mere presence of Kallie and Ethan prompted a barrage of inquiries.


    ¡°Are you two students here? Can you tell us what just happened inside? Was there a disagreement that led to the girl falling down the stairs?¡±


    ¡°Is the girl who fell connected to you in any way?¡±


    ¡°Did this incident stem from a romantic dispute?¡±


    Ethan seized the moment to usher Kallie into the crowd.


    Reluctantly epting Ethan¡¯s well-meaning gesture, Kallie used her slim figure to weave through the crowd, effectively eluding the reporters who then turned their cameras toward Ethan.


    Ethan addressed the reporters with a poker face, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not a student here. Secondly, we know the girl, but I can¡¯t exin her fall. Thirdly, if there are any concerns, I urge you to contact the police. Badgering someone like me, who¡¯s just a bystander, won¡¯t help you uncover anything.¡±


    Having faced such situations before, Ethan navigated the onught of questions with seasoned ease, swiftly resolving the matter.


    Meanwhile, Linsey and Irene caught up with Kallie.


    Aware of the incident with Sarah, Linsey and Irene chose not to bombard Kallie with questions. Instead, they encircled her, offeringfort and inquiring about her well-being.


    A warmth blossomed in Kallie¡¯s heart, thawing her chilled limbs and imbuing her with aforting sense of belonging.


    Once calmed down, Kallie typed out the event in detail, her phone articting her ount with the text-to-speech function. ¡°I was on my way out when Sarah called out to me from behind. The next thing I knew, she fell down the stairs. At that time, I didn¡¯t dwell on it and assumed perhaps she was unwell. Before she fell, I felt something amiss, as if something was rushing my way, so I clung tightly to the railing, pressing myself against it. It all urred so swiftly, and I didn¡¯t react to pull her back when she was teetering on the edge. Now, I regret not reacting quicker since I might have prevented her fall.¡±


    Despite her troubled history with Sarah, Kallie harbored no ill will toward her and was genuinely unsettled by the incident.


    She recalled her loss of voice was idental. Nobody wanted misfortune in their lives.


    It was clear that Sarah had taken a severe fall, possibly marring her appearance.


    Sarah always prided herself on her beauty. How could shee to terms with such a change?


    Kallie felt a slight pity for Sarah, but not real sympathy.


    Irene, on the other hand, furrowed her brow and pressed Kallie to recount the incident more specifically.


    Confused yet obliging, Kallie strained to recollect the details and even acted out the scene for Irene, with Linsey¡¯s cooperation.


    Irene¡¯s face immediately took on a grave expression. She drew Kallie to the side and spoke in a hushed tone.


    ¡°I have a suspicion. Sarah¡¯s fall wasn¡¯t just an ident. It¡¯s possible she intended to push you down, but in the process, she fell instead, likely due to her failure to anticipate your timely reaction.¡±


    Kallie was skeptical and deeply unnerved. She and Sarah certainly had their differences, but to the extent of attempted murder? It seemed too extreme.


    Irene tightened her hold on Kallie¡¯s hand. ¡°These are only guesses, but they might well be true. Why else would she fall? If my theory holds, once Sarah regains consciousness, she¡¯s likely to pin the whole affair on you.¡±


    ¡°Kallie, you¡­¡± Irene¡¯s voice trailed off, a hint of hesitation coloring her tone.


    Kallie noticed the concern etched on Irene¡¯s face and offered aforting smile in response. She gestured that she would handle what came her way.


    Exhaling softly, Irene found little sce in the reassurance.


    Due to unforeseen events, the exhibition was abruptly halted, and for the moment, all they could do was return home.


    Once home, Kallie found herself unable to dismiss the conversation with Irene. Her thoughts were in chaos as she kept one eye on the news, hoping for some update.


    However, nothing new surfaced. Kallie decided her next step would be to wait for Donovan toplete his current task so she could request the surveince footage from the stairwell.


    Deep into the night, a sudden, insistent knocking startled Kallie awake.


    With a mix of fear and caution, Kallie rose from her bed and approached the door. Unable to speak, she resorted to typing a message on her phone.


    Then, a familiar voice called from the other side. ¡°Kallie, open the door.¡±


    It was none other than Jake. His voice carried a chill, hinting at his foul mood.


    Kallie hesitated, aware of his agitation over Sarah¡¯s fall. He was likely here seeking answers.


    As she paused, he spoke again, ¡°I know you¡¯re right behind the door. Open up soon, or I¡¯ll make my own way in.¡±


    With no other options, Kallie opened the door.


    Jake entered, his coat adding to his tall, imposing figure.


    The cold from outside seemed to cling to him.


    As he passed by, Kallie shivered involuntarily.


    Jake¡¯s eyes met hers, his look frosty.


    Kallie quickly began to gesture that she had no idea why Sarah fell and had nothing to do with it.


    Jake¡¯s lips tightened. After a pause, he responded, surprising Kallie with his words. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t push her. It was Ethan. He¡¯s always disliked Sarah, and in the midst of their argument, he pushed her down by ident. This isn¡¯t your fault, but you need toe with me to apologize to Sarah. It all began because of your involvement.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Her movements quickened without her intending them to. She hastily gestured that it wasn¡¯t Ethan. He wasn¡¯t there when the fall happened and only arrived after Sarah had already fallen to the ground.


    Jake took a deep breath, his demeanor shifting suddenly as he grasped Kallie¡¯s hand and drew her close.


    His intense gaze bore into her, his eyes a turbulent sea of emotions that Kallie found imprable.


    Jake¡¯s voice was low and confrontational. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, are you suggesting it was you?¡±


    A rity pierced Kallie¡¯s anxious and muddled thoughts, and her heart swelled with indignation. So, that was why Jake used Ethan.


    She fought back tears, her hands trembling as she signed, her gestures practically yelling, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me and believe I did it, but you¡¯re worried about how it would look if that got out. So, you¡¯re shifting the me to Ethan, aren¡¯t you? And yet, you expect me to apologize to Sarah. But Jake, you know who I am. I would never do such a thing.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 104

    ?<strong>Chapter 104:</strong>


    Jake evaded Kallie¡¯s question with an icy demeanor.


    Instead, he said, ¡°Why won¡¯t you visit the hospital? Do you realize Sarah is suffering from a severe wound? She¡¯s got a huge scar stitched across her forehead. The doctor warned it might be permanent. Imagine how she must feel.¡±


    Kallie sensed the usation in Jake¡¯s gaze, struggling to hold back her tears. She gestured with trembling hands that she didn¡¯t mind Jake showing concern for Sarah, but requested to leave her out of it since she was not to me.


    Jake let out a dry chuckle, tinged with annoyance. ¡°Do I need to spell it out for you, Kallie? Why are you so quick to defend Ethan? It makes me question what¡¯s really going on between you two.¡±


    Kallie felt her heart shatter. She firmly exined that her rtionship with Ethan was none of his business, emphasizing there was nothing going on between her and Ethan, and neither of them would offer an apology over an incident irrelevant to them.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The word escaped Jake¡¯s lips sharply, tightening his features in displeasure.


    He stormed off after giving Kallie a parting warning: ¡°This is your choice. Make sure you don¡¯t regret itter!¡±


    As the door mmed shut, a chill ran through Kallie¡¯s heart. With Jake gone, she no longer felt the need to pretend to be strong. Tears streamed down her cheeks freely.


    Even though she had prepared herself mentally and warned herself not to have any illusions about Jake, the pain was still sharp when the moment arrived.


    Meanwhile, Jake sat in his car, his expression stern.


    Edgar, who was at the wheel, kept silent, not daring to speak.


    Jake lit a cigarette, his gaze turning frostier with each puff as he released what seemed like pent-up fury. His forearms tensed, veins standing out as he struggled to contain his rage, like a caged beast on the brink of eruption.


    Suddenly, Jake¡¯s phone buzzed. He cast a brief nce at it and then dismissively hung up without a word.


    It was a call from the Miller family.


    Gathering some courage, Edgar ventured, ¡°The Miller family are all at the hospital, having caught wind of the incident. They¡¯re all pointing fingers at your wife.¡±


    ¡°And? That¡¯s not my problem.¡± Jake scoffed, his voice saturated with sarcasm. ¡°I tried to help her, but she¡¯s too wrapped up in clearing Ethan¡¯s name. If she¡¯s that obsessed with defending him, why should I even bother?¡±


    Before the fall, only Sarah, Kallie, and Ethan were around the scene. Sarah¡¯s bodyguards kept their distance.


    By the time Jake arrived after learning of Sarah¡¯s fall, he had only seen Kallie and Ethan. Outside, the media swarmed.


    Truth be told, the Miller family didn¡¯t bother Jake. However, once the story exploded online, everything changed.


    Ethan had his family¡¯s support and could deal with the aftermath if the me was shifted onto him.


    Despite the ongoing investigation regarding the truth, Jake felt shifting the me on Ethan seemed the wise choice to protect Kallie, as it could easily distract the Miller family. Yet, Kallie only seemed to care about defending Ethan, negating all of his efforts on her behalf. What was the point, then?


    Edgar could see Jake¡¯s anger brewing. ¡°Mr. Reeves, are we really going to just stand by?¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes shifted toward the room where Kallie was. The lights were still on. He responded in a huff, ¡°Yeah. If she needs anything, she can turn to Ethan. Why should I be concerned? Let¡¯s head to the hospital.¡±


    At Jake¡¯s final sentence, Edgar sighed softly. He knew very well that Jake wouldn¡¯t really just sit by and ignore Kallie. The couple had theirplications, and as an outsider, his opinions were limited.


    Kallie had endured a turbulent night, her phone inundated with messages by morning.


    The incident had ignited widespread gossip, spawning numerous spections.


    Some spected that Ethan and Sarah had been a couple, with Kallie as the interloper. They suggested that during an argument, Ethan had pushed Sarah to defend Kallie.


    Others believed that Kallie and Ethan shared a secretive rtionship that Sarah had uncovered, leading the duo to conspire against Sarah.


    Regardless of the rumors, the situation painted Kallie and Ethan in a deeply negative light.


    What added to theplexity of the situation was some insiders leaking details online. ¡°Things aren¡¯t as straightforward as they seem.¡±


    A scandalous narrative of theplex rtionship involving Kallie, Ethan, Jake, and Sarah quickly circted across social media channels.


    Oneizenmented, ¡°So, the injured girl was the other woman, huh? But quiet Kallie isn¡¯t as innocent as she looks. Beneath her gentle exterior lies a woman caught in an extramarital affair.¡±


    Another countered, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t spread rumors. I know the real story. Jake and Sarah have been an item since their school days. Kallie, using her status as the foster daughter of the Reeves family, coerced Jake into marrying her. Yet, she continued to be involved with other men even after their marriage. She has the audacity tobel Sarah as the other woman! If I were Jake, I¡¯d stray as well. You simply can¡¯t pamper a woman like that.¡±


    A third chimed in, ¡°Nah, I think Sarah¡¯s fall was no ident. It reeks of a setup. I suspect a conspiracy¡­¡±


    The online rage escted by the minute.


    Kallie found it increasingly difficult to disregard the harsh words. Though she had always been surrounded by hostility, this was her first encounter with such widespread online condemnation.


    Confronted with those vilements, Kallie felt overwhelmed by helplessness and anger, and she was concerned about potentially dragging the Hayes family and Hayden into the mess.


    Initially, Kallie had intended for Irene to contact them on her behalf, and she nned to stay indoors for a while to avoid any furtherplications.


    However, before Kallie could contact Irene, support for Kallie had been dered online.


    Hayden¡¯s statement, in particr, caused quite a stir. His post read, ¡°I know Kallie well. Normally, I would stay out of online controversies, but the level of malice here is astonishing. Why attack someone you don¡¯t even know so viciously? If you¡¯re not privy to the facts, perhaps silence is the wiser choice.¡±


    Several of Hayden¡¯s followers echoed his sentiments by sharing his post.


    Kallie was initially taken aback, but above all, she felt a deep sense of gratitude.


    However, despite these voices rising in Kallie¡¯s defense, the onught was relentless.


    Soon, the Miller family tracked Kallie down.


    As Kallie exited the residential area, several ck sedans rolled up, effectively blocking her path. Burly men emerged from the vehicles, each exuding an air of menace.


    The group¡¯s leader seized Kallie¡¯s arm with a rough grip. ¡°Apologies, miss, but someone¡¯s requesting your presence. You need toe with us,¡± he stated firmly.


    Kallie attempted to resist, but her efforts were futile against the man¡¯s strength. Mute and unable to voice her protest, she resorted to typing on her phone: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The man responded with a cold smirk. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s awful society. We¡¯re not going to harm you.¡±


    A sudden realization struck Kallie. ¡°You¡¯re with the Miller family, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her question was met with nothing more than a disdainful snort as she was forcefully ushered into one of the cars.


    Meanwhile, Ethan, concerned for Kallie, decided to check on her. He arrived just in time to witness her being shoved into the sedan by the menacing group.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 105

    ?<strong>Chapter 105:</strong>


    By the time Ethan returned to his car and fired up the engine, the menacing group had vanished.


    Ethan¡¯s face, dark with fury, charged toward the nearby security booth.


    Kallie, gripped by anxiety, trailed the group to the hospital after exiting the vehicle. She was ushered into a ward.


    However, Sarah was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the room teemed with daunting figures.


    At the center stood a poised yet stern couple, likely Sarah¡¯s parents.


    Kallie fought to maintain herposure.


    Suddenly, she was shoved from behind, causing her to lose her footing and stumble.


    The crowd around her instantly recoiled, as if she carried a virus.


    Hitting the floor with a thud, Kallie distinctly caught the sound of a few muffled snickers.


    Sarah¡¯s mother, Amara, spoke sharply: ¡°You¡¯re the one who caused my daughter so much pain. I didn¡¯t expect someone who looks so fragile to be so heartless!¡±


    Amara wrinkled her nose and stepped back in disgust. ¡°Stop ying the victim, as if we wronged you.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Kallie¡¯s arm was scraped and bleeding. She rose to her feet, stifling a wince of pain, and typed down her response on her phone: ¡°I had nothing to do with Sarah¡¯s injuries. It wasn¡¯t my fault. There¡¯s no reason for you to treat me this way. If you think I¡¯m responsible, feel free to call the police. But if you¡¯re considering taking matters into your own hands, remember, that¡¯s against thew. I won¡¯t hesitate to report you.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s father, Wird, chuckled dismissively. ¡°Call the police? Really? Do you honestly think we¡¯d let you do that? Even if we were to harm you, what evidence would you have?¡±


    Kallie¡¯splexion nched. She was acutely aware of the Miller family¡¯s ruthless reputation. To keep herposure, she clenched her fists and swiftly typed a message on her phone: ¡°What do you want from me? An apology to Sarah? I didn¡¯t cause her fall. We should be trying to uncover the real story here, instead of wasting time with usations.¡±


    Yet, her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    Amara, clearly growing more agitated, signaled with a swift motion.


    Immediately, one of her henchmen stepped forward and struck Kallie.


    The p was so forceful that Kallie nearly toppled over once more.


    Kallie cupped her throbbing cheek, fighting back the wave of anger and frustration. She knew all too well that showing any sign of weakness would only invite further torment from these people.


    Wird halted his irate wife¡¯s tirade. ¡°Enough, this is not the right moment for such discussions. We¡¯ve got more pressing matters at hand.¡±


    Turning to Kallie, Wird said solemnly, ¡°Our conditions are quite simple. First, you need to apologize and look after Sarah while she recovers in the hospital. It¡¯s the least you can do, so don¡¯t pity yourself. Next, you must end things with Jake. Finally, you need to clear Sarah¡¯s name and admit that you were the one who disrupted her rtionship with Jake. They were a couple before you married Jake, and you were the one who intruded and wrecked everything.¡±


    Kallie gazed at Wird, her eyes widening in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of his demands. Agreeing to them would be an utter humiliation.


    Her face hardened with resolve. She typed her retort firmly: ¡°I¡¯m still Jake¡¯s wife. Do you really want to upset him by treating his wife so poorly?¡±


    Amara chuckled and pulled out her phone, flicking through a few photos before showing them to Kallie.


    One photo captured Jake sitting beside Sarah in the hospital, his face turned away but his presence unmistakable by the timestamp indicating an overnight stay.


    Other images showed Shirley in Sarah¡¯s ward, peeling fruit and sharing warm smiles with Sarah, while Jake stood close by, appearing like part of a content family.


    The message was clear to Kallie. Despite whatever happened between her and the Miller family today, the Reeves family wouldn¡¯t hold the Millers ountable. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Sarah, and no one cared about her well-being.


    Kallie felt a chilling wave of cold pass through her, yet she clung to a thread of hope: ¡°Call Jake here. I can¡¯t make this decision by myself.¡±


    Deep inside, Kallie refused to believe Jake would turn a cold shoulder to her.


    Amara¡¯s sneer broke through. ¡°Still clinging to hope? We¡¯re short on time. Comply, or the scandal will keep raging. And don¡¯t think about denying it. Vice Principal Vernon from Eastonville University ims there were no cameras in the stairwell, but a student witnessed you and Ethan shoving Sarah. Even the vice principal corroborates this. What¡¯s your response now?¡±


    Kallie was dumbfounded. The stairwell had been empty, and no one else had been there. It was clearly a lie. She struggled to understand why Vernon, whom she had never crossed, would seek to damage her reputation in this way.


    ¡°Apologize first!¡± Wirdmanded with a subtle nod.


    At once, someone advanced, forcing Kallie to the ground, pressing her to kneel and apologize.


    Amara pulled out her phone, recording the ordeal with a gleeful smile. ¡°I¡¯m gonna show this video to Sarah since it¡¯ll surely lift her spirits. This woman caused my precious daughter so much pain, we simply can¡¯t let her go unpunished.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said Sarah¡¯s injuries might leave scars. We should give this woman the same scar. If Sarah has to suffer, so should she,¡± Wird proposed.


    They debated Kallie¡¯s destiny as though she were merely a possession, devoid of any rights or freedom.


    Kallie loathed her own inability to speak up. She yearned to scream and demand an exnation. Was it herck of a known background that made her an easy target for false usations and torment?


    The recent tumble had mixed with her swirling emotions, causing her stomach to churn painfully.


    Kallie¡¯splexion grew ashen with worry for the unborn child she carried.


    Meanwhile, the guard kept Kallie¡¯s head pressed firmly against the floor.


    Kallie summoned every ounce of her strength, refusing to submit. Yet, her energy was depleted. Her upper body gave way, copsing lifelessly as her face was brutally rubbed against the floor.


    Despite this, Kallie fixed an intense, resentful re at the camera, unnerving Amara.


    Amara turned off the phone with a curse. ¡°Why that look? Who are you ring at?¡±


    Pausing, Amara proposed, ¡°She¡¯s already mute. Maybe she should go blind too. That¡¯d make her more manageable.¡±


    The pain in Kallie¡¯s arm was excruciating, as if it were being twisted out of its socket. Her vision grew hazy, and the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth.


    As darkness edged in, Kallie cast a sorrowful nce toward her stomach. She apologized inwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. Mommy¡¯s useless. I can¡¯t protect you or myself.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± A voice boomed from the doorway.


    Summoning thest shred of her strength, Kallie raised her head to see a tall, blurred figure. Could it be¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 106

    ?<strong>Chapter 106:</strong>


    Ethan stormed into the hospital room, his expression thunderous upon seeing Kallie crumpled on the floor.


    Ethan had sensed something amiss and had scoured the neighborhood¡¯s surveince footage. It was challenging, but he finally traced the menacing group who had whisked Kallie away to the hospital.


    However, he arrived toote.


    Amara, stricken with shock and rage, pointed at Ethan, her wordsced with fury. ¡°How dare youe here? You and this woman are responsible for what¡¯s happened to my daughter. She will suffer just as my daughter has.¡±


    Ethan bent down, lifted Kallie gently, his voice icy. ¡°The question of our guilt and the consequences we should face will be determined by the police, not by you. I¡¯ve already involved the police on my way here. What you¡¯re doing now is against thew. If you have something to say, save it for the police.¡±


    Amara and Wird paled at his words.


    Ethan had just taken a few steps away, cradling Kallie, when he ran into Jake in the hallway.


    Jake arrived, nked by arge group that filled the corridor, his face devoid of emotion as he stared at Ethan like he was dead meat.


    Jake ordered, ¡°Put her down and get out. This is a matter for the Reeves and Miller families. You shouldn¡¯t be involved.¡±


    Ethan¡¯sugh was sharp and mocking. ¡°Really? Did you know the Millers almost killed Kallie today? And where were you? Off with your beloved Sarah, I bet. To you, Kallie is always an afterthought. Just because you neglect her doesn¡¯t mean everyone else does. The person you toss aside like garbage means the world to us.¡±


    Jake¡¯s hands balled into fists, his rage simmering.


    Edgar nced at Kallie, noticing her deathly pale face, and stepped in to soothe Jake. ¡°She looks terrible. We need to get her to a doctor.¡±


    Jake reluctantly stepped aside.


    Ethan hastily made for the doctors with Kallie in his arms. As he brushed past Jake, he caught Jake¡¯s icy statement: ¡°Kallie is my wife. Whatever our issues, you stand no chance with her.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s gaze hardened. He clenched his jaw. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    With that, Ethan walked away briskly.


    Edgar watched Jake¡¯s expression darken considerably, then sighed and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Reeves, should we follow them to check on your wife? It mightfort her to see you when she wakes up. After all, you¡¯ve invested so much in her well-being. She ought to be aware of your efforts and concerns for her.¡±


    Jake scoffed, his expressionced with disbelief. ¡°Why bother? The first person she called for help was Ethan, not me. Showing up now would only make me look like I¡¯m trying to be the hero after everything¡¯s already happened. She made her choice. Her problems are hers to handle.¡±


    Despite his harsh words, Jake made his way to Sarah¡¯s hospital room, for Kallie¡¯s case.


    Sarah¡¯s condition had improved steadily with the hospital care these days. Jake¡¯s daily visits lifted her spirits immensely.


    When Sarah heard the door open, she quickly suppressed her smile and adopted a frail, pitiful expression. ¡°Jake, maybe you should get the doctor for me. I¡¯m feeling dizzy again. It¡¯s like the concussion is still affecting me. It hurts a lot.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the act,¡± Jake said as he took a seat, his gaze icy. ¡°The doctor mentioned that your primary injury is to your right hand. Yes, your forehead might look severe, but it¡¯s merely superficial.¡±


    Sarah blinked, attempting to sway him with her charm. ¡°But I truly feel dizzy. I keep having these nightmares where Kallie pushes me. I can¡¯t fathom why she would do that. Why?¡±


    Jake¡¯s patience was on edge. He extended his hand. ¡°Hand over your phone.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Sarah attempted to conceal her phone behind her back. ¡°Why do you need to see my phone? We aren¡¯t even officially together.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t entertain her questions. His voice became icier as he asked, ¡°Or would you prefer to see me angry?¡±


    With reluctance, Sarah handed him her phone, still clinging to a faint hope.


    Yet, Jake unlocked it immediately.


    Sarah had set her password to Jake¡¯s birthday, a token of her love for him.


    Watching him effortlessly unlock her phone, Sarah¡¯s heart sank with a mix of heartbreak and frustration. He had always known about her feelings for him.


    Just then, a video from Amara popped up, arriving at the perfect moment.


    The moment Jake clicked open the video, Amara¡¯s shrill voice reverberated throughout the room.


    Sarah¡¯splexion turned ashen upon hearing the words. She cast a fleeting nce at Jake¡¯s face and then began weeping piteously. ¡°Jake, I had no idea my parents did this. They just lost their heads because Kallie crossed the line this time. They just needed to blow off some steam. If you have to me someone, me me.¡±


    Jake watched the video intently, not missing a beat. He could see the humiliation and resolve in Kallie¡¯s eyes, which felt like a thorn stabbing at his heart. He was right there, just a phone call away in the hospital. Why hadn¡¯t she reached out to him for help? Did she despise him that much?


    Sarah continued to exin, but her voice became an annoying buzz to Jake.


    Sarah kept on until Jake finally lost his patience and barked, ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    It was the first time Sarah had ever seen Jake so enraged. Terrified by his outburst, she fell silent immediately, her eyes wide and wounded as she stared at him.


    Jake inhaled deeply, attempting to restrain his rising temper. He gazed at Sarah, his eyes cold and unyielding, and asked in a measured tone, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it enough that my mother and I have been looking after you? What else do you expect?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s gaze wavered slightly, but she quickly assumed a guise of innocence. ¡°Jake, what are you implying? I¡¯m at a loss here.¡±


    Jake¡¯s hands balled into fists and then rxed. ¡°What does your family seek forpensation? Or how do you propose we settle this? Kallie is still legally my wife. Causing amotion would only embarrass me.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s demeanor lightened at his words as she reached out, sping Jake¡¯s hand gently, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Kallie should apologize to me and make it clear that I am not the other woman, but rather, she intruded on our rtionship. My request is hardly excessive, especially with this scar on my forehead as a testament. Jake, I had you in mind when I persuaded my parents to go easy on Kallie. Who knows what she might have signed to rile my parents up? Perhaps she¡¯s trying to garner your sympathy deliberately.¡±


    Jake pulled his hand back, his expression growing sterner. ¡°Your second request is not feasible. The first, however, we can discuss.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression tightened, her frustration evident. ¡°Then, at the very least, have her apologize and look after me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 107

    ?<strong>Chapter 107:</strong>


    As Jake left Sarah¡¯s hospital room, Edgar hurried to catch up.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, there¡¯s still so much uncertainty here. It¡¯s possible your wife didn¡¯t push Miss Miller down. Why would you agree to those demands? That¡¯s so¡­¡±


    Edgar trailed off before finishing.


    Kallie, seemingly fragile, possessed a stubborn streak that defied her appearance. The knowledge of Jake¡¯s agreement would likely spark yet another intense dispute between them.


    Jake shot Edgar a chilling look. ¡°Do you have a better solution?¡±


    At a loss for words, Edgar fell silent.


    The situation was deteriorating daily. Although the Millers weren¡¯t powerful enough to pose a real threat to Jake, their relentless agitation was bing problematic.


    Without solid proof of Kallie¡¯s innocence, allowing the Miller family¡¯s resentment to simmer could lead to unpredictable oues.


    Reaching the end of the hallway, Jake stopped to light a cigarette. The tip glowed as he took a drag, his expression growing even more distant and frosty.


    ¡°If there were other ways to solve it, Kallie shot them down. She¡¯s hell-bent on defending Ethan. She¡¯s chosen her path,¡± Jake muttered, more to himself than to Edgar.


    Edgar opened his mouth to respond but reconsidered, casting a final nce at Jake¡¯s retreating figure before falling silent.


    In her ward, Kallie woke up suddenly in the dead of night.


    Ethan remained at her bedside, vignt even in sleep. At the slightest movement from Kallie, he was wide awake.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ethan asked, his voiceced with concern. He noticed Kallie¡¯s difort and reached out to help her sit up.


    Kallie gave a slight shake of her head, gently avoiding Ethan¡¯s hand.


    Kallie gestured that she was much better, despite feeling a bit exhausted. She added that she was grateful for his timely help and intervention but was reluctant to drag him into the mess. Then, she urged him to go home since it was toote, reassuring him that she could manage on her own.


    Ethan responded with a firm shake of his head, his voice serious. ¡°Leaving you here alone isn¡¯t an option. The Miller family is still around. What if theye back to harass you after I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Kallie shook her head in response, signing that she would manage to protect herself.


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety grew as she saw Ethan¡¯s hesitation. She almost wanted to get out of bed to usher him out.


    Ethan noticed her resistance and felt a twinge of sadness but didn¡¯t push further. ¡°I know you hate to cause trouble for others, but you need to understand, you¡¯re never a burden to me. I¡¯m here for you, no matter what,¡± he said earnestly.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze flickered momentarily before she averted her eyes, avoiding Ethan¡¯s.


    She heard the scrape of a chair and then the fading footsteps of Ethan.


    When the door finally shut, Kallie breathed a deep sigh of relief. She felt sorry for Ethan, yet she had no other option. She was aware of Ethan¡¯s feelings toward her and valued his kindness.


    However, she just couldn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings. His affection turned into pressure for her. She knew she couldn¡¯t give him what he desired. The least she could do was to spare him further pain.


    Kallie drifted back to sleep, only to be roused by the sensation of a nurse entering to adjust her medication.


    She quickly became alert and attempted to sit up, hindered by the IV in her arm. Struggling to type with one hand on her phone, she made several errors. Nheless, she managed to ask about the state of her unborn child.


    The nurse, ever patient and empathetic, waited while Kallie fumbled to express herself. Realizing Kallie¡¯s concerns, sheforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your baby is alright. You simply need to rest because you are quite weak right now. Your doctor would like to speak with you once you feel better. Head over to his office whenever you¡¯re up to it.¡±


    Relieved to hear that her baby was unharmed, Kallie experienced a rush of relief wash over her. Yet, the nurse¡¯sst remark reignited her anxiety. She nodded meekly and cradled her belly, caught in a whirlwind of emotions.


    After her final IV drip was administered, Kallie managed to eat a little to gather some strength.


    Once she felt somewhat stronger, she followed the nurse¡¯s instructions to find the doctor.


    The doctor motioned toward a chair across from him. ¡°Miss Cooper, right? Take a seat.¡±


    With nerves fluttering, Kallie sat and immediately voiced her concern through her phone, ¡°Is my baby in any danger?¡±


    The doctor exhaled deeply. ¡°It seems you can sense that something is off.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety spiked, and she nearly let her phone slip from her grasp as she typed hastily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my baby? Please, be straightforward with me!¡±


    The doctor took out her medical report and exined, ¡°Basically, your physical weakness, coupled with your stress and emotional turmoil, is impacting your baby. The likelihood of your baby being born healthy is low, and even if the baby does survive, there might be significant weakness. You¡¯ve experienced a miscarriage previously, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Kallie was taken aback by the sudden question. She merely nodded.


    The doctor¡¯s face quickly grew serious. ¡°It appears your uterine wall is unusually thin. Additionally, you should be aware that terminating this pregnancy may prevent you from conceiving in the future given your current condition.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands clenched tightly, her nails digging into her palms. A wave of heartache and helplessness washed over her.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s pale and frail demeanor, the doctor softened his voice. ¡°I suggest you have a detailed discussion with your family. This decision impacts your body significantly, and it should not be taken lightly.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, hiding the bitterness in her gaze. Her phone articted her response with the text-to-speech function, ¡°I don¡¯t have any family.¡±


    The doctor was stunned. ¡°What about your husband?¡±


    Kallie bit her lip, too weary to engage with more questions.


    The doctor seemed to grasp the gravity of Kallie¡¯s situation and cleared his throat. ¡°You need to think this through carefully. For the time being, my rmendation is that you stay in the hospital for treatment ande in for regr check-ups. If you don¡¯t have other options, I will arrange for you to be admitted right away. What do you think?¡±


    Kallie shook her head again, her eyes wide with a hint of panic. Her response was firm on her phone. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay in the hospital.¡±


    The Miller family, along with Jake, were at the hospital. Kallie couldn¡¯t bear lingering around any longer.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s resolved demeanor, the doctor didn¡¯t push her. Instead, he handed her a prescription and directed her to the pharmacy downstairs.


    With a heart weighed down by sadness, Kallie approached the payment desk, prescription in hand. From the corner of her eye, she glimpsed a familiar figure.


    The sound of approaching footsteps grew louder, and as Kallie looked up, she saw Jake heading her way.


    Her heart surged to her throat, her grip on the prescription tightening.


    It seemed Jake hadn¡¯t seen her yet.


    The hospital bustled with people through the corridors. Amid the crowd, Jake¡¯s tall frame was unmistakable.


    As Jake drew near, Kallie clenched her teeth and made her way to the nearby emergency exit. She hurried down the stairs to avoid being spotted by him.


    Unbeknownst to her, Jake caught the whole scene. His lips formed a tight line, and with a scoff, he remarked, ¡°Look at that, avoiding me as if I¡¯m a virus.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 108

    ?<strong>Chapter 108:</strong>


    ¡°Am I truly that frightening?¡± Jake asked.


    Edgar offered no reply but merelyughed with a hint of awkwardness.


    After a brief pause, Edgar suggested, ¡°Mr. Reeves, I saw your wife with a prescription. Perhaps she¡¯s unwell. Maybe I should inquire about her health? Or perhaps I should just keep an eye on her for now?¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened as he pieced something together and dismissed the idea with a scoff, ¡°Her business is her own. If she feels like sharing, she will. Otherwise, she can find someone else to confide in.¡±


    Respecting Jake¡¯s stance, Edgar chose to remain silent.


    Just then, a doctor passed by, muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s troubling, really. Pregnant and yet in such a condition. I advised her to stay at the hospital, but fear drove her away instantly. She doesn¡¯t appear to be struggling financially, so what could she be thinking?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words trailed off into the distance.


    Jake suddenly halted, overhearing something like ¡°pregnant,¡± and turned his gaze toward the doctor, his expression inscrutable.


    He was about to catch up with the doctor when a nurse interrupted urgently. ¡°Mr. Reeves, Miss Miller just fainted, and it seems serious. Pleasee and check on her quickly.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. He quickened his pace and dashed over, pushing everything else aside.


    Kallie had believed the ordeal with the Millers at the hospital was over and that tranquility would soon return.


    Little did she know, it was merely the start.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    The location of her residence had beenpromised. asionally, media personnel in disguise would confront her on the streets, demanding exnations for her actions.


    Kallie¡¯s frantic efforts to slip away were not only caught on camera but also circted online, twisted into various malicious videos.


    Even her images were doctored onto tombstones.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite the actress, pretending to be innocent. I wonder who she thinks she¡¯s fooling.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s going too far. Remember, she¡¯s disabled.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Sympathizing with someone like her? Watch out, she might seduce your boyfriend next and shove you down the stairs too.¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who¡¯s enjoying this? People are too soft on her. We need to toughen up.¡±


    Under relentless scrutiny, Kallie felt as though every breath was a battle. She had made it clear that she couldn¡¯t have been the one to push Sarah down the stairs that day.


    But it was all in vain. Right or wrong no longer mattered. The storm had been raging for ages, with the Miller family stoking the fire from behind the scenes. They were bent on seeing her break.


    But Kallie stood firm, refusing to yield.


    Luckily, there had been some developments. Donovan was preparing to return home soon. Despite his hectic schedule, he seemed aware of the recent events. He didn¡¯t have all the specifics, but he quicklymitted to securing the surveince footage from the area once he was back.


    Meanwhile, Vernon firmly supported Sarah, asserting that the campus surveince clearly captured Kallie and Ethan pushing Sarah down the stairs. This confirmed the presence of cameras in that vicinity.


    Kallie gathered her belongings and made her way back to Jake¡¯s residence.


    As she stood before the familiar door, her heart raced. Who was Jake, after all? Those hackers would certainly think twice before revealing Jake¡¯s address.


    She reassured herself internally. Since they were still technically married, it wasn¡¯t out of line for her to return. Besides, Jake was preupied with attending to Sarah at the hospital, likely too upied to return home.


    Kallie extended her hand to input the password.


    ¡°Wrong password.¡±


    ¡°Wrong password.¡±


    After several attempts, she was met only with the impersonal rejection of the automated voice.


    Kallie hesitated, pondering if she had made a mistake with the password.


    At that moment, the door unexpectedly swung open.


    Kallie was greeted by the sight of Sarah standing there, and they both stood motionless, caught off guard.


    Sarah was quick to react, folding her arms and giving Kallie a scornful once-over. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Kallie. Did you run out of ces to go, and now you¡¯re hoping Jake will take you back?¡±


    Kallie noticed Sarah was dressed in simple loungewear, which set off rm bells in her head. Her phone articted her questions with the text-to-speech function: ¡°Why are you here? Have you moved in or something?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smirk was impossible to miss. ¡°Yeah, I told Jake how lonely I was feeling staying at the hospital, so he invited me to stay here,¡± she exined, her voice dripping with self-satisfaction. ¡°He thought it¡¯d be easier to look after me here. Kallie, do you get what I¡¯m saying? You¡¯re just in the way now. Why don¡¯t you just go?¡±


    Kallie felt a heavy weightpress her chest. So, this was why the door code had been changed. Had Jake really be that impatient? Then why was he stalling on the divorce?


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Sarah interjected, as if suddenly remembering something. She disappeared back into the house, only to return with a suitcase in tow.


    Sarah dropped the suitcase harshly at the doorstep and kicked it a couple of times, as if it were trash. ¡°All your stuff is right here, packed up by me. Just leave. No thanks needed.¡±


    Kallie steadied the teetering suitcase and looked up at Sarah, her gaze icy.


    Sarah was initially taken aback by Kallie¡¯s intense stare, but her shock quickly turned to anger. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Who do you think you¡¯re ring at?¡±


    Kallie responded with a smirk, unfazed. She swiftly typed down her response on her phone: ¡°You¡¯re the one who ought to leave, not me. Roderick left this house to Jake and me. Roderick made it clear that I own half. Jake and I are still married, so I¡¯m staying right here.¡±


    With that deration, Kallie had no desire to prolong the argument. She brushed past Sarah, suitcase in hand, and marched into the house.


    As fate would have it, Kallie bumped into Jake descending the stairs.


    Sarah, who had just been brimming with arrogance, shifted her attitudepletely at the sight of Jake. ¡°Jake, it hurts¡­¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened upon witnessing the scene. Why was Sarah still here? He hastened his steps down the stairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Jake asked.


    Sarah clutched the spot where she had been nudged, tears welling up in her eyes that hadn¡¯t yet spilled over. Kallie, however, hadn¡¯t exerted much force when she nudged Sarah aside.


    Kallie maintained a neutral expression and set down her belongings.


    As Jake walked past her, Kallie reached out and snagged his arm.


    Jake halted and pivoted to her, his expression unreadable.


    Kallie gestured emphatically that she didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble, and it was just that her apartment was not safe for her to live in for the time being. She had decided to live here for a while. Anyway, she owned half of this house.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jake¡¯s brow creased, words forming on his lips.


    But Kallie cut him off swiftly. She signed that she wouldn¡¯t interrupt them by living in the guest room while he could keep the master bedroom.


    A sh of anger crossed Jake¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re taking the guest room?¡±


    Kallie nodded. What was wrong with that? She hadn¡¯t evicted Sarah and Jake outright. That was leniency on her part.


    Jake shrugged off her grip, his sneer icy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 109

    ?<strong>Chapter 109:</strong>


    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Jake said as he approached Sarah.


    Jake¡¯s voice softened instantly as he addressed Sarah, a marked contrast to his earlier interaction with Kallie. ¡°Are you still hurting?¡±


    Sarah shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°No, not anymore. I¡¯m just scared. Kallie¡¯s actions just now¡­ They reminded me of the time she pushed me down the stairs.¡±


    Jake offered Sarah a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s confined to the guest room. You¡¯re safe here with me. I¡¯ll make sure no one hurts you.¡±


    A glimmer of relief sparked in Sarah¡¯s eyes, and a blush tinted her cheeks as she nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Kallie halted abruptly, her hand mming down on the railing to draw their attention. Her expression was icy as she made a forceful gesture, clearly disying her fury.


    Kallie¡¯s gestures practically yelled, ¡°Sarah, I didn¡¯t push you. You know why you fell. Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re the victim, you can manipte public opinion. Now everyone¡¯s quick to condemn me, thinking they can break me. But remember, the truth wille out. Erase all the evidence you want, but I will prove my innocence!¡±


    |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Sarah¡¯s eyes flickered, a mix of feigned innocence and helplessness, as she clutched Jake¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s with all her wild gestures? Is she hurling insults at me?¡±


    Jake was visibly shocked. Kallie¡¯s anger was something new to him. She was usually soid-back, never letting anything ruffle her.


    Even around the Reeves family, Kallie maintained a gentle smile, always careful to keep everyone at ease.


    It dawned on Jake then. Kallie¡¯s fury wasn¡¯t directed at Sarah alone. She was also indicting him.


    But Jake felt no anger. Instead, he was struck by how much more vibrant Kallie seemed in this state.


    Turning to Sarah, Jake said tly, ¡°Does it even matter what she¡¯s saying or thinking?¡±


    Sarah gave a smug smirk, her eyes sparkling with tant challenge.


    Kallie¡¯s lips quivered as disappointment washed over her. She didn¡¯t look back at Jake as she grabbed her suitcase and strode away.


    Finally getting rid of Sarah, Jake relished his newfound solitude. He grabbed his phone and dialed. ¡°How is the investigation going?¡±


    On the line, Edgar¡¯s voice carried a note of distress. ¡°Eastonville University ims the surveince footage is their property and involves student privacy, so they refuse to release it unless you¡¯re affiliated with the school,¡± Edgar reported, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    Normally, Eastonville University wouldn¡¯t dare cross Jake. The Miller family didn¡¯t wield enough influence to pull off something like that.


    Jake massaged his temples, feeling a headacheing on as he thought about Shirley¡¯s obvious dislike for Kallie.


    Edgar ventured cautiously, ¡°Mr. Reeves, would you like me to handle things discreetly?¡±


    A chillyugh escaped Jake. ¡°If intimidation had been effective, we wouldn¡¯t have been in this mess. Keep tabs on their actions. Donovan¡¯s rushing back, right? He must have found something that could exonerate Kallie. With or without me to defend her, it hardly makes a difference now.¡±


    Edgar fell silent. Jake¡¯s jealousy appeared to be ring up again.


    ¡°I get it, Mr. Reeves,¡± Edgar replied.


    Just then, a subordinate inquired how Edgar nned to manage the situation moving forward.


    Edgar took a moment to assess the online turmoil. ¡°The current buzz isn¡¯t cutting it. Since the Millers are known to deploy inte trolls, maybe we should consider that strategy too.¡±


    The subordinate was confused. ¡°Do you mean to suggest we hire trolls to defend Mrs. Reeves?¡±


    Edgar shook his head, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. ¡°Absolutely not. We¡¯re just going to amp up the excitement around this whole situation. It only gets interesting when it¡¯s buzzing with activity.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s n seemed like a mystery to his subordinates. Given Edgar¡¯s position as an assistant to Jake, he was effectively voicing Jake¡¯s thoughts.


    Edgar¡¯s assistants conversed in hushed tones.


    ¡°I think Mr. Reeves has truly given up on this poor girl.¡±


    ¡°That seems likely. If I had Mr. Reeves¡¯ talent and looks, I¡¯d want a partner who fits the social mold better. It¡¯s awkward to bring someone who can¡¯t speak to high-profile events.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious how long it¡¯ll be before they split. It¡¯s irritating to see her living a life better than us.¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to let Kallie overhear that, or she might just retaliate by pushing you down.¡±


    Laughter erupted among them. To them, Kallie was merely a distant figure, someone they never actually spoke with. Yet, they continued to gossip and nder her with careless cruelty.


    Even at a time like this, an invitation found its way to Kallie.


    Kallie examined it closely. She gestured to question whether this was meant for her.


    The servant nodded, her manners impable as always. ¡°Yes, madam. The messenger who brought this hasn¡¯t gone far yet. Should I fetch him if you doubt it?¡±


    Without hesitation, Kallie dismissed the idea with a quick shake of her head, her fingers tracing the fine script on the invitation, her mind uneasy.


    The servant, previously touched by Kallie¡¯s generosity, feltpelled to offer her advice. ¡°Madam, I¡¯d advise against going to this gathering. Your circumstances are well-known. Those who invited you are likely just looking for a spectacle.¡±


    Kallie offered a gentle smile in response, her head tilting slightly in disagreement. Actually, it was precisely because of these times that she had to attend. She believed in her innocence. Why would she seclude herself as if she were guilty? Staying home would only strengthen the whispers of her so-called guilt.


    The servant¡¯s worry lingered. ¡°Should I inform Mr. Reeves? His presence might deter any unwee confrontations.¡±


    Kallie paused, contemtive. After a moment, she signed to ask whether there was only one invitation delivered.


    The servant¡¯s face clouded withplexity. ¡°No, there were three. Miss Miller and Mr. Reeves also received one.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s smirk broadened. Then there was no need to tell Jake. She should consider herself lucky if he didn¡¯t unleash his fury on her to appease Sarah. Wishing he would defend her was too much to dream of.


    As the servant observed Kallie depart with the invitation, a silent sigh escaped her lips.


    While others might not grasp Kallie¡¯s character, the household staff knew very well. Kallie was inherently kind-hearted. Her muteness often made her a target, but she nevershed out at the vi¡¯s servants. Herpassion for others was profound. She had touched many lives here.


    Thus, none of the vi¡¯s servants were pleased with Sarah¡¯s temporary stay.


    Lately, Sarah seemed quite at ease at Jake¡¯s home, reveling in the situation. Regrettably, Kallie refused to leave.


    Sarah had tried multiple times to lure Jake to stay longer in the bedroom.


    However, Jake resisted and even erupted in anger when Sarah meddled with Kallie¡¯s belongings.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t grasp it. In her eyes, she and Jake were a couple tragically split by Kallie¡¯s presence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 110

    ?<strong>Chapter 110:</strong>


    In Sarah¡¯s mind, Kallie was the shameless other woman, not her. Sarah quickly found excuses for Jake in her mind. Jake¡¯s marriage to Kallie had been arranged by the Reeves family, after all. Even though Roderick was no longer around, such amotion would surely infuriate the elder Reeves, who would probably scold him.


    Sarah looked at the invitation in her hand, a cold smirk curling her lips. This was the perfect chance. She nned to use this opportunity to show Kallie that there was a chasm between her and Jake that could never be bridged, rendering them impossible. Sarah firmly believed she was the only one deserving of Jake.


    Sarah strode to the closet and hurled all of Kallie¡¯s clothes onto the floor. Looking disdainfully around, she summoned a servant. ¡°Remove this garbage. Why should it stay and sully my view? And¡­¡±


    Sarah turned around, pacing the room as she continued, ¡°Arrange for a house designer toe tomorrow. I can¡¯t stand the style of this room. It needs redecorating!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the servant nced at Sarah, her eyes flickering with a hint of disdain. However, her tone remained polite as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Miller, but you¡¯ll need to discuss this with Mr. Reeves first. I¡¯m not authorized to make such decisions. Furthermore, these clothes belong to Mrs. Reeves. You¡¯ll need her consent to dispose of them.¡±


    The servant stressed ¡°Mrs. Reeves¡± intentionally, causing a noticeable shift in Sarah¡¯s demeanor.


    Infuriated, Sarah stepped forward and delivered a sharp p across the servant¡¯s face. The p resonated through the room, leaving the servant¡¯s cheek red and swollen.


    Cradling her face in shock, the servant retorted, ¡°Miss Miller, remember, this is the Reeves household, not the Millers.¡±


    Jake, although often distant, never mistreated his servants. They shared a typical employer-employee rtionship, and despite being wellpensated, they were not expected to tolerate such disrespect.


    With a scornfulugh, Sarah, exploiting Jake¡¯s absence, behaved rashly. ¡°Indeed, this isn¡¯t the Miller residence, but soon, I¡¯ll be thedy of this house! Then, I can do as I please. Defy me today, and once I¡¯m in charge, firing you will be my first order of business. That¡¯s just how things are. My family¡¯s standing and power eclipse yours. Feel aggrieved? Go weep to that worthless mute! She can¡¯t even defend herself, much less you.¡±


    The servant held firm, stating, ¡°Miss Miller, I apologize, but even if you decide to terminate my employment today, I am not at liberty to handle these clothes. They are Reeves¡¯ property. Should you wish to proceed, you¡¯ll need to consult Mr. and Mrs. Reeves first.¡±


    Each mention of ¡°Mrs. Reeves¡± pierced Sarah¡¯s heart like a dagger. Seething with anger, she seized the servant¡¯s hand and hauled her toward the door. ¡°Consider yourself dismissed as of this moment. Get the hell out now!¡±


    At that instant, Kallie, who had heard the disturbance from upstairs, arrived at the top of the staircase. The servant iled, clearly on the verge of tumbling down the steps.


    Sarah, still gripping the servant¡¯s hand, could have easily averted the fall, yet upon realizing the peril, she reflexively released her grip. In fact, Sarah nudged the servant slightly, causing thetter to lose her footing and stumble.


    A wave of shock washed over Sarah¡¯s face as she witnessed the fall. She still carried the memory of her own fall, and it had left a deep psychological mark on her. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated witnessing such an ordeal again.


    Spotting Kallie¡¯s intense stare, Sarah felt a sudden surge of anxiety. Her first instinct was to me Kallie for everything, but she quickly remembered they were not alone.


    Sarah¡¯s emotions spilled over, and she began sobbing, overwhelmed by panic. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it. She just copsed so suddenly. Maybe her footing was off.¡±


    Kallie, however, paid Sarah no mind. Thankfully, the servant wasn¡¯t badly injured. Kallie extended a helping hand and signed, asking whether the servant was feeling alright.


    Most of the household staff, proficient in signnguage, could understand Kallie¡¯s gestures.


    The servant, Hazel yton, had been the one to bring Kallie the invitation this morning. Despite her youth, Hazel had served in the mansion longer than any of her peers. Fortunately, the staircase was low, so Hazel¡¯s fall wasn¡¯t steep, yet the bruises marring her skin seemed severe. Ovee by the shock, she wept openly.


    Hazel offered aforting smile and reassured Kallie, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Jake¡¯s voice unexpectedly filled the air from behind them.


    Before Hazel and Kallie could even respond, Sarah had bolted down the stairs and thrown herself into Jake¡¯s arms, her face etched with panic. To any outsider, she might have appeared to be the victim.


    Sarah eximed emotionally, ¡°That servant just fell for no reason! Remember when Kallie shoved me down those stairs? That left me with deep-seated fears. Witnessing something like that again just terrified me!¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as he gently pushed Sarah aside and turned his attention to Hazel and Kallie.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he demanded.


    Hazel opened her mouth to exin, but Kallie was quicker. She seized Hazel¡¯s wrist, gesturing gravely at Jake that this was no ident. She stressed that she saw Sarah push Hazel down, though she was not sure what Hazel could have done to provoke such a reaction.


    Kallie emphasized that Sarah had pushed Hazel down the stairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice soared as she abandoned her distressed facade. ¡°Hazel just lost her bnce. How is that my fault? You may despise me, but there¡¯s no need to fabricate stories like this!¡±


    Jake observed the unfolding drama with a grave expression, trying to piece together the truth.


    Hazel wiped her tears, still sobbing as she spoke. ¡°Miss Miller demanded a change in the bedroom¡¯s style. When I insisted on your approval, she became furious and pped me. Even after I stood my ground, she threatened to fire me, dragged me to the spiral staircase, and pushed me down.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s eyes met Sarah¡¯s, filled with deep grievance. ¡°Roderick hired me. I was merely adhering to the house rules. I had no intention of defying you, but because I couldn¡¯tply with your request, you attempted to kill me. That¡¯s going too far!¡±


    Sarah, often quick to point fingers, now felt the sharp bite of being used, though she was indeed at fault. Fury surged within Sarah, but she restrained herself, aware of Jake¡¯s presence. Turning to him with tear-filled eyes, she pleaded, ¡°Jake, you know me. I might be quite spoiled, but violence is not in my nature, especially not here in your home. I can¡¯t fathom why Kallie detests me so much. She scarred my face before, and now it seems she¡¯s conspiring to ruin me. If she wants me gone, why not just say so? There¡¯s no need to smear my reputation.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression grew darker as he turned his attention to Hazel. ¡°You know me well enough to understand this is your final opportunity to be truthful. There are numerous ways I can uncover the truth if I choose to pursue them.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 111

    ?<strong>Chapter 111:</strong>


    Hazel trembled, her fear of Jake¡¯s imposing presence palpable. She red at Sarah¡¯s smug expression, ready to speak, but before she could, Kallie stepped in front of her, gesturing firmly that she had seen Hazel being pushed down.


    It was all very chaotic, and the involved individuals might not have realized what had happened. She added that she caught sight of Sarah and Hazel arguing on the stairs, and the next thing, Hazel was tumbling down.


    Jake¡¯s face twisted into a frown, a hint of disapproval etching his features. ¡°So, you¡¯re not even sure of what exactly happened, and you jumped to the conclusion that Sarah pushed her? Kallie, since when did you start jumping to conclusions?¡±


    Sarah blinked, the picture of innocence and sorrow, as she clung to Jake, stirring the pot. ¡°Jake, without your intervention, I would¡¯ve been wrongly used today. I¡¯ve suffered enough already in front of Kallie. What more does she want from me?¡±


    Jake ignored Sarah, his eyes icy as they met Kallie¡¯s. Kallie lifted her chin defiantly, holding Jake¡¯s gaze. She opted against using signnguage, choosing to let her phone articte her response just for Sarah to hear: ¡°I did it intentionally. I wanted to make a point. Now you see, not everything you hear is true. Sarah was quick to me Ethan and me for pushing her down, and you believed it without question. Why then, when Hazel and I use Sarah, do you hesitate?¡±


    Jake grasped the meaning behind Kallie¡¯s words. Sarah¡¯s smile slowly vanished. Visibly irritated, she murmured, ¡°This isn¡¯t the same thing.¡±


    Despite her words, Sarah found herself studying Jake¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t anticipated a response from him.


    Jake stated, ¡°Having known Sarah for so long, I can tell when she¡¯s not being truthful. There was no need for such a blunt reminder.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face lost color. Was this what trust looked like? Had he ever trusted her like that? She soon felt it was ridiculous to even have such a question in her mind.


    Kallie retorted, her phone voicing her response via the text-to-speech function: ¡°It was impossible that Hazel just fell down the stairs since neither Hazel nor I meant for it to happen. You really should ask Sarah about what happened. After all, she¡¯s been targeting Hazel, all because of me.¡±


    Kallie then gestured toward the conspicuous bruise on Hazel¡¯s left cheek.


    Jake merely tightened his lips, appearing oblivious to it. ¡°Call the family doctor,¡± he instructed indifferently.


    Kallie met his gaze, her eyes burrowing into his, and then wordlessly turned to depart.


    Sarah felt her anxiety slightly diminish. She threw a re at Hazel and remarked, ¡°Why am I being med for this? Hazel¡¯s the one who¡¯s been taunting metely, throwing snide remarks my way. I have to wonder who¡¯s putting her up to it. Jake, why do you persist in being so gentle? Someone like her should be shown the door. And as for Kallie, I shudder to think what might happen if she lingers around. Perhaps¡­¡±


    Sarah looked at Jake with an expectant gaze.


    Jake offered a chilling smile, his stare sharp and calcting. ¡°Perhaps I should swiftly remove Kallie, allowing you to take over as thedy of the house, correct?¡±


    That was indeed what Sarah was hoping for, though she would never admit it so openly. She merely pouted in response. ¡°Jake, what are you getting at? I¡¯m just trying to look after you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face hardened further. ¡°I can make my own decisions. You don¡¯t need to dictate what I do. Hazel was hired by my grandfather and isn¡¯t someone I can just fire. If you can¡¯t stand her, just stay away from her.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected to be forced to tolerate a servant. A wave of anger and frustration threatened to spill over, but she managed to suppress it. With a hollowugh, Sarah conceded, saying, ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble. I¡¯ll put up with her.¡±


    She hoped her disy of enduring injustice would elicit some sympathy.


    Seizing the moment, Sarah made her plea. ¡°Jake, I was really frightened today. Could you stay tonight? I don¡¯t need anything from you. Just sharing the same space would make me feel safer.¡±


    Jake cast her a brief look but remained silent. He then turned and walked away.


    Sarah watched his retreating figure, her teeth clenched in frustration.


    After Hazel recovered from her injury, she grew even closer to Kallie. This shift didn¡¯t go unnoticed by other household staff in the mansion, who were more willing to get closer to Kallie. Sarah had be someone everyone avoided.


    One day, noticing Kallie deep in thought, Hazel slowed her steps. Approaching Kallie, she gently said, ¡°Kallie?¡±


    Kallie lifted her head upon hearing the voice. She quickly signed to Hazel, asking how the recovery was going and if there was any difort.


    Hazel offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Much better now. Mr. Reeves arranged apetent doctor for me. He mentioned if there is any difort remaining, he¡¯ll take me to the hospital.¡±


    Kallie acknowledged the update with a nod and then expressed that she preferred to be addressed as Kallie instead of Madam.


    Hazel paused, biting her lip as she spoke. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t believe Mr. Reeves is as unfeeling as he appears. I wasn¡¯t hired by Roderick. If Mr. Reeves truly cared for Sarah, he would have dismissed me already. I believe he still respects your feelings. In his eyes, you are his rightful wife, and Sarah is merely an interloper. Perhaps when Mr. Reeves tires of her, things will return to normal.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression turned grave as she listened to Hazel¡¯s words. Though she was unable to verbalize her mind, her resolve was clearly reflected through her gestures. Kallie signed, making it clear that she couldn¡¯t settle for being just one among many women by Jake¡¯s side. In a world that imed to value equality, she couldn¡¯t quite understand why she, as his rightful wife, shouldpete with others for his affection. It didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    Kallie had never before confronted the inherent imbnce in their rtionship.


    Hearing this, Hazel swiftly steered the conversation elsewhere. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to attend the party. I did a little digging for you. It¡¯s for Miss Simpson¡¯s birthday. Her family might not be rich, but they¡¯ve been prominent in the education sector for generations, and they hold considerable respect. Miss Simpson herself is known for her fairness and integrity, so you likely wouldn¡¯t encounter any issues. You can go with peace of mind.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face lit up with a smile. That was indeed good news. However, the thought of Sarah and Jake attending the event together soured her mood. Yet, she felt powerless to change anything. She hadn¡¯t done anything to be ashamed of, so there was no reason for fear. If she avoided them, Sarah could start spreading rumors.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± A sharp, feminine voice called out from behind her.


    Turning around, Kallie saw Sarah approaching, her elegance underscored by a determined look.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 112

    ?<strong>Chapter 112:</strong>


    Sarah did not bother to contain her smug face and sharpness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. Jake was avable today, so he took me shopping. We even bought some clothes.¡± As she said this, Sarah produced a gift bag and shed Kallie a provocative grin. ¡°I even picked out a gift for you. Jake helped choose it.¡±


    Kallie simply watched Sarah silently.


    Hazel moved to stand protectively in front of Kallie. ¡°Miss Miller, if you desire peace and quiet, you should avoid stirring up trouble. It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re shamelessly lingering here, but now you¡¯re openly challenging thedy of the house. Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±


    Sarah let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Lady of the house? Does Kallie truly believe she¡¯s entitled to that role? Jake would likely scoff at that. This is Jake¡¯s house. What authority do you have to speak on this?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Hazel bristled with anger.


    Kallie intervened, quietly taking the bag from Sarah. She opened it and found a garment inside, something reminiscent of a vintage store find, yet it had a touch of elegance.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t fathom why Sarah would give her this. It was clearly not meant to be kind. She barely nced at it before tossing it directly into the trash.


    Sarah, however, didn¡¯t appear bothered. With a slightly amused look, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°I had warned you. This was a gift from Jake, and you don¡¯t seem to appreciate it at all.¡±


    Kallie chose not to reply. Instead, she calmly looked up and met Sarah¡¯s eyes. She typed her response:


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s lips tightened, showing her reluctance, but she didn¡¯t object. She likely relished feeling superior to Kallie and didn¡¯t want to miss an opportunity to see Kallie upset.


    As Hazel exited the room to give them privacy, Sarah found a chair and sat down, tilting her chin up slightly. ¡°Be quick about it. I have ns tonight. Jake is taking me out to a new restaurant!¡±


    In response, Kallie bowed slightly, her demeanor one of humility and exhaustion as she made a feeble gesture. The messages on her phone screen showed what she desired behind these movements.


    ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll leave Jake. We¡¯re already sorting out our divorce. Can you just leave me alone?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression turned peculiar. ¡°What do you mean ¡®leave you alone¡¯? It¡¯s me who should be asking you that. That day was terrifying. I never want to experience anything like it again.¡±


    Although Sarah mimicked a shiver to appear frightened, her eyes betrayed no fear.


    Kallie bit her lip, her gaze icy. She looked down in an attempt to conceal her emotions, making her seem more subdued. Her messages on her phone screen were crystal clear:


    ¡°You know full well I didn¡¯t push you that day. I was merely warning you about the incident regarding Hazel the other day. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. If you and the Miller family stoping after me, I¡¯ll leave right away. I¡¯ll leave Jake and let you be. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Sarah rose and approached Kallie. Observing Kallie¡¯s lowered head, a wave of satisfaction washed over her.


    She then clicked her tongue. ¡°Kallie, isn¡¯t it a bitte now to be humbling yourself? You¡¯re right. I have no intention of making this easy for you. Even if everything was a lie, it¡¯s irrelevant. I want you to understand that if anything happens to me, there¡¯s a wholework ready to back me up. Even your husband will stand by my side. Who cares about the truth? It doesn¡¯t matter to anyone.¡±


    Sarah abruptly seized Kallie¡¯s chin, her sharp nails digging in and leaving crimson streaks across Kallie¡¯s pale skin. The sight was startling.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, yet she clenched her teeth, stubbornly holding them back.


    Sarah¡¯s lips twisted into a cruel smile, her gaze dripping with spite. ¡°You only have yourself to me for manipting Jake into marrying you with Roderick¡¯s help. I should have been Jake¡¯s wife. You should have stepped aside. You stole my ce, and for that, I can¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Sarah released Kallie¡¯s chin roughly, her tone growing even more vicious. ¡°Honestly, I was tempted to push you down that day. I just didn¡¯t think you¡¯d react that fast and be so fortunate. But now, it doesn¡¯t matter. See? Jake will always side with me. Had you fallen that day, nobody would have batted an eye. Kallie, if I were as pitiful as you, I couldn¡¯t bear to show my face.¡±


    Kallie straightened up, her eyes, once tearful, now icy. Her movements were stiff, signaling silent defiance that practically yelled, ¡°Sarah, ever heard the phrase ¡®the worm turns¡¯? Push me too far, and I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m not the only one who falls!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s phone buzzed unexpectedly. Without hesitating, she shed the screen toward Kallie. Jake was calling.


    Sarah¡¯s tone grew more taunting. ¡°Look at this, Kallie. When was thest time Jake called you? Oh, how could I forget? You can¡¯t speak, so having a conversation with you must be challenging. Did you know each night Jake spent with you, he¡¯d spend hours on the phone with me? What you failed to provide, I did. Since you insist on hanging on to being his wife, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±


    With a smug smile, Sarah answered the call and strutted away.


    Kallie stood there, stunned, watching Sarah depart.


    Sarah arrived at the restaurant, ted to meet Jake. Her joy doubled upon seeing him alone in the chamber.


    These days, Jake always seemed to bring Edgar along, leaving them little time by themselves. He seemed to keep his distance from her in this way.


    Sarah felt as though Jake might have had a change of heart now.


    Instead of choosing the chair opposite Jake, Sarah slid into the seat right beside him, edging closer. ¡°Jake, why did you ask me out tonight, just the two of us?¡±


    Jake replied with a frosty tone, ¡°Can¡¯t you sit properly?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face fell into a pout, visibly upset. ¡°I always used to snuggle up to you. What¡¯s changed? Tell me you haven¡¯t fallen for that mute.¡±


    Jake remained quiet, a fleeting image of Kallie crossing his mind. Her expression was detached.


    He couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly when, but Kallie had grown increasingly distant from him. The Kallie who once adored him seemed to have disappeared. His thoughts clouded over.


    Jake wanted to avoid conversation with Sarah, so he pulled out his phone. He showed her a video.


    He didn¡¯t even need to y it. The title alone was enough to drain the color from Sarah¡¯s face. She clenched her fists, utterly speechless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 113

    ?<strong>Chapter 113:</strong>


    ¡°Jake, where did you get this?¡± Sarah gasped.


    Jake gave Sarah a chilling look. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, if I¡¯m determined to uncover the truth, I have countless ways to do so. It shouldn¡¯te as a surprise, should it?¡±


    Sarah was at a loss for words. Frustration welled up within her as she bit her lip.


    Nothing remained hidden from Jake when he sought the truth. Sarah had always believed Jake trusted her enough not to pry. Yet, here he was, having unearthed everything without her even realizing it.


    Clutching at a faint hope, Sarah confessed, ¡°Now that you¡¯vee to tell me this without directly helping clear Kallie¡¯s name, that means you don¡¯t want to hurt me. Yes, I framed Kallie intentionally. I despise her! Why should she be the one by your side? It should be me!¡±


    Jake pocketed his phone, his tone frosty. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s not your ce to interfere with the matters between Kallie and me. I¡¯m not sure what made you think you ever had a chance. If that¡¯s the case, let me be clear. No one can coerce me into something I don¡¯t want.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Sarah, draining the color from her face. It was a stark deration. His decision to marry Kallie had been a choice solely his own. But how could this be possible?


    From Sarah¡¯s perspective, Kallie was just a useless mute, making her seem like an unlikely match for Jake. Yet, now Sarah had toe to grips with the fact that Jake harbored feelings for Kallie. This sole idea was driving her insane.


    Jake¡¯s harsh words continued to echo. ¡°I haven¡¯t made this public yet because I want to preserve some dignity for the Miller family. Do you get what I mean?¡±


    The sound of the door mming was the final blow to Sarah¡¯sposure. She slumped against the table, her legs nearly giving way. A wave of bitterness and despair overwhelmed her. Despite biting her lip, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± Sarah whispered hoarsely, clutching the edge of the table with all her might. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    Sarah was far from being reconciled. Jake was meant to be hers. She refused to let him go. If Jake¡¯s affections were wandering, she would find a way to recapture his heart.


    Outside, the rain intensified, and shes of lightning lit up the sky.


    Edgar arrived with an umbre to fetch Jake.


    As the chilly wind whipped around them, Jake began to cough harshly.


    Edgar, visibly worried, advised him gently, ¡°Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s important to look after yourself. Avoid pushing too hard.¡±


    Jake paused to catch his breath. Settled in the car, he leaned his head back, swallowing with effort, his gaze distant and thoughtful. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve dealt with most of the problems, I don¡¯t have much left to stress over.¡±


    Edgar let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re still concerned about your wife, even though she may not realize it. I believe it¡¯s time you two had a conversation.¡±


    Jake shook his head dismissively and chuckled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s there to even discuss? She¡¯s intent on a divorce. I didn¡¯t do all this just for her. After all, she was the adopted daughter of the Reeves family and has been part of our lives for years. My actions are purely out ofpassion.¡±


    Edgar stayed quiet, reflecting on Kallie and Jake¡¯s shared stubbornness.


    After a pause, Edgar asked, ¡°Mr. Reeves, with the evidence in hand, why not take down the Miller family? They¡¯ve been misleading you, attempting to turn you against your wife. Such conduct is reprehensible.¡±


    Jake smirked in response. ¡°Who said I ever trusted a word they spoke? And as for my hesitation to act¡­¡±


    Edgar¡¯s eyes widened, understanding the situation. ¡°You¡¯re concerned that pushing them too hard might lead them to cause your wife harm.¡±


    ¡°Actually, no,¡± Jake replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°I¡¯m more worried aboutplicating things for myself. I¡¯ll handle this once and for all, and then I¡¯m out. Kallie can manage her own affairs from here on out. I¡¯m stepping back.¡±


    Though Edgar doubted Jake¡¯s resolve, he decided not to challenge it. He simply started the car and remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Kallie was jolted awake by a booming thunderp. Restlessly, she shifted in her bed, trying to cover her ears. The fear of thunder had never left her, regardless of her age. It seemed linked to some distressing memories, but whenever she tried to explore those thoughts, a severe headache would stop her.


    As the thunder intensified, Kallie curled up tighter, squeezing her eyes shut as she delved into her past memories.


    Kallie remembered her younger days, always trailing behind Jake. During thunderstorms, she would sneak into his room despite his mock annoyance. He would teasingly call her cheeky for clinging to him so tightly. But she wasn¡¯t bothered by that. Despite his tendency to say too much, he never actually pushed her away.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t quite remember when her feelings for Jake had begun to blossom. Perhaps it was when she saw how even the strongest child among the Reeves could be cloaked in solitude. Perhaps it was his gentle heart hidden beneath a stern facade. Or perhaps because he had stood up for her again and again.


    It seemed to Kallie, whatever the cause, their rtionship was destined to remain tonic, confined to the realms of kinship or friendship. Yet, her emotions had deceived her, pushing her to act inappropriately.


    Now, as they behaved like strangers, it seemed this detachment might indeed be for the best.


    Kallie slowly opened her eyes, feeling the moisture trickling down her cheeks. She hadn¡¯t even noticed she was crying. Struggling a bit, she tried to sit up.


    Just then, the door suddenly swung open.


    Kallie tensed, her gaze fixed on the shadowy figure in the doorway. Though shrouded in darkness, she recognized Jake instantly. They remained silent, staring at each other in the dim light.


    Time seemed to stretch between them, neither moving.


    Almost involuntarily, Kallie reached out her hand. But just then, Kallie heard Sarah¡¯s voice calling out.


    ¡°Jake¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s voice dripped with sweetness, a charm that Kallie could never muster.


    Jake seemed captivated, instantly turning and walking away without giving Kallie a second look.


    Once Jake disappeared, Kallie slid out of bed and padded barefoot to the spot he had just vacated. There, she discovered a pair of earplugs. Were they meant for her? Her heart raced with the thought.


    On a whim, Kallie flung the door open to thank him, but the sight that greeted her halted her thanks in her throat.


    Jake and Sarah were close together, their bodies angled in an unmistakably intimate pose.


    A surge of sadness and disappointment washed over Kallie. She silently rebuked herself for her naive hopes and quietly shut the door, leaving the earplugs untouched, as if to deny the reality before her.


    Sarah clung to Jake¡¯s hand, her voice pleading. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have set Kallie up, but believe me, I¡¯ve paid dearly for it. You see this scar,¡± she said as she pushed her bangs aside to reveal the harsh scar marring her face. ¡°It¡¯s a reminder that will never fade.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 114

    ?<strong>Chapter 114:</strong>


    Sarah¡¯s scar had mostly healed, yet it retained a ghastly appearance. Previously, Sarah despised wearing bangs, finding them unttering. Now, they served a practical purpose¡ªto conceal her ws. With her vanity wounded, she buried her feelings of bitterness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid a heavy price, while Kallie escaped any consequence. I promise not to pursue her any further, so please, don¡¯t hold a grudge,¡± Sarah pleaded softly.


    Jake looked at Sarah, whose expression was a blend of pity and frustration, and cut straight to the point. ¡°This was never about Kallie. You had no right toe after her. I only urged you to back off in time. Why would you think your actions were in my interest?¡±


    Sarah faltered, her words tumbling out hesitantly, yet she pressed on, saying gently, ¡°I noticed you turned down Miss Simpson¡¯s invitation. She¡¯s my friend, you know, and now you¡¯re skipping her gatherings? Casting everything aside, you and Kallie are bound to split eventually. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to start something then?¡±


    Jake¡¯s face grew icy. ¡°There was never an ¡®us¡¯ to begin with. Sarah, drop these delusional ideas, or I¡¯ll have to take steps to distance myself even sooner.¡±


    Refusing to ept his words, Sarah raised her voice, calling out to Jake as he walked away. ¡°What about everything we had? You always favored me over Kallie. I can¡¯t believe you felt nothing!¡±


    Jake kept on walking.


    Suddenly, a realization dawned on Sarah. A smile crept across her face even as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°I get it now,¡± she murmured, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°You were just being affectionate with me to make Kallie jealous, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    It all fell into ce. The pieces suddenly fit together, and Sarah btedly grasped this harsh reality. But why? She loved Jake more than anyone else. What was so special about that wretch Kallie?


    Sarah looked up once more, but Jake was nowhere to be seen. All that remained for Sarah was deep-seated bitterness. She med them for driving her to act desperately.


    The storm of public opinion had subsided, much like the storm the previous night. It seemed overwhelming at the time, yet by morning, it felt as though it had never urred.


    Today marked the day of the banquet. Kallie noticed that the rumors of her allegedly pushing someone down the stairs had vanished, which left her puzzled. But she soon understood why. Jake was likely trying to avoid attention since Miss Simpson¡¯s event was today.


    Even without Jake¡¯s help, Kallie was confident she could have vindicated herself. Today marked her return. Her reputation would be restored with Donovan¡¯s help with the surveince footage.


    Downstairs, Sarah was packing, apparently ready to depart. Kallie found this odd but chose not to inquire. Disagreements among couples weremon. Whatever problems Sarah had with Jake were none of her business. After changing, Kallie went downstairs and saw Sarah still there.


    Sarah was instructing the servants to load her belongings into the car. Upon noticing Kallie, Sarah approached her with a grin. Despite the smile, Kallie always sensed an underlying malice in Sarah.


    Instinctively, Kallie stepped back, eager to maintain distance.


    Sarah, seemingly cheerful, broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re heading to the Simpsons¡¯, right? How about we go together?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her expression icy. With a sarcasticugh, she signed pointedly that she could manage on her own.


    Sarah replied, ¡°Make sure you¡¯re okay with your decision. You might regret itter.¡±


    Sarah nced at the small gift box in Kallie¡¯s grasp and couldn¡¯t resist a jab. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re nning to give Miss Simpson? I must remind you that Miss Simpson is quite distinguished andcks for nothing. Please, choose something less garish or inappropriate.¡±


    Kallie signed with disarming directness, mockingly expressing her gratitude for the heads-up.


    Sarah asked, ¡°And the clothes I selected for you? They¡¯re a bit worn, I admit, but I thought they fit you to a tee.¡±


    Kallie pointed at the trash can by the door, indicating the clothes in question were right there.


    For a moment, Sarah¡¯s face tightened. She sniffed indignantly, then spun on her heel and stormed off.


    Jake had no intention of attending the banquet today. Sarah had practicallymandeered all the vehicles for her own use. It was an overblown response, really.


    Kallie saw through Sarah. Sarah would never miss an opportunity to put her in a bad light. Kallie opted to take a taxi, deeming it the most straightforward choice. The significance of her decision seemed minimal at first.


    Despite Hazel¡¯s earlier reassurances that Miss Simpson was not one to stir up trouble, Kallie harbored doubts about the simplicity of the situation. Unfortunately, her instincts proved urate. The moment she approached the door, an obstacle arose.


    The waiter at the entrance scrutinized the invitation Kallie extended, his demeanor shifting noticeably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this invitation is a fake, and quite poorly done at that. Itcks Miss Simpson¡¯s seal,¡± he stated, his tone apologetic yet firm. ¡°You¡¯ll need to verify this with Miss Simpson if you wish to enter.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s voice carried, drawing the attention of nearby guests.


    ¡°A fake? How mortifying,¡± one murmured under his breath.


    Another guest leaned in, whispering, ¡°I recognize her from somewhere, but can¡¯t ce her.¡±


    A third voice chimed in, not bothering to lower her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? She¡¯s the foster daughter of the Reeves family and the one involved in the incident with Miss Miller a few days ago. I heard she got caught with her lover by Miss Miller.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, she seems so sweet and lovely, yet her intentions are so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! She somehow convinced Jake to marry her, apparently with Roderick pulling the strings behind the scenes, pressuring Jake into agreement!¡±


    ¡°Her story was all over the web, and then, just like that, nothing. It must be her lover¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Now, here she is at Miss Simpson¡¯s gathering, likely trying to fix her tarnished image. Yet, Simpson never invited her. She is even clutching a counterfeit invite. How humiliating.¡±


    Mocking whispers swirled around the room, all sounding exceedingly harsh and unwee.


    Kallie¡¯splexion whitened a shade, and she clenched her fists.


    Kallie analyzed the situation, trying to pinpoint what had gone wrong. Three invitations arrived together, and Hazel was the first to sort them out. It wasn¡¯t like Hazel would purposely hand her a fake invitation, especially since Hazel couldn¡¯t distinguish the genuine from the false.


    It pointed to only one conclusion: all invitations were fake. No matter which one Hazel passed to her, embarrassment was inevitable today.


    But several questions arose. How did Sarah manage to walk in so effortlessly? Could the previous knowledge of the fake invitation be the reason Jake stayed away? It seemed both Jake and Sarah had known the truth for some time but kept silent about it.


    Kallie could grasp part of the situation. Sarah¡¯s intentions were obvious¡ªembarrassing her on purpose. But Jake? What was he implying?


    Kallie feared to ponder any deeper.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 115

    ?<strong>Chapter 115:</strong>


    Kallie regained herposure and quickly typed a message on her phone to show to the waiter, rifying that the invitation was indeed from Miss Simpson and that there might have been a mix-up.


    The waiter¡¯s mockingughter intensified, filling the room with disdain. ¡°So, what are you saying? That Miss Simpson had someone send a fake invitation just to mess with you?¡±


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Miss Simpson is the kindest soul. She wouldn¡¯t stoop to such methods, even if she disliked someone,¡± one guestmented.


    ¡°Seems like she¡¯s trying to pin her own slip-ups on others,¡± another added with a dismissive click of the tongue.


    A chill ran through Kallie¡¯s limbs. It dawned on her that she might have been set up. Was Miss Simpson behind this? She couldn¡¯t fathom why. She had no known quarrels with Miss Simpson.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± a crisp, authoritative voice sliced through the murmurs, capturing the room¡¯s attention instantly.


    Kallie turned around to see a figure making her way forward gracefully.


    The woman was dressed in a light blue gown that radiated sophistication and an air of authority. Her expression was neutral, her eyes carrying a hint of iciness.


    This had to be Miss Simpson, Rachel Simpson.


    Rachel scanned the room until her eyesnded on Kallie, irritation clear in her gaze. Immediately, someone stepped forward to rify the situation.


    As the exnation unfolded, Rachel¡¯s expression grew stern. She approached Kallie, her stance somewhat confrontational. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll be honest. Recent incidents involving you have really put me off. I find you quite annoying. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d stoop to this level. Please, be more vignt and stop pointing fingers at everyone else.¡±


    Kallie stood frozen, her words trapped in her throat, eager to make Rachel understand. She swiftly typed down her reply on her phone. ¡°Miss Simpson, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯ve heard, but I¡¯ve never used you. I think we¡¯re just tangled in a misunderstanding, and I¡¯d really like to sort it out with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Rachel snapped, her attention briefly shifting to the waiter standing by. ¡°Guests are guests, and though she wasn¡¯t invited, we have no right to turn her away. Please, bring her inside.¡±


    Feeling utterly defeated, Kallie clenched her fists. She despised how voiceless she felt, robbed of even a chance to defend herself.


    The waiter gave Kallie a dismissive look and rolled his eyes.


    Kallie shook her head, opting not to enter. Lacking an invitation, entering would be tantly inappropriate.


    Rachel misread Kallie¡¯s actions, her look turning scornful. ¡°What now? Throwing a fit?¡± she asked mockingly. ¡°Expecting an apology from me? Don¡¯t look so pitiful. It makes people think I¡¯m picking on you.¡±


    Kallie, overwhelmed, shook her head vigorously, too distressed to type out a response, and switched to signnguage. She gestured that she wasn¡¯t pointing fingers and simply wanted to clear up any misunderstanding.


    A sneer came from the crowd. ¡°Can anyone even understand her gestures? Is she insulting Miss Simpson?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. She has a mean streak. Miss Simpson is being too gracious, even letting her in. I would¡¯ve thrown her out myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Simpson, we all saw what happened. We¡¯re your witnesses. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. If she¡¯s upset, that¡¯s her problem, not yours.¡±


    At that moment, Kallie¡¯s realization hit hard. Prejudice was a massive, unyielding force in people¡¯s minds. Though the online chatter had ceased, what did it matter? Their perception of her was already set in stone. Changing it was impossible.


    Kallie emitted a soft sigh, her eyes slightly reddening as she struggled to suppress any signs of emotion.


    Rachel caught the subtleties of Kallie¡¯s expression. Her look softened. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about it. Today¡¯s the happiest day of my life, and I won¡¯t let anything ruin it. Whether she decides toe in or not, that¡¯s up to her.¡±


    Despite Rachel¡¯s words, the scorn still lingered in her gaze.


    The palpable disdain and disgust from everyone felt like a vast ocean, engulfing Kallie, who stood isted at its center. She seemed trapped on a deste ind, escape an impossible dream.


    At that moment, a familiar figure walked over, cutting through the tension.


    Hayden approached with a warm smile, positioning himself behind Kallie.


    ¡°Hayden.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to show up!¡±


    Hayden had typed down his response on his phone. ¡°Your grandfather and I were old schoolmates. Seeing you¡¯ve grown up and are throwing a birthday bash, I couldn¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Hayden exchanged pleasantries with Rachel for a moment. Then his gaze shifted to Kallie standing beside him. He gestured toward his phone, his defense for Kallie evident in his messages. ¡°I noticed from a distance that there seemed to be some tension between you two. Although Kallie can¡¯t speak and is usually reserved, she¡¯s genuinely a good person. Perhaps there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s smile dimmed slightly. She didn¡¯t outwardly counter Hayden¡¯s opinions. ¡°You hardly ever givepliments. If you think highly of her, she must have redeeming qualities. Maybe there was indeed a mix-up! But let¡¯s put that aside for now. Hayden, please get inside. My grandfather is eager to see you. He¡¯s been looking forward to catching up.¡±


    Hayden nodded with enthusiasm and turned to Kallie, inviting her toe in with him.


    With Hayden standing up for Kallie, no one dared to say anything anymore.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes were tinged with redness as she followed Hayden inside. Once they were alone, she quickly typed a message. ¡°I appreciate it, but you shouldn¡¯t have defended me like that. It might have turned against you. What if they started pointing fingers at you instead?¡±


    Hayden smiled warmly at Kallie. His response was simple and genuine on his phone. ¡°At this stage in my life, I don¡¯t worry about reputation or fame. They are just superficial. You¡¯re my apprentice, learning from me. It¡¯s my duty to defend you in times of need.¡±


    Kallie felt a tickle in her nose, tears threatening to spill over. She typed down her response, ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡±


    Hayden let out a gentle sigh and shared through texts, ¡°Rachel is a good girl. She might have heard too many rumors about you and holds some resentment, but it¡¯s okay. Spend some time with her, and she¡¯lle to see your true character.¡±


    Kallie nodded in agreement.


    A thought then struck Hayden. His following texts revealed something significant. ¡°She once wanted to learn antique restoration under me, but I declined. I simply told her I already had an apprentice.¡±


    Kallie furrowed her brow in confusion. She hadn¡¯t known Rachel well, but she could sense that Rachel was well-educated. Wouldn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s depth of knowledge be an asset in such a specialized field?


    But Hayden shook his head, his expression enigmatic. He then offered his wisdom. ¡°Just because someone seems right for the job doesn¡¯t mean they are. Rachel¡¯s too hasty, and no amount of skill canpensate for that. In our profession, we prize patience and meticulous attention to detail, qualities you embody, unaffected by distractions.¡±


    Kallie blushed slightly, her fingers typing down her shy response. ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 116

    ?<strong>Chapter 116:</strong>


    Two onlookers observed the exchange between Hayden and Kallie from afar. Rachel¡¯s face betrayedplex emotions¡ªannoyance mingled with hints of reluctance and distress.


    Just then, Sarah approached and gently patted Rachel¡¯s shoulder, her voice soft and soothing. ¡°Kallie is quite the schemer, isn¡¯t she? She excels at deception. Everyone who interacts with her seems to fall for her tricks. No matter the situation, if it involves her, she somehow remains the meless one.¡±


    As Sarah spoke, tears began to trickle down her cheeks. ¡°Look at this scar on my face. It¡¯s permanent. But what choice do I have? She forced my parents to give in by threatening to harm herself, and she wouldn¡¯t leave Jake alone. They had to shield her, act as though nothing was wrong.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s anger red upon hearing this. ¡°I knew she was maniptive, but I never imagined she could go to such extremes.¡±


    A sly smile flickered across Sarah¡¯s face, quickly hidden. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we could do. She ys the mute, the victim. In this world, it often seems the most pitiful garner the most sympathy.¡±


    Rachel nced at Sarah. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her get away with this. I have no patience for women like her.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s words continued to stoke Rachel¡¯s anger.


    ¡°I remember you once wanted to learn from Hayden. I couldn¡¯t fathom why he turned you down until I found outter that it was all Kallie¡¯s doing. She¡­¡±


    Sarah was in the middle of speaking when Rachel cut her off, her frown betraying a hint of irritation.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Rachel said firmly. ¡°This issue is mine alone. Even if that woman crossed a line, I can¡¯t put all the me on her.¡±


    Sarah gave an awkwardugh in response. ¡°Right, you¡¯ve got a point there.¡±


    The banquet hall was buzzing with guests, many of whom were not shy about casting judgment on Kallie. Hearing the whispers, Kallie reminded herself of her reason for attending this party and steeled herself to endure the scrutiny. But she didn¡¯t expect to encounter Donovan here.


    Donovan approached swiftly, his voiceden with urgency and remorse. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kallie. I invited you to the exhibition with the best intentions, but it turned out to be such an ordeal for you. We¡¯ll have the full surveince footage from the school soon, and it will clear your name. Do you want me to post it online immediately?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her expression softening with gratitude. Her response was swiftly typed down on her phone. ¡°Thank you for standing by me. Aren¡¯t you worried, though? What if I actually was the troublemaker at the school?¡±


    Donovan smiled reassuringly. ¡°If I believed you were capable of causing trouble, I wouldn¡¯t have invited you. Rumors have a way of spreading like wildfire. People often ept them without a second thought. As for Vernon, once this is settled, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s terminated and issues a public apology to you.¡±


    Warmth surged through Kallie¡¯s heart. Her response was firm. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush things. I came here today to rify a few things. Now it¡¯s clear to me that Sarah intentionally lured me here to embarrass me, but I¡¯ll fight back.¡±


    Turning her gaze toward Sarah, Kallie¡¯s eyes were frosty. Sarah, sensing the intensity of Kallie¡¯s stare, met her gaze at that exact moment. Unfazed, Sarah returned a defiant look, then pursed her lips and silently mouthed a derogatory word.


    Instead of reacting with anger, Kallie offered a slight,posed smile.


    The time for extending gifts soon arrived. Since she was not particrly close with Rachel, Kallie opted for a gift that was simple but impable.


    Rachel gave it a brief look, made no fuss, and waved for a servant to take it away, showing a disinterest that bordered on disdain.


    Seeing this, a small smile yed across Sarah¡¯s lips.


    As Kallie reached for the door, Sarah¡¯s voice stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Kallie, wait!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyelids fluttered, sensing something amiss. She paused and turned to face Sarah with a calm demeanor.


    Sarah appeared distressed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, but I just recalled something important.¡±


    Sarah then shifted her gaze to Rachel. ¡°Rachel, remember you mentioned some of your mom¡¯s things were missing?¡±


    Rachel nodded in response. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But how is that relevant now?¡±


    Sarah continued, ¡°Well, thest time I was at the vintage store, I came across two dresses. They were meticulously crafted, and I could tell they held some value. I bought them for Kallie. Today, when we were looking at pictures of your mom, it hit me. Those dresses were among your mom¡¯s possessions.¡±


    Rachel rose sharply, her face a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°Are you sure? Could there have been some mistake?¡±


    Sarah shook her head firmly. ¡°No mistake. I recognized their beauty immediately and even snapped a couple of photos.¡±


    Sarah pulled out her phone, eager to show Rachel the evidence.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with tears almost immediately. She seldom allowed her emotions to get the better of her. The memory of herte mother was a tender subject. Even yearster, anything associated with her mother still moved her profoundly.


    With a shaky voice, Rachel asked, ¡°You mentioned you handed those items to Kallie, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Sarah struggled to hide a self-satisfied grin. ¡°Yes, but it appears Kallie didn¡¯t care for them at all. She dismissed what I gave her as trash. Perhaps her taste isn¡¯t refined. She probably can¡¯t appreciate vintage items. Or maybe her dislike for me extends to everything I offer.¡±


    Rachel remained silent, absorbing Sarah¡¯s remarks. She turned to Kallie, her gazeden with sorrow. ¡°Despite our differences, I¡¯m still hoping you¡¯ll sell me those items, even if at a high price. They were my mother¡¯s. I¡¯m not sure how they were misced, but I¡¯d be grateful if you could return them.¡±


    Kallie inhaled sharply, her chest tightening and difort spreading across her face.


    Seeing this, Sarah quickly raised her voice. ¡°Kallie, you surely haven¡¯t discarded those items, have you? What are we to do? It¡¯s been days. If they¡¯re lost, they¡¯re lost forever. Those were Miss Simpson¡¯s mother¡¯s belongings. This seems rather harsh.¡±


    Kallie clenched her fists to maintain herposure. She had long harbored suspicions that something was amiss. Why would Sarah present her with a gift, especially one from a vintage store?


    The entire situation struck Kallie as suspicious, but she hadn¡¯t discarded the items yet. She chose not to disy them just yet.


    Kallie was uncertain about the loyalties of the others in the room. She feared that even if she brought the unscathed clothes over, they would somehow appear as damaged.


    Turning to Rachel, Kallie attempted to plead her case as she hastily typed down her response. ¡°Miss Simpson, please believe me, the¡ª¡±


    Yet, before Kallie could finish her message, Rachel abruptly stepped back.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes were frosty, resembling a sea pierced by shards of ice. ¡°You truly are as treacherous as a snake.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 117

    ?<strong>Chapter 117:</strong>


    ¡°Even though you have issues with Miss Miller, what she passed on to you holds value. Is this really how you handle those clothes? Those are my mother¡¯s things. How can I not hold you responsible?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice carried an undertone of moral coercion.


    Everyone in the room grasped Rachel¡¯s predicament. They all knew how deeply Rachel missed her mother, who had passed away. When Rachel finally received news about her mother¡¯s possessions, only to discover they were damaged, the blow was hard to bear. Who could possibly ept that?


    Sarah barely contained her amusement, herughter threatening to spill over. She ced aforting hand on Rachel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I didn¡¯t foresee my disagreement with Kallie affecting you like this. It¡¯s partly my fault. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have gifted her those clothes.¡±


    Rachel dabbed at her tears. ¡°It¡¯s not on you. How could you have anticipated any of this? The me lies with Kallie. She¡¯s the one at fault here.¡±


    ¡°Rachel,¡± a male voice cut in sharply.


    A middle-aged man approached briskly, followed closely by a young man. Sarah¡¯s and Kallie¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically at the sight of the young man. It was none other than Jake.


    Rachel noticed the middle-aged man. She managed a forced smile and murmured, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Phillip Simpson quickened his pace as he noticed the redness around his daughter¡¯s eyes. Rachel was known for her resilience, rarely showing any signs of vulnerability in public, much less crying. Something serious had probably happened.


    ¡°Rachel, has someone been giving you trouble?¡± Phillip asked, his voice cold, his eyes scanning the gathering.


    Almost immediately, exnations began to pour in. As each person recounted their version, the me gradually settled on Kallie, fueled by past resentments. The narrative built up to a consensus: it was all Kallie¡¯s fault.


    Phillip turned his stern gaze on Kallie after hearing everything. Without allowing Kallie a chance to defend herself, Phillip dered, ¡°No matter the circumstances, it¡¯s clear that my daughter doesn¡¯t want you here right now. I hope you understand that. Today is her birthday, and she deserves to be happy. Her wishes are the top priority today.¡±


    Kallie¡¯splexion turned a shade paler as she stood speechless, unable to respond. After all, it was obvious that Phillip considered only Rachel¡¯s feelings.


    Kallie saw no reason to linger, yet giving up wasn¡¯t an option for her. She was conscious that leaving today might only intensify the rumors surrounding her.


    Although Jake was present, he remained silent throughout, merely standing there, detached, like an onlooker.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t expected Jake¡¯s assistance in any case. Still, the sight of Jake¡¯s apathetic expression deepened her sorrow. She would have preferred he hadn¡¯te at all, rather than see her humiliation like the rest of them.


    Confronted with Rachel¡¯s overt disdain, Kallie clenched her teeth and typed out a message: ¡°I apologize for today¡¯s trouble, but I assure you the clothes are unharmed. I¡¯ll sort them out and deliver them first thing when I return. I may leave now, but I need to make it clear that I have never hurt anyone. I did not push Sarah, nor should you mock me over this. I was unaware those clothes belonged to Miss Simpson¡¯s mother, and damaging them was never my intent, even though they were gifted to me by Sarah.¡± Her words were disregarded by everyone.


    Phillip gestured toward the door, ¡°Please.¡±


    With a soft sigh, Kallie didn¡¯t even nce at Jake as she began to walk away. She had only taken a few steps when she heard Jake¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Let¡¯s take a moment. I have something crucial to ask you, Mr. Simpson.¡±


    Jake pulled an invitation from his pocket. ¡°I found out that this invitation is a fake,¡± he announced, his frustration evident. ¡°What does this mean? Are you trying to keep me out? If I hadn¡¯t run into you at the entrance, I probably would¡¯ve been turned away.¡±


    Rachel turned toward Jake as he spoke, her expression shifting dramatically at the sight of the invitation in his hand. It was an exact copy of the one Kallie had.


    Confusion clouded Rachel¡¯s features. What was happening?


    Immediately, Rachel¡¯s eyes darted to Sarah, who stood beside her. Sarah was caught off guard by Jake¡¯s words. She had, in fact, asked Jake earlier whether he nned to attend the party precisely for this reason. Had he confirmed his attendance, she would have made sure to switch out his invitation.


    However, Jake had been adamant then about noting, prompting Sarah to discard the idea. Yet here he was, unexpectedly present.


    Sarah¡¯s mind raced as she processed the unfolding events. She hadn¡¯t grasped the gravity of the situation until now, especially since Jake had arrived with Phillip. Their arrival together could have been mere chance, and Jake didn¡¯t really require the invitation. However, she was taken aback when Jake specifically inquired about the invitation.


    Sarah was too startled to notice Rachel¡¯s reaction.


    The guilt and panic were unmistakable in Sarah¡¯s eyes. Rachel¡¯s expression instantly changed. She had suspected Sarah might be involved but didn¡¯t want to delve too deeply into it. After all, Sarah, as her friend, should know she despised this type of behavior most of all. Moreover, Sarah had been her support during the time her mother passed away. Given the reasons above, Rachel was a bit more forgiving toward Sarah.


    Phillip appeared confused, while Jake¡¯s demeanor suggested he wasn¡¯t kidding.


    Rachel stepped up to address the issue. ¡°It¡¯s possible someone under my supervision mishandled the situation. Mr. Reeves, please be assured, I will deal with them appropriately.¡±


    Jake then tucked the invitation away. He nced at Kallie, who hadn¡¯t gone far yet, and raised his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve also learned that my wife had a simr unpleasant experience upon her arrival, even facing mockery. Miss Simpson, since this has all been a misunderstanding, perhaps you owe her an apology?¡±


    Kallie froze, turned around, and stared at Jake with a mix of surprise and confusion. Why was he defending her?


    Yet, it quickly made sense to her. She was, after all, representing the Reeves family. If this got out, it wouldn¡¯t sound good.


    With a tight-lipped frown, Rachel approached Kallie hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you. Regarding the invitation, I had assumed you had ulterior motives.¡±


    The further Rachel went with her apology, the quieter her voice became, and her face flushed with embarrassment. Upon reflecting, Rachel found it ridiculous to think Kallie had any malicious intent. Kallie was no child. Why would she tamper with an invitation without cause?


    The forgery was clumsily done. It was obviously fake at first nce.


    Kallie didn¡¯t lose her temper. She resumed her exnation about the clothes with the help of her phone. ¡°Miss Simpson, I truly hope you can trust me again. I¡¯ve preserved your mother¡¯s clothes carefully, but they have been circted outside for a while, so there might be some wear and tear. Once I¡¯ve mended them, I¡¯ll bring them right to your doorstep. Those are your mother¡¯s belongings, after all. Even if I recreated them, you would notice the difference, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 118

    ?<strong>Chapter 118:</strong>


    Rachel fumbled for words to form a retort.


    It marked the first time Rachel had genuinely scrutinized Kallie.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes radiated honesty, making it hard to believe she could be deceitful.


    Rachel acknowledged her previous judgments might have been too harsh, yet she couldn¡¯t overlook that Sarah, her close friend, had been harmed by Kallie. That incident was swirling around the Inte, seemingly irrefutable.


    With a furrowed brow, Rachel hesitated, her mind a whirl of conflicting thoughts. Perhaps Sarah had a point. Kallie¡¯s outward innocence might mask a more sinister nature.


    ¡°Rachel,¡± Sarah interrupted, clutching her forehead as if gripped by a sudden pain.


    Sarah grasped Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really dizzy. Could you go to the hospital with me?¡±


    Mentioning the so-called headache now served as Sarah¡¯s calcted move to remind Rachel of her own suffering, allegedly caused by Kallie.


    Rachel¡¯s protective instincts red, her gaze hardening as she red at Kallie. ¡°Forget it. Since those two pieces of clothing seem linked to you, you can keep them. Whether they belonged to my mom doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Her statement was essentially a subtle dig at Kallie.


    Kallie, feeling a surge of embarrassment, bit her lip.


    Before Sarah could pull Rachel away, Kallie made a sudden move, grasping Sarah¡¯s wrist.


    Caught off guard, Sarah nearly stumbled and lost her footing. Annoyed and embarrassed, she responded with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Kallie, what¡¯s this about? You shoved me before, and now you¡¯re at it again?¡±


    Kallie quickly shook her head and replied with the text-to-speech function of her phone, ¡°Your injury looks serious. You mentioned feeling dizzy. Could it be a concussion?¡±


    Sarah frowned, wondering if something was indeed wrong with Kallie. Was she trying to be considerate?


    Clutching her forehead, Sarah looked at Kallie with an using gaze. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Your push was forceful. I obviously took a bad fall. The doctor even mentioned this scar might be permanent.¡±


    Despite Sarah¡¯s reluctance, she gently lifted her bangs to reveal a long scar beneath.


    The Miller family had enlisted top-notch doctors, yet the scar remained partially visible. Over time, it had faded to a faint red mark. At a nce, it barely caught the eye.


    However, for Sarah, who detested any w, even this slight imperfection was unbearable.


    Tears welled up in Sarah¡¯s eyes, spilling over as she sobbed, ¡°Are you happy now? Everyone¡¯s seen it. I knew your concern wasn¡¯t genuine. You just wanted to humiliate me.¡±


    As Sarah wept, fear etched across her face, and she sought refuge behind Rachel.


    Rachel¡¯s face contorted with anger as she gripped Kallie¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you suggesting? Still want to insult Sarah?¡±


    Kallie, trapped by Rachel¡¯s grasp, shook her head. Unable to speak, she resorted to signnguage. Only a few observers understood her silent gestures.


    Flushing with embarrassment, Kallie hoped Rachel would let go of her hand and allow her to type down her thoughts.


    But Rachel¡¯s grip only tightened, her eyes sharp and menacing.


    At that moment, Jake¡¯s icy voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Ease up, or you¡¯ll snap her wrist.¡±


    As Jake¡¯s cold stare met hers, Rachel released Kallie¡¯s hand with a scoff. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I must remind you that while the woman before you is indeed your wife, she¡¯s nothing but malicious and two-faced, utterly unfit for her role. We see things clearly here¡ªSarah is the one deserving of your affection. You don¡¯t need to maintain appearances for Kallie¡¯s sake. None of us will me you for this.¡±


    Rachel believed Jake was merely defending Kallie to protect his own reputation. Meanwhile, Sarah gazed at Jake, filled with hope.


    Ignoring both Rachel and Sarah, Jake walked straight to Kallie. He noticed her wrist was slightly reddened, and a flicker of anger passed through his eyes, though his voice grew gentler. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Kallie dodged Jake¡¯s extended hand. His moments of kindness were fleeting, and she had learned better than to expect anything. By keeping her expectations in check, she could spare herself the disappointment.


    Brushing past Jake, Kallie wanted to clear the air quickly. Her response was firm, articted by her phone¡¯s text-to-speech function. ¡°I never intended to insult Miss Miller. Right now, we need to focus on bringing the true wrongdoer to justice.¡±


    The room fell silent, everyone staring at Kallie in bewilderment.


    ¡°What is she thinking? Didn¡¯t she push Sarah down? Why is she saying all this now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably trying to clear her name. Let¡¯s just watch and see what she does next.¡±


    Kallie stood there, oozing confidence.


    Sarah felt a wave of uneasiness as she clutched Rachel¡¯s clothes. ¡°Rachel, we should leave. She deliberately stirred up trouble at your party to hog the spotlight. If we leave, her show can¡¯t go on.¡±


    Rachel seethed with anger. ¡°Why should we leave? You have to confront people like her when they¡¯re at their peak. Running away just feeds her ego. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right here, no matter what she tries to pin on you.¡±


    Despite Rachel¡¯s words, Sarah still felt uneasy.


    Upon thinking it over, Sarah was sure she had chosen the location for itsck of surveince cameras, thus Kallie couldn¡¯t possibly have any real evidence.


    Feeling somewhat relieved, Sarah watched as Kallie waved Donovan over and utilized the projector to show everyone a video.


    While there was no surveince in the stairwell, the building across had one. Sarah failed to see thising.


    The footage was blurry, but one could just make out two figures. Sarah was at the top of the stairs, and Kallie was below her. Suddenly, Sarah tumbled down the stairs.


    A hush fell over the room as the video ended.


    Everyone had been convinced that Kallie was responsible for pushing Sarah down the stairs, especially given the extent of Sarah¡¯s injuries. Nobody would willingly throw themselves down like that.


    Yet, the video told a different story. It didn¡¯t appear that Kallie had pushed Sarah at all.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what happened!¡± Sarah protested, her voice rising as she clenched her palm, her face draining of color. ¡°I didn¡¯t just fall¡ªEthan pushed me! It¡¯s just¡­ There¡¯s a blind spot where the cameras don¡¯t see, and he wasn¡¯t caught.¡±


    Before Sarah could argue further, Kallie swiftly moved to the next clip. This video showed Ethan waiting at the bottom of the stairs, timestamped precisely.


    Ethan had been downstairs the entire time Sarah fell, only rushing upwards upon hearing themotion.


    Rachel, too, was taken aback, her eyes flicking to Sarah, whose eyes brimmed with tears.


    Despite the evidence, Rachel chose to stand by her friend. She fixed a stern look on Kallie. ¡°Kallie, I know videos can be manipted,¡± she remarked firmly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 119

    ?<strong>Chapter 119:</strong>


    Kallie was at a loss for words in her defense. Sure, someone could have tampered with the video, but what about all the other proof?


    Kallieposedly retrieved her phone and yed a recording. This was from the day she had humbly pleaded with Sarah forpassion.


    Engaging in such a low act was a first for Kallie, yet it taught her a valuable lesson.


    As the recording yed, Sarah¡¯s piercing, authoritative voice echoed throughout the room. No one could hear what Kallie had responded, given her inability to speak.


    Then came the climax of the recording. Sarah had said, ¡°Honestly, I did attempt to shove you that day. I just never anticipated your swift reaction and luck. But at this point, it¡¯s irrelevant. Regardless of my actions, Jake will always be on my side. Had you actually fallen, nobody would have batted an eye.¡±


    Each syble was unmistakably clear.


    Casting a sweeping nce around the room, Kallie signed resolutely, making it clear that she wouldn¡¯t mind cooperating with an investigation if there was any doubt about the authenticity of this recording. She was ready to have the police scrutinize every piece of it.


    Rachel was at a loss for words. She nced at Sarah, the air thick with tension.


    Sarah, ovee with shock and panic, stepped out from behind Rachel and delivered a stinging p to Kallie. ¡°You lying bitch! None of this is real! Kallie, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself, haven¡¯t you? How could you stoop so low?¡±


    Kallie staggered, nearly losing her footing from the impact.


    Cradling her reddened cheek, Kallie faced Sarah with resolute eyes and had her phone articte her thoughts with the text-to-speech function. ¡°Stoop low? I learned that from the best. If you hadn¡¯t resorted to such tactics, I wouldn¡¯t have either. This is your own doing. You have no one else to me. If you don¡¯t want secrets exposed, don¡¯t create them.¡±


    Sarah, quivering with fury, attempted to justify herself. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! The video¡¯s a fake! Kallie must have paid someone to mimic my voice!¡±


    Yet, Sarah¡¯s voice faltered as she noticed Jake nearby.


    Others might be in the dark, but Jake knew the truth.


    Amidst the online bacsh, Kallie had be reclusive. Shecked the time and means to hire a voice impersonator.


    Moreover, Jake already had proof that Sarah¡¯s fall was an ident.


    Yet, Sarah refused to give up. She had endured so much just to bring Kallie down, and now this cunning Kallie had managed to flip the script.


    With the unmistakable proof of Kallie¡¯s innocence, Sarah¡¯s subsequent words of defense fell on deaf ears.


    Aparison between the recording and the video made it evident: Sarah had attempted to shove Kallie but ended up losing her bnce and falling.


    Even with the truth revealed, Kallie received no apologies.


    To them, Kallie was merely an insignificant mute, nothing without the backing of the Reeves family. And now, with her tense rtionship with Jake, most assumed Jake sided with Sarah.


    Someone attempted to lighten the mood with a grin. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s settle down. It was all just a big misunderstanding. Miss Miller probably just stumbled, and it looked like Mrs. Reeves pushed her down. Now that we¡¯ve cleared that up, perhaps Miss Miller could apologize. It¡¯s not the end of the world.¡±


    Sarah, visibly upset, gestured to her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m the one who got hurt! I¡¯m the real victim here, while she¡¯s perfectly fine! Why on earth should I apologize?¡±


    The mediator persisted, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, Miss Miller. You have indeed suffered enough. Let¡¯s put this behind us now.¡±


    Kallie witnessed the unfolding events and could only sense the irony. Was she to be bullied simply because she was perceived as weak and vulnerable? When the details were murky, everyone was quick to point fingers at her, using the confusion as a pretext to vent their spite.


    Now, with her innocence established, they were advising her to dismiss the ordeal and avoid causing a stir.


    But Kallie was not ready to yield.


    Before Kallie could respond, a distinct female voice intervened. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. Imagine enduring what Kallie has. She was tormented online, singled out in public, and judged constantly. Would you still manage to be so forgiving?¡±


    Kallie turned, startled. Rachel¡¯s defense was unexpected.


    Sarah was visibly taken aback and stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Aren¡¯t we friends? Has that little bitch deceived you as well?¡±


    Rachel avoided Sarah¡¯s gaze, her expression icy. ¡°I stand with the truth. You imed Kallie was tormenting you, which led me to disrupt my own birthday celebration to support you. Yet, it turns out she was innocent, the victim here. If you despise her, I¡¯ll join you, but you manipted me against her. Do you truly consider me a friend?¡±


    Sarah faltered, guilt shimmering in her eyes. She attempted a justification. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re my friend. Remember the day I intervened? Without me, you would have been harassed. Have you forgotten that?¡±


    Rachel paused, uncertain, but then firmed her stance. She took out two invitations. ¡°You argue Kallie used a counterfeit invitation to crash the event, but what about her husband? Why would he need to resort to such tactics? I entrusted all three invitations to you, not knowing you would change them into fakes and dispatch them to Kallie and her husband. This was supposed to be a celebration, my celebration. A true friend wouldn¡¯t have stirred chaos today.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ You!¡± Sarah gasped, feeling the weight of the condemning res surrounding her.


    Ever since her disfigurement, Sarah had grown acutely sensitive. She had always carried herself with pride. Now, under the scrutinizing gazes of others, she found herself consumed by overthinking. Why were they staring at her like that? Were they ridiculing her? What reason did they have to mock her? She would never be at fault. The one at fault should be Kallie.


    As the whispers grew louder, Sarah¡¯splexion turned ashen, and she staggered, eventually copsing onto the floor.


    The crowd gasped in shock. Amidst the chaos, Rachel couldn¡¯t just stand by and promptly called for help, urging someone to rush Sarah to the hospital.


    Kallie spotted Jake among those concerned onlookers by Sarah¡¯s side and wasn¡¯t surprised. She pondered whether he would hold a grudge against her for shaming Sarah in public, but she realized it no longer mattered. She had cleared her name and could finally move out from under the same roof as Jake.


    Yet, there was something far more pressing she needed to address.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 120

    ?<strong>Chapter 120:</strong>


    Kallie sought out Rachel, greeting her with a soft, reassuring smile. She had chosen a gentle female voice to articte her messages with the text-to-speech function. ¡°Thank you, Rachel. I really didn¡¯t expect you to speak up for me like that.¡±


    At this, Rachel snapped out of her lingering distress and became somewhat awkward, realizing she had jumped to conclusions without bothering to learn the truth.


    Rachel turned away slightly, stating, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really defending you, to be honest. I was just trying to be fair. Also, I realized I got the wrong idea about you today, and for that, I owe you an apology. But let¡¯s be clear, that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re friends now.¡±


    Undeterred, Kallie¡¯s smile only widened. After a brief pause, she typed thoughtfully, ¡°I assure you, your mother¡¯s clothes are safe with me. As someone who restores antiques for a living, I promise I can return them to you just as they were. Or, if you¡¯d prefer, I can even refresh them with a new twist.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s demeanor softened, her eyes reflecting a mix of anticipation and nostalgia. She gently shook her head. ¡°Actually, the condition of my mother¡¯s clothes isn¡¯t my concern. What matters is that they still carry the scent of my mom. As long as I look at them, I see her in them, just as she was.¡±


    As Rachel¡¯s words trailed off, tinged with sorrow, Kallie felt a pang of empathy. She struggled to find the right words, wishing only to convey her understanding and support. After a brief pause, she finally finished choosing the right words. ¡°Your mom must have been kind and wonderful, which clearly reflects in how nice you are.¡±


    ¡°Am I nice?¡± Rachel gave Kallie a look of disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person who has ever said that. I guess Sarah was right about you being sweet-talking, even if it doesn¡¯te naturally to you. You don¡¯t need to tter me. I¡¯m not easily deceived.¡±


    Kallie simply shook her head, her smile unwavering. She quickly typed down her reply. ¡°No, I mean it sincerely. I think you¡¯re an incredible person, and you¡¯re dedicated to your friends. It¡¯s not just me. Hayden mentioned the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Hayden?¡± A trace of anxiety crept into Rachel¡¯s voice. ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed as she recalled, ¡°He also said you¡¯re a talented kid, especially skilled at restoring antiques. It¡¯s just a shame youck focus, but if you can train yourself, you¡¯d make an excellent apprentice for him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    The Simpson family, schrs for generations, had never been wealthy. Instead, they had built a legacy of connections, respect, and moral integrity.


    Rachel and her father shared a stubborn streak and an inability to yield, while her mother had been a remarkable woman.


    Rachel had never met anyone as gentle as her mother, like a calming body of water. Tragically, Rachel¡¯s mother died when Rachel was just a child, leaving her with only faint memories and a profound sense of loss.


    As Rachel matured, she grew increasingly introverted, surrounding herself with only a handful of friends.


    Although many appeared amiable at first, most secretly ridiculed her, branding her as pretentious and haughty. They even whispered that she had a quick temper. Consequently, Rachel developed a distaste for social gatherings and parties.


    One evening, while walking home, Rachel was osted by a group of thugs.


    Fortunately, someone had called the police in time, and Sarah, who was nearby, came to Rachel¡¯s aid.


    This incident led Rachel to consider Sarah a friend. However, she btedly realized her judgment was wed.


    Agreeing to this birthday party was yet another mistake Rachel hadmitted.


    Rachel had always preferred intimate family gatherings, but Sarah had insisted so persistently that Rachel finally conceded.


    Little did Rachel know she was merely a pawn in Sarah¡¯s ns from beginning to end.


    As Rachel¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, Kallie¡¯s heart raced, wondering if her words had struck a nerve.


    Kallie waved her hand before Rachel¡¯s eyes, seeking her focus, and continued typing fervently. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I envy you. You must have been raised with such care and love. It¡¯s probably why you trust people so easily, even if it means getting hurt. But my life¡¯s been different. I¡¯ve had no parents, no real family of my own. The Reeves family took me in, and I was fortunate for that. As a child, Roderick was my protector, and as I grew, Jake stood by me. Yet, despite this, I know I¡¯ll never truly be a part of their family, and one day I¡¯ll have to leave.¡±


    Rachel dabbed at her tears and gazed at Kallie, her eyes filled with empathy. ¡°There are so many rumors swirling around. Jake is your husband, but rumors say he¡¯s entangled with Sarah. I mistakenly thought you were the one causing trouble between them.¡±


    Kallie averted her gaze, her eyes clouding with sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t hold any grudges. The Reeves family has shown me kindness, something I¡¯ll carry with me forever.¡±


    Rachel, still young and intuitive, felt a deeper turmoil beneath the surface. ¡°Only kindness?¡± she probed gently.


    Meanwhile, Jake, having settled matters with Sarah, rushed back and spotted Rachel and Kallie in conversation.


    From afar, Jake mistook the scene, thinking Rachel was harassing Kallie, and hastened his steps toward them.


    As Jake neared them, he overheard Rachel¡¯s questioning tone. ¡°Only kindness?¡±


    Jake caught his breath, his expression unreadable as he observed Kallie.


    Kallie remained quiet for a moment and then lifted her gaze with a gentle smile. Her phone articted her masked thoughts. ¡°Yes, only kindness. Anything more is like the affection between siblings. I¡¯ve been mixed up about this before and it led to some misunderstandings. But really, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m doing okay.¡±


    Kallie had made peace with her thoughts. She knew her path with Jake would diverge, and that Jake and Sarah were destined for each other. She no longer wanted to be tangled in this love triangle. It was best to bury that embarrassing love deep within. After all, it seemed to be a mistake from the very beginning.


    Unseen, Jake¡¯s hands balled into fists at his sides.


    Just then, his phone buzzed. It was a call from Edgar.


    Jake hit the answer button but remained silent.


    Edgar¡¯s voice carried a note of urgency. ¡°Mr. Reeves, Miss Miller is currently at the hospital and refuses treatment. She insists on seeing you. The entire Miller family is there as well, creating quite amotion. They suspect your wife had a hand in this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head there immediately.¡± Jake cast a lingering nce at Kallie before departing.


    Once Jake was gone, Kallie sensed something and turned around, only to discover no one was there.


    Rachel hesitated, suspecting Kallie wasn¡¯t entirely honest. Yet, their recent interaction had softened her feelings. She no longer harbored as much resentment toward Kallie.


    Now, Rachel was beginning to appreciate Kallie¡¯s quiet beauty and grace.


    Rachel smiled warmly and ced a hand on Kallie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll entrust you with my mother¡¯s clothes. I n to organize an exhibition featuring her items. She had many devoted students. As Hayden¡¯s apprentice, this will be a perfect chance for you to demonstrate your abilities.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. She hastily typed down her answer. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not needed. It¡¯s my job to restore them. If there¡¯s an exhibition, there¡¯s no need to mention it was my work.¡±


    Rachel smiled and shook her head. ¡°I got turned down by Hayden, and it hurt my pride. It¡¯s always been a sensitive issue for me. Kallie, I should be thanking you for helping me sort it out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 121

    ?<strong>Chapter 121:</strong>


    At Rachel¡¯s words, Kallie ceased declining any further.


    After bidding farewell to Rachel, Kallie left the Simpson family estate.


    Most guests had already departed, but a few lingered, still buzzing about the banquet¡¯s events.


    Sarah might manage to silence Kallie, but she couldn¡¯t control the gossip.


    Donovan, by this point, had likely convinced the officials at Eastanville University to expel Vernon and vindicate Kallie.


    Everything seemed to be settling down.


    The cool air cleared Kallie¡¯s thoughts. She pulled out her phone to call a cab, oblivious to the familiar ck sedan parked nearby.


    Kallie was about to walk past it when a honk halted her.


    The sound jolted Kallie, and her heart tightened at the sight of the car model. Could it be Jake?


    The driver¡¯s side door swung open, and Ethan emerged.


    Disappointment flickered across Kallie¡¯s face, swiftly masked by herposed expression.


    Ethan greeted her with a bright, cheerful smile.


    Kallie regained herposure and walked over to Ethan to exin the incident at the banquet, telling him that it had all been taken care of.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I know, and I really owe you for stepping in.¡± In his eyes lingered a trace of sympathy as he regarded Kallie. ¡°It¡¯s been quite the ordeal with Jake recently, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kallie shook her head dismissively. She gestured that apart from Sarah causing issues, it had been manageable. Plus, she had even managed to secure some crucial evidence amid the ordeal. If faced with the same situation, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to live under the same roof with Jake again.


    Ethan moved to open the car door for her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go back to Jake¡¯s ce. I¡¯ve arranged a safer, more private location for you. It¡¯s secure, and you won¡¯t have to deal with any simr disruptions.¡±


    Kallie paused by the roadside, making no move to enter the vehicle. She shook her head, gently declining his offer. It was more than just a refusal of his gesture.


    Seeing her response, Ethan¡¯splexion faded slightly, and his voice carried a note of urgency. ¡°Kallie, please, that¡¯s not what I meant. I don¡¯t want you to feel obligated. I¡¯m just trying to look out for you, purely as a friend.¡±


    Despite his assurances, Kallie remained firm in her decision to refuse. She exined that her reluctance to trouble Jake was because they were heading toward a divorce, and it was likely they wouldn¡¯t even stay friends, choosing to avoid each other. She added that friends shouldn¡¯t burden one another like that, or it could hardly be counted as friendship.


    A bitter sensation welled up in Ethan¡¯s throat. ¡°Let me at least drive you home. I¡¯m worried about you. After seeing Jake dash off to the hospital where Sarah¡¯s been admitted, I guessed he must have left you stranded.¡±


    Yet, Kallie appeared unfazed. She shook her phone, gesturing that she had already booked her ride.


    Just then, a taxi stopped at the curb.


    Ethan extended his hand, as if to hold Kallie back, but paused and reluctantly let his arm fall. Linsey had a point. He should have moved on earlier. He was the one stuck in the past, refusing to face forward.


    At that moment, Ethan¡¯s phone rang. It was Linsey.


    ¡°Hey, where are you right now?¡± Linsey¡¯s voice was cluttered with background noise. ¡°Can you head back?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s forehead creased slightly. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is it urgent?¡±


    Linsey sounded uneasy. ¡°Juste back, and you¡¯ll see why. I can¡¯t manage this by myself.¡±


    Ethan had an inkling. ¡°Have they lined up another woman for me, or is it another childhood engagement?¡±


    Linsey¡¯s silence was all the confirmation Ethan needed.


    Ethan massaged his temples as a headache began to surge.


    Linsey¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°If you¡¯re not up foring back, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make up an excuse for you. I only called because they pressured me to, right in front of everyone.¡±


    Looking upward, Ethan pressed his lips together tightly. The car carrying Kallie had already departed. He exhaled heavily. ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Linsey¡¯s voice held a note of confusion. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Twenty minutes, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Ethan interrupted firmly and then hung up.


    Linsey stared down at her phone, her face reflecting a mix of emotions.


    Meanwhile, Kallie headed back to Jake¡¯s ce quickly, aware there were still items she needed to collect.


    Knowing that Sarah was likely still at the hospital, and with Jake there too, Kallie was confident she wouldn¡¯t encounter either of them. She found herself unexpectedly cheerful.


    Upon returning to the ce where she had stayed for the past few days, Kallie was greeted by an unsettling sight. The door stood wide open. A wave of dread engulfed her as she crossed the room.


    Inside, chaos reigned. Two gift boxesy ripped open, their contents strewn and shredded across the floor.


    The image of Sarah¡¯s earlier, smug smile shed in Kallie¡¯s mind.


    Kallie had suspected Sarah might meddle with the clothes during their trip to the Simpson residence, but she hadn¡¯t realized Sarah had orchestrated her sabotage well in advance.


    Yet, that raised a troubling question: how had Sarah managed this? Kallie was certain she had locked the room before leaving.


    The only usible exnation was that Sarah had somehow acquired a key to her room.


    Shaking, Kallie tried to steady her nerves and dialed Jake¡¯s number.


    The first call was abruptly disconnected.


    Persistent, she dialed again and again.


    It wasn¡¯t until her fourth attempt that Jake finally answered, his voiceced with derision. ¡°Why do you keep calling? You can¡¯t say anything useful, can you? Or is Ethan there, wanting to speak with me? Sorry, I¡¯m swamped right now, and can¡¯t talk.¡±


    Refusing to be dismissed, Kallie activated the video function, her gestures frantic as she tried tomunicate her distress. Tears began to gather in her eyes, though she was too distant from the camera for Jake to notice them clearly.


    Nheless, Jake sensed something was amiss in her expression.


    Kallie managed to convey through her gestures, asking whether he had given Sarah the key to the guest room. She argued that Sarah had no right to invade her space like this.


    Jake paused, his expression shifting to something darker. ¡°What are you implying? What has she done?¡±


    Kallie struggled to hold back her tears. She reached for her phone, about to show Jake the torn clothes scattered on the floor, but stopped herself.


    Her gestures grew sharp with anger, practically yelling, ¡°Just tell me, did you give Sarah the key? I may be just a foster daughter in your family, not holding any special ce in your heart, but don¡¯t I deserve basic respect? This humiliation is unnecessary.¡±


    Jake must be aware that Sarah¡¯s request for the key to Kallie¡¯s room was not well-intentioned.


    Kallie could almost see it: Sarah likely hanging on Jake¡¯s arm, her words honeyed as she coaxed the key from him.


    Jake, swayed by her sweetness, handed it over without considering the consequences for Kallie.


    Jake¡¯s grip tightened on his phone, the veins in his arms standing out. Kallie¡¯s withholding of the specifics of the incident and using him directly struck a nerve.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 122

    ?<strong>Chapter 122:</strong>


    The line remained silent, and Kallie assumed Jake had nothing left to say.


    Kallie drew in a deep breath, trying to suppress the bitterness and resentment that surged up her throat. If this was the reality of their rtionship, she had no reason to expect anything from Jake anymore.


    With a final click, Kallie ended the call.


    Determined not to sumb to despair, Kallie focused on finding a solution. Despite not being responsible for the torn clothes, she racked her brain for a way to fix them. She had made a promise to Rachel, and she wasmitted to honoring it. A promise was a promise, after all.


    Meanwhile, Jake stared at the screen of his now silent phone, his expression darkening.


    He walked back to the lounge where Sarah¡¯s parents were seated, their faces etched with panic and nervousness. They rose as soon as they noticed him approaching.


    Wird spoke up, treading carefully, ¡°Jake, what Sarah did waspletely out of line. However, she acted out of deep love for you. Now, she¡¯s really not doing well. The doctor mentioned her mental health is fragile, and she needs our support.¡±


    ¡°Support?¡± Jake¡¯s response wasced with sarcasm as he crossed his legs. His smile grew more mocking, his gaze turning icy and sharp. ¡°And what, exactly, do you propose I do to ¡®support¡¯ her?¡±


    Wird and Amara shared a look of tentative hope.


    Amara cleared her throat, preparing to speak, ¡°Actually, this is all just a big misunderstanding. Kallie might feel wronged, but that doesn¡¯t justify her humiliating Sarah in front of everyone. How about Kallie visits the hospital, offers her apologies to Sarah, and we put this entire ordeal behind us? What do you think?¡±


    Seeing that Jake¡¯s expression was calm, Wird grew bolder. ¡°Yes, Jake, we have great respect for you. We know you genuinely care about Sarah. Our families are about to be rtives through marriage, so there¡¯s no reason to let someone who isn¡¯t part of our family disrupt our peace.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Amara chimed in.


    ¡°Someone who isn¡¯t part of our family? Disrupt our peace?¡± Jake¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant.


    Jake stood, his stature bing moremanding. His gaze turned icy as he fixed it on Wird and Amara. ¡°From the beginning, I was certain Kallie hadn¡¯t pushed Sarah. I hurried to the hospital to check on Sarah¡¯s condition myself, only to ensure thatter, no one could me any inexplicable injuries on Kallie.¡±


    Wird¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you assumed I was on your side this time. My mother might be enthusiastic, but she acts independently, and so do I. I didn¡¯te after you because I feared trouble for Kallie. She¡¯s on her own, and I knew you¡¯d go after her if given the chance. But what I didn¡¯t expect was your audacity to actually do it. Do you think I¡¯m someone you can just push around?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what we meant at all,¡± Wird¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Wird had never really delved into Jake and Sarah¡¯s rtionship. All he knew was that Jake seemed to have grown weary of Kallie, the mute girl.


    Ever since Sarah¡¯s ident, Jake had been a frequent visitor at the hospital. Moreover, Shirley always seemed caring when visiting Sarah, reminding her to look after herself.


    It was only natural for the Millers to see Sarah as Jake¡¯s future wife.


    But upon closer inspection, something seemed amiss.


    Jake mostly maintained a grim expression. Beyond his initial inquiries about Sarah¡¯s health with the doctor, he never engaged in further conversation.


    When Sarah regained consciousness, Jake¡¯s first question was whether she recalled the specifics of the incident.


    Looking back, it was clear Jake wasn¡¯t genuinely concerned for Sarah. His thoughts were on Kallie all along. It was just that none of the Millers had realized it.


    Amara¡¯s eyes darted around, and she immediately began to wail. ¡°But Sarah really cares about you. She likes you a lot and has done so much for you.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t respond. He walked over to Wird, grabbed him by the cor, and jerked it violently.


    Despite the age gap, the chilling stare in Jake¡¯s eyes sent a shiver down Wird¡¯s spine.


    Jake¡¯s gaze was frosty. ¡°You know exactly what needs to be done. Monitor Sarah and make sure she behaves. If she crosses Kallie again, just imagine what I¡¯ll do. And those online rumors, they need to end now, or it¡¯s you who¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡±


    Wird couldn¡¯t bring himself to object, merely nodding repeatedly in agreement.


    Jake, reassured by Wird¡¯spliance, released his grip on the cor and departed with a grimace, a storm of frustration brewing within him without any escape.


    Once Jake had exited, the others in the room quickly followed suit, and the stifling tension dissolved instantly.


    Amara, overwhelmed, covered her face and wept. ¡°What are we going to do now? Does Sarah have no chance of marrying Jake after this?¡±


    Wird, his face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and irritation, couldn¡¯t contain his frustration at Amara¡¯s tears. ¡°Enough with the foolish talk,¡± he snapped. ¡°Jake and Kallie ending things is inevitable. Remember, Kallie was once the foster daughter of the Reeves family, and she and Jake have a history. This time, Sarah went too far. She should have been honest with us. I believed she had merely tripped and pinned it on Kallie, but it turns out she tried to push Kallie and instead fell herself. It¡¯s no wonder Jake is livid. Instead of crying, you should be advising Sarah. For now, she needs to steer clear of Jake and Kallie¡¯s problems. They¡¯ll part ways sooner orter. When Jake settles down, he might reconsider his feelings for Sarah. They¡¯ve been entangled for years. It¡¯s hard to believe he feels nothing for her.¡±


    Amara ryed Wird¡¯s words to Sarah, who, overwhelmed by emotion, began hurling objects around the room in a fit of rage. ¡°Wait? How much longer must I wait? If this continues, Jake will have no room for me in his heart!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s reaction caught Amara off guard.


    ¡°Sarah, what are you doing?¡± Amara eximed, her hand pressed against her chest in disapproval. ¡°Jake clearly cares about you. He wouldn¡¯t treat you so differently if he didn¡¯t. He¡¯s just upset because you crossed a line this time. If you anger him again, you might lose any chance with him.¡±


    Tears welled up in Sarah¡¯s eyes as she teetered on the edge of hysteria. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that at all.¡±


    Sarah finally realized Jake¡¯s so-called affections for her were just for show, meant to evoke Kallie¡¯s jealousy.


    Realizing the gravity of her situation, Sarah knew that relinquishing her efforts now would mean losing Jake forever. Her thoughts darkened. Eliminating Kallie seemed the only solution. Kallie had to go! Once Kallie was no longer in the picture, Jake would have no reason to push her away.


    Sarah muttered, her voice quivering as she clutched Amara¡¯s hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 123

    ?<strong>Chapter 123:</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯ll help, right?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was soft, almost a whisper.


    Amara¡¯s head throbbed as she gazed at Sarah. Sarah was her daughter, after all. Pity welled up inside her.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Amara reassured Sarah, her voice gentle. ¡°For now, just try to rest. I¡¯ll handle anyone who gets in your way.¡±


    Comforted by Amara¡¯s words, Sarah¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile before she quietly drifted into sleep.


    Meanwhile, Kallie surveyed the chaotic scene around her, feeling daunted. This repair was going to be a challenge.


    Just then, her phone vibrated, disying a message from Rachel that included two photos of her mother donning two elegant dresses.


    Despite the photos¡¯ aged quality, Rachel¡¯s mother¡¯s grace and beauty were undeniable.


    The more Kallie reflected on the task at hand, the more resolved she grew. She was going to restore the clothes to their former glory.


    After pondering her next steps, Kallie devised a n. She would start by collecting all the scattered pieces of clothing. Then, she nned to scour a few vintage clothing stores for missing elements.


    Many vintage store garments came with signs of wear and tear.


    Kalliecked experience in mending clothes, but she thought seeking assistance was worth a shot.


    Reality, however, proved harsh.


    Most shops rejected Kallie¡¯s request, which she could somewhat understand. Perhaps mending was their niche expertise.


    A few ridiculed Kallie for her inability to speak, but Kallie opted to overlook their scorn. Engaging with such individuals only exacerbated the situation.


    Kallie approached the final vintage clothing shop.


    Located slightly off the beaten path, it had been established for some time.


    The shop was reportedly doing well, though Kallie arrived close to closing time, and few customers were present.


    The owner was a striking woman, radiating beauty yet with a touch of aloofness.


    Kallie had researched beforehand and learned her name was Molly Evans.


    Upon arrival, Kallie conveyed her needs. After presenting her request, she added she didn¡¯t mind some advice if teaching her how to mend clothes proved to be too much hassle, stressing any help and invested time would be wellpensated.


    Molly, upon hearing this, broke into a warm, engaging smile. She evaluated Kallie from head to toe and then gently shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes grew somber. She wondered if she was facing rejection again, perhaps because she was mute.


    But just as these thoughts crept in, Molly spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, but there¡¯s one condition.¡±


    Condition? Kallie¡¯s heart sank a bit, and her expression turned cautious.


    Molly noticed the wary look in Kallie¡¯s eyes and let out a chuckle. She reached out, affectionately pinching Kallie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Youngdy, we live in a society governed byws. Could I possibly force you to do anything illegal? It¡¯s just a request, and you¡¯re free to decline.¡±


    Realizing her fears might be unfounded, Kallie rxed slightly and blushed, gesturing for Molly to continue.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, really,¡± Molly assured with a smile. ¡°I just find you incredibly beautiful. You possess a rare charm and a calm yet spirited presence. Would you consider being a model? I need one for my shop¡¯s clothing line, and though I¡¯ve been in business for years, I¡¯ve never found someone who truly fits until today. What do you say? Will you give it a try?¡±


    A model? Kallie pointed at herself, her charming eyes brimming with surprise and doubt.


    She typed down her question, ¡°Could I really do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± Molly said encouragingly. ¡°How will you know unless you try?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Kallie nodded in agreement. Molly was generous enough to offer lessons for free. This arrangement was more than satisfactory for Kallie.


    Once she had Kallie¡¯s consent, Molly¡¯s excitement was palpable as she began selecting various outfits for Kallie.


    Molly picked two gowns and a coat, each distinctly different from the others. Kallie was skeptical about her ability to wear them convincingly.


    But Molly was confident, saying, ¡°Just rx. I¡¯ll handle the makeup, and I¡¯m confident these choices will suit you perfectly. Besides, you¡¯re the model I chose. Whether the oue is impressive or not, that¡¯s my responsibility. Now, try on the outfits.¡±


    Kallie agreed, choosing to try one of the gowns first.


    Once Kallie had changed, Molly entered with her makeup kit ready, along with a camera.


    It was evident that Molly had been nning this session for a while, just waiting for the right person.


    Theypleted three different photo shoots, after which Molly mentioned they would need to wait to see the finished photos. During the wait, Molly taught Kallie a few techniques.


    Kallie, who had been adept with crafts from a young age, found the lessons quite manageable. Though not a professional, her prior experience with needlework came in handy.


    Molly proved to be a patient and enthusiastic instructor.


    By the end of the session, Kallie had gained considerable knowledge. She bowed to Molly, expressing her gratitude with her gestures.


    Molly offered a smile in return. ¡°You¡¯ve really been a great help to me.¡±


    Then Molly ushered Kallie to sit in front of theputer.


    The disyed photos were already there. They were stunning, requiring little to no editing.


    As Molly had observed, those outfits suited Kallie well.


    Though the styles varied, each one ttered her.


    In the photos, the attire and Kallie enhanced each other, and with Molly¡¯s expertise behind the camera, the results were wless.


    Molly gazed at Kallie¡¯s radiant smiles in the photos and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame you¡¯re not in show business. Have you ever considered it?¡±


    Kallie smiled and typed a response on her phone. ¡°Not really, I¡¯m not able to speak.¡±


    Molly¡¯s realization hit her suddenly, and she smacked her forehead. ¡°We mesh so well, and I enjoy our time together so much that I sometimes forget you can¡¯t speak. But no worries, I¡¯m just pondering out loud. I hope what I¡¯ve shown you today proves useful.¡±


    Kallie nodded, paused to think, and then offered to exchange contact information. She thought it would be handy to have someone to consult if she ever found herself puzzled by something in the future, rather than being left to figure it out alone.


    As Molly bid Kallie farewell, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Can I print these photos and disy them outside the shop? If you¡¯re shy about it, I can cover your face.¡±


    Kallie shook her head in response. She figured there wouldn¡¯t be many people visiting a vintage clothes store anyway. Besides, Molly had already been kind to her. It seemed petty to refuse.


    Kallie quickly typed a message on her phone. ¡°You can disy them outside your shop. It¡¯s an honor for me.¡±


    After Kallie left, Molly got to work.


    As Molly was arranging the photos, she sensed someone behind her.


    It was a passerby who was captivated by Kallie¡¯s photos and couldn¡¯t resist snapping a picture.


    When Molly turned around, the passerby greeted her enthusiastically, saying, ¡°Miss, did you manage to get a celebrity to promote your shop? It looks fantastic.¡±


    Molly gave a small smile. ¡°No celebrities here, just a girl who was here to learn a few things from me.¡±


    The passerby nodded, then quickly turned the pictures he had snapped into a video and uploaded it to his social media with the caption, ¡°Discovering The Beauty Around Us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 124

    ?<strong>Chapter 124:</strong>


    Kallie was cheerfully heading home, blissfully unaware of the online storm she was about to unleash.


    Under Molly¡¯s expert guidance, Kallie swiftly finished mending Rachel¡¯s mother¡¯s clothes.


    As Kallie gathered her things to leave the room, a wave of dizziness struck her, almost causing her to stumble.


    She paused, supporting herself against the sofa, and touched her still-t belly.


    It urred to Kallie that she often became too engrossed in her work and neglected to eat. Skipping meals was one thing for her, but not for the baby growing inside her.


    She made a silent apology to her belly, her heart twinging with regret. Her unborn child might never hear her voice, much less learn to speak from her.


    Yet, the sadness was fleeting. Kallie went online, found some nutritious pregnancy recipes, and headed out to buy groceries.


    She was now living in the home Jerome had arranged for her.


    Wandering the supermarket aisles, focused on her shopping list, Kallie was startled by a child charging her way.


    Kallie instinctively shielded her belly. Preupied with her own condition, she hadn¡¯t noticed the child.


    The child tumbled to the ground and burst into tears.


    Kallie, visibly upset, cast a disapproving nce at the young boy throwing a tantrum on the floor. He looked to be about seven or eight, solidly built. Luckily, the collision was minor. A more serious one could havended her in the hospital.


    The child¡¯s cries were sharp and contagious, drawing a crowd.


    Disinterested in a confrontation, Kallie decided to walk away.


    Just then, a sharp, cutting voice stopped her. ¡°Stop right there! Do you think you can bump into my grandson and just leave? How does that make any sense?¡±


    Kallie chose to ignore the outburst.


    However, the elderly woman was relentless and quickly caught up, grabbing Kallie¡¯s wrist.


    The elderly woman¡¯s grip was strong, but her nails dug in, scratching Kallie¡¯s skin.


    Kallie yelped in pain and turned, her expression darkening as she stared at the elderly woman.


    The sight of Kallie ignoring her seemed to fuel the elderly woman¡¯s anger even more, making her raise her voice. ¡°Everyone, gather around! An adult is picking on a child! I witnessed her shove my grandson to the ground with my very own eyes, and now she acts as though nothing urred. This defies all reason! Offer an apology at once!¡±


    Kallie had to stifle augh. She shrugged off the elderly woman¡¯s grasp and pulled out her phone to type a response. ¡°Your grandson collided with me. He fell by himself. I had no part in it. If there¡¯s any need for an apology, it should be from him to me.¡±


    The elderly woman seethed with anger, then abruptly her expression softened, and she stared at Kallie with a puzzling look.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? I understand now¡ª¡± The elderly woman¡¯s eyes gleamed with scorn and spite. ¡°So, you¡¯re mute. A person like you deserves to be mute.¡±


    Several onlookers could no longer hold their peace.


    ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line. This youngdy is quite frail. Your grandson is far sturdier than she is. Moreover, she is unable to speak. Bullying her in this state is utterly cruel.¡±


    ¡°I witnessed the incident myself. Your grandson ran into this girl, and she didn¡¯t make any scene over it.¡±


    Realizing the crowd was not on her side, the elderly woman¡¯s face flushed with anger as she tried a different approach. ¡°Even if my grandson did bump into her by ident, wouldn¡¯t it have been kind to help him up? Instead, she just watched him fall and walked away as if she saw nothing at all. Think about it, wouldn¡¯t you be upset if your child encountered such indifference in the future?¡±


    The elderly woman hoisted her grandson off the floor, simultaneously pointing at a red mark on his arm as she spoke. ¡°Look at this, he¡¯s bruised all over.¡±


    However, the truth was the child had simply been lying on the floor, unwilling to rise, which resulted in the mark.


    Amidst his loud cries, onlookers exchanged knowing looks, their expressions shifting subtly.


    Kallie appeared unfazed by the woman¡¯s usations. Clutching her stomach, an instinctive response kicked in, and she nearly blurted out her pregnancy as an excuse for herck of intervention. Yet, she paused, realizing these strangers didn¡¯t need to know her personal circumstances.


    Unexpectedly, the elderly woman had observed Kallie¡¯s instinctive reactions. Her eyes narrowed, a sharp glint passing through her clouded eyes as she clicked her tongue. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? Are you pregnant? I noticed what you¡¯ve been buying¡ªall items for pregnant mothers. You live alone, don¡¯t you? Pregnant and unmarried? One wonders who the father might be.¡±


    A murmur rose from the crowd, tinged with disapproval. ¡°That¡¯s uncalled for. What business is her pregnancy of yours?¡±


    The elderly woman¡¯s voice rose sharply. ¡°Why should this not concern me? You might not be aware, but she resides in the most luxurious condominium in our neighborhood. My son has been striving for months to acquire it, yet she obtained it suddenly. There is definitely something underhanded going on here. What makes her worthy of it? She doesn¡¯t strike me as someone capable of earning much. She¡¯s likely being supported by some wealthy individual. How disgraceful!¡±


    Kallie¡¯splexion drained. The realization hit her hard. It wasn¡¯t mere coincidence. It was deep-seated animosity.


    This neighborhood was under the Hayes Group¡¯s umbre.


    Jerome had been adamant about Kallie moving into that condominium, citing its enhanced security as a prime benefit.


    Kallie had no choice but toply, yet she hadn¡¯t anticipated that this would ignite such intense resentment.


    With a determined look, Kallieposed a text message to the elderly woman. ¡°Your concerns about where I reside are unwarranted. If you continue to spread false stories, I will not hesitate to involve the police.¡±


    The elderly woman¡¯s confidence seemed to falter, yet she pressed on, questioning, ¡°Are you willing to dere that you¡¯re not pregnant? My observations are seldom wrong, and you most certainly appear pregnant.¡±


    The elderly woman¡¯s hands shook as she reached for her phone. ¡°I¡¯m about to snap a photo and share it in our group chat. Let everyone witness and steer clear of such a woman. To be with child out of wedlock¡­ it¡¯s absolutely scandalous!¡±


    Kallie felt a surge of panic. Most of the residents had prominent backgrounds, and their exclusive circle was notoriously tight-knit. She worried about the potential repercussions for the Reeves family if word got out.


    Despite Kallie¡¯s desire to type out her thoughts, the elderly woman didn¡¯t offer an opportunity.


    In her urgency, Kallie managed to draft a quick message to the police while attempting to wrestle the phone from the elderly woman¡¯s grasp.


    During their struggle, the child saw his chance and shoved Kallie hard.


    Kallie stumbled backward, mming into a table that jutted into her waist.


    Strangely, the anticipated surge of pain never arrived. Instead, as Kallie¡¯splexion grew deathly pale, she found herself caught in aforting embrace.


    Then, a chilling male voice broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to spread rumors about my wife!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 125

    ?<strong>Chapter 125:</strong>


    Kallie barely steadied herself. The relief from her close call eluded her, leaving her feeling cold and frantic. When had Jake gotten there? How much had he overheard?


    Kallie nervously nced up at Jake. His dark eyes were impassive, betraying no emotion.


    Jake felt Kallie¡¯s gaze but didn¡¯t look down. Instead, he pulled her behind him and advanced step by step toward the elderly woman and her grandson.


    The elderly woman flinched at Jake¡¯s approach but stood her ground. ¡°You im to be her husband, correct? Well, let me share the truth with you. Your wife has been disloyal, sneaking around with a man who bought her that condo. She¡¯s even carrying his child!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Jake responded, his smile mocking as his eyes turned icy.


    Jake then added sharply, ¡°You seem quite sure of yourself, so it must be the truth.¡±


    The elderly woman thought she had driven a wedge between Jake and Kallie and straightened up proudly.


    However, Jake continued unexpectedly, ¡°That suggests you¡¯ve seen it all firsthand, so please describe this man to me. Tell me when he visits, and I¡¯ll review the surveince tapes. If I find nothing, it means you¡¯ve been lying and spreading rumors. Such an offense cannd you in jail. The duration of your stay in the police station would depend on my mood. If I¡¯m feeling particrly upset, you could even be looking at criminal charges, which would jeopardize your grandson¡¯s future, considering you¡¯re his guardian.¡±


    Jake was merely bluffing, but his words about the grandson¡¯s future struck terror into the elderly woman.


    The elderly woman¡¯s voice quivered as she spoke. ¡°Why am I being arrested because of your wife¡¯s outrageous actions? I just found it odd that a woman with no means could afford the best condo in town. Plus, she¡¯s always covering her stomach. Doesn¡¯t that suggest she might be pregnant?¡±


    Before Jake had a chance to reply, Kallie was quick on her phone and articted her thoughts with the text-to-speech function. ¡°You have no actual proof I¡¯m pregnant. You¡¯re just specting. Your usations are messing with my life. Looks like we¡¯ll need the police to sort this out.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the elderly woman eximed, her panic rising. ¡°Whether you¡¯re pregnant or not isn¡¯t my concern. I merely mentioned you seemed to be. That¡¯s all!¡±


    The bystanders couldn¡¯t contain their amusement, openlyughing at the elderly woman¡¯s backpedaling.


    Humiliated by their chuckles, the elderly woman copsed onto the ground, sobbing and beating her thighs. ¡°This world¡¯s turned upside down! Young folks harass an olddy, topple my grandson, and don¡¯t even say sorry, and now they¡¯re trying to throw me in jail. Where¡¯s the fairness in that?¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help butugh at the mention of ¡°fairness¡± from the elderly woman.


    The crowd, recognizing the absurdity, didn¡¯t take the elderly woman¡¯s side against Kallie and Jake.


    Tired of the drama, Kallie tugged at Jake¡¯s arm and signed to leave.


    Jake looked down at her, hesitant, yet he didn¡¯t protest.


    ¡°Who¡¯s harassing my mother?¡± A furious shout came from someone within the crowd.


    A fat, barrel-chested man appeared, oblivious to the spectacle his mother was causing on the floor and his son¡¯s wailing cries. His demeanor was threatening, causing the bystanders to step aside, visibly frightened.


    Kallie felt a twitch in her eyelid. These interruptions kepting, one after another. It was exasperating.


    The man scanned the crowd with a furious re until his eyes settled on Jake. His face softened suddenly, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Reeves?¡± he stammered.


    Kallie shot Jake a puzzled look. Were they acquainted?


    Meanwhile, the elderly woman, ignoring the unfolding drama, leaped to her feet at the sight of her son and straightened herself. She jabbed a finger toward Kallie and Jake, her voice rising shrilly. ¡°These two troublemakers! Look what they¡¯ve done to your son! Aren¡¯t you employed by the Reeves Group? Didn¡¯t you boast about the promising Reeves heir taking a shine to you? Surely you can handle these brats.¡±


    As his mother berated Jake, the man¡¯s eyelid twitched in annoyance. He wished he could silence her forever.


    Casting his mother stern nces, the man attempted to pull her away, but she reveled in her tirade, her insults bing even more cutting.


    Jake¡¯s expression was icy as he addressed the man, known as Wade Mason, ¡°Mr. Mason, is this really how your family operates? Today, I¡¯ve witnessed it myself. Just because my wife resides in the premier condo in this area, your son chose to deliberately harm her, and your mother is spreading vile rumors that she¡¯s unfaithful to me. So, it seems anyone who lives near your family suffers, right?¡±


    Each of Jake¡¯s words hit Wade like a thunderbolt. He shook visibly, overwhelmed by the confrontation, and then copsed to his knees before Jake.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I swear I was unaware of these events. I rushed here the moment I found out. My mother¡¯s mind isn¡¯t what it used to be, and my son¡­ He¡¯s just a boy, too full of pranks. This is all my responsibility,¡± Wade hastily exined, his voice tinged with desperation.


    As Wade spoke, he repeatedly struck himself across the face, clearly petrified.


    The elderly woman¡¯s eyes widened in her confusion, and even in her muddled state, she sensed the gravity of the situation. She turned ashen and fell quiet.


    However, her spoiled grandson escted the tension. He pointed a pudgy finger at Kallie and yelled, ¡°Dad, why are you kneeling to her? Grandma says women like her are worthless and disgraceful. Grandma told me never to marry someone like her. I should be the one teaching her a lesson!¡±


    Kallie stood there, dumbfounded. How could a child raised in such an environment understand respect or decency?


    At that moment, Wade wished he could just vanish.


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened. His next words sealed Wade¡¯s fate. ¡°If your son can utter such words, it implies how you¡¯ve raised him. Now, he brazenly insults my wife in my presence. I shudder to think what he might say when I¡¯m not around. Therefore, I¡¯m granting you some time off to properly teach your son some manners.¡±


    This ¡°time off¡± was nothing more than a thinly veiled dismissal.


    Yet, Jake had more to say. ¡°It appears you struggle with interpersonal dynamics here. Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re not from around here. I suggest you go back home and learn some manners.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Please!¡± Wade began to beg. He was all too familiar with Jake¡¯s tactics. This was the end of his career.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 126

    ?<strong>Chapter 126:</strong>


    Nearby, an onlooker remarked, ¡°This family finally got what wasing to them. They¡¯ve bullied other people countless times.¡±


    Another onlooker shared the sentiment and swiftly chimed in, ¡°Yeah, just the other day, my daughter was ying downstairs when this young boy took her toys and imed they were his. When this elderlydy showed up, I had hoped we could resolve it, but instead, she pped my daughter and said we were the ones in the wrong. Can you believe that?¡±


    Someone else huffed, ¡°And remember when this boy deliberately smashed my car window? They refused to take responsibility, acting as if their job at the Reeves Group made them superior to everyone else. If someone had a nicer car than theirs, they¡¯d start spreading vicious rumors.¡±


    Listening to all this, Kallie realized this family truly deserved their fate. Initially thinking the punishment might be excessive, it seemed clear they had brought it upon themselves. Jake had actually helped the neighbors purge this group of troublemakers.


    Despite this family¡¯s incessant pleas for mercy, Jake didn¡¯t spare them a look. Instead, he seized Kallie¡¯s wrist and pulled her along.


    Kallie nearly lost her bnce and struggled to free her hand, shooting Jake a re. Her eyes and expression clearly showcased her displeasure with his actions.


    Jake¡¯s expression remained cold and stern. ¡°Last time you called me and gestured all those bizarre things, I let it slide. If it weren¡¯t for me today, you¡¯d be in shambles because of those people. You should be grateful. Is this how you show gratitude?¡±


    For a moment, Kallie was speechless. She clenched her teeth in frustration and gestured that those were two separate issues, emphasizing that just because he helped her today didn¡¯t erase the wrongs he hadmitted in the past.


    Jake chuckled, gripping Kallie¡¯s chin and forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°Wrongs? Tell me, what exactly have I done that was so terrible?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression shifted slightly, her eyes growing dim. What was there to say? This conversation wasn¡¯t going to yield anything substantial even if she exined.


    Jake¡¯s anger intensified. He hadn¡¯t nned on exining himself, but the words surged out like a tidal wave, demanding release. ¡°Why did you assume I helped Sarah? Am I the only one with ess to your room keys? And really, why would I bother with something as trivial as keys?¡±


    Kallie listened to Jake¡¯s exnation with an unchanged expression. Stepping back, her demeanor turned cold and cautious, as if maintaining a safe distance. With gestures, she then demanded to know how Sarah got the keys.


    Jake¡¯s voice turned cold as ice. ¡°She got them from the butler, and I was unaware of it.¡±


    Persisting, Kallie pressed further, her gestures swift and firm as she directed questions to Jake. ¡°Why would the butler grant Sarah¡¯s request readily? He works under your authority and likely assumed Sarah¡¯s wishes mirrored yourmands. Can you honestly im no responsibility for Sarah¡¯s intrusion into my room and the ensuing damage?¡±


    Jake faltered momentarily and then hardened his tone, ¡°You¡¯re distorting the facts. This isn¡¯t my doing.¡±


    A soft, disappointedugh escaped Kallie. She chose not to argue anymore, turning away and walking off.


    Jake hesitated, torn between following her and remaining rooted in ce.


    Eventually, with a grim expression, Jake pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    The butler answered with politeness, ¡°Mr. Reeves, how may I assist you?¡± he asked respectfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re fired,¡± Jake stated bluntly and coldly. ¡°Collect your belongings and leave.¡±


    The butler was shocked, his anxiety evident as he began to sweat. Before he could inquire further, Jake abruptly ended the call, leaving the butler stunned and struggling to maintain hisposure.


    Pale-faced, the butler muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Without knowing the exact reason for his dismissal, the butler could discern from Jake¡¯s tone that he had somehow deeply offended him.


    Kallie stormed back to her house, only to face another infuriating hurdle.


    Thanks to that troublesome family and Jake, she hadn¡¯t been able to purchase what she needed. Now, hunger gnawed at her, weakening her limbs and spinning her head.


    Adding to her distress, emotional turmoil left her feeling unsteady.


    Then, a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.


    ncing through the peephole, Kallie spotted Jake standing outside. She had no desire to speak to him.


    Jake, seemingly reading her mind, spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t y games. I know you¡¯re inside. If you don¡¯t open the door, I have plenty of ways to get in.¡±


    Furious but feeling cornered, Kallie reluctantly faced the inevitable. She knew Jake was capable of such actions. With a re, she reluctantly opened the door. Her gestures asked, ¡°What will it take for you to stop bothering me?¡±


    Jake¡¯s tone wasmanding. ¡°Let me in.¡±


    Kallie clenched her teeth, shaking her head firmly.


    Ignoring her protest, Jake stepped forward and hoisted Kallie onto his shoulder.


    Kallie let out a yelp, clinging tightly to his neck, afraid he might harm her. She trembled all over, especially wary of any pressure on her stomach.


    Jake could feel Kallie¡¯s resistance, sensing her aversion to his touch more keenly than before. But he hadn¡¯t realized the extent of her difort. How could such a simple gesture make her so upset? It was evident she harbored a deep dislike for him.


    At the thought of this, Jake¡¯s expression darkened further. He walked into the house and closed the door behind him, gently cing Kallie on the couch.


    Although he hadn¡¯t used much force, Kallie curled up instinctively, her hand protectively sping her stomach.


    Kallie appeared frail and diminished, like a frightened kitten.


    Jake, typically not one to indulge in sentimentality, found himself wrestling with an unusual tenderness. Seeing Kallie in such a state tugged at his heartstrings, despite his usual disposition to remain detached.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jake asked, furrowing his brow. ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡±


    As he reached out toward her, Kallie quickly dodged his touch and sat up, gesturing with her hands that she merely suffered from a stomachache.


    Her anxiety was palpable. She feared Jake might discover her pregnancy.


    Jake scanned the room with a suspicious look, and when he turned back to face Kallie, his expression had darkened even further. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been eating properly these past few days?¡±


    Kallie felt a twinge of embarrassment but bristled at the need to justify her actions. She responded through signnguage that she had been busy and inadvertently neglected it. She emphasized that it was none of his business.


    Surprisingly, Jake softened, asking, ¡°Do you want me to get some groceries and cook for you?¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. She raised an eyebrow, wondering whether she had heard him correctly.


    His expression slightly rigid, Jake asked, ¡°Well, what would you like?¡±


    Kallie shook her head vigorously, dismissing the offer and gesturing that she could cook without imposing the task on him.


    Jake¡¯s demeanor hardened, his jaw clenching as his eyes darkened with a hint of a threat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, that¡¯s fine by me. Let¡¯s see how you like being in a hospital with a glucose infusion.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 127

    ?<strong>Chapter 127:</strong>


    When Kallie heard Jake¡¯s words, a sudden panic propelled her to her feet. She hastily gestured for him to just whip up something easy for her.


    Jake felt his anger ebb away at her reaction. He moved to the kitchen, noting its tidiness, and called for ingredients to be delivered.


    When Edgar got the call, he double-checked the caller ID to confirm it was indeed Jake¡¯s number. He even spected whether Jake¡¯s phone had been snatched. Although it was Jake¡¯s unmistakable voice on the line, the request seemed uncharacteristic of him.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡¯re asking me to pick up groceries so you can cook?¡± Edgar asked, a hint of amusement ying at the corners of his mouth.


    Jake grunted softly, picking up on Edgar¡¯s skepticism, his patience thinning. ¡°Is there an issue?¡±


    ¡°No! Of course not! I¡¯ll bring them right away!¡± Edgar blurted out, regaining his focus.


    After ending the call, Edgar directed his team to handle the shopping. He made sure to remind them, ¡°Once you deliver the groceries, leave right away. Don¡¯t bother Mr. Reeves, understood?¡±


    Jake had full confidence in Edgar¡¯s capability to follow through efficiently. Less than fifteen minutester, all the ingredients Jake required were delivered.


    Kallie observed Jake bustling about in the kitchen, her emotions tangled in confusion. She had never imagined she¡¯d witness such a scenario in her life. Jake¡¯s unexpected benevolence both surprised and disconcerted Kallie. Perhaps he recognized that he and Sarah had overstepped, and he was trying to make up for it. Yet, for Kallie, such gestures were no longer necessary.


    Jake surprised Kallie by producing an entire spread of dishes. Expecting a culinary disaster, Kallie was genuinely impressed by how presentable everything looked.


    Jake sat opposite her, choosing not to eat himself. ¡°Please, try it,¡± he urged, his voice slightly hoarse, betraying a mix of awkwardness and forced nonchnce. He couldn¡¯t stop stealing nces at Kallie¡¯s reactions.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    Tentatively, Kallie took a bite. The food was delicious, defying her expectations. She gave a thumbs-up, praising his cooking while expressing her gratitude for his efforts to cook for her. Kallie¡¯s words carried a polite acknowledgment, but her facecked true gratitude.


    In the past few years, Kallie had always been the one to cook. Jake was particr about his meals and sometimes refused to eat if he wasn¡¯t interested. She had experimented with countless recipes to please him.


    Jake, on the other hand, had never really cooked, except for a childhood experiment. With no one else at home, the servants dismissed Kallie, leaving her to her own devices. She was too young then, barely tall enough to see over the stove.


    When Jake returned from school to find Kallie left hungry, he was furious. He scolded the servants and dismissed them immediately. Then, Jake clumsily prepared a te of what could only generously be called scrambled eggs for Kallie. After that incident, Kallie never allowed Jake back in the kitchen.


    Now, staring at the well-prepared dishes before her, Kallie was lost in thought. It seemed he had learned to cook after all. The truth was that he had chosen not to cook for her before. It seemed he had refined his culinary skills for Sarah.


    Throughout their meal, the silence was palpable. Jake silently watched Kallie, his gaze constant. Feeling his eyes on her, Kallie began to feel a bit pressured. She paused and set down her fork, asking what was on his mind.


    Jake¡¯s reply came with a nonchnt tone. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n? Are you going to stay here?¡±


    Caught off guard, Kallie simply nodded.


    Jake took a deep breath, his hands tightening into fists before he managed to continue, ¡°Look, whatever Sarah did, that¡¯s not on me. I didn¡¯t give her the keys. I had no idea she¡¯d approach the butler. And for the record, I¡¯ve fired the butler.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. So, this was why Jake hade to find her. He was trying to clear the air about these issues. She paused briefly and then sighed, telling him that these actions were uncalled for, since what had been done was done, and trying to make amends now wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Jake studied Kallie intently, hoping to discern any trace of emotion in her eyes, but they remained impassive. She seemed detached from the situation.


    Restless, Jake shifted in his seat, crossing his long legs. ¡°I¡¯ll take Sarah away for a break soon. Too much has happened recently. If you need anything while I¡¯m gone, Edgar can help.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyshes fluttered momentarily, a subtle movement that betrayed little else. She nodded faintly, her demeanor still disinterested.


    Jake felt a mix of confusion and frustration. The vibrant, eager girl who used to shadow him seemed a distant memory now. Perhaps she had grown weary of being kept close, like a pet confined to a cage. Kallie had transformed into a bird yearning desperately for freedom, with Jake unwittingly acting as the barrier holding her back. In her quest to break free, her resentment toward him had deepened over time.


    The sudden scrape of Jake¡¯s chair against the floor startled Kallie.


    Jake stood up abruptly, his expression troubled. Kallie felt perplexed. Why was he upset? Had she said something to offend him? Or was he here, humbling himself and seeking reconciliation, just for Sarah¡¯s sake? Did he want her to leave Sarah alone and cease stirring up trouble?


    Jake hesitated, his thoughts racing, but Kallie preempted him. She signed, pledging solemnly that as long as Sarah left her alone, she would do the same. She added that what happened before was inevitable and promised not to disrupt their lives anymore.


    Jake¡¯s eyes turned steely, his voice cutting through the air. ¡°Is that truly how you feel?¡±


    Before Kallie could respond, he let out a hollowugh. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s your decision, remember your words today.¡±


    Kallie bit her lip, masking her disappointment and bitterness.


    Jake turned away without another word, the door mming shut behind him.


    Kallie didn¡¯t look back. Despite her efforts, tears welled up in her eyes. She stared at the tableden with food, a lingering reminder of Jake¡¯s presence. But as he departed, that presence dissipated, leaving behind a void as if he had never been there at all.


    Determined to erase his memory, Kallie resolved not to touch the food and decided to discard it all.


    As she sorted through her thoughts, Kallie reminded herself to move forward.


    Once the clothes were repaired, Kallie hurriedly took them to Rachel, her anxiety mounting. Restoring them to their original state seemed almost impossible, and Kallie anxiously awaited Rachel¡¯s reaction.


    To Kallie¡¯s surprise, tears welled up in Rachel¡¯s eyes as soon as she spotted the repaired dresses.


    Flustered, Kallie hurriedly typed a message. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised to repair them, but this is the best I could manage. Please don¡¯t be disappointed. I¡¯m sincerely sorry.¡±


    Rachel suddenly grasped Kallie¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with tears but also with gratitude.


    Shaking her head slightly, Rachel spoke softly, not upset at all. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m incredibly grateful. Now I see why Hayden picked you. You¡¯re amazing. These dresses were in such bad shape, but you¡¯ve restored them beautifully.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 128

    ?<strong>Chapter 128:</strong>


    Kallie was taken aback by Rachel¡¯s words. How could Rachel have known the clothes were in bad condition before?


    Kallie had considered confiding in Rachel but hesitated, fearing it might upset her. Instead, Kallie resolved to attempt the repairs herself first, nning to disclose the truth only if she couldn¡¯t salvage them.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel squeezed Kallie¡¯s hand emotionally. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss for words to thank you.¡±


    Curious, Kallie typed down her question, ¡°Who told you the clothes were ruined before?¡±


    Rachel nodded, ready to respond, when a deep voice boomed from behind. It was Phillip.


    Phillip strode purposefully toward them, his usually stern demeanor softened by Kallie¡¯s presence. ¡°Mrs. Reeves, I¡¯ve been wanting to apologize in person for the incident at thest party, but time slipped away from me. Rachel means the world to me, and my words were out of line. Please ept my sincere apologies.¡±


    Kallie quickly shook her head, reassuring Phillip that she harbored no ill feelings.


    Rachel, treating the clothes like precious artifacts, handed them over to Phillip. ¡°Dad, look! Kallie fixed them. Isn¡¯t she amazing?¡±


    Phillip¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he recognized the dresses. ¡°Your mother wore this one on our first date, and I got her that one for her birthday party that year. Over time, I¡¯ve lost so many of her things for all sorts of reasons. I¡¯ve looked everywhere but came up empty. I thought her possessions were gone for good. I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Reeves, I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± Phillip turned to Kallie, his eyes filled with deep appreciation, and extended an invitation. ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, we¡¯d love for you to join us for dinner.¡±


    Seeing the hopeful expression in Rachel¡¯s eyes, Kallie agreed with a warm smile.


    Rachel, bubbling with enthusiasm, then suggested to Phillip that they should put together an exhibition of her mother¡¯s cherished items.


    Phillip responded with enthusiasm, ¡°That sounds nice. Just let me know if you need any help with that.¡±


    As Kallie observed their warm interaction, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy. During her time with the Reeves, she had been part of such familial warmth, and those moments had passed all too quickly. A feeling of loneliness crept into her heart.


    The atmosphere at the Simpson home was weing, though. Despite his serious demeanor, Phillip made an effort to engage Kallie in conversation, ensuring she felt included.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s silence, Phillip quickly called over a servant who was proficient in signnguage to facilitatemunication for her.


    Rachel¡¯s smile grew even brighter, appreciating her father¡¯s thoughtful gesture.


    Rachel leaned in and whispered to Kallie, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t usually talk this much with people he¡¯s just met. It means he really likes you.¡±


    Kallie smiled, gesturing that she had simply kept her word and that there was no need to thank her for that.


    Rachel¡¯s face suddenly took on a serious expression. ¡°Kallie, there¡¯s something else I need to talk to you about. I hope you¡¯ll be on board.¡±


    Kallie looked curious, wondering what Rachel could possibly need her agreement on.


    Before Rachel could borate, a servant hurried over, interrupting them. She reported that Sarah had arrived and was asking for Rachel.


    Given thest unpleasant encounter, everyone in the Simpson family knew Rachel¡¯s rtionship with Sarah had grown strained, leading them to cease contact.


    Knowing this, the servant hesitated to let Sarah in immediately.


    Rachel cast a quick, meaningful nce at Kallie, subtly shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak with her. Please ask her to leave.¡±


    The servant¡¯s face clouded with concern. ¡°Miss, Miss Miller is quite adamant. She ims if you refuse to meet, she¡¯ll camp out at the front door and not budge an inch.¡±


    Kallie gestured to Rachel, her gestures clearly saying, ¡°It might be better to face her. Sarah¡¯s known for her stubborn streak. Ignoring her might only invite more drama.¡±


    Rachel exhaled a resigned sigh. ¡°Alright, let her in.¡±


    Soon after, Sarah entered the hall, looking quite distressed. ¡°Rachel, I thought you were so mad at me that we¡¯d never speak again¡­¡±


    Sarah¡¯s voice faltered when she noticed Kallie sitting beside Rachel.


    Rachel stood up, her expressionposed. ¡°Let me introduce you to my new friend, Kallie. Since you two are already acquainted, I¡¯ll spare the details.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s hands tightened into fists at her sides. She hade prepared today, herplexion pale and devoid of makeup, making her look frail and worn. Her eyes, red and swollen, conveyed a deep sorrow, clearly a ploy to evoke Rachel¡¯s sympathy.


    Sarah had hoped her appearance would soften Rachel¡¯s heart. What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was that during her brief stay in the hospital, Kallie had stepped into the role she once held.


    Sarah¡¯s voice cut through the air, tinged with unmistakable resentment and anger. ¡°Rachel, I thought you were my best friend. How can you associate with someone I can¡¯t stand? Have you been tricked by Kallie?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure. ¡°Tricked? I¡¯m an adult. I can tell right from wrong on my own.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face flushed, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Rachel, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just worried you might be misled. Don¡¯t you remember our history? How I risked everything to save you? You promised you¡¯d never forget that.¡±


    As her emotional plea failed to convince Rachel, Sarah shifted tactics,ying on the guilt thickly.


    Rachel¡¯s expression wavered, showing a flicker of guilt. Observing the unfolding drama, Phillip, who had been quietly stern until now, cleared his throat audibly to draw Sarah¡¯s attention.


    Phillip then stood up and addressed Sarah, his voice firm. ¡°Your act of saving my daughter is something I¡¯m deeply grateful for. She¡¯s my only child, and I¡¯ve always held her dear, extending that same care to you, tolerating much because of your close friendship with Rachel. Miss Miller, Rachel has always seen you as a true friend, supporting you unwaveringly in every challenge. Whenever you faced difficulties, she was there, helping without a second thought. I have supported you extensively as well. She has fulfilled her role as a friend more than adequately. A true friend wouldn¡¯t exploit that generosity.¡±


    Sarah was quick to respond, her voice tinged with urgency, ¡°I would never¡­¡±


    Feeling Rachel¡¯s piercing gaze, Sarah couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet her eyes.


    Rachel, gathering her thoughts, felt her anger simmer. She was furious that Sarah had manipted her trust, cing her in a precarious position. Had she sided with Sarah the previous day and turned Kallie away, she would have been the one bearing the brunt of the me for Sarah¡¯s sake, when the truth inevitably surfaced.


    By then, such a scenario would have risked tarnishing the Simpson family¡¯s esteemed reputation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 129

    ?<strong>Chapter 129:</strong>


    Upon reflecting, Rachel now understood Sarah¡¯s decision to stir trouble at her birthday celebration. Sarah had intended to make her the scapegoat.


    It was Phillip¡¯s revtion that brought this to light for Rachel. She rose swiftly, seized Sarah by the wrist, and led her outside. ¡°You might think I¡¯m heartless, but I just can¡¯t maintain this friendship any longer.¡±


    Tears streamed down Sarah¡¯s face, her eyes brimming with defiance.


    Even at the doorstep, Sarah hesitated to leave and attempted to reconcile with Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I admit I was wrong. My anger got the best of me. Jake and I were okay until Kallie meddled. I lost control and made a foolish mistake. Please, don¡¯t hold this against me.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s expression remained stern, her tone frosty. ¡°Having known Kallie as long as I have, I¡¯m well aware of her character. I don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s judgment.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s lips trembled, her sorrow deepening. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. This was all a big misunderstanding. It¡¯s all on me. Are you really going to cut me off forever?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes welled up as she continued, ¡°I remember you¡¯re into restoring antiques. Hayden never valued your talent, but I connected you with someone better. He¡¯s a world-renowned expert seeking apprentices. If you¡¯re interested, I can set things up. Moreover, Kallie is one of Hayden¡¯s apprentices, and she hasn¡¯t once spoken nicely about you to him.¡±


    Sarah threw in thatst bit, watching as Rachel¡¯s expression grew even more severe. Quickly shifting her approach, she added, ¡°But perhaps Kallie faces her own challenges.¡±


    Rachel merely gave Sarah a brief nce. ¡°Thanks for the consideration, but I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m into restoring antiques, and I¡¯ve already found a better mentor.¡±


    ¡°What? Who could possibly be better?¡± Sarah asked, taken aback.


    Rachel smiled wryly, her tone unyielding. ¡°To be honest, Kallie is incredible. If she agrees, I¡¯ll be her apprentice. So, you needn¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Disbelief etched Sarah¡¯s features, and her voice sharpened. ¡°Rachel, are you serious? Why Kallie?¡±


    Rachel chose not to borate further.


    At that moment, the car pulled up, and Rachel opened the door for Sarah. ¡°Miss Miller, I have othermitments. I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡±


    Sarah¡¯splexion turned from pale to flushed, and she bit her lip hard as she stepped into the car.


    As the vehicle started to pull away, Sarah, consumed by anger, exited and stormed into Jake¡¯s car.


    The disturbance caused Jake to frown, and he asked with annoyance, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Feeling even more wronged, Sarah retorted, ¡°Jake, I was treated terribly there. Don¡¯t you even care?¡±


    Jake gave a half-smirk. ¡°I warned you, Rachel¡¯s no easy target. You chose toe to her anyway. You brought this upon yourself.¡±


    Sarah blushed with embarrassment, her eyes welling up as she clung to Jake¡¯s hand.


    Jake, visibly annoyed, furrowed his brow. Reaching his limit, he stormed out of his vehicle to enter another one.


    As Jake strode away without a backward nce, Sarah watched in disbelief. She hastily exited the car and chased after him in her high heels, calling out, ¡°Jake, didn¡¯t you promise a trip to cheer me up? What am I supposed to do if you leave now?¡±


    Jake gave her a dismissive look. ¡°I did make ns, but you¡¯re just too irritating now. Don¡¯t worry, someone else will take you around.¡±


    Sarah¡¯splexion paled, yet she managed a forced smile. ¡°What are you saying, Jake? You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡±


    Without responding, Jake gestured, and several bodyguards quickly surrounded Sarah. Ignoring her pleading gaze, they ushered her into another car.


    Locked inside with two bodyguards, Sarah found herself trapped with no way out. She overheard Jake instructing Edgar, ¡°Keep her out of sight for a while. I can¡¯t stand being around her, but let everyone think she¡¯s still with me.¡±


    Realizing Jake¡¯s intentions, Sarah¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Torn between heartache and anger, Sarah understood she was being used once again as a pawn in Jake¡¯s game to evoke Kallie¡¯s jealousy.


    Edgar hesitated, his voice filled with caution as he uttered, ¡°Mr. Reeves, is this really necessary?¡±


    Jake¡¯s response was a frosty stare. ¡°Since when do I need your permission for anything?¡± His words cut through the air, sharp and dismissive.


    Silenced by Jake¡¯s retort, Edgar quickly went to make the necessary arrangements.


    As the car carrying Sarah pulled away, Jake spared no nce her way. His expression darkened as he gave the Simpson family¡¯s home one final look, then turned his back and walked away.


    Three dayster, Sarah found herself abandoned in a small town, thousands of miles from home.


    Jake had boasted about the town¡¯s fresh air and pleasant surroundings, iming it was the perfect spot for her to unwind and recuperate.


    Dragging her suitcase along a muddy path, Sarah¡¯s patience was wearing thin. Her anger boiled over when she recalled how her parents had consented to this arrangement. They believed any opportunity to keep her connected with Jake was worth pursuing, regardless of her feelings.


    Overwhelmed with frustration, Sarah hurled her suitcase into the air. Her action caused her to lose bnce, and she toppled into the mud.


    Drenched and dirty, she was a far cry from the polished socialite she had been.


    ¡°Bitch! Bitch!¡± Sarah yelled furiously, wanting to rip Kallie to shreds.


    Unable to hold Jake responsible, Sarah instead vented her anger on Kallie and Rachel.


    Eventually, Sarah managed to cool off. It was then that a thought struck her. She might still hold some sway over Rachel.


    The exhibition of Rachel¡¯s mother¡¯s belongings had turned out to be a tremendous hit, attended not only by students and those aided by Rachel¡¯s mother but also by numerous notable figures.


    During the event, Rachel had openlymended Kallie, even proiming Kallie as her best friend.


    This deration had stunned those who previously scorned Kallie, given the esteemed status of the Simpson family.


    Sarah had secured her position as a leading socialite in the cityrgely through her connection with Rachel.


    Previously viewed as a vulnerable woman whom the Reeves family was poised to cast aside, Kallie¡¯s fortunes were reversed thanks to Rachel¡¯s support.


    With such a powerful endorsement, the societal elite began to reconsider their stance toward Kallie. At the very least, they were no longer quick to dismiss her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 130

    ?<strong>Chapter 130:</strong>


    Kallie instinctively grasped Rachel¡¯s motives behind her decision. She deeply appreciated Rachel for the thoughtful arrangement.


    Once the exhibition concluded, Kallie finally had a moment to unwind.


    The team at the Hayes Group was in no hurry for Kallie to return, and Hayden¡¯s studio was experiencing its off-season.


    The timing couldn¡¯t have been better for Kallie to take a break and clear her mind. She had considered going out but was still home when Linsey burst in, breathless with news.


    ¡°Sweetie, do you realize you¡¯re trending right now?¡±


    Linsey eximed, visibly excited.


    Kallie was taken aback, bracing herself for yet another piece of troubling news. Her heart raced with apprehension.


    However, Linsey quickly directed Kallie to a link she had sent.


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Upon reading the content, Kallie¡¯s anxiety dissolved into relief. Photos of her modeling vintage attire at a local shop had, surprisingly, be a sensation online.


    Molly, ever protective of Kallie¡¯s privacy, had chosen not to disclose her identity.


    Nheless, the recent exhibition had led curiousizens right to the true owner of those captivating photos.


    Buzz filled thements section beneath the posts about Kallie.


    ¡°She¡¯s absolutely stunning. It¡¯s a shame she¡¯s not in showbiz.¡±


    Linsey discussed the advantages and disadvantages with Kallie. ¡°Show business isn¡¯t just glitz and mour, but my family runs an entertainment firm. It might not rival the Reeves¡¯ empire, but they¡¯d surely stand behind you. Kallie, you¡¯re a change, and this could be your shot. Imagine having support from money, fans, and fame. Sarah would think twice before crossing you. With some luck, you might even carve out your own niche. Doesn¡¯t that sound appealing?¡±


    Kallie felt a pull, intrigued by the proposition. However, she regained herposure and gestured toward her throat. Her signnguage said, ¡°I¡¯m mute. Have you ever heard of a star who can¡¯t speak? I couldn¡¯t even act. I¡¯d be nothing more than a pretty face. I¡¯d rather not go down that path. Let¡¯s drop the idea.¡±


    Linsey was at a loss for words, seeing it as a golden opportunity slipping away. Yet, she made sure to reassure Kallie, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll always be the best in my eyes. I respect your decision, whatever it may be, and I¡¯m here to support you.¡±


    Kallie was deeply moved and held Linsey¡¯s hand, smiling sweetly. But she couldn¡¯t linger any longer with Linsey. She had more pressing matters to attend to.


    After bidding Linsey goodbye, Kallie contacted Irene.


    As Kallie hadn¡¯t been at the Hayes Group recently, Irene had been engrossed in her own affairs.


    Thus, when Kallie unexpectedly suggested they meet, Irene thought something was amiss and rushed to the specified location.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Irene inquired, her gaze scanning Kallie with evident concern and urgency. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been in touch with Miss Simpsontely. Has she been giving you a hard time?¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help butugh at the question, a wave of warmth spreading through her. She shook her head in response. Her gestures conveyed her request, practically asking, ¡°I am asking a favor from you. I¡¯m trying to get in touch with Brent, but I¡¯m not sure about his avability.¡±


    Kallie hesitated, thinking it might cause issues if she approached Brent unannounced.


    Irene¡¯s expression shifted subtly upon grasping Kallie¡¯s intent. Instead of giving a straightforward reply, she simply questioned, ¡°Is it urgent?¡±


    Kallie paused to think and then replied without borating that it was not exactly urgent, but she did need to discuss something important with him.


    Irene pondered for a brief moment before rising to her feet.


    ¡°I need to make a quick call. Please hold on here,¡± Irene said, stepping aside to dial.


    Kallie watched Irene, a knot of unease tightening in her stomach.


    After a tense ten minutes, Irene returned. ¡°Brent¡¯s swamped with work. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll manage a meeting, but you can meet Jerome instead?¡±


    Kallie agreed without hesitation.


    It dawned on her that it had been a while since shest saw Jerome. Her days had been overflowing with tasks, leaving her no moment to spare.


    Moreover, Kallie felt an unspoken tension from most of the Hayes family. They appeared to be displeased with the arrangements Brent and Jerome had made for her.


    Wishing to avoid any difort, Kallie had minimized her interactions with the rest of the Hayes family as much as possible.


    Bracing herself for what mighte next, Kallie climbed into the car alongside Irene, unaware that their journey would lead to the hospital.


    Kallie was puzzled. Jerome was ill? This news had been guarded so fiercely that not even rumors of his condition had escaped.


    Jerome¡¯s special status meant he got to stay in an exclusive VIP room upstairs. The area was strictly confidential, and ess to the upper floors required the use of a special elevator card.


    Kallie paused at the elevator¡¯s entrance, visibly uncertain.


    Irene nced back at Kallie with a gentle expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kallie? Are you feeling okay?¡± she inquired softly.


    Kallie shook her head, dismissing the concern with a wave of her hand. Her gestures expressed that she understood the Hayes family¡¯s intention of keeping Jerome¡¯s condition under wraps, and since she was merely an outsider, she thought it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to go up. She suggested she visit once Jerome was better.


    However, Irene disagreed with a soft shake of her head. ¡°Jerome has always said that in his eyes, you are not an outsider,¡± she reassured Kallie.


    These words unexpectedly warmed Kallie¡¯s heart, a surge of emotion bringing tears to her eyes. She hadn¡¯t anticipated feeling such warmth from someone she wasn¡¯t even rted to by blood.


    Resolved now, Kallie cast aside her hesitation and followed Irene upstairs.


    They encountered other members of the Hayes family on the upper floors, whose expressions were far from weing.


    Kallie could hear faint sobbing nearby, which immediately put her on high alert.


    Irene squeezed Kallie¡¯s hand gently, trying to calm her nerves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not as serious as it looks. These folks are always a bit jumpy.¡±


    However, before they could step into the room, a man blocked their path.


    The man was undeniably handsome but bore a cold, unweing gaze. His eyes held distinct disdain and hostility when he looked at Kallie. ¡°Miss Castillo, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to bring an outsider here? My grandpa¡¯s condition is confidential. Can you assure us there won¡¯t be any breaches?¡± he asked sharply.


    Irene responded with patience, ¡°Mr. Guzman, this is Kallie Reeves. Jerome knows and trusts her. Her presence here is not my decision to make. If you doubt my word, feel free to confirm with Mr. Brent Hayes.¡±


    The man, identified as Mr. Guzman, was clearly at a loss for words. He stepped aside reluctantly.


    As Irene ushered Kallie inside, she whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Boris Guzman. You probably haven¡¯t met him before. Jerome has a daughter he once doted on, who fell hard for a low-level employee. His background wasn¡¯t the issue. It was hisck of ambition and ipetence. Jerome couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Yet, she was so smitten that she eloped with that guy, hoping to sway Jerome. Always sticking to his principles, Jerome was deeply disappointed and severed all ties with her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 131

    ?<strong>Chapter 131:</strong>


    At Irene¡¯s exnation, Kallie instinctively turned around.


    As expected, beside Boris stood a woman whose delicate features contrasted sharply with her age. Her gentle, petite frame sparked an immediate sense of empathy. The woman was unmistakably Jerome¡¯s youngest daughter and Boris¡¯ mother, Sophia.


    Irene went on to exin, ¡°Later, Sophia¡¯s husband seemed to have met his end in a car ident. Upon learning of Jerome¡¯s illness, Sophia brought Boris back and took care of Jerome. Jerome couldn¡¯t bring himself to be too stern with Sophia, given they are rted by blood. Now, with Jerome ailing, it¡¯s Sophia and Boris managing everything. Jerome, aged as he is, ces great value on family unity. Therefore, things have smoothed out a bit.¡±


    Kallie pressed her lips tightly together, remaining silent.


    Catching Kallie¡¯s reaction, Irene smiled knowingly. ¡°You sense something¡¯s amiss, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Kallie gave a slight nod.


    If Sophia truly respected Jerome, why had she previously caused him such distress over a man? Moreover, Jerome kicked Sophia out once. It was Sophia who chose to leave on her own and had avoided visiting all these years. Yet now, with Jerome¡¯s health failing, Sophia had returned, her child in tow.


    Still, this was someone else¡¯s family drama, and Kallie refrained frommenting further.


    Kallie and Irene made their way into Jerome¡¯s hospital room. Upon seeing the frail figure in the bed, Kallie¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    Jerome appeared rtively spirited today. He had been gazing out the window but turned his head at the sound of their arrival. Spotting Kallie, he beamed. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± With some effort and the nurse¡¯s assistance, Jerome managed to sit up and waved at Kallie.


    Kallie quickly crossed the room and took Jerome¡¯s hand in hers.


    As Kallie felt the frailty of Jerome¡¯s hand, her heart sank further. This scene mirrored the painful memory of Roderick¡¯s decline years earlier. Although time had passed, the wounds felt fresh, the trauma of loss still vivid.


    Kallie dreaded watching those she cared about suffer in their twilight years. She tightened her grip on Jerome¡¯s hand, silently wishing she could transfer some of her strength to him.


    Jerome, noticing her distress, offered a feeble smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. This is a path we all must tread. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re here with me now. My old friends are waiting for me. It¡¯s almost a reunion. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not suffering.¡±


    Kallie struggled to find her voice, choked by emotion, but Jerome¡¯s words seemed to reach her, offering sce.


    Kallie dabbed at her eyes and mustered a smile. She swiftly typed down her response and activated the text-to-speech function for Jerome to grasp her message better, opting against using signnguage. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Hayes. Just please, take care of yourself. You¡¯ll get better, so let¡¯s not talk of farewells just yet.¡±


    Jerome nodded understandingly.


    Seeing that the conversation was wearing on Jerome, Kallie decided it was time to leave. She gently squeezed his hand once more before quietly exiting the room.


    Before leaving to attend to something, Irene caught up with Kallie, saying, ¡°Brent was nning toe by to discuss something with you.¡±


    Kallie had matters to discuss with Brent. Since she had no othermitments, she could simply stay here and wait for him.


    Kallie nodded before bidding goodbye to Irene.


    As soon as Kallie stepped out of Jerome¡¯s hospital room, Boris intercepted her.


    Kallie tensed, anticipating a confrontation, and took a step back, but his expression was one of remorse.


    Boris said apologetically, ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve been anxious about my grandfather, and the doctor¡¯s update wasn¡¯t positive. Thus, I acted rudely toward you. Iter found out you are quite close with my grandpa. Your visit really lifts his spirits. I was wrong to be discourteous. I owe you thanks instead.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback by his reasonableness. She scrutinized him, noticing the genuine rity in his eyes. The concern he disyed when speaking of Jerome appeared heartfelt.


    Kallie¡¯s expression softened. She typed down her response. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re this concerned for Jerome. I¡¯m not offended. I¡¯d likely have done the same in your situation.¡±


    Boris, slightly embarrassed, flushed a gentle red. ¡°Thanks for being understanding. Could I possibly get your contact details?¡±


    Seeing the cautious expression on Kallie¡¯s face, Boris hastened to rify, ¡°I can see you¡¯re eager to visit my grandfather again. My mom and I have managed everything regarding his stay at the hospital. If we swap contact details, just let me know whenever you¡¯d like to visit, and I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    This proposition seemed reasonable, and Kallie found herself without a good reason to decline. She then gave Boris her alternative contact information.


    After exchanging information, Kallie felt a need for some solitude, so she bid Boris farewell and headed toward the lounge.


    As Kallie departed, the smile gradually vanished from Boris¡¯ face as he examined the contact details she had left him.


    Just then, Sophia approached with a look of disapproval. ¡°That girl can¡¯t speak. I can¡¯t fathom why my dad is drawing close to someone like her. He¡¯s probably out of his senses.¡±


    Boris gave a faint smile. ¡°Mom, her background isn¡¯t as straightforward as you might think. Anyway, we should back Jerome¡¯s decisions. If he takes a liking to her, then so should we. It¡¯s important to prove that we¡¯re the most prudent among his grandchildren.¡±


    Sophia paused, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I noticed that girl seemed quite willing. She didn¡¯t hesitate to give you her contact details. Perhaps she¡¯s taken an interest in you. Maybe you should take some initiative?¡±


    Boris¡¯ annoyance was apparent. ¡°Mom, really? You think I¡¯d entertain the idea of dating a woman who hardly talks? It would be awkward to introduce her to our circles. But I might entertain her a bit. We¡¯ll see how it unfolds.¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t say anything.


    Half an hourter, Brent arrived.


    Kallie emerged at the sound of themotion, curious about the cause.


    Brent had gone to visit Jerome, nked by a team of doctors and nurses.


    Always methodical and decisive, Brent managed every situation with precision.


    Boris and Sophia attempted to follow Brent inside but were barred by Brent¡¯s bodyguards.


    From her years of honing the skill of observation, Kallie detected a brief sh of resentment in Boris¡¯ eyes.


    The contents of the conversation in Jerome¡¯s ward remained a mystery to all outside.


    Upon exiting Jerome¡¯s ward, Brent appeared even more exhausted and drawn.


    Boris and Sophia moved toward Brent eagerly, but something about them seemed to irk Brent.


    Brent¡¯s face was impassive, his eyes distant and cool as he stared at Sophia and Boris.


    Sophia looked angry, but Boris quickly hushed her with a whisper that seemed to soothe her, leading her to move away.


    Noticing Kallie tucked away in a corner, Brent brushed past Boris and strode directly toward her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 132

    ?<strong>Chapter 132:</strong>


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Brent began, a note of regret coloring his tone as he met Kallie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for asking you toe here. Work has just overwhelmed metely, and it¡¯s a particrly hectic period.¡±


    Kallie dismissed his concern with a wave of her hand. She typed her response on her phone: ¡°I visited Jerome earlier. He seemed a little off, but it wasn¡¯t anything rming. Probably just the stress setting in. A bit of rest might be all he needs to bounce back.¡±


    Seeing her understanding, Brent¡¯s expression eased into a genuine smile, softening his typically sharp features.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They stepped into a private hospital room.


    Kallie posed her question on her phone: ¡°Mr. Hayes, was there something specific you needed to talk about?¡±


    Brent outlined the situation sinctly. The Hayes Group had experienced a mishap in which a shipment of goods was damaged in transit. Theplication was pinpointing whether the faulty with their transport or the third-partypany responsible for the port¡¯s export duties.


    Kallie furrowed her brow, puzzled. She expressed her bafflement on the phone: ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I can be of help with this.¡±


    Brent shifted ufortably. ¡°We¡¯ve had a longstanding rtionship with the client. The shipment was crucial to him, and now that it¡¯spromised, he¡¯s contemting severing ties with us. He has a particr fondness for antiques. I¡¯ve spent days locating a piece he¡¯s long desired, but now it¡¯s damaged. You¡¯re the only restorer I trust to handle this.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback to learn that this was the problem for which Brent sought her assistance. She then typed her reply on her phone softly: ¡°This is what I do. Why call it a favor?¡±


    Brent shook his head, his expression solemn. ¡°He¡¯s extremely picky. Unless everything is wless, he rejects it. It can be a bit of a headache. Though restoring might seem simple for you, meeting the client¡¯s expectations is certainly not straightforward. My advice for you is to stick with the Hayes Group. If you¡¯re unhappy in your current position, I¡¯ll help you find a different one.¡±


    Kallie fell into a thoughtful silence. She realized Brent must be truly desperate to approach her for help, knowing well about his resources. Thus, she gave him her reply: ¡°I¡¯ll ept the job.¡±


    Brent visibly rxed at her reply. He smiled, his eyes twinkling with relief. ¡°Thanks for being so understanding,¡± he said sincerely.


    After departing, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake off a nagging suspicion, prompting her to text Irene. She sensed Brent had omitted important details and wasn¡¯t fully transparent with her. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, but her desire to help was genuine this time.


    After some persistence, Irene reluctantly divulged the truth. ¡°Actually, this involves your husband. Mr. Hayes didn¡¯t want me to tell you. It wasn¡¯t my intention to keep this from you.¡±


    The mention of Jake made Kallie¡¯s heart flutter.


    After Irene shed some light on the situation, Kallie¡¯s confusion cleared up. She learned that thepany the Hayes Group had cooperated with was actually a subsidiary of the Reeves Group.


    Known for its expertise in international logistics, the Reeves Group efficiently managed the transportation ofrge and hazardous items without previousplications.


    The Hayes family had long relied on their services.


    Yet, this time, something went awry for reasons unknown.


    Both parties were quick to deflect me, each denying any responsibility.


    The conflict didn¡¯t stay contained for long. The client soon caught wind of the problem.


    To make matters worse, someone with a hidden motive began spreading distorted stories, manipting the facts.


    Rumors circted that the Hayes Group had deliberately sabotaged the shipment to force the Reeves Group into paying damages.


    This portrayal of the Hayes Group as deceitful fueled further allegations.


    Amidst the growing scandal, Jerome¡¯s sudden illness only added to the chaos enveloping the Hayes Group.


    Kallie sent a text to Irene: ¡°Even though this mess involves the Reeves Group, I doubt Jake had any part in it. He¡¯s probably oblivious to the whole thing.¡±


    Kallie felt a flush of warmth in her cheeks as Irenemented: ¡°You still have feelings for him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Kallie texted back: ¡°It¡¯s not that I care. I just know Jake. He¡¯s tough on his team and would definitely investigate if something like this happened. Whether the issue involved the Reeves or the Hayes, he¡¯d have looked into it. He wouldn¡¯t just sit back and let public opinion spiral out of control, damaging the Hayes family!¡±


    This argument did seem reasonable. Jake wasn¡¯t the type to throw the Hayes family under the bus to dodge me. Pinpointing the root of the problem was essential.


    Irene couldn¡¯t help but remark: ¡°Kallie, I know it¡¯s a big favor to ask, but having you assist the Hayes family would be a great help. Jerome is getting on in years and can¡¯t manage this stress. I¡¯m wary of leaving everything in Sophia¡¯s and her son¡¯s hands at the hospital, but there¡¯s really no one else in the Hayes family who can step up. You¡¯re aware of the situation.¡±


    That much was certain.


    Jerome had been a prudent man and had brought up Brent well, but the rest of the Hayes family were just freeloaders, adept at neglecting their duties.


    The weight of it all rested on Brent¡¯s shoulders.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t Brent, Kallie could feel the burden.


    Taking a deep breath, Kallie replied to Irene¡¯s message resolutely: ¡°Jerome has been a great support to me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can. Just let me know what you need.¡±


    Hearing Kallie¡¯s willingness to help, Irene felt a wave of relief. ¡°I¡¯d like you to talk to Jake. Not expecting miracles, but hopefully, he can step in and help smooth things over a bit.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 133

    ?<strong>Chapter 133:</strong>


    At the mention of the need to talk to Jake, Kallie felt a bit lost and uncertain. Her rtionship with Jake had beplicated. Perhaps visiting him might just push him further away.


    Yet, Kallie understood Irene must have been desperate to ask for her help. Otherwise, Irene wouldn¡¯t have approached her.


    After a brief pause, Kallie sent her reply: ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can, but I can¡¯t promise any miracles.¡±


    Irene seemed relieved by this. ¡°That¡¯s all I ask. Just give it a shot. There¡¯s always a possibility.¡±


    Their conversation left Kallie feeling somewhat heavyhearted as she opened her messaging app to text Jake.


    While typing, a sudden realization struck Kallie. Jake was currently away on a trip with Sarah. Bringing this up now could lead to another misunderstanding.


    Deciding against it, Kallie chose to message Edgar instead. Initially, she considered being indirect. But she quickly dismissed the idea, knowing Jake was sharp enough to pick up on her true intentions, regardless. He might even ridicule her once she turned her back. It just wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Kallie texted Edgar directly: ¡°Do you happen to know when Jake will be back? I need to discuss something with him.¡±


    At that moment, Edgar was immersed in some pressing tasks. However, when he received Kallie¡¯s message, his demeanor visibly changed, and a hint of relief washed over his tired face.


    Energized by the interruption, Edgar didn¡¯t respond immediately but hurried to Jake¡¯s office, phone in hand.


    In the office, Jake was perched on the edge of the desk, idly swinging a golf club, his handsome features set in a stern expression. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t in the best of moods.


    The sound of the door opening caused Jake to nce over with a slight frown. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked curtly.


    Edgar moved closer and murmured something to Jake, who looked at him with mild annoyance.


    ¡°She just messaged you. Why the excitement?¡± Jake asked.


    Despite his words, Jake extended his hand for the phone, which Edgar quickly passed to him.


    Jake¡¯s fingers moved swiftly across the screen as he typed out a response.


    Curious, Edgar leaned in to nce at the screen and immediately regretted it.


    Jake replied bluntly, ¡°Why do you care when he¡¯sing back?¡±


    This response gave Edgar an instant headache. He was drenched in a cold sweat as he cautiously spoke up. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I would never address your wife in such a manner.¡±


    ¡°My wife?¡± Jake responded with a bitter chuckle, his eyes brimming with bitterness. ¡°She¡¯s eager to divorce me, yet you still treat her with such formality?¡±


    Finding himself at a loss for words, Edgar simply gave Jake aplex look, understanding that those words didn¡¯t truly reflect Jake¡¯s emotions.


    Kallie was taken aback by Edgar¡¯s reaction, yet she pondered over Jake¡¯s evident dislike for her. Given that Edgar was one of Jake¡¯s subordinates, such a response wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected.


    Nheless, Kallie maintained her courtesy: ¡°I apologize for the intrusion, but there¡¯s something critical I need to discuss with Jake. It¡¯s extremely urgent.¡±


    Observing from the sidelines, Edgar weighed his next words. ¡°Should I say that I¡¯ll set up a meeting as soon as you return in a few days?¡±


    After typing a few words, Jake handed the phone back to Edgar. ¡°No need to dy. If it¡¯s urgent, tonight it is.¡±


    Edgar feltpelled to ask, ¡°Mr. Reeves, do you intend to meet with your wife personally?¡±


    Jake fixed Edgar with an icy re. ¡°See her myself? Remember, you were the one who made that arrangement, not me.¡±


    Pressure mounted in Edgar¡¯s chest as he tried to decode Jake¡¯s unreadable expression. Left with no other options, he braced himself to confront the situation directly.


    Meanwhile, Kallie arrived earlier than nned. She stepped out of the car and surveyed the club with a subtle furrow of her brow.


    It was surprising that Edgar had chosen such a ce.


    Upon reaching the entrance, Kallie was halted by a security guard who informed her that the club was closed for a private event, requiring an invitation for entry.


    After waiting outside for ten minutes without a glimpse of Edgar, Kallie¡¯s patience waned. She then dialed his number.


    Through the muffled background noise, Edgar¡¯s voice came through, tinged with urgency. ¡°Just a moment. I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    True to his word, Edgar appeared a minuteter, rushing out of the club.


    Kallie acknowledged him with a curt nod, her face expressionless. Edgar¡¯s earlier reply echoed in her mind, questioning why she should bother about when Jake woulde back. Although logical, it grated on her. She and Jake were still legally married, after all.


    Catching the nuance of displeasure on Kallie¡¯s face, Edgar felt misunderstood. He cleared his throat and gestured toward the entrance. ¡°Mrs. Reeves, let¡¯s get inside for a talk.¡±


    Kallie gave a small nod and trailed behind Edgar as they entered the club and proceeded to a chamber.


    Edgar courteously opened the door for Kallie.


    Upon entering, Kallie was taken aback to find Dean and Melinda, with Melinda cradling a fancily dressed, yet clearly restless and crying little girl.


    Dean sat beside them, his brow furrowed in displeasure.


    It had been a while since Kalliest saw the child, who had been much smaller then. She marveled at how quickly the child had grown. Children did seem to grow up in the blink of an eye.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze lingered on the little girl in Melinda¡¯s arms, and she instinctively touched her own stomach, a sense of anticipation stirring within her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her future child¡¯s appearance and growth.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Melinda announced, handing the wailing child off to a maid nearby. Though her tone was weing, her face remained expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I was starting to think you and Jake had gotten a divorce.¡±


    Melinda snickered, covering her mouth as sheughed sharply.


    Kallie¡¯s face registered a fleeting change, but she kept herposure, greeting them both in a polite yet reserved manner.


    Dean shot Melinda a reproachful look. ¡°Melinda, think before you speak. Even if they were to part ways in the future, Kallie will always be part of the Reeves family. She was the adopted daughter of the Reeves family, after all.¡±


    Kallie ignored Dean¡¯sment and turned to Edgar, her expression serious. She posed her question on her phone: ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Edgar leaned in close, whispering, ¡°Dean¡¯s got the reins of the shippingpany now. Maybe you should have a word with him.¡±


    A headache began to build behind Kallie¡¯s eyes. She had always found Dean difficult and unapproachable. And with Melinda there, who openly showed her disdain, things wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Kallie felt like questioning whether all this was Jake¡¯s idea.


    Dean, cutting in with obvious irritation, said, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m swamped and don¡¯t have time for petty issues.¡±


    Left with no choice, Kallie stood, took a deep breath, and started to type. She sinctlyid out the situation for Dean and shared her concerns: ¡°I think there¡¯s a big misunderstanding here. The Hayes and the Reeves families have worked together for years. It doesn¡¯t make sense to sour things now over a misunderstanding.¡±


    Dean¡¯s reaction was unexpectedly fierce after he listened to her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 134

    ?<strong>Chapter 134:</strong>


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯d shirk responsibility and secretly pin it all on the Hayes family? Kallie, you can¡¯t just throw around usations,¡± Dean said, his expression one of serious indignation.


    Kallie, slightly bewildered, studied Dean¡¯s earnest face. If he wasn¡¯t responsible, then who was?


    Meanwhile, Melinda, arms crossed, let out a chuckle. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re quick to point fingers without understanding the whole situation. What would a mute know about business, anyway? And with the ongoing feud between the Hayes and Reeves families, why are you defending the Hayes? There are rumors you¡¯re cozy with them. nning to marry into the Hayes family after you divorce Jake, are you?¡±


    Melinda¡¯s usations were harsh and biting. Kallie¡¯s expression turned icy at her words.


    Edgar intervened, his face darkening with a warning, ¡°Madam, somements shouldn¡¯t be made lightly.¡±


    Melinda stood up abruptly, saying to Dean, ¡°Why are we even staying here? It¡¯s clear Kallie has made up her mind about us. We should just leave instead of staying here being wrongly used.¡±


    Dean rose, his face set in a stern mask, ready to exit.


    But as Dean walked past Kallie, he paused abruptly. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re trying to shift all the me onto me now. Did my brother put you up to this? I wasn¡¯t even considering the Hayes¡¯ involvement until you brought it up. But now you¡¯ve given me something to think about. Why should their problems be my concern?¡±


    With a derisive snort, Dean stormed out.


    As Melinda passed Kallie, she nudged her aside forcefully, causing Kallie to nearly lose her bnce.


    Overwhelmed by the situation, Kallie was consumed with regret, wondering what had transpired. Was Dean truly not responsible? Then who was behind it all? Could it be Jake? Had Jake intentionally sent her to confront Dean, only to see her caught in this predicament?


    ¡°Dean!¡± A male voice halted their departure.


    Jake appeared in the doorway, tall and imposing, his expression unreadably calm.


    Dean, visibly angered by the interruption,ughed bitterly and pointed usingly at Jake. ¡°You and your wife set this up, didn¡¯t you? Just because our grandpa left you in charge doesn¡¯t mean you can push me around. Forget about it!¡± Dean used, his tone sharp and resentful.


    Jake responded with a slight smile, his demeanor calm. ¡°Why all the hostility? I anticipated some confusion, so I came back just to sort things out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll listen. But you two better make things clear,¡± Dean retorted, settling back into his seat, his anger barely contained.


    Melinda, less than thrilled at Jake¡¯s arrival, quickly grabbed the child from the servant¡¯s arms. ¡°The little one doesn¡¯t seem happy here. I¡¯ll take her home so she won¡¯t interrupt your talk.¡±


    With those words, Melinda turned to leave, her movements brisk as she exited the scene.


    As Melinda made to leave, Jake gestured, and instantly, a few bodyguards blocked her path. With a smug smirk, he said, ¡°Hey, why the hurry? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen my little niece. Stay a bit and let me spend some time with her.¡±


    Visibly flustered, Melinda faltered. ¡°She¡¯s crying, it¡¯s not a good time.¡±


    Before Melinda could finish her sentence, the bodyguards closed in,pelling her to go back with the child, her difort evident.


    Melinda knew Jake all too well. Unpredictable and often extreme in his actions, he could be quite dangerous when angered.


    Kallie, observing the unfolding scene, felt no relief at Jake¡¯s intervention. Instead, she was filled with sadness and irritation. She assumed she was being manipted like a pawn in their games.


    As Kallie attempted to exit, Jake swiftly grabbed her wrist, halting her movement.


    Kallie struggled to free herself, but Jake¡¯s grip was too firm. Fiercely, she red at Jake, her expression filled with defiance.


    Yet, in her small frame and with tears brimming in her eyes, she resembled more an upset kitten than a threatening force.


    Seeing her like this made it difficult for Jake to maintain his harsh demeanor. His gaze momentarily softened, though his voice stayed resolute. ¡°If you truly want to help the Hayes family, you need to stay.¡±


    Unable to muster a counterargument, Kallie felt a sinking realization that her options were limited.


    Kallie gritted her teeth and, with visible reluctance, moved back into the chamber, selecting a seat as far from Jake as possible.


    Dean, visibly agitated and rubbing his temples, demanded rity. ¡°Jake, you better start exining what¡¯s going on today. I know you wield a lot of power, but that doesn¡¯t give you free rein to do as you please.¡±


    Despite the tension, Jake appeared unusually at ease, a rare smile ying across his face as he turned to face Dean. He calmly poured a cup of wine and offered it to Dean.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting thing to say, considering we¡¯re family. Blood is thicker than water, after all. Who would bully their flesh and blood?¡± Jake¡¯sment carried a hint of irony, his smile faint but unmistakable.


    Dean coughed lightly, feeling a mix of embarrassment and irritation. He felt Jake was mocking him subtly.


    Reflecting on their childhood and teenage years, it was true that Dean had often set traps for Jake when the adults weren¡¯t watching.


    In their kind of family, the sentimental idea of brotherly love was more of a fairytale than reality.


    If there was anyone to me, Dean thought, it was that Jake had always been too clever for his own good, even as a kid. So clever, in fact, that it sometimes scared Dean.


    As Jake matured, his formidable intellect andpetence became increasingly apparent, casting arger shadow over Dean.


    Initially, Dean had attempted to fulfill the role of a supportive older brother.


    However, as Jake¡¯s capabilities became more evident, fear crept into Dean.


    Shirley, their mother, had instilled a ruthless,petitive mindset in her sons, emphasizing that theirs was a world where only the strongest survived.


    In the Reeves family, the stakes were high. There was room for only one winner, one heir to take it all.


    The family wealth was not to be divided. It was winner-takes-all, fostering a cutthroat environment that turned sibling against sibling.


    As the years passed, Dean¡¯s view of Jake became increasingly fraught withplexity and tension.


    The familial bond they once shared was eroded by endless schemes and traps, each ploy stripping away any remnants of brotherly affection.


    Jake, for his part, adapted to each of Dean¡¯s maneuvers, bing shrewder and more ruthless in response.


    Reflecting on their history, a sense of regret gnawed at Dean. He felt he should have been even more relentless in his childhood tactics. He imagined crippling Jake, rendering him as disabled as Kallie.


    In Dean¡¯s harsh calction, even if Jake had remained free, talented, and skilled, his physical condition would have made it impossible for him to take control of the Reeves family empire.


    Dean shot Jake a menacing look, his voice frosty. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Jake lifted an eyebrow, his tone deceptively casual. ¡°Nothing much. We¡¯ve always had a good rtionship, haven¡¯t we? I just don¡¯t like seeing you get into trouble.¡±


    Jake ced a sarcastic emphasis on ¡°good rtionship.¡±


    Before Dean could retort, Jake pressed on. ¡°So, I¡¯m here to give you a friendly warning. The Hayes family isn¡¯t like the others. If you decide to mess with them, you¡¯d better be sure you can take them downpletely. Otherwise, you¡¯re setting yourself up for a world of trouble.¡±


    The sarcasm dripping from Jake¡¯s words was not lost on Dean, who flushed with anger. ¡°Jake! What are you talking about? I already told you, I had no idea about this. Maybe it was a mistake by someone under me. I never meant to cross the Hayes family.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 135

    ?<strong>Chapter 135:</strong>


    After Dean finished speaking, he shot Jake a wary nce. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re stirring up trouble with the Hayes family using my name and nning to throw me under the bus, right?¡±


    Jake couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter upon hearing this.


    Even Edgar, standing behind Jake, had a hard time suppressing his chuckles.


    Jake¡¯s reaction only infuriated Dean further, his gaze turning icy and hostile. He despised feeling this way more than anything. Was Jake really taunting him, suggesting he wasn¡¯t smart?


    As Dean¡¯s anger reached a boiling point, Jake finally stopped smiling and exhaled a heavy sigh. ¡°Why are you so quick to suspect me? If I were really behind something, do you think you¡¯d still be standing here?¡±


    Dean mped his mouth shut, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment, at a loss for words. Perhaps Jake had a valid point. What was Jake trying to say?


    Jake tapped his fingers one by one on the table, as if tapping on Dean¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Listen, you¡¯ve been deceived by those closest to you. Instead of constantly doubting me, maybe consider if someone right beside you has crossed a line.¡± As Jake spoke, his eyes locked intently on Melinda, conveying a depth of meaning in his gaze.


    Melinda, unnerved, trembled noticeably, her eyes widening in rm and nearly causing her to drop the child in her arms.


    Initially, Dean missed the subtext in Jake¡¯s words. However, realization struck him like lightning. Turning to Melinda, his face darkened with barely controlled rage, and he hissed, ¡°Idiot! What have you done?¡±


    Melinda, defiant and unwilling to confess, shot back, ¡°What are you suggesting? Just because he insinuates something, you suspect me? I¡¯ve been with you for years, raising your child and caring for your mother. I¡¯ve held up my end. Plus, I know nothing of business. Why point fingers at me?¡±


    Her words broke off as tears began to flow. In her distress, she noticed Kallie.


    A sudden usation sharpened her voice as she pointed at Kallie. ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s Kallie who¡¯s meddling. She feels wronged and believes the Reeves family owes her something. Recently, she¡¯s been cozying up to the Hayes family. She must be trying to sow discord. This was our problem to begin with!¡±


    Dean¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze shifting between Kallie and Melinda.


    Abruptly, Kallie experienced a sharp pain in her thigh and instinctively bowed her head.


    Then, Melinda¡¯s little girl, previously cradled in Melinda¡¯s arms, had scampered to the floor. In her tiny grasp was a sharp object, which she was now stabbing into Kallie¡¯s thigh.


    Shockingly, the sweet-faced little girl hurled insults. ¡°Stupid mute, little slut.¡±


    The words were few, yet she articted them with chilling rity, a testament to someone¡¯s deliberate teaching.


    Rage surged through Kallie. She was torn between her anger at the child¡¯s premature exposure to such animosity and her fury toward Melinda for weaving her resentments into the child¡¯s innocence.


    Grimacing in pain, Kallie gently pushed the little girl away.


    The little girl toppled to the floor and immediately began to cry, her wails loud and grating.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Melinda¡¯s shout echoed as she charged toward Kallie, her hand poised to strike.


    But Jake intercepted, gripping Melinda¡¯s wrist firmly. He shoved Melinda aside, and she tumbled to the floor. Despite the pain, she bit back a scream, cowed by the severe look on Jake¡¯s face.


    Jake¡¯s gaze fell on Kallie¡¯s reddened thigh, his expression growing even icier. He turned to confront Dean, whose face registered shock.


    Jake¡¯s voice was low and threatening as he issued a stark warning. ¡°If you refuse to believe that your beloved wife orchestrated this, I¡¯m ready to hand over the evidence right now.


    And if you¡¯re still blind to the truth, I¡¯ll discuss with the Reeves family elders whether it¡¯s wise to leave such a crucial international logisticspany under your control.¡±


    Without another word, Jake took Kallie by the hand and led her away.


    Left alone with Melinda, Dean turned and delivered a resounding p to her face. ¡°They have the evidence, and you¡¯re still trying to deceive me? You¡¯re unwilling to talk? Fine. Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±


    His words were like a cold ssh of reality, and panic surged through Melinda.


    Although the Brooks family was wealthy, theycked the Reeves family¡¯s illustrious prestige.


    Ever since Melinda had married into the Reeves family, she had faced scorn and derision due to her family¡¯s limited influence.


    Shirley, her mother-inw, had always been a thorn in her side. She found herself having to be exceedingly cautious around Shirley.


    However, things improved when Kallie married Jake. At the very least, Melinda could talk while Kallie couldn¡¯t due to her damaged vocal cords.


    Gradually, Shirley, who looked down on Kallie, began to treat Melinda with a bit more kindness.


    Now, Melinda and Dean had weed a daughter.


    Though just a girl, Melinda had established her ce firmly within the Reeves family. If they really got divorced, all the effort and scheming she had invested over the years would be in vain.


    Melinda, tears streaming down her face, responded, ¡°It was my irresponsible cousin. I only found out yesterday. There was an issue with that shipment. The fault lies with my cousin as he took his team out for drinks that day, confident that after years on the job, nothing could go awry. However, en route, the truck nearly overturned, and the goods werepromised.


    The Hayes family, being long-standing clients, approved the shipment unchecked. It¡¯s been kept secret, known to none. We just need to shift the me to the Hayes family, and then it bes their issue.¡±


    Dean felt overwhelmed, still processing this revtion.


    Back then, Dean was secretly relieved at Jake¡¯s marriage with Kallie, seemingly a result forced by Roderick.


    Dean had believed Kallie¡¯s children with Jake would be mute, given her inability to talk. He had assumed this bolstered his prospects of bing the Reeves family heir. A hint of smugness crept into his demeanor. By any measure, his wife surpassed Kallie.


    Yet, upon reflecting, Dean grasped it was Jake who had thestugh, since Melinda proved to be utterly foolish.


    Dean found it hard to catch his breath in frustration. He jabbed a finger toward Melinda¡¯s nose, his voice raised in usation. ¡°Why on earth didn¡¯t you inform me of such a crucial matter? Did you really think you could get away with this? Did you believe it would remain hidden from everyone? Don¡¯t be naive! Jake knows, and if he knows, how long until it besmon knowledge?¡±


    Melinda stood there, bewildered. ¡°But I had it so well-hidden¡­¡±


    Dean¡¯s hand, initially poised to strike, fell limply. He issued his decree coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you for the next week.¡±


    As Kallie walked out, she could still hear the faint sounds of Melinda¡¯s sobs intertwined with Dean¡¯s angry outbursts from the chamber.


    Kallie contemted asking Jake how he linked all this to Melinda, but one nce at his icy demeanor stopped her.


    Once they were in the car, Jake shot Edgar a meaningful nce.


    Understanding immediately, Edgar programmed the hospital¡¯s address into the GPS.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 136

    ?<strong>Chapter 136:</strong>


    Kallie and Jake arrived at the hospital quickly, where the doctor efficiently treated Kallie¡¯s injury.


    Though it appeared severe, it was merely a superficial cut, typical for children with limited strength.


    Throughout the treatment, Kallie, who dreaded pain, wore a constant frown.


    Nearby, Jake waited patiently to discuss any necessary follow-up care with the doctor.


    Once the doctor left, Jake walked over to Kallie. He gazed down at her, his dark eyes swirling with a blend of emotions.


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d go to such lengths for the Hayes family, especially for Brent,¡± he said.


    Kallie caught the subtle usation in his tone but avoided eye contact, signing dismissively that he was mistaken. She exined that Jerome had treated her well, and it was only right that she helped solve the problem.


    Jake opened his mouth as though he was about to say something but then chose silence.


    An awkward quiet settled between them for a moment.


    Gradually, Kallie began to feel the pain in her leg subside. She stood up, turning to Jake with a nod of gratitude. She gestured her thanks for his intervention and timely help, though she remained oblivious to the reason behind it.


    Then, Kallie pointed at the door, signing that she was leaving now.


    Just as Kallie started to leave, Jake reached out, stopping her with a hand on her shoulder. His voice carried aplex mix of feelings as he spoke, ¡°Kallie, this is myst chance for you. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Kallie turned to face him, a whirlwind of emotions churning inside her. She felt they had nothing more to say.


    Kallie had wrestled with her decision, hesitating whether to stay by Jake¡¯s side a bit longer. Maybe, with time, she could find a ce in his heart.


    But she soon dismissed the idea. While she could afford to wait, her unborn child in her belly could not.


    Moreover, after everything they had endured, Kallie knew more hardshipy ahead. If she stayed by his side, she would only be a clinging vine, her and her child¡¯s fates hanging solely on Jake¡¯s mercy. She didn¡¯t want to feel controlled anymore.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Kallie signed firmly that she didn¡¯t want to receive an invitation if he and Sarah got married in the future.


    Jake¡¯s eyes, once filled with warmth, gradually turned cold. He nodded briefly and responded with detachment, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s your decision, we might as well expedite things. Let¡¯s finalize the divorce quickly. I expect to see you at city hall tomorrow at two in the afternoon. Please be punctual.¡±


    Kallie gave a small nod, her gaze lingering on Jake as he walked away, his expression somber. It was an odd sensation. She had long anticipated this day. Yet, instead of relief, she was engulfed by a sense of loss. It was as if a piece of her heart had plummeted, leaving a hollow void.


    Clutching at her chest, Kallie attempted to dismiss the burgeoning emptiness, but it only grew stronger. She rushed to the restroom, confronting her slightly pale reflection in the mirror, tears unexpectedly rolling down her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, Jake strode back to his car, an air of bitterness surrounding him.


    Edgar quickly followed, catching up just as Jake was getting in. He peered past Jake, noticing the absence of anyone else. Kallie hadn¡¯t followed them.


    With a forceful m of the car door, Jake¡¯s voice was frosty. ¡°Drive.¡±


    Edgar hesitated and asked, ¡°What about Mrs. Reeves? Shouldn¡¯t we wait for her?¡±


    Jake shot Edgar a stern nce. ¡°I¡¯ve told you repeatedly. Stop referring to her like that. She¡¯s just Kallie now, nothing more. Her fate is no longer my concern.¡±


    Edgar quickly acknowledged with a nod and turned the ignition.


    After a pause, he asked, ¡°Mr. Reeves, where shall we go?¡±


    Jake drummed his fingers on his knee, lost in thought. Suddenly, a sly grin spread across his face. ¡°How has Sarah been faring over there recently?¡±


    Edgar replied honestly, ¡°Not well, per your directions.¡±


    Jake gave a nod. ¡°Bring her back.¡±


    Edgar was taken aback by themand and opened his mouth to protest, but the icy look on Jake¡¯s face silenced him.


    Meanwhile, Kallie shared the uplifting news with Brent.


    Brent was astounded that Kallie had gone to such lengths for the Hayes family. ¡°I knew the rift between you and Jake was deepening. Reaching out for help must have been difficult. My grandpa always told me not to bother you when he had clear moments, but I could never have imagined.¡±


    On the other side of the screen, Kallie sensed Brent¡¯s profound remorse.


    Kallie quickly offered reassurance and texted him her reply, ¡°You¡¯ve been such a great help, and it¡¯s the least I can do. Even if you had chosen not to tell me, I would have found out somehow. I¡¯d feel restless if I didn¡¯t repay this favor. After all, I see Jerome as my own grandfather. Right now, it¡¯s crucial that he focuses on his recovery. Please, don¡¯t mention any of this recent turmoil to him.¡±


    Brent nodded in agreement before making an offer. ¡°Are you free today? I¡¯d love to take you out for a meal to express my gratitude in person.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Kallie epted. She was eager to discuss her situation at the Hayes Group with Brent.


    Given her impending divorce from Jake, she likely wouldn¡¯t remain in the city. She and her unborn child needed a safer, more stable ce to thrive. Once things settled down, she might considering back.


    Having agreed on a time and ce for the meeting with Brent,


    Kallie then visited the hospital for her prenatal check-up.


    Handing the medical reports to the doctor, Kallie felt a wave of unease.


    The doctor reviewed the documents and offered aforting smile. ¡°Your condition has improved significantly, though you¡¯re still a bit weak. It looks like you¡¯ve been following the advice well. Continue to take care of yourself. Your health is vital for both you and your baby.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie¡¯s face lit up with relief. She gently ced her hand on her stomach and typed her message on her phone with a hint of worry. ¡°Is the baby okay?¡±


    The doctor shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s still too early in the pregnancy to tell much. I rmend regr check-ups to monitor everything closely. Just focus on maintaining your health, and we¡¯ll assess the situation as your pregnancy progresses. Here, I¡¯ll give you some vitamins to start off with.¡±


    Kallie nodded in agreement. After paying for the vitamins, she turned to leave but identally collided with someone entering the clinic. Her medical reports were scattered across the floor.


    Before Kallie could get a clear look at the person, she bent down to gather her medical reports.


    Then, a familiar voice called out to her, ¡°Kallie?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands trembled, and she swiftly tucked the medical reports behind her back. Looking up, she saw Boris and Sophia.


    Boris had a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was rushing my mom to her appointment. Did I bump into you?¡± Boris asked apologetically.


    Kallie shook her head, assuring him she was fine, and began to walk away.


    However, Boris stopped Kallie, his voice tinged with feigned concern. ¡°Let me pick up your medicine. You should go and rest. I¡¯d like to help. Also, are you here because you¡¯re unwell? If you need, I can rmend some specialists.¡±


    Kallie clenched the prescription and medical reports behind her back tighter, masking her growing anxiety.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 137

    ?<strong>Chapter 137:</strong>


    Kallie repeatedly shook her head as she typed on her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really, just a bit chilly. Plus, I¡¯ve got things to handle here. Thanks for the help, but I can manage it on my own.¡±


    With that, Kallie picked up her pace and hurried away.


    Boris watched Kallie¡¯s anxious retreating figure, his warm smile gradually fading.


    Sophia approached quietly, her voice low. ¡°You should steer clear of that woman. She¡¯s trouble.¡±


    Boris gave Sophia a puzzled look. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    With a sly grin, Sophia¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Her prescription slipped from her bag. It¡¯s for pregnant women only. Clearly, she¡¯s expecting, and who knows who the father is?¡±


    Boris¡¯s brow furrowed in thought.


    Kallie¡¯s rtionship with Jake was well known around town, even though Boris was new here. Yet, Boris doubted Jake was the father.


    Given Jake¡¯s power and influence, he¡¯d surely take care of Kallie and apany her for prenatal check-ups if Kallie were pregnant.


    Kallie, merely an adopted daughter of the Reeves family, would likely leverage such a connection to cement her ce within the family.


    Kallie¡¯s secretive behavior raised an eyebrow. It seemed to Boris that the baby might not be Jake¡¯s. Could it be Brent¡¯s?


    Boris suddenly perked up, his interest piqued by the unfolding situation.


    Sophia cautioned him, her voiceced with warning, ¡°Remember, steer clear of women like her. Besides, with your grandfather under our control, we don¡¯t need to take unnecessary risks.¡±


    Boris eyed Sophia with a hint of disapproval. ¡°You¡¯re missing the point. High stakes mean high rewards. Haven¡¯t you noticed? We¡¯ve been doing pretty well, but Brent hasn¡¯t been exactly friendly. Once he¡¯s in charge of the Hayes family, we¡¯ll be insignificant.¡±


    Boris¡¯s voice carried a trace of bitterness as he continued, ¡°If you had brought me back to the Hayes family sooner, we¡¯d stand a better chance now.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s lips quivered slightly, betraying her urge to counter his argument, yet she found herself at a loss for words.


    Instead, Sophia opted for a softer approach to calm Boris. ¡°Alright. As long as it makes you happy, I¡¯ll support whatever you decide.¡±


    But Boris was visibly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here. Just stop following me.¡±


    Seeing the disappointment clouding her son¡¯s eyes, Sophia felt a pang of heartache. She had been the cherished princess of the Hayes family, and her marriage into the Guzman family had led her through a series of challenges.


    This was especially true after Sophia¡¯s husband found out that Jerome, known for his ruthlessness, wouldn¡¯t offer any support just because Sophia had married into the Guzman family.


    Following their marriage, Sophia suffered abuse at the hands of her husband.


    Upon giving birth to Boris, Sophia longed to return to the Hayes family, but her husband wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Over the years, the Hayes family didn¡¯t bother to ask how her married life was, let alone intervene or show support for Sophia.


    Initially, Sophia harbored resentment toward her husband, but as time passed and through constant maniption, her anger redirected toward the Hayes family. If only Jerome had checked in asionally, provided financial aid, or secured a decent job for her husband, perhaps her life and marriage might have been less bleak.


    These thoughts weighed heavily on Sophia, bringing her to tears.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    Sophia hastily dried her eyes and answered, only to hear an urgent message from the hospital about Jerome¡¯s deteriorating condition, which required family members¡¯ presence immediately.


    Although some distant rtives from the Hayes family were present, none were close enough to make decisions for Jerome.


    The only direct rtives avable were Sophia and Brent, and with Brent unreachable, the hospital had turned to Sophia.


    Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s deration, Sophia¡¯s face broke into an enigmatic smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head to the hospital right away,¡± she responded. ¡°Have Boris search for Brent. Call me if you need anything else.¡±


    The doctor seemed uncertain but ultimately nodded in agreement.


    Sophia felt a sudden urge to inform her son about the situation. However, as she reached for her phone, Boris¡¯s earlier disapproving expression shed in her mind, making her hesitate.


    Determined to show her capability, Sophia steeled herself and hurried off.


    Time flew, and soon Kallie found herself arriving early at the restaurant for her meeting with Brent.


    A BMW rolled to a stop. Since the incident involving the Hayes Group, Brent had maintained a low profile. He stepped out, his typically stern face softening into a subtle smile upon spotting Kallie, and he was holding a bouquet of light yellow flowers.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s brow crease slightly, Brent quickly exined, ¡°I saw these and thought they were pretty, so I picked them up as a token of thanks.¡±


    Kallie eyed the flowers but gently shook her head, refusing them. She typed out a message on her phone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m allergic to pollen and can¡¯t ept these, but thank you for the thought.¡±


    Her response rejected Brent while saving his dignity.


    Brent¡¯s smile wavered momentarily, but heposed himself swiftly. ¡°I should have thought of that. Don¡¯t worry about it. My grandpa always asked me to treat you like a sister. Let¡¯s keep it casual.¡±


    The word ¡°sister¡± rxed Kallie somewhat, making the atmosphere a bit lighter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 138

    ?<strong>Chapter 138:</strong>


    Kallie and Brent had just finished their meal. As Kallie made to leave, Brent¡¯s phone rang.


    The conversation on the other end of the line etched a grave expression on Brent¡¯s face.


    A wave of unease washed over Kallie, her instincts tingling with a bad premonition. She quickly typed a message to Brent: ¡°Is something wrong with Jerome?¡±


    Brent¡¯s face remained somber, and after a brief hesitation, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s just some issues at work. Urgent, but nothing serious. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t drive you home today.¡±


    Understanding the situation, Kallie nodded and told Brent not to rush and to drive safely.


    With that, Brent hurried off. Kallie, now ready to leave herself, stepped out of the restaurant and was momentarily blinded by a sudden white sh.


    It took Kallie a moment to realize it was the sh of a camera.


    Panicking slightly, Kallie scanned the surroundings. She and Brent hadn¡¯t done anything to warrant scrutiny, yet the threat of a scandal loomedrge if a paparazzo were twisting the narrative.


    Her search soon led her to a man nearby, camera in hand, looking decidedly flustered.


    Once the man realized he¡¯d been spotted, he bolted.


    Kallie wanted to cry out and use the man of being a thief to capture the crowd¡¯s attention. However, her inability to speak forced her into a desperate chase instead.


    The man skillfully darted through the bustling crowd, eluding Kallie with ease.


    Kallie could do nothing but watch as he disappeared further into the distance.


    Just then, a figure burst from the left, tackling the man to the ground with surprising force.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡ªit was Boris.


    Unconcerned by the bewildered stares from onlookers, Boris confronted the man with fierce determination. ¡°Hand over the camera now, or I¡¯ll call the police. You invaded someone¡¯s privacy! Hurry up!¡±


    Frightened by the threat and the encroaching crowd, the man, knowing his actions were uwful, hesitantly tossed his camera to the ground.


    Only then did Boris release his grip.


    The man scrambled to his feet and fled with all his might.


    Breathing heavily, Kallie reached the scene just in time.


    Boris picked up the camera and handed it to Kallie without checking its contents. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was quick. He likely didn¡¯t have time to create any backups.¡±


    Kallie swiftly deleted the camera¡¯s contents and gave Boris a grateful bow. She then gestured her gratitude to him.


    Boris shook his head and remarked, ¡°I was merely walking by when I noticed a man with a camera acting strangely by the entrance. It seemed suspicious, though I hadn¡¯t anticipated he was secretly snapping photos of you. Why would he do that?¡±


    Kallie paused to gather her thoughts before exining candidly with her messages on her phone, ¡°I was at a business lunch with your cousin. The Hayes Group is currently unstable, and given my role, any doctored photos could pose significant problems.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Boris responded, his expression shifting as he grasped the situation.


    Kallie, wanting to express her gratitude yet unsure how, typed a message on her phone and showed it to Boris: ¡°I specialize in repairing antique items. If you ever need such services, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡±


    As Kallie began to walk away, Boris caught up with her, observing thoughtfully before saying, ¡°I actually think you and my cousin would be a great match. Why worry about rumors? Besides, my grandfather holds you in high esteem. Bing his granddaughter-inw would surely delight him.¡±


    Kallie was momentarily at a loss for words. It made sense, considering Sophia and Boris had only recently returned to the city and were likely unfamiliar with the local dynamics.


    Kallie typed down her response politely: ¡°I¡¯m actually married, and your cousin and I are merely friends.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Boris persisted, slightly embarrassed. ¡°I apologize, I¡¯ve only ever seen you by yourself, so I assumed you were single.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, signaling that everything was alright, yet deep down, she was irritated by the intrusion into her personal life. Nevertheless, she owed Boris a favor and maintained her politeness.


    Luckily, Boris abruptly announced he had to leave for an urgent matter.


    A wave of relief washed over Kallie.


    As soon as Boris settled into his car, the smile on his face disappeared. He pulled out his phone and scrolled through photos of Kallie and Brent enjoying a casual lunch.


    The person Boris had hired to take these photos was quite adept. The angles suggested a closeness that wasn¡¯t there.


    Boris rubbed his chin thoughtfully, a menacing grin forming as he pocketed his phone. He knew these photos would be useful.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Boris was greeted by pandemonium. People were sobbing all around, some sincerely while others for show, as though Jerome was at death¡¯s door.


    Boris found the spectacle in poor taste, yet he feigned concern and blended in with the crowd.


    On one side, Sophia sat with eyes red from crying. Spotting Boris, she rushed to him as if he were a lifeline. She clutched his hand, her body quivering slightly.


    Boris was aware that Sophia¡¯s tears were not of sadness. She was actually thrilled.


    Sophia gripped his hand firmly and murmured, ¡°He¡¯s in a vegetative state now. There¡¯s no telling when he might wake up.¡±


    Boris stared at Sophia, his expression one of utter shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for this?¡±


    Boris¡¯s words were barely out before he noticed Brent approaching, his face stern, nked by bodyguards.


    Boris quickly withdrew his hand from Sophia¡¯s grip and stepped back, distancing himself.


    Sophia barely had time to feel hurt by his reaction. She hastily rubbed her eyes to make them redder, trying to look profoundly distressed.


    Sophia faced Brent with a wary, almost angry expression.


    ¡°What is this about?¡±


    Brent¡¯s voice was icy as he replied, ¡°I simply need answers. The doctor said that after my grandpa¡¯s surgery, you insisted on being alone with him to take care of him, sending everyone else out. Then, out of nowhere, his oxygen tube was found disconnected, and now he¡¯satose. We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll pull through.¡±


    As he spoke, Brent¡¯s tone grew sharper, his eyes narrowing dangerously at Sophia. ¡°I need to know what really happened.¡±


    Overwhelmed, Sophia broke down, sobbing as she struck Brent.


    ¡°You brat! How can you use me like this? He¡¯s my father! Would I harm my own father? You could suspect anyone, but to doubt your own aunt? I was there for you when you were a child. Have you forgotten that?¡±


    Yet, Brent remained unmoved by her emotional appeal. His expression hardened. ¡°Before I was even born, you ran off with your husband. My grandpa was so upset that he ended up in the hospital and missed my birth. Your sentimental stories won¡¯t change the facts now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 139

    ?<strong>Chapter 139:</strong>


    Sophia¡¯s trembling subsided, her sobs growing quieter as guilt and fear overwhelmed her.


    Boris cursed ¡°idiot¡± in his mind.


    In an attempt to salvage the situation and steer the group¡¯s attention away from his mother¡¯s guilty expression, Boris dropped to his knees abruptly, the impact echoing crisply in the room. He faced the direction of Jerome¡¯s ward and bowed his head repeatedly against the floor.


    Brent¡¯s expression darkened, a frown creasing his brow as he watched contemtively.


    Boris thenunched into a theatrical disy, crying loudly. He crawled on his knees toward Brent and clutched at the fabric of Brent¡¯s pants, his demeanor desperate.


    ¡°Brent, if it turns out my mother really did something so vile, then she¡¯s lower than any beast. It¡¯d be justified, even to cast her out,¡± Boris pleaded, voice choked with emotion, ¡°But please, I urge you to delve deeply into this.


    My mother is so timid. She can¡¯t even bear to crush an ant, much less harm a human, especially not her own father.¡±


    Boris¡¯s performance was convincing. It tugged at the heartstrings of everyone there,pelling some to tears.


    Yet, Brent remained unmoved, his judgment unclouded. He looked down at Boris, his voice calm and steady. ¡°Why the rush, Boris? I haven¡¯t used her outright yet. I¡¯m merely suspicious and wish to speak with her.¡±


    Boris¡¯s gaze flitted nervously around as his cries continued unabated. ¡°I realize that ever since my mother and I came back to the Hayes family, you¡¯ve been resentful, believing we have no ce here. But I¡¯m not here to vie with you for anything. The Hayes estate, including the Hayes Group, is yours. Just please, show somepassion. Our lives have been difficult. Keeping us around is like having two more pets in the house.¡±


    Some onlookers couldn¡¯t keep silent any longer.


    ¡°How can someone be so cruel? To think of killing one¡¯s own father!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s seizing the opportunity to drive them away.¡±


    Whispers and murmurs rose among the members of the Hayes family. A number of them had harbored grievances against Brent but had found no reason to confront him¡ªuntil now.


    They assisted Boris to his feet, and one man boldly confronted Brent. ¡°We are family, after all. It¡¯s one thing for you to disregard us and wish us gone under normal circumstances, but now, standing before you are your own aunt and cousin. Can you really be so merciless? It¡¯s been evident to everyone that this mother and son have been tirelessly tending to Jerome in the hospital. You barely visit, maybe a couple of times a week.


    If they had intended any harm to Jerome, they would have acted much sooner. Why would they wait until now? Brent, could it be that you¡¯re the one wishing for Jerome¡¯s swift departure? Once he passes, the entire Hayes legacy falls to you, freeing you to expel anyone you dislike.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Brent¡¯s fury erupted at the usation. He clenched his jaw and delivered a forceful punch to the man¡¯s face.


    Honestly, the man didn¡¯t even attempt to retaliate.


    Boris, however, didn¡¯t miss his chance to escte the tension, reveling in the ensuing chaos. With his hands covering his face, he yelled out dramatically, ¡°Brent, why are you attacking me? It¡¯s fine. If hitting me makes you feel better, go ahead!¡±


    The spectacle was captured on video and promptly uploaded online, where it quickly spread like wildfire.


    Unaware of the real story, many viewers fell for Boris¡¯s act, bombarding Brent¡¯s social media with maliciousments.


    Some even began to boycott the products and subsidiaries of the Hayes Group, demanding Brent¡¯s resignation or threatening a permanent boycott.


    Kallie remained oblivious to the online uproar, her mind elsewhere.


    Technically, she would be back to her single life once she secured the divorce certificate tomorrow, a milestone that was expected to bring joy. Yet, she was restless, spending the night awake, tossing and turning, unable to find peace. Jake¡¯s fate haunted her thoughts.


    Memories from her time with the Reeves family surged, filling Kallie¡¯s mind with scenes of school days and living alongside them. Their wedding day stood out with particr rity.


    During the ceremony, Jake had been visibly unhappy, his expression icy and distant.


    Kallie had even considered calling off the wedding at one point.


    A casual remark Kallie made had unexpectedly taken hold with Roderick, who not only remembered it but also pressured Jake into agreeing.


    The wedding, thoughvish, was an affair attended mostly by members of the Reeves family.


    Kallie was ready to speak to Roderick to stop the wedding if Jake was unwilling.


    She wanted to prevent her rtionship with Jake from deteriorating beyond repair. However, when she approached him, Jake¡¯s response was frosty. He gripped her chin firmly, his eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°What, still not satisfied? What else do you want from me? Do you want me to vow to love only you forever?¡±


    His words, sharp and mocking, echoed in Kallie¡¯s mind. So the following day, during what should have been the happiest asion of her life, Kallie found herself in tears.


    She was baffled, unable to grasp why happiness eluded her.


    Throughout the ceremony, whispers and jeers circled Kallie.


    Some imed she was merely a mute who was unworthy of Jake, suggesting she must have seduced him to havee so far.


    They were correct on one thing: Kallie was indeed mute.


    Without the means to voice her defense, all she could do was silently endure the mockery and derision thrown her way.


    After the ceremony, Kallie sought Jake, needing to speak with him. However, she found him with bodyguards, beating up those who had taunted her most harshly.


    Jake¡¯s gaze was intense, his tone icy as he questioned them. ¡°Who do you think you are to speak of her and me like that?¡±


    From then on, the mocking about her being mute became less frequent. Kallie had mixed feelings then.


    Her current sentiments mirrored what she felt back then.


    She harbored no hatred or distaste toward Jake, yet a part of her wondered if perhaps she should have distanced herself sooner. Now, even a simple friendship seemed unattainable.


    Kallie tossed and turned all night, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts.


    By six in the morning, a knock echoed at her door.


    The absence of Kallie¡¯s response prompted the visitor to call out louder. ¡°Mrs. Reeves, are you there? We¡¯re from the Reeves family.¡±


    The Reeves family? Surprise quickly gave way to realization. It had to be Jake¡¯s people. Why had theye so early? Did Jake fear she might change her mind? A wave of sadness washed over her.


    Gathering herself, Kallie opened the door to find several bodyguards donned in Reeves family uniforms. They greeted her courteously, extending a hand to guide her downstairs.


    As Kallie approached the car, something felt off. It wasn¡¯t Jake¡¯s usual vehicle.


    Despite her reservations, Kallie climbed in.


    Instead of heading to the city hall, the car veered toward the Reeves family mansion.


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced with questions until she entered the living room. There, Shirley and Melinda sat looking distressed, sinking Kallie¡¯s heart further.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 140

    ?<strong>Chapter 140:</strong>


    Kallie was gripped by a sense of dread. Her first impulse was to run.


    But as she retreated a few steps, several bodyguards converged behind her, blocking her path. Escape was clearly not an option now.


    Melinda observed Kallie¡¯s ashen expression with a hint of glee. She then turned her attention back to Shirley and resumed her story. ¡°Dean is adamant about getting a divorce now. It¡¯s terrifying for both me and our little one. What will I do if we go through with it? The media will crucify Dean. Shirley, my little girl calls you ¡®Grandma¡¯ and clings to you daily. You have to intervene! I can¡¯t fathom what I¡¯ve done to enrage Kallie to the point of ripping my family apart.¡±


    As Melinda spoke, her eyes darted a vicious look toward Kallie.


    Kallie immediately caught on. Thest incident had driven a wedge between Dean and Melinda.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t sure how they had tried to resolve it, but clearly, it had escted to the brink of divorce. Melinda, furious, pinned the me on her.


    Listening to Melinda, Shirley¡¯s eyes grew colder as she stared at Kallie, her anger palpable. ¡°Kallie, get over here!¡± she demanded, her voice harsh and strained.


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety eased as she neared the pair, typing with a steady hand. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the situation between them, though I¡¯m not the instigator. As for why Dean is so furious, I¡¯m certain Melinda understands the reason quite well.¡±


    A fleeting look of guilt crossed Melinda¡¯s face.


    However, Shirley was indifferent to this. Rising in anger, she pped Kallie.


    Shirley hurled usations. ¡°How does their conflict concern you? Don¡¯t pretend ignorance. With Jake wanting a divorce, you¡¯re merely looking to cause trouble. True, Melinda made a mess of things, but she¡¯s still part of the Reeves family. You¡¯ve meddled in their marriage for the Hayes family¡¯s benefit!


    Kallie, this is disgraceful! Think I don¡¯t know? You¡¯ve got plenty of men outside, flirting around. You¡¯re still legally Jake¡¯s wife, and as long as that¡¯s the case, I have every right to put you in your ce.¡±


    Clutching her reddened cheek, Kallie¡¯s heart sank with Shirley¡¯s words.


    Footsteps echoed closer.


    Turning, Kallie saw a bodyguard advancing, clutching a baton as thick as his forearm.


    Her back slick with sweat, Kallie stared at Shirley, stunned. She attempted to defend herself, hastily typing down her message.


    ¡°Are you endorsing mob justice? That¡¯s against thew! Don¡¯t you fear I might call the police?¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡± Shirley burst intoughter, as if the idea were the punchline to a great joke. ¡°Let¡¯s find out who they really support, me or you. Stop squirming. Even if Jake were to show up now, he wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to help you. This is a family matter. If you can¡¯t fall in line, I¡¯ll have to force your hand!¡±


    Shirley¡¯s resentment toward Kallie had been simmering for years. Now, with her chance for payback within her grasp, she wasn¡¯t about to let it slip through her fingers, despite knowing deep down it was wrong.


    But morality no longer held sway over Shirley¡¯s decisions.


    Meanwhile, Melinda, having wiped her tears, allowed a triumphant smirk to form on her lips. She handed her daughter to a nearby servant. ¡°Take my sweetheart outside to y. Things here might escte, and I don¡¯t want her innocence tainted.¡±


    As Kallie observed the shifting expressions of those around her, a profound sense of despair washed over her.


    Elsewhere, Jake reached the city hall at the scheduled time, waiting for Kallie at the entrance.


    As the minutes ticked by, nearly an hour passed without a sign of Kallie, and Jake¡¯s frustration boiled over.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hade early on purpose. His brewing anger had simply gotten the better of him. Kallie was desperate to get a divorce, so perhaps it was time he just gave her what she wanted.


    Jake bombarded Kallie with messages, yet not a single one received a response.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t shown up either, which only deepened Jake¡¯s frown, frustration mounting. What was she thinking? Did she believe she could dictate the terms of their rtionship?


    Was their marriage merely a game to her?


    Seething, Jake dialed Kallie¡¯s number again.


    Just as he did, a ringtone emanated from Kallie¡¯s phone, causing the bodyguards to pause.


    Shirley quickly snatched Kallie¡¯s phone, freezing as she recognized the caller ID. Jake was thest person she had expected.


    From Shirley¡¯s reaction, Kallie inferred who was calling. She wanted to make onest attempt to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t speak, and they couldn¡¯t understand signnguage. Powerless, she watched as Melinda took her phone.


    Melinda¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination as she gestured to one of the bodyguards and whispered something to him.


    The bodyguard looked uncertain. ¡°Are we sure this is okay?¡±


    Melinda scowled slightly. ¡°With both Shirley and me here, what¡¯s there to fear? If there¡¯s any trouble, we¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Reassured, the bodyguard stepped aside, clutching Kallie¡¯s phone.


    Jake clenched his teeth in irritation after finally getting through on the second call. ¡°Kallie, are you kidding me?¡±


    Unexpectedly, a man¡¯s voice answered from the other end. ¡°Sorry, Kallie can¡¯te today. She¡¯s busy.¡±


    For a brief moment, Jake was stunned. His expression didn¡¯t change, but his fist tightened at his side. ¡°And you are?¡± he asked, his voice icy.


    The man on the phone seemed to enjoy this. ¡°I¡¯m a close friend of hers. We¡¯re off to a resort today. She couldn¡¯t make it and asked me to tell you she¡¯s free tomorrow.¡±


    The fury in Jake¡¯s eyes lessened slightly, though his brows were still knitted together. ¡°Tomorrow? Isn¡¯t that supposed to be a day off?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone held a hint of impatience. ¡°What does it matter if it¡¯s a day off? She¡¯s noting today. That¡¯s what matters. She doesn¡¯t want to see you right now. Understood?¡±


    Jake let out a mockingugh, but his eyes were stormy. ¡°A resort, you say? Which one?¡±


    The man at the other end dropped the name nonchntly before hanging up abruptly.


    After the phone call, Jake¡¯s anger had dissipated, yet his gaze remained frosty, and a chilling aura enveloped him. He shot a look at Edgar. ¡°Drive over. We¡¯re going back to the mansion.¡±


    The resort mentioned by the caller was under the Reeves family¡¯s ownership.


    Somehow, Jake was gripped by a wave of unease. He wondered if Kallie had again gotten into trouble.


    Meanwhile, as the bodyguard clutching her phone spouted gibberish to Jake and then disconnected, Kallie¡¯sst flicker of hope extinguished.


    For the first time, Kallie detested her inability to speak. Why was she mute? Why couldn¡¯t she utter a single word? She couldn¡¯t even defend herself and feltpletely powerless.


    Observing Kallie¡¯s despairing look and her drooping head, Melinda experienced a perverse thrill.


    Melinda had noted Jake¡¯s protective demeanor toward Kallie in the chamber that day.


    It was undeniable, yet Melinda couldn¡¯te to terms with it.


    Her own marriage was meant to be a pinnacle of joy. How could Kallie, a woman she looked down upon, have a spouse better than hers?


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get on with it,¡± Melinda snapped icily from the side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 141

    ?<strong>Chapter 141:</strong>


    Shirley gestured to the bodyguards and said, ¡°Go ahead. But leave her face alone. Just break her legs. Since she¡¯s disabled already, we might as well ensure she¡¯s not a burden to anyone in the future.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s tears flowed freely, driven by stark terror.


    Shey pinned to the floor, the fear and anxiety causing a sharp pain in her belly. Herplexion turned deathly pale.


    Kallie made desperate signs at Shirley, trying to say that she was pregnant. What they were doing was as good as murder.


    But Shirley failed to understand Kallie¡¯s frantic gestures.


    Melinda urged her on, saying, ¡°Look how defiant she is. She must be cursing you right now.¡±


    This made Shirley even more incensed. She advanced in her high heels, seized Kallie by the hair, and yanked it viciously.


    Kallie winced in pain, lifting her head, her expression one of fierce determination.


    Shirley scoffed, ¡°Cursing me? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson regardless. You don¡¯t belong in the Reeves family, not by a long shot. Were it not for your maniption of Roderick to corner my son into marrying you, you wouldn¡¯t even be here.


    Jake had far better options than a mute like you. Do you have any idea how much ridicule he faces wherever he goes? And here you are, a mute causing disgrace, cavorting with other men. A woman like you deserves nothing but damnation!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out, only a series of unsettling, eerie noises.


    Shirley released her grip and tossed Kallie away disdainfully before coldlymanding, ¡°Hit her!¡±


    The impact of the club was severe, nearly causing Kallie to ck out from the agony.


    Amid the overwhelming pain, Kallie¡¯s resolve hardened. This had to stop. She had a baby in her belly. Continued violence was sure to endanger her unborn child.


    Desperately, Kallie attempted to shield her abdomen, curling up against the sharp, stabbing pain.


    Melinda noticed Kallie¡¯s protective actions, her demeanor changing as she quickly pieced things together.


    Melinda¡¯s voice took on a chilling sharpness. ¡°Forget the legs. Target her belly!¡±


    Shirley looked at Melinda, puzzled by her cruelty, yet she did nothing to intervene.


    Terror struck Kallie as she met Melinda¡¯s malicious gaze. Melinda had surely realized she was pregnant. How could Melinda, a mother herself, be so heartless?


    As the club was about to strike Kallie¡¯s belly, amanding voice echoed from behind, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Shirley¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the man. She hastened toward him, her smile forced, yet her eyes shimmered with guilt. ¡°Jake! What brings you back so unexpectedly?¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze hardened as he noticed Kallie on the floor, grimacing in agony. ¡°Had I not returned, you might have been guilty of murder today.¡±


    Shirley quickly retorted, ¡°Murder? What nonsense are you spouting? Kallie was causing trouble, fussing over her meal. You¡¯re likely unaware that she nearly drove Dean and Melinda to divorce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware,¡± Jake replied sharply.


    Shirley, taken aback, questioned, ¡°You knew? Then why didn¡¯t you intervene?¡±


    Jake ignored Shirley¡¯s question, casting a scornful nce at Melinda.


    Melinda¡¯s face was a portrait of dread, her eyes darting anxiously with profound fear.


    ¡°Because I was the one who informed Dean about the peril his international transport business faced due to Melinda¡¯s rtives. We dodged a bullet this time. Think about it¡ªdrunk driving on the highway. Do you grasp the gravity of that? A single mistake could have been catastrophic,¡± Jake exined.


    Shirley listened intently and was visibly shaken.


    Melinda had merely mentioned minor squabbles involving Dean¡¯spany and the Hayes family, while Kallie apparently supported the Hayes faction. In the end, Dean and Melinda¡¯s argument had escted, souring their rtionship significantly.


    Shirley was taken aback, having not realized the severity of the situation until now. The stakes were high. If anyone were hurt, prison was a real possibility.


    Shirley nearly lost her footing in shock. She whirled around to face Melinda, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°Melinda, how dare you lie to me!¡± she barked.


    Melinda¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she hurried to defend herself. ¡°I never intended to lie to you. It¡¯s all Kallie¡¯s doing. Everything was about to be resolved. If she hadn¡¯t sought justice for the Hayes family, none of this would have happened. Furthermore, I was on the verge of firing my ipetent cousin. This mess is truly Kallie¡¯s doing.¡±


    Even at this point, Melinda continued to me Kallie.


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying makes no sense,¡± Jake scoffed. ¡°Following that logic, I¡¯m to me as well, since I informed Dean about your cousin¡¯s misdeeds. Should I now kneel and ept punishment?¡±


    ¡°No! I mean¡­ That¡¯s not what I mean!¡± Melinda stammered, shaking her head vigorously.


    Shirley took a deep breath and gently grasped Jake¡¯s hand, still attempting to justify her actions. ¡°Jake, I did this for your benefit. I¡¯ve noticed Kallie¡¯s been causing you distress, and I¡¯m aware that you two are considering divorce. Moreover, Kallie should have stayed out of it this time. If she had remained out of the fray, I wouldn¡¯t have targeted her. She¡¯s always been a troublemaker. Now, with things having escted to this point, why not just end your marriage?¡±


    Jake forcefully shook off Shirley¡¯s hand, his expression icy. Despite Shirley being his mother, he did not soften his biting sarcasm. ¡°Mom, are you really doing this for me, or is it just your ego at y? You¡¯ve always felt that my marriage to Kallie was a blow to your prestige.


    You¡¯ve never liked her, and now, you seize this opportunity tosh out at her. You had her attacked like this, not realizing that¡¯s illegal? There were other ways to handle this, but you had to use my name to soothe your conscience. Did you ever stop to consider how I¡¯d feel? Did you even think about me at all?¡±


    Caught off guard by Jake¡¯s confrontation, Shirley found herself speechless, her eyes wide with a deeply hurt expression. ¡°What are you implying, you ungrateful child? Is it wrong for me to look out for you? Fine. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have bothered worrying over you or caring for you at all! Would that make you happy?¡±


    Expecting him to console her, Shirley was met instead with Jake¡¯s cold dismissal as he carefully picked Kallie up from the floor.


    While carrying Kallie in his arms, Jake didn¡¯t spare his mother another nce.


    His voice was frosty as he spoke before leaving. ¡°I¡¯d be much better off if you just left me alone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 142

    ?<strong>Chapter 142:</strong>


    Shirley¡¯s gaze followed him as he walked away, and a flush of anger colored her cheeks.


    With a swift motion, Shirley turned and hurled the vase from the table to the floor in a fit of rage.


    Melinda, the one who had stirred the pot, was taken aback by the turn of events.


    As Melinda caught sight of Shirley¡¯s seething expression, she approached cautiously, trying to offer some sce. ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against Jake. It¡¯s probably Kallie, filling his ears with nonsense about you. That¡¯s got to be why he¡¯s acting this way.


    Remember, you¡¯re his mom. He truly cares for you.¡±


    A wave of sadness washed over Shirley. ¡°The way he looked at me¡­ it¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t want me in his life at all anymore,¡± she murmured.


    A flicker of cunning sparked in Melinda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Honestly, he was out of line today. You¡¯ve always wanted what¡¯s best for him, yet he can¡¯t see that and treats you this way! If Dean had been in his ce, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have treated you like this.¡±


    Shirley paused, her tears subsiding as she regarded Melinda with a puzzled look. ¡°Isn¡¯t Dean on the brink of divorcing you? And yet you still defend him?¡±


    Melinda managed a sheepish grin. ¡°Dean and I are tangled up in some misunderstandings, but we¡¯re still together. I¡¯m not ready to walk away from him. I need your support. Think about your granddaughter. She¡¯s still so young. What would be of her if I left?¡±


    Shirley rubbed her temples, her voice cold and threatening. ¡°I¡¯ll help you this time, but if you get Dean into trouble again, you can¡¯t me me for whates next.¡±


    Melinda quickly nodded, her expression one ofplete submission. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll heed your advice.¡±


    Shirley exhaled softly, her gaze shifting to the doorway, her eyes darkening. ¡°You know, you¡¯re right. Dean would never treat me this way. Jake may be my brightest child, but his sharpness makes him difficult to manage. He has never been aspliant as Dean, even since he was a boy.¡±


    Melinda sensed her words had struck a chord with Shirley. A subtle smile of triumph yed on her lips.


    Meanwhile, Kallie was reeling from pain and dizzy. Jake, without gentleness, shoved her into the car.


    Kallie¡¯s pain intensified, draining the color from her face as she began to shake.


    Edgar noticed Kallie¡¯s dire state and was about to intervene, but he hesitated when he caught sight of Jake¡¯s icy re.


    ¡°Kallie, even if they had beaten you to death today, you wouldn¡¯t have turned to me for help, would you?¡± Jake¡¯s voice was tense, his dark eyes alight with a fierce anger he couldn¡¯t suppress.


    Jake snatched Kallie¡¯s phone and pressed the power button forcefully three times. Just then, his phone began to ring.


    Jake had set up a special emergency contact feature on Kallie¡¯s phone, knowing she might face trouble and be unable to speak. He had designated himself as her emergency contact.


    Kallie avoided Jake¡¯s gaze, unable to formte a response.


    She never intended to reach out to him, not even to seek his assistance. Considering their impending divorce, what was the point in disturbing him once more?


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me, huh?¡± Jake¡¯s irritation red as Kallie deliberately turned away.


    Jake leaned forward abruptly, seizing her chin with a forceful grip.


    Overwhelmed by pain, Kallie barely clung to consciousness. She weakly attempted to push his hand away butcked the strength. Tears cascaded down her cheeks,nding on Jake¡¯s hand with warmth.


    The sight of Kallie sobbing so intensely momentarily softened Jake¡¯s stern expression.


    Kallie parted her lips, attempting to speak, but only managed to produce faint whimpers along with muffled words.


    Jake was taken aback and leaned in closer.


    Kallie sped his hand, her voice cracking as she whispered, ¡°Jake¡­ Jake.¡±


    Rooted to the spot for a moment, Jake then swept Kallie into his arms, mmed the car door, andmanded Edgar, ¡°Drive to the hospital, now!¡±


    When Kallie came to the Reeves family as a child, she had called Jake in that tone.


    Initially, Jake felt little warmth toward Kallie, who had unexpectedly entered his life.


    However, as time passed, he recognized his initial judgment had been mistaken.


    Jake, always lousy atmunication and exining his thoughts, only stepped in to defend Kallie when she was bullied, a way he deemed as making amends.


    In gratitude, Kallie struggled to articte ¡°Jake¡± despite her impaired vocal cords.


    Jake, concerned for her well-being, hadshed out, though his words were harsh, ¡°You don¡¯t have to strain yourself to make me happy. Do you realize how harsh your voice sounds?¡±


    Kallie, stung by his words, turned away, and Jake caught a glimpse of the tears streaking down her face.


    At that time, Jake almost ran after her to apologize, but something held him back. Perhaps, he reasoned, it was better if Kallie kept her distance from someone like him.


    From that day forward, Jake never heard Kallie call him ¡°Jake¡± in that tone again. Instead, she observed him with wide, wary eyes, reminiscent of a scared deer.


    Jake struggled to grasp Kallie¡¯s thoughts and concluded that she must be frightened of him.


    Later on, Roderick decided to pass the leadership of the Reeves family to Jake.


    This responsibility meant Jake would have even less free time. A person in such a high position could not afford to show any weakness.


    At that time, Jake was still youthful and inexperienced, barely able to fend for himself, much less protect anyone else. Hidden enemies lurked, ready to pounce at the first sign of a slip-up, eager to bring him down.


    During that period, Jake grew increasingly weary and detached, suspecting everyone of having hidden agendas. His bond with Kallie only worsened.


    Whenever Kallie furrowed her brow, Jake couldn¡¯t help but think she saw him as some kind of unpredictable monster.


    Later, Linsey introduced Ethan into Kallie¡¯s life.


    Jake, observing as a man, could see the feelings Ethan harbored for her. Linsey had noticed that as well. However, Kallie, ever blind to such matters, remained in the dark.


    The situation came to a head when Roderick presented Jake with two choices. Either Jake would marry Kallie or vow to protect her as a brother for the rest of his life.


    Jake chose to marry Kallie. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting her go. Perhaps Kallie was disappointed in him because of his decision. The bright, cheerful girl Kallie once was seemed to disappear almost instantly, reced by someone more cautious and visibly saddened.


    Deep inside, Jake agonized over whether marrying him was such a terrible fate for Kallie. He had harbored this question for a long time, yet he never mustered the courage to voice it.


    Irritated and craving a cigarette, Jake nced down at the sleeping Kallie in his arms and restrained himself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 143

    ?<strong>Chapter 143:</strong>


    When Kallie woke up, her entire body ached.


    Jake was nowhere in sight. Only a handful of caregivers bustled about her.


    One noticed Kallie¡¯s open eyes and quickly approached. ¡°Miss, you must rest and keep still. Your baby is doing just fine. You¡¯re incredibly fortunate. Despite the impact, there¡¯s no harm done to the baby.¡±


    Confusion clouded Kallie¡¯s mind.


    Hearing about her baby and recalling that Jake had taken her to the hospital sent her nerves spiraling.


    Kallie began to gesture wildly, desperate to know Jake¡¯s whereabouts.


    Luckily, the caregivers Jake had arranged were fluent in signnguage and calmly exined to Kallie, ¡°Mr. Reeves had urgent business elsewhere and has left.¡±


    Kallie felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. This was no dream. Jake had indeed taken her to the hospital, which meant he must have known about her pregnancy.


    Kallie had always known that Jake might discover it one day, but she never anticipated it would be this soon. She waspletely unprepared emotionally. How did Jake react? His absence from the hospital spoke volumes.


    Consumed by anxiety, Kallie couldn¡¯t bear to stay another minute. She flung off her covers and tried to leave, but the caregivers immediately intervened.


    One of them spoke with grave concern. ¡°Miss, this is serious. You¡¯re not in any condition to be moving around. You need to rest.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face was ashen, her eyes wide with terror as she surveyed her surroundings. Too many things had happened. Her nerves frayed, and all she wanted was to flee to somewhere safe. She was tired of being at others¡¯ mercy.


    The thought of Jake forcing her to terminate the pregnancy was unbearable. What could she possibly do against him?


    In a moment of desperation, Kallie seized the IV tube and threatened to rip it out.


    This action shocked everyone present.


    With tears streaming down her face yet resolve in her eyes, Kallie motioned for them to let her go.


    However, even after Kallie managed to leave the ward, escaping the hospital proved impossible. She was sedated and returned.


    This time, the room was empty.


    As the caregivers exited, one by one, Kallie heard the door lock behind them.


    Kallie was overwhelmed by despair. It was like being trapped in a cage.


    ¡°That¡¯s basically the gist of it, Mr. Reeves, but I assure you, she wasn¡¯t hurt. While she was under, the doctors examined her. Other than some emotional distress, she¡¯spletely fine.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°She woke up and immediately tried to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edgar replied, detailing further. ¡°The first question she asked aftering to was whether you had brought her to the hospital. It seems she still holds some affection for you. Her current behavior likely stems from fear and shock. Perhaps¡­¡±


    Edgar paused, gauging Jake¡¯s mood. Seeing no sign of anger, he ventured further, ¡°Perhaps if you were by her side, she might not feel so frightened.¡±


    Jake scoffed at the suggestion. ¡°She¡¯s aware that I was the one who took her to the hospital, and she¡¯s trying to leave, disregarding her own health. Do you really think my presence wouldfort her?¡±


    At this, Edgar found himself speechless.


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made it clear I don¡¯t want to hear anything rted to her? I did what was required by taking her to the hospital. She¡¯s fixated on divorcing me and didn¡¯t even consider seeking my aid when she was captured and bullied. Why should I bother about her anymore?¡±


    Edgar sighed quietly, knowing Jake didn¡¯t mean his words, and attempted to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°The doctor mentioned there¡¯s something important to discuss with you regarding her condition. Would you like me to set up a meeting?¡±


    Jake responded immediately, his voice firm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything about Kallie. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Edgar replied, his toneced with frustration.


    Jake had departed soon after bringing Kallie to the hospital. Although his actions suggested indifference, his earlier request for the doctor to keep Edgar informed about any updates betrayed his concern.


    Exasperation washed over Edgar. The stubbornness of both Jake and Kallie was immensely frustrating.


    Kallie continued to rest, sleeping through the day and night. Upon awakening, she felt significantly better.


    Her attitude had shifted. She was now more cooperative, diligently following her treatment n and taking her meals and medications on time.


    Determined, Kallie had resolved to prioritize her health, regardless of Jake¡¯s intentions concerning their future or the baby. Her well-being was paramount.


    In moments of idleness, Kallie¡¯s gaze would drift to the window, lost in the view outside.


    Everything seemed calm and peaceful, yet inside Kallie, a slow, creeping sense of uncertainty was torturing her.


    Kallie stared at the hospital entrance until a familiar silhouette appeared. Her heart started pounding.


    It was none other than Jake.


    Kallie leaped to her feet. She was resolved that, regardless of what Jake might be thinking, she needed answers.


    Kallie rushed to the hospital room door and banged on it. Shortly after, it swung open to reveal the same group of caregivers, who greeted her with polite expressions. ¡°Do you need anything? We can assist with anything but discharge requests.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, gesturing urgently that she had seen Jake at the hospital and needed to speak with him.


    The caregivers exchanged unsure looks, but eventually, they nodded in agreement.


    Shortly thereafter, a message came through. Jake had agreed to meet. He asked Kallie to wait in her room until someone would escort her to the doctor¡¯s office.


    With only half an hour until the appointment, Kallie¡¯s impatience grew. She signaled to one of the caregivers that her matter was urgent and she wished to go immediately.


    The caregiver, unable to dissuade Kallie, conceded. He escorted her to the medical center, and they arrived just as Jake was deep in conversation with the doctor.


    Kallie reached out to open the door but paused, deciding to wait instead.


    The argument inside was loud enough that Kallie couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    ¡°Are you certain she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Jake¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Yes, the test results confirm her pregnancy. Mr. Reeves, how do you intend to handle this?¡± the doctor asked.


    ¡°Tell her that if she wants to stay, she has to get rid of the baby,¡± Jake stated firmly, his decision clear.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank as she overheard the words. A chill ran through her veins, and she staggered slightly, struggling to maintain herposure.


    From Kallie¡¯s perspective, Jake was shirking his responsibilities, opting for the easiest way out, suggesting an abortion.


    Caressing her stomach, Kallie felt a powerful resolve flood through her. She was not about to give up her baby so easily.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 144

    ?<strong>Chapter 144:</strong>


    The chatter inside the doctor¡¯s office had begun to die down. It appeared Jake was about to emerge.


    Kallie suddenly straightened up, signaling to the caregiver that she felt unwell and wished to return to her ward.


    Kallie¡¯s faintly paleplexion lent credence to her words.


    The caregiver paused, momentarily uncertain. His instructions were to put Kallie¡¯s health first, above all else. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you back,¡± he replied, motioning for Kallie to go ahead.


    Thus, when Jakepleted his tasks and stepped out, he was greeted by an empty corridor. With a frown, he turned to Edgar beside him. ¡°Find out what happened.¡±


    Edgar quickly uncovered the truth. ¡°They said your wife was feeling ill and had gone back to rest. She¡¯s asked to reschedule the meeting.¡±


    Jakeughed softly. ¡°One moment she¡¯s eager to meet, the next she¡¯s not.¡±


    Edgar said tentatively, ¡°Perhaps she genuinely isn¡¯t well. Since we¡¯re already here, should we visit her?¡±


    Jake¡¯s face grew stern. ¡°What¡¯s there to check? You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t want to see me right now.¡±


    Jake massaged his throbbing forehead and swiftly shifted the conversation. ¡°Could you exin things to that employee for me? I was too overwhelmed in the office earlier with the doctor. Just let her know I me her for concealing her pregnancy to get the job. But if she decides to stay, I¡¯ll be forced to consider other options.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Edgar replied with a nod.


    The turmoil had begun several days earlier when a manager abruptly resigned. The role was pivotal, prompting HR to quickly fill the vacancy.


    However, in their rush, they failed to thoroughly check the new hire¡¯s background.


    Now, with a major project kicking off, the new hire¡ªa woman¡ªrevealed she was three months pregnant and required time off to rest, despite having joined thepany just under a week ago.


    Jake¡¯s firm had a policy of not discriminating against pregnant women or penalizing them in any way, yet this case was exceptional.


    During her interview, HR had clearly outlined the demands of the uing project and inquired directly if she was pregnant, to which she had answered no.


    Now, the woman was not only refusing to step down from her critical role but was also attending work daily, adamantly. She had even threatened legal action against the Reeves Group if they attempted to terminate her employment.


    The HR employee responsible for her hiring was already facing consequences.


    The looming question now was how to safely navigate this precarious situation.


    Jake sensed that resolving this issue wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    It was, indeed, a delicate moment.


    As soon as Edgar got updates from his team, his expression darkened, and he approached swiftly. ¡°Mr. Reeves, there¡¯s trouble. The woman¡¯s baby is gone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jake¡¯s demeanor grew intensely grave. He elerated his steps and left in haste.


    The doctor, having organized his notes, came out only to find that Jake had already left. He let out a soft sigh. He had nned to speak with Jake about Kallie¡¯s pregnancy.


    The hospital, serving almost exclusively the Reeves family, employed the doctor specifically to cater to their needs.


    The doctor was keenly aware of the implications of Kallie¡¯s pregnancy and had chosen not to disclose it, preferring to inform Jake first. Now, he would have to wait for Jake¡¯s next visit to discuss the matter.


    ¡°Hello.¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted the doctor¡¯s thoughts.


    The doctor turned to see Melinda, wearing a gentle smile.


    ¡°Is Kallie being treated here?¡± Melinda inquired.


    The doctor recognized Melinda but recalled Jake¡¯s strict directive. No one was to visit Kallie except him.


    Adjusting his sses, the doctor replied, ¡°Yes, she is here, but unfortunately, she¡¯s not receiving visitors at the moment. You¡¯ll need to speak with Mr. Reeves if you wish to see her.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s smile faltered. Speak to Jake? She knew he¡¯d say no.


    Melinda continued, ¡°Jake¡¯s been tied up with work. As Jake¡¯s sister-inw, I¡¯m technically family to Kallie. She¡¯s ill in the hospital, and it¡¯s only right for me to check on her. Can I at least see her from outside her ward?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s expression remained unchanged, stern. ¡°She was hospitalized because of the injuries you caused. As her doctor, I want to stay out of your family issues, but I must protect my patient from further harm.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected Jake to share this with the doctor. What would people think of them now?


    The color drained from Melinda¡¯s face, and then a rush of red marked her anger, erasing any trace of her earlier smile as she began to threaten. ¡°You should know that Jake hasn¡¯t held the reins over the Reeves family yet. Are you really willing to cross me?¡±


    The doctor waved her off dismissively. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I need you to leave. I have several surgeries lined up, and I¡¯m quite busy.¡±


    Melinda gritted her teeth, her frustration palpable, and stormed off reluctantly.


    However, Melinda wasn¡¯t ready to give up yet. She suspected something was wrong with Kallie. Otherwise, Jake wouldn¡¯t have kept things so under wraps.


    After leaving the hospital, Melinda gave her instructions. ¡°Investigate this doctor¡¯s personal life and vulnerabilities. I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t handle one simple doctor.¡±


    Kallie spent the day gripped by fear and anxiety, secretly relieved that Jake hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Yet, as hours ticked by without any sign of him, her anxiety only grew.


    Kallie found herself wishing Jake would show up so she could face him directly.


    Growing suspicious of the medications being delivered by the doctors and nurses, Kallie resisted openly. When they attempted to give her a sedative, she feigned swallowing it, only to rush to the bathroomter and force herself to vomit.


    After much contemtion, Kallie took advantage of a moment of neglect to reach out to Brent.


    Brent, having just managed some online rumors, grew immediately concerned upon receiving Kallie¡¯s desperate message.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where are you? Are you safe? Send me your location, and I¡¯ll call the police immediately,¡± Brent responded anxiously.


    Kallie hurriedly texted back, ¡°No police. Calling them would only tip them off.¡±


    Since she and Jake were still legally married, Kallie knew Jake would find a way to prevent the police from intervening effectively.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 145

    ?<strong>Chapter 145:</strong>


    Kallie messaged Brent, urgently saying she needed to leave the hospital.


    Brent did not inquire why. Instead, he focused on her whereabouts and her condition.


    Brent immediately agreed to help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you out of here,¡± he assured her.


    Reading his messages, Kallie¡¯s anxiety lessened.


    Over the following days, they devised a n to escape.


    Fortunately, Jake hadn¡¯tpletely confined Kallie.


    As long as Kallie followed the treatment n and took her medications, she was allowed some freedom. However, she was not permitted to leave her ward.


    At times, Kallie felt like a closely watched prisoner. She yearned to confront Jake. Yet, whenever she requested to see him, they told her Jake was too swamped with work.


    Kallie suspected he wasn¡¯t actually busy. Rather, he was avoiding her and the pregnancy.


    Then, unexpectedly, Kallie¡¯s primary doctor appeared. His visits were rare, urring only during significant events.


    The moment Kallie saw the primary doctor, she felt a wave of nervousness wash over her. She rose from her seat and stealthily took a few steps toward the corner.


    With the help of her phone¡¯s text-to-speech function, Kallie inquired what he needed from her.


    The primary doctor wore aplex expression, as if he were torn between speaking his mind and resigning to silence. Finally, after a moment of indecision, he spoke. ¡°Kallie, I¡¯vee to discuss the baby you¡¯re expecting.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart plummeted upon hearing this. She quickly typed on her phone, ¡°Did Jake send you?¡±


    The primary doctor paused to consider her question before nodding affirmatively.


    Struggling to hold back her tears, Kallie continued typing with shaky fingers. ¡°What does he want?¡±


    The primary doctor cleared his throat before replying, ¡°I need toy out the situation for you. You¡¯re aware that your health isn¡¯t the strongest, and it¡¯s hardly the ideal condition for pregnancy. Moreover, it seems you and Mr. Reeves are heading toward a divorce. If that happens, the baby will be raised in a single-parent household. Given your health, do you really think you can provide a happy life for this child?¡±


    Kallie, now visibly upset, typed her response. ¡°I ammitted to giving my child the best life possible, without causing any trouble for Jake. If he doubts my intentions, I¡¯m willing to put it in writing. This child is a life I want to protect, and you cannot pressure me into an abortion.¡±


    Kallie attempted to appear rational, yet beneath the surface, unease gnawed at her.


    She understood Jake¡¯s character far too well. Once he set his mind on something, he pursued it relentlessly,promise be damned.


    Kallie felt having the doctor talk to her first wasn¡¯t about soliciting her viewpoint. It was to brace her for the inevitable.


    Nevertheless, Kallie found it impossible to resign herself to this. After all, this was her child. She could sense its heartbeat.


    The primary doctor¡¯s face took on a grave expression. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear: Given the state of your health, the baby won¡¯t make it to birth, even if you decide to continue with the pregnancy.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind reeled. What was he implying?


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened with terror as she clutched the primary doctor¡¯s hand, silently questioning him about what he had done.


    Avoiding her gaze, the primary doctor admitted reluctantly, ¡°The treatment we administered over thest days was wed. You wouldn¡¯t want the baby to suffer, would you?¡±


    Feeling as though her world was unraveling, Kallie shook silently as she fully believed the doctor¡¯s words. She had braced herself for Jake¡¯s schemes, but she never envisioned he would stoop to such depths.


    Consumed by a torrent of anger and grief, she was struck silent. Instead, tears flooded down her cheeks as she violently cleared the table, sending items crashing to the floor.


    Observing her despair, the primary doctor extended a piece of paper with a sympathetic nce. ¡°This is the consent form. It¡¯s more merciful to end the pregnancy, the kindest option for you and your child. Continuing it will only prolong the suffering.¡±


    Exhausted by her own sobs, Kallie copsed, her body crumpling to the floor as she hugged her belly, her spirit broken by the overwhelming fatigue. Never had she felt such deep exhaustion. Jake¡¯s indifference was crushing.


    The primary doctor, riddled with remorse upon seeing her pitiful condition, opted to remain silent and quickly exited.


    Outside, a younger doctor awaited the primary doctor¡¯s emergence and approached thetter swiftly. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to fulfill her request? If Mr. Reeves hears of this, your career is over.¡±


    The primary doctor offered a strained, half-hearted smile. ¡°Do I have any other option? Melinda has leverage over my family. I prefer to stay out of their conflicts. Once Kallie signs this, we are no longer involved. Even if there¡¯s an investigation, it¡¯s no longer our issue.¡±


    The younger doctor cast aplex nce at the primary doctor and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Did you really tamper with the medication?¡±


    The primary doctor quickly denied it, shaking his head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s Jake¡¯s child. I wouldn¡¯t dare to interfere. You might not be aware, but Jake desperately wants a child. He¡¯s contacted me several times, questioning whether Kallie could conceive again. What I told her was merely to frighten her. Now that I¡¯ve spoken to Kallie, there¡¯s no going back. We must end her pregnancy.¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t sure how long she had been crying. She rested her hand on her t belly, a slight dread washing over her. It was as if she could no longer feel the baby¡¯s heartbeat, a thought that filled her with terror.


    Kallie eyed the consent form. Perhaps the doctor was correct. The baby was no longer viable.


    Yet, she found it impossible toe to terms with it.


    To continue carrying the baby felt like an act of cruelty, but the thought of letting go was unbearable.


    Ever since Roderick¡¯s death, Kallie had felt a persistent insecurity. She was painfully aware that she had no remaining family members in this world. However, if this child were born, he would be a blood connection, a real presence. She wouldn¡¯t have to face the worldpletely alone.


    Kallie knew that if she went through with the abortion, she would never have another child of her own.


    At that very moment, Kallie received a message from Brent. He had concocted a n to take her away the following day. It was all arranged.


    Lost in thoughts of a new life after leaving the hospital, Kallie once daydreamed about escaping to the seaside, raising her child in solitude by the tranquil waters.


    Now, however, Kallie felt profoundly alone.


    Her phone buzzed, but Kalliecked the energy to even nce at it.


    Suddenly, the urge to flee dissipated.


    Kallie realized that escaping wouldn¡¯t change her destiny of being manipted by others.


    As the vibrations of her phone ceased, its ringtone pierced the silence.


    Coming back to reality, Kallie saw it was Brent calling.


    Resolute, she declined the call, gathered her thoughts, and texted him back. ¡°Things have changed. I¡¯ll abandon the escape for now, Mr. Hayes. Thank you for your readiness to help me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 146

    ?<strong>Chapter 146:</strong>


    Kallie texted Brent: ¡°But then it dawned on me. I no longer have to run away. I¡¯m alright now. Everything¡¯s okay.¡±


    Brent immediately picked up on the underlying distress in Kallie¡¯s words and quickly responded, ¡°Kallie, what¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±


    Kallie nearly broke down, but she managed to suppress her tears and typed with effort: ¡°I¡¯m fine, just exhausted and in need of some rest. I don¡¯t want to be a burden, Mr. Hayes. I know you have a lot on your te, so please, don¡¯t spend your time worrying about me.¡±


    After sending the text, Kallie shut off her phone. She curled up, her face hidden in her knees, engulfed by a sense of helplessness. Even her sobs were silent.


    Kallie despised her own vulnerability but felt trapped, resolved not to involve anyone else in her troubles.


    Now that the troublemakers were out of the picture, Jake experienced a small relief.


    Edgar, noticing Jake¡¯s recent concerns, suggested, ¡°Mr. Reeves, the doctors have reported significant improvement in Kallie¡¯s health. Perhaps a visit to the hospital might be good for both of you.¡±


    Jake massaged his temples, his eyes closed, and he responded without hesitation, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me at all. Why should I bother visiting her? Look, it¡¯s been days. Has she even once asked to see me?¡±


    In fact, Kallie had, just a few days ago.


    Jake had carved out time to visit the hospital, only to end up being stood up for reasons unknown to him.


    At times, Jake wondered if his leniency with Kallie made her believe he was always at her disposal.


    Edgar cleared his throat, breaking the silence. ¡°I think there might be a misunderstanding between you two. From Kallie¡¯s perspective, it seems like she¡¯s isted in the hospital. The nurse mentioned she¡¯s been staring out the window, looking quite despondent.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze turned icy as he looked at Edgar. ¡°Others might be in the dark, but you know the real reason.¡±


    Edgar fell silent. He was indeed aware of the truth.


    Dean, along with Shirley and Melinda, had always harbored resentment toward Kallie.


    Moreover, the enemies of the Reeves Group had suddenly be more coordinated, causing significant problems for Jake.


    This time, with the incident involving the pregnant manager, Jake had narrowly escaped trouble. He might not be so lucky next time.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Jake¡¯s rtionship with Kallie was tense, yet she remained his wife officially.


    Edgar let out a sigh and suggested, ¡°Perhaps you could speak with her just to let her know the challenges you¡¯re facing.¡±


    Jake took a sip of wine, his gaze clouded with emotions hard to decipher. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand. She holds a grudge against me. No matter my actions, she believes I intend to harm her. Trying to exin feels futile. Why waste my time?¡±


    With those words, Jake took another sip of his wine.


    At that moment, a desperate knock sounded at the door.


    Jake looked at Edgar.


    Edgar went to answer it.


    Sarah, absent in the countryside for a considerable time, burst in. Tears streamed down her face as she nearly fell while attempting to embrace Jake.


    However, before Sarah could reach Jake, Edgar steered her aside.


    With a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, Edgar spoke. ¡°Miss Miller, Mr. Reeves is quite worn out from handling business affairs. Perhaps it would be best to discuss thister. He really needs some rest.¡±


    Sarah brushed Edgar¡¯s hand away and sat down, her expression one of deep sorrow andint. ¡°Jake, I truly realize my mistake now. I swear I won¡¯t bother Kallie again. Just look at me¡ªunscathed¡ªand here I am, suffering. Isn¡¯t this punishment enough? I promise I¡¯ll behave and not bother Kallie anymore. Can you please forgive me?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, begged for understanding. The hardships she had faced in the countryside had overwhelmed her. Having been coddled from childhood, she had never encountered such difficulties.


    As Sarah journeyed back, her resentment toward Jake grew. She despised his harshness and indifference to her. She was frustrated that he still exploited her, letting everyone believe they were traveling together.


    When acquaintances inquired about her time with Jake during her return, Sarah found it impossible to express her torment.


    Yet, despite her grievances, every time she remembered Jake¡¯s face, her anger faded. It dawned on her just how deeply she loved him. She realized that her resentment should be directed at Kallie, not Jake.


    On her way back, she narrowly avoided a car ident, which seemed like more than just a coincidence.


    At that time, fear had silenced Sarah.


    The incident on the road had nearly been fatal, reinforcing her feelings for Jake.


    As Jake took a few sips of his drink and cast a sidelong nce at Sarah, he posed a sudden question. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you really mean what you said earlier?¡±


    Sarah looked down and responded, ¡°Yes, I really did.¡±


    Jake made a clicking sound with his tongue. ¡°You know, after thinking about it, I realize it wasn¡¯t entirely your fault. Kallie might have overreacted. She could¡¯ve settled the matter privately with you, but instead, she escted it, putting me in a bad spot.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s spirits lifted, and she sulked. ¡°You can say that again! It¡¯s like she did it just to make me look like the bad guy, always ying the victim. I was the one who ended up hurt. She received all the sympathy. If only I had known, I might have pushed her instead.¡±


    The more Sarah vented, the more agitated she became until she caught Jake¡¯s pointed look.


    Sarah quickly mped her lips shut and, with a look of distress, apologized, ¡°Sorry, Jake, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Jake smiled icily, his cheeks flushed from the alcohol, enhancing the charm of his grin. He gently caressed Sarah¡¯s cheek with his hand. ¡°You¡¯re right. It was definitely Kallie¡¯s fault. Are you free tonight? I¡¯d love to grab some drinks with you.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face brightened with excitement, and she nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m free! Where do you want to go? Here? Thepany has so many people around. Wouldn¡¯t that be awkward?¡±


    Her cheeks flushed as she spoke.


    Jake¡¯s eyes shifted from Sarah to Edgar. ¡°Reserve a table for us. In thirty minutes, take Sarah there.¡±


    Edgar nodded, giving Sarah aplex look before he left, which Sarah decided to ignore.


    Bravely, Sarahtched onto Jake¡¯s arm. ¡°Jake, if we end up drinking too much, are you nning to go back tonight? Edgar mentioned you¡¯ve been exhaustedtely. You could stay at my ce for a couple of days. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s smile remained, but a cold spark flickered in his eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 147

    ?<strong>Chapter 147:</strong>


    Kallie was gued by nightmares and struggled to find rest.


    Her sleeplessness was evident, prompting the doctor to suggest mtonin to ease her anxiety.


    However, gripped by fear, Kallie assumed those pills were abortion drugs and adamantly refused them.


    In a state of panic, Kallie forced everyone out of her hospital room.


    Wary of provoking Kallie further, the medical staff withdrew in silent confusion.


    Alone, Kallie retreated to a corner of her bed, seeking refuge under her nket, where she felt a semnce of safety.


    Cradling her belly, she longed to whisper kind words to her unborn child but realized she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Tears gathered in her eyes as she pondered whether her baby could understand her thoughts.


    Drifting between wakefulness and sleep, she began to doze off.


    At that moment, the door creaked open.


    Jake walked in, the smell of alcohol clinging to him, his steps uncertain. He stopped, steadied himself with a chair, and sat a short distance from the bed.


    Though the room was dark, the light from the hallway and the moon through the window allowed him to see Kallie¡¯s face distinctly.


    Kallie appeared even thinner and wearier than before. Even in her sleep, her cheeks were marked with tears.


    Jake parted his lips, aching to speak, but the words eluded him.


    He hadn¡¯t foreseen Kallie¡¯s refusal.


    The doctor had informed Jake that she was not adhering to her medication.


    All Jake knew was that she was unwell.


    Initially, his anger had prevented him from visiting her. However, his concerns for her eventually drove him to inquire about her condition.


    The primary doctor¡¯s responses were vague, sometimes iming she was alright, or other times suggesting that she preferred not tomunicate with anyone, and the medical staff had to honor her wishes.


    The primary doctor reassured Jake that these were trivial issues. Kallie¡¯s physical health was stable, but her spirits were low, and she resisted cooperation.


    This only fueled Jake¡¯s anger, pushing him to immerse himself deeper in his work to avoid thinking about Kallie still being confined to the hospital.


    The solution was quite simple. If Kallie would approach him as she once did, pleading, Jake believed his fury would dissolve.


    But Kallie wouldn¡¯t resort to such measures now. She resembled a bird craving liberty, frantically seeking to flee from the confines Jake had imposed.


    Doubts asionally clouded Jake¡¯s mind. Did she truly despise him to such an extent?


    Jake was unable to make sense of his thoughts, and the more he pondered, the more bewildering his feelings became. His chest tightened, a confluence of soreness and irritation swelling within him. He harbored a destructive urge, craving tranquility amidst the chaos.


    In the enveloping darkness, Jake sighed, massaging his throbbing forehead and feeling a sharp pang of pain.


    His gaze fixed on Kallie, and he could no longer contain himself. Rising abruptly, he strode to her bedside.


    Gripping Kallie¡¯s chin, Jake lost all restraint. He bent down and pressed his lips to hers in a kissced with the bitterness of alcohol. Kallie, still ensnared in sleep, stirred slightly in her slumber but did not awaken, ultimately yielding to the kiss without resistance.


    Initially harsh and filled with spite, Jake¡¯s kiss gradually softened.


    Releasing her chin, Jake resolved to offer her another opportunity if she chose to be truthful upon waking.


    Jake studied Kallie with intensity and then turned away, exiting the room.


    As the night deepened, Kallie was tormented by another nightmare. She dreamt of herself bound and immobile.


    In her nightmare, the door creaked open, and a doctor approached steadily with familiar surgical tools in hand. He inched closer with a scalpel poised.


    Then, someone else entered. It was Jake, his expression cold and emotionless.


    Kallie dropped her gaze, silently pleading with him. She could do nothing but strain her throat and manage to utter his name, hoping for some mercy.


    Jake merely smirked and coldly instructed the doctor, ¡°She¡¯s making too much noise. Just slit her throat.¡±


    As the scalpel neared her skin, Kallie bolted upright from her nightmare. Her heart thudded loudly, resonating through the pitch-ck silence around her.


    Tension gripped her body, and before she could settle her nerves, a soft sound caught her attention.


    In the dead of night, every whisper seemed magnified.


    Fear propelled her heart into her throat.


    Kallie scanned the room and pinpointed the noise. It wasing from the window.


    She cast a wary nce at the door, relieved that no one outside seemed to have heard the disturbance.


    Stealthily, Kallie opened the window and peered down to discover several people gathered below.


    She wasn¡¯t very high up, just on the third floor.


    She immediately recognized one of the figures. It was Brent.


    Her surprise was evident as she pped a hand over her mouth. Hadn¡¯t she messaged Brent, telling him she didn¡¯t need him to whisk her away? Yet, here he was.


    Themotion she had heard earlier must have been Brent trying to catch her attention.


    Assuming Kallie hadn¡¯t noticed him, Brent continued to wave, eventually pointing at his phone.


    Getting the hint, Kallie swiftly pulled out her own device and sent him a text. ¡°Mr. Hayes, really, there¡¯s no need for you toe and whisk me away. It¡¯s an unnecessary trouble for you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s concern for Brent was genuine. She was well aware of Jake¡¯s temperament. If he found out, he would surely try to cause trouble. By then, exining the situation wouldn¡¯t mitigate the potential damage.


    Brent¡¯s reply showed his worry. ¡°I can see you¡¯re not alright. Whatever it is, it¡¯s held you back for too long. We can¡¯t let this continue. I¡¯m here to take you out today, Kallie. Don¡¯t worry about it. Consider me a brother figure. Remember, you helped me before. If my grandpa found out you were struggling and I did nothing, he¡¯d be disappointed.¡±


    Seeing Brent¡¯s genuine care between the lines, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She could tell he truly considered her part of his family. She hadn¡¯t felt such support in such a long time that it stirred a mix of emotions within her.


    She was tempted by his offer. Rather than staying here, awaiting an uncertain fate, why wouldn¡¯t she seize this chance?


    However, her gaze fell to her belly, heavy with the weight of her unborn child. She doubted the baby could endure much longer.


    The question haunted her. Should she involve Brent in this precarious situation? Was it even worth considering?


    Unaware of Kallie¡¯s internal struggle, Brent assumed her hesitation was due to her inability to detach from Jake. In an attempt to sway her, he sent her several photos he had taken today, capturing Jake and Sarah dining together.


    Brent¡¯s next messages carried a clear trace of discontent and bitterness: ¡°You¡¯re here, stuck, while he¡¯s out there, enjoying himself with the other woman. Kallie, can¡¯t you see? Jake isn¡¯t the man you think he is. Staying with him is a mistake. The Hayes family might not have the clout of the Reeves family, but the Hayes family can take care of you. We¡¯re here for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 148

    ?<strong>Chapter 148:</strong>


    Kallie zoomed in on the photos.


    The pictures captured Jake and Sarah engaged in a romantic candlelit dinner.


    They hadn¡¯t opted for a secluded room. Instead, they selected a location beside the ocean. It appeared they were unconcerned about secrecy.


    In the photos, Sarah was yfully feeding Jake, while Jake carefully peeled shrimp for her.


    They exuded the aura of a real couple, radiating a love so profound it could spark envy in others.


    Kallie wanted to exin to Brent that this was not the cause of her hesitation, yet she found herself fixated on Jake¡¯s image in the photos for an extended period. She endeavored to memorize his features, aware she might never encounter him again.


    Kallie resolved to leave. She nned to distance herself far from the Hayes family, to avoid causing any disturbances. Even if tragedy befell her unborn baby, she was prepared to face life on her own.


    After making up her mind, Kallie sent a text to Brent. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Brent¡¯s face lit up with a smile as he read the message.


    Thirty minutester, Kallie was safely seated in the car parked outside the hospital.


    The moment Brent turned on the ignition, the situation seemed surreal to Kallie. She was finally free from her nightmare.


    At the same time, Melinda received word that Jake hade to the hospital to visit Kallie.


    Unable to sleep and filled with concern, Melinda hurried to the hospital.


    Although she was aware that Kallie was pregnant, she kept this information to herself and even forced the primary doctor to persuade Kallie to consider an abortion, driven by a personal vendetta and other motives.


    Melinda¡¯s actions were partly for Dean¡¯s sake. Shirley was visibly upset with Jake¡¯s protective stance toward Kallie, resulting in Shirley paying more attention to Dean.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    Melinda¡¯s unease grew after consulting with the primary doctor, who suggested that Kallie¡¯s baby was likely a boy.


    This revtion filled Melinda with dread. If Kallie bore the first son of the Reeves family, what would be of her own position?


    By then, Shirley was bound to turn her attention back to Jake, and Dean, knowing Melinda could no longer have children, would likely seek a divorce.


    Thus, Melinda felt Kallie¡¯s baby became a liability that needed to be dealt with.


    With these thoughts, a chill swept through Melinda¡¯s gaze. She hastened to the primary doctor¡¯s office and rapped sharply on the door.


    The primary doctor was on the verge of leaving for the day when he encountered Melinda¡¯s grim expression. His heart dropped. ¡°What¡¯s this about? I¡¯ve told you, we need to proceed cautiously. Rushing this could raise suspicions.¡±


    Melinda was losing her patience. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Jake visited her today, and there¡¯s no telling what they discussed. If he discovers Kallie is pregnant, it¡¯s over for us. We need to perform the abortion on Kallie now. I need this resolved so I can have some peace.¡±


    The primary doctor was cornered and anxious. ¡°You¡¯re putting my life at risk. If Mr. Reeves finds out, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll spare me.¡±


    Unyielding, Melinda replied sharply, ¡°I¡¯ve secured your escape route. If you don¡¯t follow my orders, you won¡¯t be the only one facing danger.¡±


    The primary doctor was ovee with regret. Hemented his decision to take on Kallie as a patient.


    Many sought Kallie¡¯s demise, and toplicate matters further, she was Jake¡¯s wife.


    With a resigned sigh, the primary doctor conceded, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it immediately. However, I must caution you, carrying out an abortion at this hour will surely raise eyebrows. Mr. Reeves will know at once. Have you considered your exnation to him?¡±


    Melinda responded with a nonchnt smile, ¡°Why should I exin? It will be Kallie who must justify herself. She¡¯s the one who signed the consent form. It¡¯s her decision to terminate the pregnancy, not ours.¡±


    Pausing, her eyes alight with a sinister sparkle, she added, ¡°And there¡¯s something else. Here¡¯s a better n. You can incapacitate her during the surgery. Don¡¯t end her life¡ªjust ensure she never regains consciousness. She¡¯s already unable to speak due to her damaged vocal cords. Why not render herpletely silent forever?¡±


    The primary doctor was horrified by Melinda¡¯s cold-bloodedness. Yet, the more he pondered it, the more he felt the allure of her n. His primary concern had be his own safety. Kallie¡¯s life no longer held any value for him.


    Hastily, the primary doctor and a nurse hurried toward Kallie¡¯s ward.


    Upon opening the door, they were greeted by an empty room.


    Melinda, not yet realizing the gravity of the situation, furrowed her brow and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Where is she? Was she moved to another room?¡±


    The primary doctor, visibly shaken, his voice quivering, replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t move her. She¡¯s escaped!¡±


    Hearing this, Melinda nearly stumbled. In a swift motion, she spun around and pped the primary doctor forcefully. ¡°Ipetent fool! Go find her this instant!¡±


    With a nod, the primary doctor, clutching his cheek, hurried away to review the security footage.


    Soon, the news of Kallie¡¯s mysterious disappearance reached Jake, leaving him dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How does an adult just vanish like that? Aren¡¯t my people overseeing this hospital?¡±


    Edgar, perspiring, exined with uncertainty, ¡°She disappeared as if by magic, Mr. Reeves. Honestly, I don¡¯t think your wife could have managed this alone. I fear¡­¡±


    Edgar trailed off, but Jake grasped the gravity of the situation without needing further exnation.


    Jake¡¯s face hardened, transforming his handsome features into something cold and forbidding. ¡°Are you telling me someone has taken her? Perhaps the work of one of my enemies?¡±


    Edgar responded with a cautious nod, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, although we¡¯re still unsure who it might be.¡±


    A grim expression settled over Jake as he massaged his temples, his eyes zing with a dangerous light. ¡°Get the message out. The person who took Kallie away has exactly one hour to return her, or I will stop at nothing to exact vengeance.¡±


    Now,e with me to the hospital.¡±


    Together, Jake and Edgar hurried to the hospital.


    Upon their arrival, the primary doctor greeted them, indicating he had vital news to share.


    However, as Jake and Edgar stepped into the room, they were surprised to find Melinda there.


    Jake¡¯s expression instantly soured, his displeasure evident.


    ¡°When did she arrive? Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡±


    Catching the hint of anger and distrust in Jake¡¯s gaze, Melinda managed an awkward smile and spoke with a touch of guilt. ¡°Shirley hasn¡¯t been feeling well, so I came to pick up her medication. That¡¯s when I came upon the chaos. I made some inquiries and found out that Kallie had left.¡± Attempting to project innocence, Melinda added, ¡°Jake, did something happen between you and Kallie? What made her leave?¡±


    Jake sank into a chair, his expression darkening, exuding an air of authority. He avoided looking directly at Melinda as he spoke. ¡°Is it any of your business what happens between Kallie and me? Or perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten the reason I was here in the first ce?¡±


    As Melinda¡¯s smile wavered, Jake¡¯s patience wore thin. He gestured dismissively, ¡°Please escort her out. I¡¯m upied and can¡¯t spare the time for this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 149

    ?<strong>Chapter 149:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s face wore an expression of impatience.


    Melinda¡¯s smile gradually faded.


    Since marrying into the Reeves family, Melinda had seldom encountered such disrespect. Only Jake consistently treated her with disdain. He never showed her any warmth.


    Melinda had always taken pride in her appearance. After all, it was her beauty that had captured Dean¡¯s heart. However, her charms seemed ineffective on Jake.


    Melinda, along with everyone else, had little faith in the happiness of Kallie and Jake¡¯s marriage.


    Yet the current situation revealed something different: Jake did care about Kallie.


    This realization stirred jealousy within Melinda, leading her to wonder why Kallie, who barely spoke a word, garnered such devotion.


    As Melinda passed by Jake, she halted and yelled, ¡°Jake, I¡¯m here to tell you Kallie has eloped with another man. Check the hospital¡¯s security footage yourself if you doubt my words.¡±


    Jake turned slowly to face Melinda, his gaze icy and menacing.


    He approached Melinda, each step echoing as if crushing her heart beneath his shoes.


    Nervousness enveloped Melinda.


    Jake¡¯s voice was calm yet icy as he spoke. ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do to you for ndering my wife? Take a wild guess.¡±


    As Melinda met Jake¡¯s stern gaze, a chill ran down her spine.


    Biting down on her lip, Melinda continued. ¡°Why would I lie to you? I clearly saw everything. When I visited the hospital, Kallie stepped into a man¡¯s car, and I even wrote down the license te. You can verify the owner yourself. I have no motive to deceive you, and I¡¯m aware of your investigative skills. Check it out yourself.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression remained ominously dark. He said nothing further.


    A bodyguard nced at Jake and then let go of Melinda, jotting down the license te number.


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed. He instantly recognized the number as belonging to a car from the Hayes family. His initial fears¡ªthat Kallie might have been abducted by his rivals¡ªdissipated, suggesting instead that she had left willingly.


    The Hayes family, deeply concerned about Kallie, would never have taken her from the hospital without her approval. This realization dawned on Jake, making perfect sense.


    Surely, only Brent had the audacity to spirit Kallie away without alerting Jake.


    A slight chuckle escaped Jake¡¯s lips as he mocked himself for his previous concerns.


    Melinda, feeling quite pleased with herself, contemted approaching Jake to offer some forting¡¯ words.


    However, before Melinda could utter a word, Jake raised his eyes and snapped, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Melinda felt insulted butcked the courage to protest. She turned reluctantly.


    The primary doctor witnessed Melinda¡¯s departure and hurried over, wiping the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve achieved your aim, will you let me go? I¡¯ve assisted you, so I trust you¡¯ll honor our agreement. I want no part in this. If you¡¯re apprehended one day, leave my name out of it,¡± he pleaded.


    Melinda shot the primary doctor a contemptuous nce. ¡°Look at how scared you are already. Jake really gets intimidating when he¡¯s upset. Right now, what you need to do is deflect his anger. Get him to vent on Kallie and Brent instead.¡±


    The primary doctor¡¯s heart sank at the sight of Melinda¡¯s malicious grin. A wave of unease washed over him. ¡°What exactly are you asking me to do?¡± he inquired, dread filling his voice.


    Melinda¡¯s smirk deepened as she leaned in close, her words a sinister whisper in the primary doctor¡¯s ear.


    The primary doctor¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and he began to shake his head vehemently. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t do that. If they find out, it¡¯s over for me. I can¡¯t. Please ask someone else.¡±


    The primary doctor turned to leave, but Melinda was quick to chase after him. She seized his wrist, her grip threatening. ¡°Alright, if you walk out now, I¡¯ll tell Jake about the hidden camera you ced in Kallie¡¯s ward. That alone would make him furious.¡±


    Tears threatened to spill from the primary doctor¡¯s eyes as panic gripped him. He deeply regretted ever getting mixed up with Melinda. Perhaps he should have confided in Kallie or Jake from the start.


    But dwelling on regrets was useless now. There was no turning back.


    Noticing the primary doctor¡¯s hesitant consent, Melinda felt a sense of victory wash over her. She gently tapped his shoulder and said, ¡°Follow my instructions, and your family will be out of harm¡¯s way. Once we¡¯re through with this, you can leave the hospital. How about bing the Reeves family doctor? Dean is Jake¡¯s older brother. Despite Jake¡¯s foul temper, he wouldn¡¯t dare touch a family member. With Dean watching over you, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    The look of fear on the primary doctor¡¯s face gradually shifted to one of resolve. Trapped in his circumstances, he saw no other option. While Melinda¡¯s scheme was harsh, it promised him survival.


    The primary doctor nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead from here on out.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s smile broadened. After giving the primary doctor further instructions, Melinda left the hospital.


    Melinda and Dean had been at odds and living apart, yet today marked a change, as Dean had agreed to return home.


    Having sessfully sown discord between Kallie and Jake, coupled with Dean¡¯s unexpected return, Melinda was in high spirits.


    Melinda had nned to head home and cook, yet an impulsive thought struck her. Perhaps she ought to drop by the office to see Dean instead.


    Familiar with theyout, she quickly found her way to his office door.


    Melinda swung the door open and sweetly called out, ¡°Honey.¡±


    To her dismay, she caught sight of Dean entwined with another woman on the sofa. So absorbed were they in each other that they failed to notice the door swing open or Melinda¡¯s presence.


    The sight sent a wave of dizziness through Melinda, nearly toppling her over.


    It wasn¡¯t until Dean¡¯spanion saw Melinda and let out a startled gasp that Dean realized what had happened.


    Seething with rage, Melinda stormed forward. Though she refrained from confronting Dean directly, she couldn¡¯t hold back from pping the woman sharply across the face.


    The impact nearly sent the woman sprawling. She quickly clung to Dean, whimpering, ¡°Mr. Reeves, your wife is so fierce. That really hurt.¡±


    Dean, with a soothing touch, caressed the woman¡¯s face, tantly disregarding Melinda, who was visibly shaking with fury.


    Scanning the woman from head to toe, Melinda furiously asked Dean, ¡°What does she have that Ick? She isn¡¯t even more attractive than I am. Dean, how could you choose her to degrade me like this?¡±


    Energized by the confrontation, the woman leaped to her feet, jabbed a finger toward Melinda¡¯s face, and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? It¡¯s because I¡¯m younger! Surely, you¡¯re in your thirties, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m merely in my twenties. If Ick your looks, Mr. Reeves prefers me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s words stung, and Melinda felt her sanity fraying at the edges.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 150

    ?<strong>Chapter 150:</strong>


    Melinda, ovee with anger and frustration, tried to confront the woman once more, causing quite amotion in Dean¡¯s office.


    Curious employees peeked from the doorway, yet none ventured closer.


    Dean had reached his limit. Watching Melinda unravel like this filled him with embarrassment. He yanked her away and shouted, ¡°Enough! How long will you keep this up?¡±


    Melinda¡¯s hair was a mess, her face streaked with tears.


    Feeling utterly betrayed, Melinda red at Dean. ¡°I¡¯ve been by your side, supporting you through it all. Haven¡¯t I sacrificed enough? Why are you doing this to me? Dean, what do you want from me? Are you pushing for a divorce?¡±


    Dean massaged his temples. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this at home. You¡¯re not in the right frame of mind now. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to drive you home.¡±


    Melinda shook her head defiantly. ¡°No, I want answers now! You have two choices. Fire her, or I¡¯ll take our child and move back to my parents¡¯ house for good.¡±


    Melinda thought she could intimidate Dean, but he merely chuckled dismissively.


    Wrapping his arm around the waist of the woman, Dean smirked at Melinda and said, ¡°Leave as you please.¡±


    Then, Dean strode away with the woman.


    Melinda remained rooted to the spot, utterly dumbfounded, nearly copsing from the shock.


    Elsewhere, in stark contrast to the chaos of that scene, Kallie experienced a tranquil moment as she escaped from the hospital.


    Throughout the ride, Kallie gazed at her belly, deep in thought.


    Finally making up her mind, Kallie typed a message on her phone and showed it to Brent, who was sitting beside her: ¡°Can you help me find a family doctor? I¡¯d prefer to avoid the hospital. It attracts too much attention.¡±


    Brent¡¯s expression turned to one of worry as he promptly inquired, ¡°Is something wrong? Are you feeling okay? Did Jake do something to you?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, signaling that wasn¡¯t the case, and nced down, her cheeks coloring slightly with embarrassment.


    She typed another message: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s Jake¡¯s baby, but I¡¯m unsure about the baby¡¯s well-being. I need to have it checked.¡±


    Understanding her situation, Brent looked at Kallie with a mixture of pity andpassion. ¡°Kallie, are you sure about this? How do you n to handle everything with the baby? I know you prefer to be independent and refuse any help, but raising a child on your own is challenging.¡±


    Kallie simply shook her head, her fingers flying over her phone¡¯s keyboard. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve thought it all through. I can handle it.¡±


    Pausing, she nced down at her belly, a wistful look crossing her face, and then resumed typing. ¡°As long as the baby is healthy, I¡¯m keeping it.¡±


    Brent gave a nod of approval.


    Together, they drove to a modestly sized vi nestled in the mountains on the outskirts of the capital.


    Although not overly spacious, it was perfectly suitable for one person. Its location in the mountains was its primary charm.


    Brent revealed to Kallie that Jerome used to own the property. Back when Jerome was younger, he and his wife had purchased it because they were drawn to its tranquility.


    This property was affordable, which meant the rest of the Hayes family didn¡¯t take much interest in it.


    Eventually, Jerome passed it on to Brent.


    Even if Jake suspected something, it would take him some time to pinpoint this location. Kallie could find peace here.


    ¡°More importantly,¡± Brent said with a smile, gesturing to his left, ¡°just a few hundred meters in that direction is where I¡¯ve been living. I prefer to keep my distance from the rest of the Hayes family. That¡¯s where you¡¯ll find me most of the time. If you ever need anything, feel free toe by. Furthermore¡­¡±


    Brent waved his hand casually, and as he did, someone entered the hall.


    Kallie was taken aback to see Irene.


    Irene offered Kallie a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought Irene on board to look after you,¡± Brent exined. ¡°She¡¯s able to manage her other responsibilities online, so it¡¯s no trouble. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯mpensating her generously, I¡¯ve doubled her usual rate.¡±


    The idea of havingpany pleased Kallie, yet it stirred a twinge of concern within her.


    Kallie typed on her phone: ¡°But Irene has her own life, her own dreams. It isn¡¯t right to pull her away just for my sake. It¡¯s not fair to her.¡±


    Ireneughed softly, shaking her head. ¡°No, I chose toe here on my own. Besides, I¡¯m making more than double what I was before, so it¡¯s hardly a burden. Please, don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re imposing on me.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie chose not to object. She nced at Brent, her eyes conveying silent gratitude.


    She had turned to Brent out of necessity, reluctant to impose on Linsey and the others.


    Brent noticed Kallie¡¯s gloom and, concerned about her feeling isted in this new environment, arranged for Irene to apany her.


    With everything in ce, the doctor finally arrived.


    The doctor conducted a brief examination on Kallie and offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your baby is in excellent condition. Everything looks great. You¡¯re almost three months along now, and it¡¯s important to remain cautious during this critical period. Once you get past these first three months, things should start to stabilize. I suggest you keep up with regr visits to the hospital to ensure everything continues to go smoothly.¡±


    Atst, Kallie felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    She sped a hand over her mouth, tears nearly escaping her eyes. Her baby was healthy! The earlier pronouncements by that primary doctor had been deceptive.


    If she hadn¡¯t been resolute, or if Brent hadn¡¯t been persistent in supporting her, she might have lost the baby to overwhelming sorrow.


    A chill crept up her spine as she realized the extent of Jake¡¯s efforts to endanger her baby under the guise of preserving his own reputation. He had manipted that doctor into misleading her. As long as she signed the consent form for the procedure, the me would fall on no one else.


    Irene noticed the rage simmering in Kallie¡¯s eyes and recognized the gravity of the situation. She cleared her throat and addressed the doctor, ¡°Thank you foring. Could you please prescribe some medication? She needs to rest adequately.¡±


    The doctor gave a nod, gathered his belongings, and departed. Brent lingered only briefly, issuing a fewst instructions to Irene before he made his exit.


    As Irene approached Kallie, whose sadness was palpable, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave ofpassion.


    ¡°You might not be ready to discuss what urred, but we¡¯ve made it through. Everything¡¯s going to be alright now. Try to get some rest. Things will look up soon,¡± Irene reassured her.


    Kallie nodded in thanks, but as she got to her feet, tears streamed down her face.


    Through signnguage, Kallie conveyed her bewilderment to Irene. She was at a loss as to how, after so many years together, Jake could show such cold indifference. Perhaps he had always been this way, and she was never an exception.


    Feeling Kallie¡¯s distress, Irene gently dabbed away her tears. ¡°If that¡¯s truly the situation, it¡¯s time to stop showing him any sympathy. From here on out, concentrate on making a good life for yourself and your child.¡±


    Gradually, Kallie found her peace and offered Irene a tender smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 151

    ?<strong>Chapter 151:</strong>


    Kallie finally caught a decent night¡¯s sleep, the first in ages. Waking up in the cozy room, Kallie felt her baby moving inside her. It all felt like she was dreaming.


    She wanted to find Irene, but as soon as she got up, she overheard a conversation outside.


    It was Irene on the phone. ¡°Mr. Hayes, no need to worry, Kallie¡¯s safe. Has Jake done anything? He seems relentless, having tracked her down this fast. Okay, I won¡¯t tell her. I doubt Jake will go too far!¡±


    Irene hung up and turned to see Kallie, pale and standing in the doorway.


    Irene¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly hid her phone and forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re up. How are you feeling?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, pointing at Irene¡¯s phone, showing she¡¯d heard everything.


    She gestured urgently, asking if Jake knew she had run away and was with Brent. She was eager to know if she had caused them trouble and what Jake had done.


    Seeing Kallie¡¯s anxiety, Irene rushed to calm her down. ¡°Hey, calm down. Look, it¡¯s true Jake knows you left, but the situation is not as bad as you think. He¡¯s just talking to Mr. Hayes right now and hasn¡¯t made any moves. Mr. Hayes has gathered solid evidence of how the Reeves family treated you, including the forced abortion attempt. With all this dirt, even if Jake refuses a divorce, you can still take it to court. If he tries anything crazy, public opinion will rip him apart.¡±


    Kallie felt touched by their efforts, but a pang of sadness hit her. She genuinely never wanted things to go this south with Jake. Their marriage had been a screw-up from day one, and she felt she¡¯d kept Jake from Sarah all these years. If he hated her now, she couldn¡¯t me him.


    Kallie hesitated and then suggested that when push came to shove, she¡¯d like to talk to Jake before taking it to court.


    Irene was exasperated. ¡°After all the mess he¡¯s put you through, you still have hope for him?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, pointing at her belly. She indicated she didn¡¯t want the baby to grow up aware of these conflicts, knowing its parents didn¡¯t love each other. That would be too sad for the child.


    Irene¡¯s lips quivered as she gazed at Kallie with pity and sympathy.


    Elsewhere, Jake threw his phone aside in anger. His handsome face was icy, radiating fury.


    Edgar, observing nearby, knew things were far from resolved. ¡°Mr. Reeves, it seems the Hayes family has overstepped their bounds, but they probably respected Kallie¡¯s wishes. Maybe you should talk to her and understand why she left.¡±


    Jake rubbed his forehead, trying to calm down. He paced to the window and lit a cigarette.


    Jake leaned against the table, veins on his forearm bulging, showing his anger. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to return, why should I bother asking why she left? I care about her, but she doesn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Jake sighed heavily and chuckled bitterly. ¡°Did you see the Hayes family? They treated me like I did something awful. Kallie hates me. Funny, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Edgar sighed inwardly.


    Jake continued, ¡°No point talking to the Hayes family for her. Whatever she wants to do, it¡¯s her business. She can go wherever.¡±


    Just then, there was an urgent knock on the door.


    Jake nced at Edgar.


    Edgar got the hint and opened the door.


    Kallie¡¯s primary doctor stood outside.


    The primary doctor spoke cautiously, ¡°Is Mr. Reeves here? I need to speak with him. It¡¯s important.¡±


    Edgar shed a polite but practiced smile. ¡°I apologize, but Mr. Reeves isn¡¯t feeling up to it at the moment. He doesn¡¯t want to discuss anything about his wife. Pleasee back another day to schedule an appointment.¡±


    The primary doctor shook his head urgently. ¡°This is urgent. Please ry this message to Mr. Reeves.¡±


    Edgar didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he signaled to the bodyguards stationed outside the door.


    The bodyguards got the message right away. They nked the primary doctor, giving him intimidating looks.


    The message was clear. It was evident that if the primary doctor didn¡¯t depart promptly, they would forcibly escort him out.


    The primary doctor grew anxious and shouted to Jake inside, ¡°Mr. Reeves, I must inform you, your wife is pregnant!¡±


    Edgar¡¯s expression faded slowly, turning serious. ¡°What did you say? Do you understand the consequences if you¡¯re not telling the truth to Mr. Reeves?¡±


    The primary doctor trembled. ¡°I understand, of course. I tried to speak to Mr. Reeves days ago when I found out about this. However, he was unavable then. Now, after careful consideration, I realized it was essential to tell him right away.¡±


    The primary doctor added firmly, ¡°If I lie about Mrs. Reeves being pregnant, Mr. Reeves can hold me ountable.¡±


    Just then, Jake¡¯s voice called from inside the room. ¡°Edgar, let him in.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s expression becameplex as he gestured for the primary doctor to enter. Kallie was pregnant? That should be good news.


    Yet, Edgar felt uneasy, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint why.


    Jake sat on a chair, staring coldly at the primary doctor. ¡°Is she really pregnant?¡±


    The primary doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, definitely. If you bring her back, you can confirm it at another hospital. I¡¯ve been in this field for years. There¡¯s no way I made a mistake on this.¡±


    Jake was shocked by the primary doctor¡¯s certainty.


    ¡°How is her condition?¡± Jake asked.


    The primary doctor hesitated, ncing at Jake.


    Under Jake¡¯s intense gaze, the primary doctor said slowly, ¡°This is what I needed to discuss. Your wife is slightly over a month pregnant, a delicate phase. Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s vital to bring her back, especially in the first trimester. Any issues now could cause serious problems. Most importantly, her body isn¡¯t suitable for pregnancy, likely due to a previous abortion. We need to be very careful.¡±


    The sound of ss shattering on the floor was Jake¡¯s response.


    Jake¡¯s face darkened as he swept everything off the table. Some items crashed against the wall, creating a loud noise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 152

    ?<strong>Chapter 152:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, appearing menacing. ¡°Repeat that. How long has she been pregnant?¡±


    The primary doctor, visibly shaken, kept his gaze fixed on the floor. ¡°Less than a month.¡±


    Jake felt as though his world was shattering, the sound deafening in his ears. All his hopes crumbled into nothingness. The urge tosh out, to confront Kallie and demand answers, surged within him.


    Yet, suddenly, Jake was ovee with a profound sense of weakness.


    The anticipated fury failed to surface. Out of the corner of his eye, the primary doctor stole a wary nce at Jake.


    Jake appeared like a defeated animal that had lost its will to struggle.


    Edgar, sensing the gravity of the situation, hurried over and addressed the primary doctor. ¡°Thank you for informing Mr. Reeves. You may leave now. This matter doesn¡¯t concern you anymore.¡±


    The primary doctor nodded, casting onest look at Jake to gauge his reaction before departing.


    Edgar exhaled deeply and turned toward Jake, attempting to offer some sce. ¡°Mr. Reeves, perhaps this is just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Jake interrupted Edgar mid-sentence. ¡°Everyone out. I don¡¯t want anyoneing in unless I say so.¡±


    Edgar simply nodded and ushered everyone out.


    In the chaos, the primary doctor managed to locate Melinda.


    Melinda had been grappling with distress due to Dean and his mistress, manifesting in mental struggles.


    Pretending to visit the hospital because Shirley was sick, Melinda came often.


    Her hospital visits were for two purposes. She sought updates on Kallie and Jake¡¯s situation. Meanwhile, she acquired psychiatric medication for her own well-being.


    Melinda had to keep her mental illness a secret, particrly from Dean, who already bore resentment toward her. His knowledge of her issues would only provide further grounds for divorce.


    Spotting the primary doctor, Melinda quickly pulled him aside. ¡°How is it going?¡± Her voice was hushed. She appeared thinner, her eyes hollow.


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    Melinda¡¯s usual expression was one of detachment and bitterness. Now, a flicker of hope sparked in her gaze. She seemed like a demon breaking free from hell, casting a somber shadow around her.


    The primary doctor stepped back a bit, leaning in to whisper, ¡°As you requested, I¡¯ve spoken to Jake. He may not have many suspicions, but he¡¯s furious. He must believe that the child Kallie is carrying isn¡¯t his.¡±


    A grin broke across Melinda¡¯s face, a fleeting glimpse of twisted happiness in her somber existence.


    ¡°This is excellent news. If I can¡¯t be happy, nobody else will be,¡± Melinda¡¯s words were tinged with bitter triumph.


    The primary doctor¡¯s expression turned to concern. ¡°However, there¡¯s a significant risk of thising to light. I¡¯ve heard Jake¡¯s been searching high and low for Kallie. If he finds her, we might¡ª¡±


    Melinda cut him off with a contemptuous look. ¡°What do you know? Jake¡¯s assumed she¡¯s cheated on him. He¡¯s probably disgusted with her by now. He might even be contemting divorce and how to retaliate. He¡¯ll view the child as a stain on his life. We won¡¯t have to lift a finger. Jake will deal with Kallie and the child himself. All we need to do is sit back and enjoy the drama.¡±


    The primary doctor merely smiled.


    Just as the primary doctor turned to leave, Melinda¡¯s hand shot out, clutching his arm. Her nails dug in slightly, her grip firm.


    The primary doctor grimaced. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Melinda¡¯s gaze pierced him with an eerie intensity. ¡°Tell me, do you know anyone, or can you ess a drug that can make someone get pregnant quickly?¡±


    The primary doctor¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°But you¡¯re not in a condition to consider pregnancy right now.¡±


    This was the family¡¯s private hospital, and the primary doctor, having worked there for years, knew every detail about the family¡¯s medical history.


    Melinda had previously suffered an injury, and even the birth of her current daughter had been fraught with difficulties. Another pregnancy could potentially be fatal.


    Impatience flickered across Melinda¡¯s face. ¡°Just hand it over and ask no questions. You must understand that standing in the Reeves family dictates your future.¡±


    The primary doctor exhaled a weary sigh and gave a reluctant nod.


    Unbeknownst to them, Edgar was watching from an upper floor. He frowned, puzzled. ¡°When did Melinda start confiding so much in this doctor?¡±


    One of the bodyguards nearby filled him in. ¡°Mr. Reeves¡¯ mother has been unwell. Melinda¡¯s here likely to get medication for her. They¡¯ve grown close because of that. Mr. Reeves knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Edgar replied, nodding slightly, though he still sensed something amiss.


    After several days of rest at home, Kallie felt the urge to step outside for some fresh air.


    Irene didn¡¯t try to stop her.


    While Irene never brought up Brent and Jake, Kallie could discern from Irene¡¯s carefree smile that everything was well. It seemed like Jake had finally given up on her, and he hadn¡¯t caused any problems for Brent.


    This was precisely the resolution Kallie had hoped for, leaving her feeling content.


    When Kallie mentioned wanting to go out today, Irene offered a regretful smile. ¡°Kallie, I¡¯d love to take you out, but there¡¯s some stuff at thepany I need to handle. I¡¯d feel uneasy leaving you by yourself. How about we n for another day? I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Kallie nodded, indicating she understood. She gestured that she could join Irene or even be of assistance.


    Irene frowned as she considered the offer.


    Kallie made another gesture, this time conveying her guilt and feeling of uselessness. She didn¡¯t want to stay home and wallow in misery every day.


    Kallie assured Irene that she was stronger than she might appear, and being pregnant required her to go out more.


    Finally, Irene agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive. Just give me a moment.¡±


    Irene drove Kallie to a warehouse near the seaside pier, a ce distinctly different from the Hayes Group.


    From a distance, Kallie spotted Brent mingling with some familiar faces, his usual entourage.


    But this time, a new face caught her eye. It was Boris.


    Puzzlement clouded Kallie¡¯s features. She recalled the recent news, which hadn¡¯t shed much light on the dynamics between Brent and Boris, but it was clear they were not on good terms.


    Irene noticed Kallie¡¯s perplexed expression and leaned in to whisper an exnation. ¡°There was quite amotion at the hospital recently, and now Jerome still hasn¡¯t regained consciousness. Under the pretense of seeking justice, Boris and his mother, representing certain branches of the Hayes family, are stirring up trouble.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. The audacity of such people was astounding. It was bad enough that they were around, but their demands were growing.


    Once Jerome regained consciousness, he would surely be gued by guilt, his moment of vulnerability having drawn such chaos to his grandson.


    Irene sighed deeply, her voice heavy with resignation. ¡°We¡¯re somewhat powerless in this situation. Since Sophia is Jerome¡¯s biological daughter, Boris and Brent are still family. Without Jerome¡¯s intervention, that bond is unbreakable. Now, it seems wherever Brent goes, Boris must follow. It¡¯s supposedly part of some sort of mentorship or training.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 153

    ?<strong>Chapter 153:</strong>


    Hearing Irene¡¯s ount, Kallie felt a twinge of unease. She hadn¡¯t realized things were so serious on Brent¡¯s end. Despite this, Brent was doing his utmost to assist her.


    Boris, who seldom interacted with Kallie, consistently kept a cordial tone during their brief exchanges and had even offered help thest time they met.


    Yet Kallie couldn¡¯t dismiss a nagging suspicion about Boris¡¯ true intentions. It seemed there might beyers to this situation yet uncovered.


    Both Brent and Boris noticed Kallie simultaneously.


    Brent made to walk over, but Boris was quicker, dashing toward Kallie with enthusiasm.


    Boris called out, voice tinged with surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡±


    Kallie offered a polite smile, typing a message on her phone exining she was here to meet Brent.


    ¡°Kallie is a friend,¡± Brent told Boris sharply. ¡°You should concentrate on understanding the project over there. They want you to learn from me, not delve into my private life.¡±


    A frown crossed Boris¡¯ face, his expression wounded. ¡°Brent, why must you put it that way? You know I don¡¯t have a choice. They¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Brent said, cutting Boris off with an impatient wave of his hand. ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    Boris, with a reluctant nod, turned and left.


    Kallie watched Boris go, her brow furrowed with concern. She typed some words on her phone, cautioning Brent not to antagonize Boris on her ount. After all, with Jake¡¯s watchful eyes on Brent, making an enemy of Boris couldplicate things further.


    Brent¡¯s face remained stern. ¡°I¡¯m not targeting him because of you. I genuinely can¡¯t stand the guy. If he wasn¡¯t my aunt¡¯s son, I¡¯d have thrown him out a long time ago. Anyway, let¡¯s drop that subject. What brings you here today?¡±


    With his abrupt change of topic, Brent nced at Irene with a trace of irritation.


    Sensing Brent was not to me, Kallie signaled that she was the one who had stubbornly insisted on getting out for some fresh air, likely benefiting the baby¡¯s growth.


    Brent¡¯s demeanor softened slightly. ¡°In that case, just be careful.¡±


    Out of earshot, Boris stood observing their interaction. Brent¡¯s evident concern for Kallie sparked an idea in his mind.


    After some prodding from Kallie, Brent finally opened up about the troubles the Hayes family faced.


    Essentially, a long-time client had suddenly stabbed the Hayes family in the back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t want to work with us. After all, cooperation is supposed to be mutual,¡± Brent said with a shrug.


    Despite Brent¡¯s desire for peace, the client seemed uninterested in coexisting harmoniously in the future.


    Worse, the client had resorted to underhanded tactics, and now they were even sabotaging the reputation of the Hayes family¡¯s products within the industry.


    The client imed their past cooperation wasrgely due to Jerome¡¯s involvement. However, with Jerome no longer in the picture, the operation and the quality had deteriorated under Brent¡¯s leadership. Goods were frequently substandard or defective.


    The client imed this issue had always been present but was previously overlooked to maintain the rtionship between the two families. Yet, following recent events, they dered that the Hayes family had wasted their final opportunity at coboration.


    Kallie felt a wave of sympathy for Brent.


    Even when Jerome was well, Brent had been the one managing most of the Hayes family¡¯s affairs.


    What the client said about Brent amounted to defamation, though the motive remained a mystery.


    As Brent massaged his temples, weariness etched on his face, he noticed Kallie¡¯s concerned expression. He couldn¡¯t resist reassuring her. ¡°This is my problem. Don¡¯t worry about it. You should rest.¡±


    However, Kallie shook her head and quickly typed a message on her phone. ¡°Can you tell me what kind of person you¡¯ve been dealing with? I assume if they were truly unreasonable, you wouldn¡¯t have kept the partnership for so long.¡±


    Brent¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, admiration flickering in his eyes as he regarded Kallie. Her insight surprised him.


    Brent replied, ¡°That¡¯s the strange part. Despite their temper, they¡¯ve always been reliable. If we hadn¡¯t provoked them, I doubt they¡¯d have acted this way. But for some reason, despite my attempts to reach out andmunicate, we just can¡¯t seem to resolve our differences.¡±


    Brent was at his breaking point. The client held a significant standing in the industry. If he failed to mend this situation and word got out, it could lead to widespread skepticism about the Hayes Group.


    Despite being a sizable entity, the Hayes Group was not immune to the damages of a sullied reputation.


    Brent was well aware that even a minor mishap could cause tremendous fallout. Without a resolution, furtherplications were inevitable.


    After a brief pause, Kallie typed down messages, suggesting she might have a solution.


    Just then, Boris dashed over, his eyes alight with enthusiasm. ¡°Brent, their manager has agreed to a meeting to discuss the issues.¡±


    Brent, who was usually indifferent to Boris, couldn¡¯t suppress a grin of approval this time. ¡°You actually got them to the negotiating table? Seems you¡¯re not without merit after all.¡±


    Boris shed a fawning smile, eager to win Brent over. ¡°I may have a way with words. I¡¯m here to assist you.¡±


    Despite Boris¡¯ effort to tter him, Brent remained unimpressed. He had little patience for people like Boris, who cloaked their true intentions with pleasantries.


    Brent just kept his gaze on Boris. ¡°As your cousin, I¡¯ll be straightforward. As long as you and your mother keep out of trouble, I¡¯ll take care of you both.¡±


    A flicker of feigned confusion crossed Boris¡¯ face, seemingly missing the veiled threat in Brent¡¯s tone. He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Consider this your lucky day. I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    Brent chose not to respond and walked ahead with Kallie.


    Boris trailed them, managing to fall in step with Kallie.


    When Brent was distracted, Boris initiated a conversation with Kallie.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Boris¡¯ expression was one of concern. ¡°I know you¡¯re close to my cousin. I wanted to ask you something. You might have noticed that Brent seems to have an issue with me, though I¡¯m not sure why. I¡¯ve been doing my best to show him my dedication.¡±


    Kallie could have dismissed Boris, but she recalled how Boris had stepped in when she and Brent were caught by the paparazzist time. She owed him for that.


    Pausing thoughtfully, Kallie began to type a response on her phone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 154

    ?<strong>Chapter 154:</strong>


    Kallie turned her phone screen toward Boris. ¡°Your cousin isn¡¯t fond of deceitful people. If your feelings are real, there¡¯s no need to prove anything. He¡¯ll see it in time. After all, actions speak louder than words.¡±


    Boris¡¯ gaze flickered, as if he had learned something from Kallie¡¯s words. ¡°I get it. Thanks for the advice.¡±


    Boris then shifted the conversation casually. ¡°So, why are you with my cousin these days? I¡¯m not implying anything. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve heard some rumors and I¡¯m a little concerned about you. Maybe it would be safer if you didn¡¯t go out for a bit. If the Reeves catch up with you, it could cause trouble for my cousin.¡±


    Kallie studied Boris¡¯ face. Judging by his expression, he seemed genuinely concerned for Brent. She quickly typed her response, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not nning to stay with the Hayes family for long. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Boris responded, his smile broadening as his suspicions were confirmed. Kallie had indeed escaped.


    Boris actually had no idea about what had happened. He had just learned that Brent and Jake had a recent falling out. The details, however, remained shrouded in mystery. Given Kallie¡¯s ties to Jake, Boris spected boldly.


    Boris slowed his steps, observing Brent converse with the client. A coldugh escaped his lips. He no longer held any expectations of Brent. It might be time to seek a new ally. Boris had been pondering over potential candidates. Now, an idea struck him.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Brent massaged his temples, feeling a headache brewing. He was taken aback that a mere manager from the client¡¯spany dared to speak to him so boldly. But he was out of options. All he wanted was to understand the client¡¯s grievances. If he could resolve those, he was prepared to make concessions.


    The manager lifted his chin with a smug air. ¡°Mr. Hayes, how about we share a meal, and then I¡¯ll consider discussing matters? Just so you know, I might ask for a favor. I hope you¡¯re not too hesitant.¡±


    Brent¡¯s eyelid twitched, and his expression chilled. ¡°As long as you keep your requests reasonable, I¡¯ll handle it right away. Just remember what you promised.¡±


    With those words, Brent turned and strode off, his face set in a stern mask.


    As Brent departed, Boris approached the manager.


    The manager, shedding his earlier arrogance, approached Boris with a touch of urgency. ¡°How did it go? Can we really pull this off?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Boris replied with confidence. ¡°I¡¯ve sent over photos and other evidence. He¡¯s definitely on his way. Just stay positive, and you¡¯re set for a bright future. Just don¡¯t forget our deal when the timees.¡±


    Soon, it was time for the scheduled meeting. Brent had nned to send Irene and Kallie home first. However, chaos erupted.


    The main problem was the overbearing manager. His constant demands were overwhelming.


    When Brent finally caught a moment to breathe, he noticed how much time had psed. He couldn¡¯t just send Kallie home after making her wait so long.


    As Brent and Kallie stepped into the chamber, a sense of worry clouded Brent¡¯s face.


    Brent said solemnly, ¡°If the manager asks you to drink, just ignore him. This matter is between him and me. Don¡¯tpromise your well-being for my issues. If you ever feel uneasy and want to leave, let me know straight away. Irene will escort you. Please, don¡¯t wander off alone. I¡¯m concerned I can¡¯t locate you quickly if anything were to happen. And remember, take extra care with your pregnancy.¡±


    Brent¡¯s thoughts drifted to the family doctor¡¯s advice. Kallie¡¯s health was fragile, her pregnancy necessitating vignt care. A miscarriage was a dreadful possibility, and the risks could escte to life-threatening.


    Kallie offered a grateful smile, her expression softening. She understood Brent¡¯s worries were driven by a protective, brotherly affection. Such a bond wasforting. It didn¡¯t weigh her down.


    Unbeknownst to them, Jake observed the seemingly affectionate scene from a short distance.


    Although he couldn¡¯t make out their words clearly, fragments like ¡°pregnancy¡± and ¡°take care of yourself¡± reached his ears.


    These snippets, paired with the anonymous photo he had received, a snapshot capturing Kallie and Brent sharing a meal and both radiating happiness, particrly Kallie, intensified Jake¡¯s difort.


    Jake struggled to recall when he hadst seen Kallie so rxed and joyful.


    It seemed that only in Brent¡¯s presence could she truly unwind. Did she trust Brent this much? Moreover, was the baby growing inside her Brent¡¯s? When did all this start between them?


    The more Jake dwelled on these thoughts, the more unsettled he became, the surge of rage building within him once again.


    Noticing the lethal glint in Jake¡¯s eyes, Edgar leaned in and softly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Reeves, since you¡¯re meeting Kallie today anyway, why not ask her your questions directly?¡±


    Jake merely grunted, holding back from barging in right away.


    Brent had already taken care of everything. He settled into a seat, graciously epting several drinks, hoping the manager would reveal something.


    However, the manager, previously brimming with confidence, now hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t divulge much about this matter. It concerns thepany¡¯s secrets, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to reveal anything. Moreover, even if you were to press me, it wouldn¡¯t alter the situation. The error has been made, and no amount of talking will rectify it. You might consider other strategies to gain favor with my boss.¡±


    It dawned on Brent that he had been duped. He shot up from his seat, seized the manager¡¯s cor, and was on the verge of throwing a punch.


    The manager, petrified and trembling, hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I assure you I haven¡¯t deceived you. I¡¯m unaware of the reasons, but someone else knows. As I mentioned earlier today, if you¡¯re willing to offer something, he¡¯ll surely disclose the information.¡±


    Brent¡¯sughter was tinged with frustration. ¡°Do you enjoy ying tricks on me? I might face a minor business setback, but handling someone like you is a breeze for me. Did you even consider how you¡¯d meet your end before showing up here? No worries if you didn¡¯t¡ªI¡¯ll figure it out for you.¡±


    The color drained from the manager¡¯s face as panic set in. He made a desperate gesture toward Boris.


    Boris didn¡¯t dare say anything and tried to fade into the background. Things didn¡¯t go as he nned. He had sent so much ¡°evidence¡± of Brent and Kallie to Jake. What man could tolerate this?


    Plus, Kallie was now by Brent¡¯s side, together in the same chamber, while Jake was conspicuously absent despite his knowledge of their presence, shirking confrontation.


    As Boris was getting anxious, a chilling voice cut through from the doorway. ¡°Mr. Hayes, let¡¯s not escte this. Not everything he¡¯s told you is a lie.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 155

    ?<strong>Chapter 155:</strong>


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Kallie jerked upright, her heart skipping a beat as she wondered if her mind was ying tricks on her.


    Jake made his entrance into the chamber, his eyes scanning the assembled faces keenly. His gaze paused on Kallie, holding for a lingering moment before moving on.


    Kallie, for her part, remained rigidly facing forward, too tense to even nce toward the door. A wave of surprise and fear churned within her, leaving her uncertain of how to respond.


    Brent was the first to break the tension. He shot a quick look at Irene, who caught his cue and rose withposed grace.


    ¡°Kallie, you look a bit off. Let¡¯s head back,¡± Irene suggested smoothly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Jake chimed in, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Hayes want to understand why his client is so upset?¡±


    At this, realization hit Brent like a wave, and he stood up sharply, his hand thudding against the table. ¡°What are you implying? The Hayes and the Reeves families have shared bonds for years. Are you truly aiming to destroy that?¡±


    Jake dismissed Brent¡¯s usations with a wave of his hand and strode confidently toward the table.


    Boris stepped aside quickly, his ingratiating smile letting Brent know all too clearly who had led Jake here. Boris was the architect of this situation.


    Brent had long suspected Boris of harboring bad intentions, yet he hadn¡¯t grasped the extent of Boris¡¯ plotting. When had Boris started colluding with Jake?


    Jake took a seat, his voice icy as he sneered, ¡°Mr. Hayes, your statements are rather entertaining. Who is truly undermining the bond between our families? This is my private issue, yet you continue to interfere. It leads me to question your true motives.¡±


    Though Jake left it unsaid, it was clear to all that his presence was linked to Kallie.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Color drained from Kallie¡¯s face as anxiety tightened its grip on her. Her hands nervously gripped the fabric at her stomach, fear flickering through her. But she needed to stayposed, for the sake of the baby she was carrying.


    Kallie thought about standing up to clear the air with Jake. She felt like exining that she was the one who sought Brent¡¯s assistance to escape from the hospital. If Jake was looking to unleash his anger, he was supposed to direct it at her instead of involving others.


    Just as Kallie was about to rise, Irene gently pulled her back.


    Irene whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hayes will take care of this. We must remain calm.¡±


    Kallie waved her hands anxiously, trying to convey that she really didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for Brent.


    Nearby, Jake observed Kallie¡¯s reaction, his dark eyes narrowing in anger and regret. He wished he hadn¡¯t learned signnguage tomunicate with Kallie. Now, he understood her gestures clearly ¡ª she was defending another man.


    Jake wondered if Kallie truly cared so much about Brent. Previously, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the other men around her, secure in her feelings for him. But now, he was blindsided by this unexpected revtion.


    Jake cleared his throat, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. A chilly smirk formed on his handsome face, a hint of menace in his gaze. ¡°As for whether the Hayes Group will weather this storm, I might have some valuable information,¡± he said indifferently, ¡°but it all depends on how much Mr. Hayes is willing to offer.¡±


    Brent inhaled sharply. ¡°Name your price, Mr. Reeves.¡±


    Jake¡¯s chuckle wasced with mockery. ¡°Well, Mr. Hayes, you might want to brace yourself. The price I¡¯m going to suggest could be more than you¡¯re prepared to handle.¡±


    Jake then pointed at Kallie. ¡°She spends the night with me.¡±


    A hush descended upon the room.


    The manager remained blissfully unaware of the tension thickening the air and Kallie¡¯s true identity as Jake¡¯s wife. His attention was fixed on pleasing Jake.


    The manager leaned toward Brent, giving him a knowing wink. ¡°Mr. Hayes, you really should consider this carefully. Sure, she¡¯s attractive, but you¡¯re not short on women, are you? No need to let your feelings for her cloud your judgment. She¡¯s merely a ything. Think it over.¡±


    Brent¡¯s hands balled into fists at his sides, but before he could unleash his anger, Edgar¡¯s fist connected first.


    The moment Jake¡¯s expression grew stormy, Edgar knew this manager was doomed.


    Edgar seized the manager by his shirt andnded a solid punch.


    Caught off guard, the manager clutched his face, stunned. He opened his mouth to argue, but upon seeing Edgar, he closed it quickly, his body shaking. ¡°Mr. Pierce, what did I do wrong?¡±


    Jake pinched the bridge of his nose, his voice cold as ice. ¡°Get him out of here. This fool has actually wasted my time by making me meet with him. If we let someone like him into the Reeves Group, he¡¯d drop the wholepany¡¯s IQ.¡±


    The manager seemed oblivious to the insult. His only thought was that he was in deep trouble. In essence, his career had been handed a death sentence.


    Tears streamed down the manager¡¯s face as he looked at Jake, utterly desperate. ¡°Mr. Reeves, what did I do wrong? Please, I need to know. I admit my mistake. I was foolish and shouldn¡¯t have acted as I did. Please, give me another chance.¡±


    His pleas grew fainter as Edgar led him away.


    The manager soon found himself in the underground parking lot. At the sight of several imposing men waiting, he trembled uncontrobly.


    The manager grabbed desperately at Edgar¡¯s sleeve, his voice filled with abject humility. ¡°Please, I need to understand. How did I offend Mr. Reeves? Today, for this n, I even betrayed my former boss and risked my career, all for Reeves.¡±


    Edgar looked down at him with scorn. ¡°Had you remained silent tonight, perhaps things would be different. But hearing your nonsense, I think you¡¯ve earned what¡¯sing. As you face the consequences, you fail to see your mistake. You¡¯ve crossed someone far worse than Mr. Reeves.¡±


    The manager probably wouldn¡¯t understand for the rest of his life. The individual Edgar was referring to was Kallie, whom the manager had dismissed as merely a ything.


    Boris saw everything, his legs wobbling with terror. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, a mere slip of the tongue sparking such drama.


    The manager had bent over backward to amodate Jake, but Jake was merciless.


    Boris, recognizing the severity of the situation, knew better than to challenge Jake¡¯s extreme reactions.


    Boris was a clever man and understood instantly that trying to win Jake over with ttery was futile. After all, Jake was never short of tterers. Constant attempts to butter him up might only lead to disaster.


    Boris realized he had to find a different strategy.


    Kallie, too, sensed the tense atmosphere. She avoided Jake¡¯s gaze, her eyes flickering toward Brent, filled with concern.


    Jake noticed Kallie¡¯s subtle gestures but remained silent. His impatience, however, was betrayed by his increasingly rapid tapping on the table.


    Brent began, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 156

    ?<strong>Chapter 156:</strong>


    Brent was cut off mid-sentence.


    Kallie sprang from her seat so abruptly that all eyes turned toward her.


    Jake had anticipated her reaction. His smile widened, but his eyes hardened.


    Brent, visibly anxious, said to Kallie, ¡°Kallie, this isn¡¯t your concern. Sit down.¡±


    Ignoring Brent, Kallie marched up to Jake, her expression resolute.


    Jake observed her approach, each step seemingly charged with determination.


    It was jarring for Jake. Kallie¡¯s eyes, which once radiated warmth, now glinted with coldness.


    Jake reminisced about how Kallie had once been so tender and tolerant. No matter how poorly he treated her, she would respond with a soft, helpless smile and ept it. Perhaps asionally a bitter smile crossed her lips, but she had never given him such a cold look before.


    Jake had always been frustrated by Kallie¡¯s gentle nature, wishing she would toughen up so he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her as much. She had clearly toughened up, but now all her sharp edges seemed aimed directly at him.


    Lost in his thoughts, Jake didn¡¯t immediately register that Kallie had closed the distance between them.


    Kallie took a deep breath and began signing, indicating she would leave with him, but he must keep his promise to exin to Brent why the client was so upset. She stressed herpliance was only for one night, a condition he had to ept.


    Kallie¡¯s hands trembled slightly, a detail not lost on Jake, who frowned with concern.


    Jake wondered whether her fear was rooted in him or stemmed from deeper anxieties.


    Currently, Kallie¡¯s mind seemed preupied with thoughts of Brent, leaving Jake in search of rity.


    Jake desired to know if she saw him as a monster prone to fits of anger.


    With a forced smile that failed to mask the underlying tension, Jake spoke again, his words cutting through the air with icy precision, ¡°Negotiations aren¡¯t in the cards for you or him. Do you grasp the reality of your situation, Kallie?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face nched at his words.


    Before she could protest or plead, Jake was already on his feet, seizing her wrist with a firm grip. He propelled her toward the door.


    ¡°Kallie?¡± The voices of Irene and Brent echoed in unison,ced with anxiety as they scurried after Jake and Kallie.


    Their urgent strides brought them to the doorway just as they encountered Edgar, who had just wrapped up his own affairs.


    Surrounded by a cadre of bodyguards, Edgar stood like a barricade, effectively blocking their way.


    Edgar kept a courteous smile on his face, speaking with calm reassurance, ¡°Rest assured, they are still legally bound by marriage. Mr. Reeves wouldn¡¯t bring her harm.¡±


    Brent¡¯s hands formed tight knots, his wordsced with a stern warning. ¡°He¡¯d best remember that.¡±


    Jake briskly ushered Kallie into the car. ¡°Strap in,¡± he said before turning the key in the ignition.


    Panicked, Kallie hurriedly fastened her seatbelt, her eyes flitting anxiously toward Jake.


    Before she could gesture anything, the car bolted forward, shooting through the streets like a released arrow.


    As the dense urbanndscape gave way to expansive countryside, the traffic dwindled until only asional cars appeared.


    Jake¡¯s foot pressed heavily on the elerator, turning the ride into a headlong dash through the less traveled roads.


    The car surged like a wild beast unleashed, causing Kallie to dissolve into tears, overwhelmed by fear.


    Kallie wanted to scream and demand if Jake hadpletely lost his senses. With their unborn child within her, was he trying to endanger their lives?


    Fortunately, Jake¡¯s driving skills were exceptional. Despite the terrifying speed, he maintained a smooth ride.


    When the car finally halted, Kallie flung open the door and stumbled out, legs shaky and almost insubstantial. She nearly toppled over, catching herself on the car to stay upright.


    Before she could even take a breath to steady herself, Jake was upon her, gripping her chin.


    The force felt like it might dislocate Kallie¡¯s jaw, pain shooting through her face.


    Jake was oblivious to the tears brimming in her eyes, his focus unyielding.


    Jake¡¯s eyes revealed a sh of something seldom seen¡ªit was pain. ¡°Why are you doing this, Kallie? Do you really think so little of me?¡±


    Kallie was confounded by his reaction. He had driven dangerously, seemingly careless about the risk to both her and their unborn child, yet he stood before her, looking hurt as if he was the one betrayed.


    In a desperate bid for freedom, Kallie signed rapidly, her gestures filled with urgency. It was the first time she ever truly begged. She promised him that if he let her go, she would disappear from his life for good.


    Jake froze, clearly taken aback, and slowly loosened his grip. He seemed momentarily adrift in his own emotions.


    With a heavy sigh, Jake turned away from Kallie, concealing his face from her. His voice, cold and detached, resonated through the darkness. ¡°Fine. I can agree to that. But on one condition. If you end the pregnancy, I¡¯ll let you go immediately.¡±


    The words struck Kallie with brutal force, sending a pang of pain through her heart, triggering intense physical spasms.


    She had anticipated he might demand this, yet hearing the ultimatum aloud was excruciating.


    Reeling from the impact of his words, Kallie stumbled forward, struggling to maintain her bnce.


    Kallie¡¯s first instinct was to grasp Jake¡¯s wrist and ask him what she had done to deserve this. This was his child¡ªwhy didn¡¯t it have a chance to live?


    Yet, as her hand extended toward him, she hesitated and withdrew. She feared his potential responses could be even more heartless, and she doubted her ability to withstand them.


    Quickly drying her tears, Kallie approached Jake with resolve etched across her face. Shemunicated through signnguage, adamant in her decision not to terminate the pregnancy.


    She dered that she would raise the child herself. She asserted her independence, emphasizing that she was not his property and that he had no right to dictate the fate of her or the baby.


    Kallie ced her hand protectively over her belly, reinforcing her resolve.


    Jake¡¯s response was a smile, but his eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Kallie, do you know what happened to thest person who defied me like this?¡±


    Jake¡¯s voice carried a veiled threat, but Kallie maintained her posture, standing tall and unyielding, refusing to betray any hint of fear.


    Observing her resolve, Jake¡¯s menacing smile gradually dissolved. ¡°Fine, have it your way,¡± he conceded.


    A wave of relief washed over Kallie, and she allowed herself a deep breath.


    However, the moment was fleeting as Jake¡¯s tone took on an even icier quality. ¡°But here¡¯s the deal. Until the child is born, you¡¯re staying with me. I need someone to handle my everyday affairs. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t intentionally harm your baby. I have no interest in blood on my hands. However, if you deny this arrangement, I can¡¯t promise the safety of anyone you might turn to for help. And don¡¯t even consider escaping. You know very well that I can track you down anywhere. Challenge that if you doubt it. Once the baby arrives, you¡¯re free to leave.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze fixed on him, a mixture of shock and disbelief coloring her features. She gestured emphatically, questioning how he could possibly expect a pregnant woman to fulfill the role of a servant. Was there no shred of morality left in him?


    Jake¡¯s response came as a chillingugh. ¡°Morality? You dare lecture me on that? Believe me,pared to your actions, I am nearly a saint.¡±


    Kallie was stunned, not understanding what misdeeds he was referring to. This left her feeling both wounded and outraged, yet utterly without recourse to defend herself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 157

    ?<strong>Chapter 157:</strong>


    Kallie took a deep breath, feeling as though she had no other option but to agree with Jake.


    Fighting back tears, she nodded her agreement, her only condition being that he let go of Brent.


    Jake¡¯s sneer morphed into a grin as he swung the car door open. ¡°Alright. Get in, we¡¯re going somewhere,¡± he dered.


    Once Kallie was inside the car, her phone buzzed with a message from Brent.


    Brent was checking in, asking if she was okay, whether Jake had done anything drastic, and if there was a need to involve the police.


    Just as Kallie was about to respond, Jake¡¯s chilling voice interrupted from beside her. ¡°If you dare reply to him, I¡¯ll change my mind immediately.¡±


    Resigned, Kallie clenched her jaw and stowed her phone away, prompting a smug smile from Jake.


    Jake drove Kallie to a bar, one that radiated opulence.


    The staff greeted Jake with profound reverence, clearly indicating his VIP status there.


    Kallie took it all in, wondering if Jake frequented this ce, possibly even with Sarah.


    As the thought crossed Kallie¡¯s mind, a sudden wave of nausea overcame her, a harsh reminder of her pregnancy.


    She halted, covering her mouth to conceal her difort.


    Jake¡¯s observant eyes caught on.


    Jake turned to Kallie, his face clouded with a brooding expression. ording to the primary doctor, she was only one month along. Only a month had passed, and she was already showing signs of difort? Or perhaps she simply despised him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Having second thoughts?¡± Jake asked. He folded his arms and watched her, his smile edged with scorn.


    Kallie signaled that the heavy scent of alcohol in the air was overwhelming and that it nauseated her.


    Jake clearly wasn¡¯t convinced by her im. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the smell bother you when you were with Brent?¡±


    Anger red within Kallie. Jake¡¯s tone had been dripping with sarcasm from the beginning.


    It dawned on her that he suspected her of having an affair with Brent. What right did he have to question her? She hadn¡¯t breathed a word about him and Sarah. Was he setting her up to take the fall if he married Sarah and people started to talk?


    The more Kallie pondered over it, the more her frustration grew. Ignoring Jake, she hitched up her dress and strode inside, her expression icy as she brushed past him.


    Jake watched her go, noticing the fury in her stance and feeling none too pleased himself.


    He had secured a chamber and immediately started drinking, rapidly emptying one ss after another.


    Kallie, though still seething, couldn¡¯t hide her growing anxiety as she watched him. Compelled by concern, she stood up and snatched the bottle from Jake¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jake looked up, one eyebrow arching slightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get angry? Are you trying to please me?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her movements sharp as she tried to exin that she knew he had brought her here to torment her, but if he overdrank and something happened to him, it would spell trouble for her.


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened, his eyes turning icy.


    Kallie recoiled, startled by his sudden chilliness, and nearly lost her footing.


    She teetered backward, but Jake caught her just in time. Once she regained her bnce, he pulled her down to sit next to him forcefully.


    The menacing look and frosty gaze faded as if they had been figments of Kallie¡¯s imagination.


    Jake gestured toward the bottle. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there. Pour me a drink.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, standing her ground.


    Unperturbed, Jake grabbed her wrist, his grip firm but gentle, his smile tinged with coldness. ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern. Just pour me a drink.¡±


    Reluctantly, Kallieplied, filling his ss repeatedly.


    Jake had too much to drink, his normally handsome, pale face now tinged with a slight flush. Despite his drunkenness, he didn¡¯t loosen his grip on Kallie. In fact, it tightened.


    Kallie winced in pain and frowned, yet she made no attempt to pull away. She realized that any struggle on her part might only infuriate Jake further. Annoyance at herself crept in for feeling pity for him. His welfare was no longer her concern.


    Atst, Jake put down his drink. It was rare for him to get drunk, and even in his drunken state with the smell of alcohol on his breath, his eyes remained clear.


    Kallie could tell he was always on edge. Back when they were together, she had tried everything to lighten his mood and help him unwind.


    Yet, over time, Jake grew more irritable. His expression dark and foreboding, he confronted her. ¡°Kallie, you bend over backward to please me. Do you think I¡¯m not good enough for you, or are you trying to make others believe I¡¯m mistreating you?¡±


    Kallie had shaken her head vigorously, scrambling for the right words to convey that wasn¡¯t her intention at all. She simply wanted to bring back the happiness they once shared.


    However, all she received in return was the chilling sight of Jake¡¯s back as he walked away, leaving her words unacknowledged.


    As memories surged through Kallie¡¯s mind in vivid shes, she felt a weight settle on her shoulder. Suddenly, Jake hadid his head against her.


    Kallie¡¯s muscles tensed instinctively. It wasn¡¯t that she felt nervous or repulsed¡ªit was a sensation both familiar and strange.


    Thest time they had been this close seemed like a distant past life.


    Jake¡¯s whisper brushed against Kallie¡¯s ear. ¡°Give me one reason. Is it me, or is it the Reeves family? What makes you want to run away all the time?¡±


    Aplex expression flickered across Kallie¡¯s face. She wanted to make a gesture, but with her wrist still caught in Jake¡¯s firm grip, all she could do was squirm.


    Jake let out a sneer. ¡°Do you despise being this close to me so much? When did you start feeling this way? When?¡±


    His gaze clouded over with confusion, and a trace of pain flitted across his features, unseen by Kallie.


    Kallie simply assumed Jake was intoxicated, and it annoyed her. She had cautioned him to moderate his drinking, but he never heeded her advice. Who could predict what he might do in such a state?


    After a brief struggle, Kallie managed to wrench her hand free from his sp. Red marks marred where he had gripped her wrist too tightly. Her skin was sensitive, prone to bruising at the slightest pressure.


    Tears welled up in Kallie¡¯s eyes, hershes quivering, adding to her already sorrowful expression.


    Jake caught a glimpse of her and quickly averted his eyes. ¡°Help me up,¡± he muttered.


    Still seething with anger, Kallie made a rough attempt to lift him but struggled to hoist the weight of a full-grown man like him. Each step demanded effort, and Jake appeared to exacerbate the difficulty, leaning heavily on her.


    By the time they reached the door, Kallie was gasping for breath.


    Then, as if on cue, the rain began to pour outside. Jake turned to Kallie with feigned innocence. ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking. If I get wet, I¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Kallie wanted to dismiss his concerns as none of her business. However, knowing his vtile temper, she clenched her teeth and, in a reluctant gesture of care, draped her jacket over his head.


    Fortunately, Edgar arrived just in time with the car. He stepped out, and upon seeing their position, his face registered surprise; momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Reeves,¡± he stammered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 158

    ?<strong>Chapter 158:</strong>


    Edgar hesitated for a moment before moving to assist Jake. However, Jake simply gave Edgar a stern look.


    Getting the message, Edgar refrained from helping and instead opened the car doors for them both.


    Kallie, visibly drained, struggled to help Jake get into the vehicle. Drenched and exhausted, her efforts seemed even more difficult.


    As Kallie prepared to climb in herself, Jake abruptly shut the door in front of her.


    Taken aback, Kallie knocked on the window, gesturing to question his intentions.


    Jake ignored her and instructed Edgar to find another car for her.


    Edgar, giving Kallie a sympathetic look, nodded and cranked the engine to life.


    Fortunately, another car pulled up shortly thereafter.


    Once Kallie settled into the new car, the driver handed her a towel and switched on the heater. The driver even said, ¡°There is some cold medicine here if you need it.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s response was a shake of her head. She recognized this as another of Jake¡¯s maneuvers, a mix of kindness and severity. She pondered over his motives and objectives but failed toe to a conclusion. She simply reclined in her seat and drifted into a light sleep.


    Meanwhile, Jake, who had taken some sober-up medicine, began to feel slightly better, though his face still bore a reddened hue.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and addressed Jake earnestly. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I understand your anger about Kallie having a child with another man, but confronting her this way isn¡¯t going to resolve anything. You could either have a conversation with her to clear the air, or decide to walk away permanently.¡±


    Jake lifted his gaze, meeting Edgar with a frosty stare. ¡°Since when did you be so invested in my private life?¡±


    Edgar chose to remain quiet, not venturing another word.


    Jake exhaled a heavy sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t just let this slide. I was prepared to confront her today, yet I¡¯m terrified that the truth might be more devastating than my suspicions.¡±


    ¡°And regarding the news of Kallie¡¯s pregnancy, who spread that around? Didn¡¯t I explicitly ask for it to be kept confidential?¡± Jake¡¯s voice grew colder with each word.


    Edgar quickly responded. ¡°We¡¯re still looking into it, but we should have some answers soon.¡±


    A sudden realization hit Jake, causing him to narrow his eyes suspiciously. ¡°Could it have been that primary doctor?¡±


    Edgar considered it for a moment before replying. ¡°It crossed my mind, but that primary doctor has been with the hospital for years. Sabotaging his own career like that doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    Drained, Jake contemted. ¡°Regardless, there¡¯s a betrayer among us. Continue the investigation.¡±


    After a pause, Edgar, a bit tentative, said, ¡°Mr. Reeves, given that the news of your wife¡¯s pregnancy is likely to leak someday, and the child she¡¯s carrying¡­¡±


    Given Kallie¡¯s situation, those opposed to Jake would direct all their attention toward her. Even if Jake were to use Sarah as a distraction, it would prove futile.


    However, if it became known that Jake wasn¡¯t the father, as the primary doctor had misled Jake to believe, his reputation would take a hit, and Kallie would face relentless scorn.


    By then, Shirley would definitely react dramatically. She had always harbored resentment toward Kallie. One could only guess at her potential actions.


    This shouldn¡¯t be a dilemma. After all, Jake could easily extricate himself from troubles, yet he found himself unable to detach.


    ¡°Why do you think I insisted she stay by my side?¡± Jake¡¯s gaze upon Edgar was icy.


    Edgar finally grasped it, a sigh escaping him silently. Jake was truly in a bind. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder what Kallie was thinking.


    Having observed the past, Edgar was convinced that Kallie harbored some unresolved feelings for Jake. It all came down to who would make the first move.


    Stepping out of the car and ncing at the familiar house, Kallie¡¯s heart sank with a swirl of emotions. Exhaustion gripped her. She was still damp from before, and the chilly wind bit at her skin. All she yearned for was a warm shower and some rest.


    However, Jake had other ns.


    As Kallie walked into the vi, Jake lounged on the couch, his long legs casually crossed, head reclined, revealing his striking jawline and prominent Adam¡¯s apple.


    Kallie quickened her steps, feigning ignorance of his presence, but her attempt to escape was futile.


    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding me? Do you think I¡¯m a virus?¡± Jake queried, lifting his head to lock eyes with her. ¡°Have you forgotten our agreement today?¡±


    Kallie motioned with her hands, signaling that she remembered but was just not feeling well and desperately needed to rest.


    Jake didn¡¯t respond but rose to his feet, slightly unsteady from the effects of alcohol.


    Kallie watched from a short distance, not bothering to help him.


    Jake was clenching his teeth in frustration. ¡°What if I slipped and cracked my skull on this table, dying right here? Would that make you happy?¡±


    Only then did Kallie approach, though hesitantly. She took hold of Jake¡¯s arm, signaling that she could help him up. However, if he needed further assistance, he should call on other servants since, if irritated, there was little she could do, and she needed to prioritize the baby she was carrying.


    Jake let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Taking care of that lump of flesh, but not willing to take care of me?¡±


    His words immediately angered Kallie. She released his hand sharply. She gestured firmly, making it clear that it wasn¡¯t just some ¡°lump of flesh.¡± It was her child, and he needed to mind hisnguage.


    As she released him, Jake lost his footing and tumbled onto the couch.


    It was not a harsh fall, but he did bump his head against the back of the sofa.


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced with panic. Could this be serious? She quickly knelt beside him, her eyes wide with concern, and began to shake him gently.


    Seeing no response from Jake, and with her inability to speak, Kallie¡¯s hands trembled as she pulled out her phone to message Edgar for help.


    Before she could send the message, a light chuckle from Jake interrupted her. It sounded almost like mockery.


    Kallie felt a surge of genuine rage. There was no justification for his games.


    She shot him a piercing re, turned around, and stormed toward the guest room. With a sharp m of the door and a decisive click of the lock, she shut herself away.


    Shortly afterward, Kallie¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from Brent. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is Jake giving you trouble? Where are you now?¡±


    Not just Brent, but Irene had also reached out, both clearly worried about Kallie.


    Feeling mixed emotions, Kallie lifted her phone, managed a weak smile for the camera, and snapped a photo. She sent the photo with a message. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Jake won¡¯t bother me. We¡¯veid down some ground rules. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep in touch with you both every day.¡±


    Brent¡¯s response came quickly, his relief palpable.


    Yet, as Brent replied, his face hardened, his eyes cooling to a distant, frosty stare. ¡°Where is Boris? Haven¡¯t you caught him yet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 159

    ?<strong>Chapter 159:</strong>


    A worried voice echoed from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. Hayes, it seems we¡¯re out of options. This boy is too sharp. He figured out something was amiss and took off. Going after his mother could backfire in ways we can¡¯t predict.¡±


    Brent¡¯s hands tightened into fists, his eyes shimmering with a frosty re. ¡°I¡¯ve been cast as the viin by everyone. My reputation no longer matters to me. Set it up. I need to have a serious conversation with him.¡±


    As Brent ended the call, an urgent update came from the hospital. ¡°Mr. Hayes, good news, Jerome has woken up.¡±


    At that moment, Brent¡¯s concerns vanished. He floored the elerator and sped toward the hospital.


    Before Brent even reached Jerome¡¯s ward, the all-too-familiar, grating sound of weeping reached his ears.


    Sophia was saying emotionally, ¡°Dad, I was terrified while you were out. I promise never to be disobedient and wander off again. I¡¯ve brought Boris back with me. He¡¯ll look after you.¡±


    Brent, his expression unyielding, swung the ward door open. He saw Sophia clutching Jerome¡¯s hand, her tears flowing freely. Yet, to Brent, Sophia¡¯s sorrow seemed tinged with insincerity.


    Jerome appeared frail, a stark contrast to his previous vitality. He feebly extended his hand toward Sophia, his eyes lighting up slightly. ¡°Sophia.¡±


    Tears welled up in Jerome¡¯s eyes. After all, Sophia was his only daughter, despite their past misunderstandings.


    With age, the importance of family bonds and the joy of kinship often became more apparent.


    Sophia, agitated, affectionately called Jerome ¡°daddy.¡±


    For a moment, Brent questioned whether his recollection of Sophia, who had bitterly denounced Jerome over her husband, was merely an illusion.


    Sophia dabbed at her tears before casually turning to notice Brent by the door, quickly offering him a warm smile. ¡°Why are you lingering at the door? Come in and see your grandfather.¡±


    Brent approached with a somber face, listening as Sophia resumed her performance. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be upset. Brent hasn¡¯t been able to visit the hospital much recently because he¡¯s been swamped. But look, he¡¯s here now. He really is a devoted grandson.¡±


    Brent responded with a frosty tone, ¡°Sophia, you make it sound like you¡¯re the only one handling all the medical arrangements and consultations around the clock. Other than arriving here daily to weep and aggravate everyone, what contributions have you actually made?¡±


    At that, Sophia¡¯s sobbing came to an abrupt stop.


    Embarrassment washed over her face.


    ¡°Brent!¡± Jerome, clearly displeased, cut in. His words triggered a coughing fit, exacerbated by his agitation.


    Sophia reached out to assist Jerome, but he sidestepped her attempt.


    Taking a moment to regain hisposure, Jerome¡¯s features hardened. ¡°I need a moment alone with Brent. Please leave.¡±


    Reluctantly, Sophia cast a lingering look at the two before exiting the ward.


    With Sophia gone, Brent¡¯s facade crumbled. Tears welled up in his eyes for the first time, and his hand shook as he clutched Jerome¡¯s. ¡°Grandpa, how are you holding up? Don¡¯t worry, if things don¡¯t work out here, we can seek treatment overseas. We¡¯re bound to find a solution.¡±


    Jerome shook his head, his expression softening into a loving smile, a rare change from his usual seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s my fault I wasn¡¯t there for you when the family was in chaos. Now that things have settled, it only proves how capable you are. I trust youpletely with our family¡¯s future. These past few days must have been tough for you.¡±


    Brent felt a surge of emotions and quickly turned his head to hide the tears brimming in his eyes.


    Jerome continued, ¡°I need to discuss something important with you. Your aunt has made many mistakes, but she remains my only daughter. If I¡¯m ever not around, I ask that you don¡¯t pass anything from the Hayes Group to her and her son. I¡¯ve set aside some private savings for them. They¡¯ll be taken care of.¡±


    Brent was taken aback. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you remember what she said when she left with that man? If she had cared even slightly for you, she wouldn¡¯t have acted that way. Are you fooled by her?¡±


    Jerome shook his head again, his tone resolute. ¡°I¡¯m not deceived. Though my eyesight may be weakening, my judgment remains sharp. But what can I do? She is still my daughter. I indulged her too much when she was young and didn¡¯t guide her between right and wrong. It¡¯s my fault¡­ her father¡¯s fault, after all.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s inner turmoil was evident, tears rolling down his cheeks.


    Brent¡¯s heart softened. After pondering the situation, he chose to keep Boris¡¯ wrongdoings from Jerome. He didn¡¯t want to add to Jerome¡¯s worries. Given Jerome¡¯s affection for Kallie, the truth would certainly distress him.


    Brent couldn¡¯t bear the thought of causing Jerome any harm.


    His face set in determination, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Boris and Kallie stay out of trouble from now on, I¡¯ll treat them fairly.¡±


    Jerome nodded, visibly relieved by his words.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital door, Sophia stood tense and uneasy, stealing nces into Jerome¡¯s ward.


    Just as Sophia was about to step inside, one of the bodyguards Brent had appointed blocked her path.


    Indignant, Sophia snapped, ¡°What do you mean by this? I¡¯m Jerome¡¯s daughter. Why am I being treated like I don¡¯t belong here?¡±


    The bodyguard kept hisposure, responding politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m following your father¡¯s and your nephew¡¯s instructions. You¡¯ll need their permission to enter.¡±


    Another voice chimed in, sharp and dismissive, ¡°We take orders only from the head of the Hayes family. Are you the head?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sophia exhaled sharply, her frustration palpable. With a huff, she turned and left for another ward.


    Sophia then called Boris. ¡°I followed your advice. That old man was visibly moved when he saw me, tears and everything. But then Brent showed up, and they threw me out. What are they plotting in there? Do you think they¡¯re trying to cut us off?¡±


    The thought made Sophia tremble with fear. She was just getting used to the opulent lifestyle of the Hayes family again. How could she possibly face being ousted?


    Boris¡¯s voice was grim as it came through. ¡°They¡¯re not about to throw us out, but I suspect he was hinting to Brent that we¡¯re no longer part of the Hayes¡¯ future. If they really wanted us gone, they¡¯d have told us directly. We can¡¯t just confront them, we have to be more strategic.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept that!¡± Sophia¡¯s anger surged, and she clenched her fist, tempted to hurl her phone against the wall. ¡°I am Jerome¡¯s daughter, and you are his grandson. Why couldn¡¯t we be the heirs? You are far more deserving than Brent. The Hayes legacy should be yours!¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Boris cut in, his toneced with impatience. ¡°Why raise your voice? The other branches of the Hayes family can¡¯tpare to us. I¡¯ve already secured an alliance with someone far more influential.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 160

    ?<strong>Chapter 160:</strong>


    Sophia¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic! Who is it?¡±


    Boris, however, didn¡¯t borate. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. Look, I¡¯ve got things to handle, I need to go.¡±


    With that, Boris ended the call abruptly. After disconnecting, he threw his umbre to the side with a decisive motion. Choosing instead to face the pouring rain, Boris knelt outside Jake¡¯s opulent vi.


    A security guard, spotting Boris, quickly approached him. ¡°Sir, may I help you with something? If you¡¯re here to see Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s best to schedule an appointment. If you insist on kneeling here and won¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to call the police.¡±


    Boris appeared drained and vulnerable. ¡°I¡¯m in a dire situation and need to see Mr. Reeves right away,¡± Boris pleaded desperately. ¡°Please, help me get a message to him. Tell him Boris from the Hayes family is here. I just need a moment of his time for an answer, and then I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    With little option, the guard reluctantly used his walkie-talkie to contact a servant inside the vi. After a brief wait, the response came back, Jake¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker dismissively, ¡°If he likes kneeling so much, then let him be.¡±


    Boris¡¯plexion turned ashen. He wanted to protest and ask if Jake didn¡¯t care about the public¡¯s opinion of a man kneeling outside his vi. But, he refrained from doing so, biting his lip and enduring the humiliation.


    Boris reasoned that the fact that he wasn¡¯t outright rejected meant he still had a chance. He knew he had to endure this treatment since cooperating with Jake was his only option left; otherwise, given what he had done, he would be as easily disposed of as an ant in Brent¡¯s presence.


    Meanwhile, after sorting out her things, Kallie was overwhelmed by fatigue and longed for sleep. Just as she was about to drift off, a knock at her door jolted her awake. ¡°Madam, may I enter? I¡¯ve prepared some nutritional soup for you, which is excellent for the baby.¡±


    The mere mention of ¡°baby¡± from others startled Kallie, sending a jolt of anxiety through her. She recalled the ordeal the primary doctor had caused her, iming care for the baby while his actions suggested otherwise.


    Opting to ignore the interruption, Kallie pulled the nket over her head and pretended to be asleep. Then, the tone at the door softened. ¡°Kallie, it¡¯s Hazel speaking. Surely you remember me?¡±


    Hazel? Kallie finally reacted, and she hesitantly began to lower her nket. Perhaps the exhaustion of the day had dulled her ability to even recognize Hazel¡¯s voice. Kallie quickly rose and opened the door.


    Upon seeing Kallie, Hazel¡¯s eyes immediately filled with concern. ¡°Kallie, it looks like you¡¯ve really lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Indeed, Kallie had noticeably lost weight. She had been making an effort to eat enough for her baby¡¯s health, ensuring it received all the necessary nutrients. Yet, beyond fulfilling that need, she felt little desire to eat.


    galnovels  hosts great stories


    Contrary to other expectant mothers who might put on weight, Kallie had be increasingly thin due to difort like morning sickness. At three months pregnant, her slight frame cloaked in loose clothing barely showed signs of pregnancy. Kallie offered Hazel aforting smile. Through a series of gestures, she conveyed that she was alright and there was no need for worry.


    Hazel brought the nutritional soup and set it on the table, dabbing at her eyes to dry her tears quickly. ¡°I get why you are frightened, but please, try this soup. I made it for you. I was so thrilled when I learned about your pregnancy.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. Jake had shown no desire for the baby she was carrying. She had assumed he would keep her pregnancy under wraps, yet it seemed even the household staff was aware. Exhausted, she gave up trying to decipher Jake¡¯s motives.


    Comforted by the knowledge that Hazel had prepared the soup, Kallie helped herself generously.


    The warm broth brought a hint of color back to her cheeks.


    Hazel seemed unaware of the strained dynamics between Kallie and Jake. After a pause, she spoke. ¡°You know, Mr. Reeves does care about you in his own way. Despite how tough he seems since you¡¯ve returned, he¡¯s quite concerned about your health. I saw him consulting with several doctors earlier.¡±


    Bang! The sudden revtion made Kallie¡¯s hand jerk involuntarily, and the bowl she was holding crashed to the floor.


    Kallie stared at Hazel, her expression one of stark disbelief. Why would Jake have doctors visit? She doubted it was out of concern for the baby. Hadn¡¯t he agreed to wait until the baby was born? Was he reconsidering his decision?


    Kallie¡¯s rmed reaction frightened Hazel, who expressed her concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Kallie shook her head slightly, striving to regain herposure. She signaled to Hazel, conveying through gestures that she was merely exhausted and wished to rest. Hazel looked at Kallie with worry but respected her wish for rest, quietly exiting the room.


    With a tumult of thoughts swirling in her mind, Kallie eventually drifted into a restless sleep, her intent to confront Jake for answers the following day.


    Elsewhere, the scene was starkly different. Jake¡¯s room was aze with light, filled with a sense of urgency. Several doctors gathered around, their expressions grave as they shook their heads, unable to alleviate Jake¡¯s suffering.


    Jake¡¯s forehead was lined with bulging veins, his body rigid with tension. Typically a master at masking his feelings, Jake nowy overwhelmed by pain. Sweat drenched his skin, his brow deeply furrowed, and his face was an ashen shade of pale. In his agony, he gripped the bed sheet so tightly it was nearly torn to shreds.


    Edgar watched anxiously from the sidelines. These were top-tier doctors, yet they seemed at a loss.


    ¡°Is there really nothing more you can do?¡± Edgar asked.


    One of the doctors responded with a helpless shake of his head. ¡°This neurotoxin is unlike anything we¡¯ve encountered before. We need more advanced equipment to analyze it properly. I still rmend that Mr. Reeves consider traveling to Ynd, where the technology is significantly more advanced. Even if they can¡¯t cure him immediately, they might at least be able to identify the toxin.¡±


    ¡°Useless!¡± Jake growled, the pain twisting his features. Leaving was not an option for him. Too many people were watching, and his departure could raise suspicions he couldn¡¯t afford.


    Edgar, looking both worried and helpless, signaled to one of the doctors. ¡°As usual, please administer a sedative and some pain relief.¡±


    The doctor hesitated, concern etching his features. ¡°I understand the need for immediate relief, but we¡¯re still in the dark about the nature of this toxin. Using sedatives and painkillers is only a temporary solution and might exacerbate the condition in the long term¡­¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me now!¡± Jake insisted, his teeth gritted so tightly that his lips turned white, his vulnerability more apparent than ever.


    With a resigned sigh, the doctor went to prepare the pain relief. After the medication took effect, Jake¡¯s condition showed slight improvement. Still dizzy and pressing a hand to his forehead, his voice was weak as he instructed Edgar, ¡°Send them out. You know what to tell people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Edgar nodded solemnly as he escorted the doctors out.


    Jake gazed out the window, his expression icy. He had been grappling with this affliction for two weeks, ever since that pregnant employee mysteriously lost her baby. It was clear to him that someone from the shadows had targeted him.


    The idea that he had been poisoned was almost unbelievable to Jake, a man who prided himself on his vignce. He racked his brain but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of the toxin.


    Over time, the pain had intensified. Now, it felt as though thousands of ants were relentlessly gnawing at his brain, a torment that was bing unbearable.


    Pain itself wasn¡¯t Jake¡¯s greatest fear. He had endured much in his life, but the necessity to maintain a clear mind was paramount. He worried that any perceived weakness could be exploited by his enemies.


    Later, Jake found temporary reprieve in alcohol. It seemed to dull the excruciating pain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 161

    ?<strong>Chapter 161:</strong>


    Upon finding that alcohol could alleviate his pain, Jake often drowned himself in it. However, when he sobered up, the pain resurfaced with even greater intensity.


    Edgar observed Jake¡¯s gradual recovery and let out a mixed sigh of relief and frustration. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I realize you¡¯re upset, but drinking isn¡¯t the solution. Look at the toll it¡¯s taking on your health.¡±


    Jake, with a flicker of impatience in his voice, shut his eyes. ¡°What? You think I¡¯m on my deathbed?¡±


    Edgar didn¡¯t reply to this, though he feltpelled to persist. ¡°The doctors make a good point. You might want to consider¡­¡±


    ¡°Edgar!¡± Jake cut him off sharply. ¡°If you bring this up again, I¡¯ll let you go on the spot, got it?¡±


    Edgar exhaled quietly to himself. After a moment¡¯s thought, his mind turned to Kallie. Perhaps she was the only one Jake might listen to.


    Noticing Edgar¡¯s thoughtful look, Jake opened his eyes, his gaze stern. ¡°If you even think about telling Kallie, it won¡¯t just end with firing you. This needs to stay under wraps. No one else can find out. She¡¯s close to Brent; thatplicates things.¡±


    Edgar grasped the depth of Jake¡¯s concerns. It wasn¡¯t just about secrecy. Jake didn¡¯t want Kallie to worry.


    Respecting Jake¡¯s decision, Edgarplied and said nothing more.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Night had fallen, prompting Edgar to arrange for the doctors¡¯ overnight stay in the vi, nning their departure for the next morning.


    Boris, however, spent the entire night kneeling outside, and by dawn, he had sumbed to exhaustion, now sprawled and unkempt on the ground.


    Kallie, disturbed by restless thoughts, had barely slept and rose early. Curiosity drove her to discover why the doctors were present.


    Stepping outside, Kallie was taken aback by the sight of someone lying on the ground outside the vi.


    Hearing footsteps, Kallie swiftly concealed herself in a nearby room, holding her breath as the sounds moved past her hiding spot and gradually faded. With a quiet sigh of relief, she cracked open the door to peek outside just as a light drizzle began to fall.


    Chilled to the bone, Boris stirred from his cold slumber. He stood up, keenly aware of his ragged appearance without needing a mirror.


    A bitter resentment filled Boris. Despite rumors of Jake¡¯s unpredictable nature and disregard for others, he had hoped he would be an exception.


    Jake hadn¡¯t directly driven Boris away the previous night, leading Boris to believe he would eventually be invited inside. Yet, the dawn found Boris still kneeling outside.


    When Boris stayed with the Guzman family, although theycked wealth, he enjoyed the status of being his father¡¯s only son.


    Upon his return to the affluent Hayes household, he experienced a life of indulgence. Such hardships were foreign to him.


    Boris found the degradation unbearable, yetcked the courage to depart, fearing what Brent would do to him once he returned, given what he had done. Swearing under his breath, his tirade continued until he caught sight of several pairs of polished leather shoes before him.


    Lifting his gaze anxiously, Boris met Jake¡¯s strikingly handsome countenance.


    Jake regarded him with a frosty smirk. ¡°You seem to have quite a bone to pick with me. Your curses were audible from a distance. Perhaps you¡¯d care to share what grievances you have against me?¡±


    Boris trembled at Jake¡¯s mocking tone and hastily shook his head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not you. I was berating myself for my ipetence, allowing Brent to corner me like this.¡±


    In stark contrast to Boris¡¯s pitiful demeanor, Jake appeared effortlessly chic in his casual yet elegant attire.


    A wave of envy washed over Boris. He yearned for the authority and stature that Jake embodied, aspiring to usurp Brent¡¯s position.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I possess shares and wield power as well?¡± Boris grumbled to himself, his gaze burning with ambition and madness.


    Unperturbed by the turbulent emotions flickering in Boris¡¯s eyes, Jake signaled with a hand, and an assistant promptly brought a chair for him to sit.


    Nearby, bodyguards stood guard, each sheltered by an umbre, yet none extended such courtesy to Boris. It was obvious that Jake was behind this directive.


    Boris was seething with resentment, yet he masked it with a sycophantic smile. ¡°Mr. Reeves, could you help me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Let me guess, you want to take down Brent, don¡¯t you?¡± Jake replied with a question.


    Boris nodded. ¡°Yes, Brent has crossed the line. I wouldn¡¯t havee to you otherwise. I¡­¡±


    Boris¡¯s words were cut short by a swift kick. The bodyguard who delivered the blow growled, ¡°Answer Mr. Reeves straight and cut the chatter. Understand?¡±


    Boris nodded, gobbled apologies.


    Jake asked, ¡°So, what can you tell me about Brent?¡±


    ¡°Jerome is his Achilles¡¯ heel, and he seems quite fond of Kallie too, though I¡¯m not sure how significant she really is to him,¡± Boris exined.


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°From what you¡¯ve observed, how close are Brent and Kallie?¡±


    Boris spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°It was me who sent you those photos and videos. They aren¡¯t fake. If you doubt their authenticity, feel free to have them verified by an expert.¡±


    Confidence radiated from Boris as he spoke.


    A wave of anger washed over Jake, triggered by the photos¡¯ contents.


    In those photos, Brent and Kallie were sharing lunch, both radiating joy.


    Kallie¡¯s smile was particrly dazzling when she was with Brent, her eyes shimmering with delight. It had been ages since she had shown such a radiant smile to her own husband.


    Jake¡¯s mood turned icy, his presence growing increasingly intimidating.


    Boris, oblivious to the storm brewing in Jake¡¯s mind, kept his silence.


    After what felt like an eternity, Jake finally broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to drive you back. In a few days, I have a venture with the Hayes family, and you¡¯ll be in charge. That way, Brent won¡¯t dare to trouble you.¡±


    Boris couldn¡¯t hide his tion, nearly bursting with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reeves. I¡¯m deeply grateful for your support.¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Jake dered with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    Boris quickly made his exit.


    Edgar observed Boris with a look of contempt. ¡°I thought he had more brains than that.¡±


    Jake offered a thin smile. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who truly gets it.¡±


    The longstanding partnership between the Reeves and Hayes families meant that the tensions between Jake and Brent were unlikely to disrupt their coboration.


    There was no reason for Jake to sacrifice anything on ount of Boris. Brent would surely see the logic behind Jake¡¯s strategy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 162

    ?<strong>Chapter 162:</strong>


    Hidden in the room, Kallie watched the scene unfold, her hand mped over her mouth in shock.


    Disbelief washed over her. It seemed Boris had been acting under Jake¡¯smand all along.


    This baffled her. Why would Jake orchestrate such schemes? She had thought the disputes were only between Jake and her, yet Brent was being dragged into this without any fault of his own.


    Fuming, Kallie felt a strong urge to confront Jake right then.


    However, she paused, her thoughts racing. Given Jake¡¯s vtile nature, mentioning Brent could only fuel his rage further. Predicting his unpredictable reactions was impossible.


    Opting for a safer approach, Kallie resolved to discreetly warn Brent to be wary of both Boris and Jake.


    Once Jake and his group were out of sight, Kallie cautiously left her hiding spot.


    By then, it was already toote. The doctors had been dismissed.


    Kallie questioned the servants about the visit, yet none could or would provide any information.


    Uncertain whether their ignorance was genuine or feigned, Kallie fretted over whaty ahead.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed as a spirited female voice echoed through the entrance. ¡°Jake, how could you? If I don¡¯t seek you, you never bother. And if you want to avoid my wrath, you¡¯d better find a way to make amends.¡±


    Sarah, dressed in a striking red gown, stormed in and caught sight of Kallie.


    Kallie tried to ignore Sarah and turned to leave, but Sarah was not about to let Kallie slip away so easily.


    Stepping forward, Sarah blocked Kallie¡¯s path. ¡°Kallie,¡± she said, her voice cold, her smile chilling. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s gaze wasced with tant animosity. The memories of that deste ce she¡¯d been sent to were still fresh in her mind.


    Sarah felt she had thought it through. There was no way Jake could be indifferent toward her. It had to be Kallie stirring up drama. Being Jake¡¯s wife, Kallie¡¯s actions could influence public opinion.


    In Sarah¡¯s eyes, Jake was meless. So was she. If anyone should be med, it was Kallie.


    Kallie met Sarah¡¯s gaze with a frosty stare and motioned for Sarah to step aside.


    Sarah, undeterred, folded her arms and her demeanor grew even more defiant. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this, huh? After all this time, I¡¯m the one standing tall. Just look at yourself. You repulse people. It just proves you were always meant to be beneath me.¡±


    Kallie arched an eyebrow and gestured that she had already decided to divorce Jake, implying Sarah could leave her be.


    Sarah struggled to understand Kallie¡¯s gestures, but she grasped the mention of ¡°divorce.¡±


    To Sarah, Kallie appeared to be making fun of her, likely feeling a sense of satisfaction. She assumed Kallie meant she wasn¡¯t going to divorce Jake, leaving Sarah perpetually as the other woman.


    Trembling with rage, Sarah struck Kallie with a fierce p.


    Stunned, Kallie clutched her face as she gazed at Sarah, puzzled by her wrath.


    Sarah growled at Kallie, ¡°Just you wait, Kallie! You¡¯d better hope you never end up at my mercy. I can¡¯t fathom why Jake tolerates you, but once he dismisses you, you¡¯re finished.¡±


    Memories of past grievances at the hands of the Miller family flooded back to Kallie, causing her to break out in a cold sweat and herplexion to nch.


    Despite her willingness to withdraw, Kallie was baffled that they still wouldn¡¯t leave her be. Was a battle to the bitter end inevitable?


    Tired of being tormented, a glimmer of hatred had sparked in Kallie¡¯s eyes for the first time.


    ¡°Sarah!¡± A male voice interrupted sharply from above. Jake was perched on the spiral staircase, his eyes locked on the scene below. It was unclear how much he had witnessed.


    Caught off guard, Sarah swiftly adopted a pitiful look. ¡°Jake, I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. Kallie provoked me and insulted me. I just lost control¡­¡±


    Sarah feigned tears, as though she was the victim of the p.


    Kallie, nursing her sore cheek, stood silently, her gaze avoiding Jake¡¯s as she made no attempt to justify herself. There was no point in defending herself. Would Jake actually take her side against Sarah if she spoke up?


    Unbeknownst to Kallie, Jake¡¯s gaze had lingered on her throughout, his expression a mix of intricate emotions.


    Eventually, Jake offered a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re not to me. Go upstairs.¡±


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Sarah rushed up the stairs toward Jake, deliberately bumping Kallie¡¯s shoulder as she passed.


    Suppressing her frustration and feeling somewhat disinterested, Kallie turned to leave.


    As Kallie walked away, the sounds of Jake and Sarah¡¯s yful banter reached her ears.


    ¡°Jake, why haven¡¯t you visited? I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped with work. But I¡¯ll make it up to you today. Remember that car you likedst time? I¡¯m arranging for it to be delivered to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Sarah gasped, her hand covering her mouth in astonishment. ¡°But that¡¯s a limited edition from Ynd. They don¡¯t even sell it here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue,¡± Jake replied nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll have it flown in. Whatever you desire, consider it yours.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s joy was palpable, her eyes shimmering with tears. For a moment, she felt as though all her troubles had melted away.


    Yet, for some inexplicable reason, Jake still seemed hesitant to get closer.


    Sarah decided it was best not to push him. Jake was known for his reliability. She assumed he likely intended to reserve that special moment for when they got married. Once Jake divorced Kallie, everything would be fine.


    Even if Kallie resisted the divorce, Sarah had myriad ways to ensure her disappearance.


    Leaning on Jake¡¯s arm, Sarah nestled her head on his shoulder, radiating joy. ¡°Right now, I feel like the luckiest woman alive.¡±


    Blinded by her affection, Sarah failed to see the disdain and reluctance in Jake¡¯s eyes as she drew nearer.


    Kallie wanted to block it all out, yet her ears betrayed her, capturing each word. A ne delivering a car¡ªsuch an opulent gesture. It was typical of Jake. He aimed to broadcast to the entire city that Sarah was his cherished one. And her? What was her role here?


    Kallie felt she was merely the butt of a cruel joke. Lacking support, she was an easy target for their cruelty, believing she wouldn¡¯t retaliate or express her anger.


    Kallie bowed her head, gently touching her stomach. She felt utterly worthless as a mother. She pondered if there was ever a chance to change her circumstances.


    For now, her only option was to endure until the birth of her child. Afterward, she would take her baby and leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 163

    ?<strong>Chapter 163:</strong>


    For the following days, Kallie made a point of steering clear of Jake. Despite sharing the same house, their encounters became increasingly rare. However, they asionally still crossed paths.


    Whenever they did, Kallie¡¯s face remained an icy mask, betraying no recognition of Jake.


    One day, as relentless rain seemed intent on flooding the world outside, they met in the hallway.


    A chilling wind swept through, cutting against Kallie¡¯s back. Yet, the coldness of the breeze was nothingpared to the frost in her heart.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Kallie maintained herposed facade, but the sight of Jake¡¯s indifferent expression twisted a knife in her heart.


    Jake caught her eye briefly. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked casually.


    In fact, it was Kallie who had sought him out this time. She took a deep breath, attempting to steady her frazzled nerves. With a gesture, she conveyed her feelings of being suffocated in the house and her desire to get out, even if just for a while.


    Jake simply pursed his lips, offering no response.


    Seeing him like this, Kallie grew even more anxious. Was he about to refuse? She continued gesturing, signaling her intention to stay put as per their agreement. She indicated that if he had concerns, he could always have someone keep an eye on her.


    Jake finally broke the silence, his words sharp and piercing, ¡°Why bother watching you? I only kept you here to signal to Brent not to stir trouble. Run if you wish. I have countless ways to retrieve you.¡±


    His tone carried a palpable threat, and Kallie sensed he was dead serious. He truly meant what he said.


    With her anxiety mounting, Kallie averted her gaze from Jake¡¯s icy stare and looked downward. Her hand waved faintly, querying whether this meant she could indeed leave.


    ¡°Yes, you can leave.¡± Jake¡¯s eyes lifted, his smile enigmatic. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go on one condition. You must fulfill my request first.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback by this. Perhaps Jake¡¯s consent was merely the result of a favorable mood.


    After a brief pause, she gestured her agreement, provided his request wasn¡¯t unreasonable.


    Jake waved at Kallie, prompting her to follow him.


    They departed from the vi just as Melinda arrived, hoping to catch Jake.


    Melinda caught a glimpse of Kallie climbing into Jake¡¯s car, her face shadowed by a frown.


    Melinda even questioned her own eyesight for a moment. If everything had gone ording to her schemes, the primary doctor should have already informed Jake about Kallie¡¯s pregnancy, barely a month underway. Jake would have believed it wasn¡¯t his child.


    Knowing Jake¡¯s temperament, Melinda was certain he wouldn¡¯t tolerate any betrayal. How could he possibly keep Kallie close?


    Was he losing his senses?


    However, that wasn¡¯t the crucial issue. The critical point was that, in time, it would be apparent that Kallie¡¯s pregnancy was further along than a month.


    Once Jake noticed the discrepancy, he would connect the dots back to the primary doctor and eventually to Melinda. In no time, Jake would understand he was misled.


    The mere thought of Jake¡¯s potential retaliation sent a chill through Melinda. She pondered the situation. What maneuvering was Kallie employing to maintain her ce here?


    Melinda knew she couldn¡¯t merely sit back and watch events unfold.


    A flicker of icy resolve passed through Melinda¡¯s eyes. If it came to it, she would ensure that the child growing inside Kallie vanished without leaving a single trace behind.


    Once the child was no longer in the picture, even if Kallie eventually pieced things together, there would be no proof to support her suspicions.


    Melindaposed herself, smoothing the emotion from her face.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± A voice unexpectedly called out from behind, jolting Melinda from her dark reverie.


    Melinda turned around to find a striking woman standing there. The woman¡¯s beauty was undeniable, yet her gaze carried a calcting sharpness. It appeared they were cut from the same cloth.


    A spark of recognition lit Melinda¡¯s eyes. This had to be Jake¡¯s infamous other woman, Sarah.


    Quickly devising a strategy, Melinda offered a warm smile as she approached. ¡°You must be Sarah. I¡¯m Melinda, Jake¡¯s sister-inw. His mom has been under the weather recently, and I¡¯m here to convince him toe visit her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sarah¡¯s expression softened, and she greeted Melinda with a smile. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re his sister-inw? Come on in, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    As Sarah assumed the role of hostess, Melinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disdain. Mistresses were the people she despised most, yet her sess now hinged on Sarah¡¯s cooperation.


    Once settled, Sarah turned to Melinda with genuine curiosity. ¡°We¡¯ve hardly met before, yet you remember me. Does Jake mention me often at home?¡±


    With feigned innocence, Melinda replied, ¡°Oh, absolutely. Everyone at home is actually quite saddened that you and Jake didn¡¯t marry. If only it had been you¡­ Well, let¡¯s not dwell on what could¡¯ve been. Kallie would make a scene if she knew we discussed this.¡±


    At this, the smile nearly faded from Sarah¡¯s face. ¡°Make a scene? What kind of scene are you talking about?¡±


    Melinda lowered her voice. ¡°Even though she can¡¯t speak, her temper is fierce. Every time Jake mentions your name at home, it sparks a major argument with her. She¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Reeves family and, nominally, Jake¡¯s wife. Our hands are tied. Before they were married, Kallie was relentless. She wouldn¡¯t let Jake anywhere near other women. There was nothing we could do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Sarah¡¯s outrage was palpable as she mmed her hand on the table, her expression seething with anger.


    Melinda¡¯s lips curled into a sly smirk, knowing she had struck a nerve. She sighed, offering Sarah a look of sympathy that felt strangely unsettling.


    Sarah shifted ufortably under Melinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just think, after our chat today, that we really click,¡± Melinda remarked, her voice tinged with feigned regret. ¡°But it¡¯s such a shame you might not have a future with Jake.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s anxiety spiked. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Jake and I are deeply in love. It¡¯s only because Jake and Kallie haven¡¯t divorced yet. If we manage to get Kallie out of the picture, there will surely be talk. It¡¯s all Kallie¡¯s fault. She has no shame. I wouldn¡¯t evere back if I were in her shoes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Melinda said, fixing Sarah with a steady gaze. ¡°Jake¡¯s decision to keep Kallie here isn¡¯t what you think. I understand his motives, but I¡¯m worried you might find them too hard to handle.¡±


    Sarah felt her heart skip a beat. Her eyes widened as she asked, ¡°Is it because Kallie is pregnant?¡±


    Melinda nodded.


    After Melinda left, Sarah¡¯s rage boiled over. She smashed everything in sight, consumed by a fury so intense that she imagined seizing a knife and ending Kallie¡¯s life herself.


    Sarah was livid. Why was Kallie pregnant? How could Kallie possibly be pregnant? That had to be the reason she refused to leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 164

    ?<strong>Chapter 164:</strong>


    After her pent-up emotions subsided, Sarah¡¯s fury began to wane. She knew that the baby Kallie was carrying had to be dealt with, but she realized that any overt actions might y right into Kallie¡¯s hands.


    It wasmonly believed that while a man might not always love a woman, guilt could bind him to her in unexpected ways.


    Determined, Sarah resolved to leave openings for Kallie to exploit.


    Meanwhile, Kallie was under the impression that Jake was taking her to a ce of ill repute. Anxiety and fear clouded her thoughts during the entire journey.


    However, to her astonishment, they ended up at a shopping mall instead. It was one owned by the prestigious Reeves Group, renowned for its array of luxury boutiques.


    During their marriage, Jake had presented Kallie with a card that offered limitless spending within the mall, an ultimate VIP privilege.


    Despite theck of emotional warmth in their marriage, Jake had always been generous with materialforts.


    Reflecting on her past woes, Kallie regretted not taking advantage of the card to indulge invish shopping sprees at the mall sooner.


    As they entered, Kallie remained puzzled about Jake¡¯s true intentions. She trailed him to the third floor, a ce dominated by upscale women¡¯s brands.


    Jake strode into a jewelry store where a sales associate promptly weed them with a smile. ¡°Good morning, sir. Are you looking to select some jewelry for thisdy?¡±


    Jake¡¯s response was icy. ¡°Is there just one person working in this whole ce? I don¡¯t need your help. Find someone else.¡±


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    The associate stood frozen, baffled by his abruptness.


    The store manager, recognizing Jake, quickly intervened and redirected the confused associate. ¡°Go busy yourself over there and don¡¯t get in Mr. Reeves¡¯ way.¡±


    The manager then ushered Jake and Kallie into the VIP lounge. He presented a list to them. ¡°These are thetest pieces we have, Mr. Reeves. Feel free to take a look.¡±


    Jake passed the list to Kallie and uttered briefly, ¡°You pick.¡±


    Confused, Kallie made a sign with her hands, seeking rification.


    Jake¡¯s attention was elsewhere when he said, ¡°Cut out the gestures. I don¡¯t want to see them.¡±


    Kallie sighed and pulled out her phone. She typed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jake responded calmly, ¡°Is it so difficult to grasp? I¡¯m choosing a gift for the woman beside me. I thought you might help pick it out since she might not appreciate my choice.¡±


    Kallie had suspected this might be the reason, but his words still stung. Was the gift meant for Sarah? Jake was aware of the tension between her and Sarah, yet he insisted she help select a gift for Sarah. It felt like a deliberate insult.


    With a frosty look, Kallie tossed the list aside and began typing again. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not well-acquainted with Miss Miller, so I¡¯m not sure about her preferences. Since you¡¯re closer to her, you¡¯d probably know better. I don¡¯t think you need my input.¡±


    Jake¡¯s tone was calm, yet there was an underlying menace. ¡°Then, I must ask if you¡¯re still nning to visit Brent.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. Could Jake read her mind? How did he know she wanted to see Brent?


    Her puzzled expression only made Jake chuckle. ¡°Is it so baffling? I¡¯ve heard Jerome is improving. He might even be out of bed now. Since you¡¯re close to them, it makes sense for you to visit, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    At the mention of Jerome¡¯s better condition, Kallie was genuinely happy. pping a hand over her mouth in astonishment, she stood up abruptly, only to sit down again, struggling to contain her tion.


    She resolved to see Brent first before heading to the hospital to check on Jerome. Discussing it with Jake might lead not only to lies but also to biting sarcasm.


    Jake observed Kallie¡¯s reactions closely, his eyes narrowing as if piecing together a puzzle. ¡°So, that¡¯s not the real reason,¡± he dered, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re keen to see Brent, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s clear now.¡±


    Kallie responded with a look of confusion and typed, ¡°What does my meeting with Brent have to do with you?¡±


    Jake, stunned momentarily, then retorted with increased intensity, ¡°I¡¯m your husband. How could it not concern me?¡±


    Unyielding, Kallie typed her response, firm and resolute. ¡°In name only. I¡¯m aware of your eagerness to divorce me and be with Sarah¡ªI want that too. You don¡¯t need to wield our marriage like a weapon against me. And for the record, there¡¯s nothing going on between Brent and me, contrary to what you believe.¡±


    Jake gave her a dark look, inhaling deeply as if to temper his rising anger. He gestured toward the list. ¡°Pick something quickly if you want to leave early. If I don¡¯t approve of your choices, you¡¯ll have to start over.¡±


    Kallie was aware that Jake was intentionally dragging things out to keep her from meeting Brent. She didn¡¯t have time to ponder his motives.


    Selecting items for Sarah with care? That was unlikely.


    Instead, Kallie followed her own preferences, choosing items that appealed to her. She rapidly made her selections on the tablet.


    Surprisingly, Kallie found it easier than usual to decide, not hesitating as she often did. Within five minutes, she hadpleted her task and handed the tablet back to Jake.


    Jake scanned it briefly but didn¡¯t demand a redo. Instead, he instructed a bodyguard to take the selected items to the checkout.


    Afterward, they visited a shoe store and a boutique.


    Kallie picked items solely based on her taste, starkly different from Sarah¡¯s.


    Jake surely noticed but disyed no irritation. He effortlessly paid for all the purchases.


    This left Kallie puzzled about Jake¡¯s intentions. Was he merely ying games with her? It seemed rather childish.


    Once Kallie had made her selections, Jake lingered instead of departing immediately, ensuring Kallie also remained there.


    ¡°How do I know you didn¡¯t just grab these at random? Try them on, I want to see,¡± Jake said.


    Confused, Kallie nced at Jake and shook her head, her fingers flying over her phone¡¯s keyboard. ¡°No, I won¡¯t wear them. Let me guess, you¡¯re setting me up, right? If I wear these and Sarah finds out, she¡¯lle for me, and you¡¯ll have washed your hands of it, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Jake gave a cold, mocking sneer. ¡°Kallie, do you seriously think I¡¯d waste my time like that?¡±


    Without waiting for her response, Jake signaled the bodyguards. They nudged her and the bags of clothes toward the fitting room.


    With a clenched jaw, Kallie faced the unavoidable.


    The two burly guards stationed at the door made it clear: she wouldn¡¯t be leaving unless she changed.


    Left with no option, Kallie donned each piece, transforming her appearance from head to toe.


    When she parted the curtain of the fitting room, a full-length mirror confronted her across the space.


    Kallie halted, taken aback by her own reflection. She had picked a light green dress that surprisingly suited her light makeup and the yellow jewelry. The ensemble looked remarkably good on her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 165

    ?<strong>Chapter 165:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s hair was neatly pinned up, lending her an elegant and radiant appearance.


    As Kallie caught her glowing reflection in the mirror, a brief daze washed over her. It had been ages since shest saw herself this dazzling.


    The sight took Kallie back to the days when she lived with the Reeves family as an adopted daughter. Back then, with Roderick still present, everyone treated her with formal politeness, and her rtionship with Jake hadn¡¯t yet soured.


    Shirley, however, had always disapproved of Kallie, going so far as to exclude her from various gatherings, embarrassed by her presence.


    Despite this, Jake would often whisk Kallie away, dressing her up and proudly introducing her as the adopted daughter of the Reeves family at events.


    Shirley, infuriated yet unwilling to confront Jake, would instead direct her displeasure at Kallie by giving her the cold shoulder and making snide remarks.


    Reflecting on those times stirred a mix of emotions in Kallie. Those happy days seemed like they were just yesterday, yet she knew that one could never truly return to the past.


    ¡°Why are you taking so long just to try on clothes?¡± Jake¡¯s voice, tinged with impatience, cut through Kallie¡¯s reverie.


    Jake had walked over and caught Kallie gazing absently at her reflection in the mirror. Aplex emotion briefly flickered across his eyes before vanishing.


    Jake scrutinized Kallie from head to toe several times before delivering his blunt verdict. ¡°Your taste might not be the best, but overall, it looks fine.¡±


    Snapped back to reality, Kallie used signnguage to ask if he thought the outfit was satisfactory and if Sarah would approve of the style.


    ¡°That¡¯s really none of your business,¡± Jake remarked, a faint smirk ying on his lips. ¡°You can change back now.¡±


    Nodding, Kallie grasped her skirt and headed toward the fitting room.


    As Jake turned to leave, he staggered slightly.


    Just then, his phone buzzed with an iing call. It was Sarah.


    When he picked up, Sarah¡¯s yful, sweet voice filled the air, ¡°Jake, where are you? I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Jake massaged his temples, attempting to dull the throbbing pain that threatened to overwhelm him. He responded with a lifeless voice, ¡°Justy it out for me.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s lips formed a pout, though her voice remained upbeat, ¡°My birthday¡¯s in a few days. I¡¯m not in the mood for a big outing this year. How about we just have a cozy family gathering at home?¡±


    A faint chuckle escaped Jake. ¡°Do you see yourself as thedy of the house now?¡±


    There was a sting of sarcasm in his words, but Sarah pressed on undeterred. ¡°I just want you to be with me on my birthday. Is that too much to ask? Or would you rather not be there to celebrate with me?¡±


    Jake fell silent, leaving Sarah anxious.


    Sarah feared he might decline, but after a tense three minutes, he finally spoke. ¡°Inform the butler of the kind of celebration you¡¯d like. Just spare me the details about the setup and who¡¯sing.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s heart leapt with joy. Jake¡¯s agreement to host her birthday at the Reeves¡¯ residence was significant. Surely, Shirley and Melinda would attend, subtly confirming her status as his future wife.


    Sarah assumed Kallie meant nothing. Although Kallie was Jake¡¯swful wife and was expecting his child, she was not well-regarded. Simply being pregnant did not guarantee the safe arrival of Kallie¡¯s child.


    When Kallie stepped outside, she inadvertently overheard Jake speaking on the phone with Sarah. Truthfully, she hadn¡¯t intended to eavesdrop, but Jake and Sarah spoke openly, without any reservations. They were openly nning Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration right in her presence.


    Kallie¡¯s heart constricted with the realization. Jake¡¯s affairs were no longer her concern, and shecked any authority to object to their arrangements.


    Memories flooded back to the time before Kallie was married to Jake, how she, Roderick, and Jake used to celebrate each birthday together.


    Kallie was never fond ofrge gatherings, and Shirley, in particr, couldn¡¯t bear her presence.


    On asion, Roderick would invite a handful of friends to add some cheer, fostering a warm and inviting ambiance.


    Back then, Kallie was the only girl who shared her birthday with the Reeves family.


    Now, that special status was being enjoyed by someone else.


    Jake¡¯s overwhelming headache left him with little patience. Noticing Kallie, he confronted her abruptly, ¡°You overheard my conversation with Sarah just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Kallie tried to decipher what Jake meant. She signaled that she understood and wouldn¡¯t return that day.


    Jake sneered, rifying his stance, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say. You need to be there. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±


    Kallie felt a mixture of shock and rising anger. Was he trying to provoke her like this? Her face set into a frosty expression as she rebuffed him. She signed, questioning what would happen if she chose not to attend.


    She suggested that if Jake and Sarah wanted their birthday party to go off without a hitch, they had to refrain from forcing her to attend it.


    Jake approached Kallie and seized her wrist forcefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a captive for Brent¡¯s sake. A captive doesn¡¯t have any freedom. You traded your freedom for the information he needed. You can¡¯t me anyone else for that.¡±


    A wave of bitterness washed over Kallie as she stared at this unfamiliar version of Jake.


    Jake¡¯s headache intensified, and his grip tightened unwittingly until he noticed her wincing in pain.


    Realizing his action, Jake released her and turned away, concealing his ashen face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for you here. Leave. If you don¡¯t want me to confine you, just obey the rules. Remember why you agreed to this arrangement in the first ce.¡±


    Kallie clenched her teeth, ovee by a sense of helplessness. She had barely moved a few steps away when a loud thud sounded behind her, followed by gasps from the bystanders.


    A chilling sensation enveloped Kallie. She dashed back and discovered Jake crumpled on the floor, hisplexion rmingly pale.


    Kallie had never witnessed Jake appearing so vulnerable. In a state of rm, she hastened to locate Edgar.


    Fortunately, Edgar was just outside, and along with his team, they swiftly transported Jake to the hospital.


    Kallie intercepted Edgar as he was about to leave, her expression resolute. Shemunicated through signnguage, inquiring about Jake¡¯s condition and why Edgar hadn¡¯t been forthright with her.


    Edgar managed a weak smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Reeves is merely exhausted. He¡¯s been under the weather and neglecting his meals. Acute gastritis. All he needs is some rest.¡±


    However, something felt off. Kallie shook her head, her doubts apparent.


    She had seen Jake push himself to the limit before. It had never resulted in anything like this. Her instincts screamed that something far graver was afflicting Jake this time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 166

    ?<strong>Chapter 166:</strong>


    As Kallie looked up, she noticed Edgar¡¯s troubled expression. She didn¡¯t press him further. If he was reluctant to speak, it likely meant that Jake had asked him to stay silent.


    A shadow crossed Kallie¡¯s face, and she signaled her eptance of his silence, indicating she wouldn¡¯t pry further.


    Kallie told Edgar to take good care of Jake, as she had other things to do and needed to leave.


    Edgar nodded, his features strained. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a ride for you,¡± he said.


    Just then, footsteps echoed sharply through the area.


    ¡°Bitch, what did you do to my son?¡± Shirley burst onto the scene, her anger palpable as she struck Kallie across the face, stunning everyone present.


    The p came so swiftly that even Edgar was caught off guard.


    As Shirley approached with an entourage, Edgar¡¯s headache intensified. How did the news spread so quickly?


    Edgar immediately directed the bodyguards to shield Kallie.


    Stepping forward with a forced smile, Edgar tried to defuse the situation. ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for concern,¡± he assured Shirley smoothly. ¡°Mr. Reeves merely has a stomachache. He copsed from exhaustion. Kallie isn¡¯t involved.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can still conceal the truth from me?¡± Shirley shot back, her eyes shing with usation.


    Her anger remained unquelled. ¡°Sarah has told me everything! Kallie brazenly refused to leave Jake alone, stirring up constant turmoil. Jake has been losing sleep for days because of her antics! Today, who knows what mischief she concocted that led Jake to take her out, only for him to copse! I¡¯ve always known my son to be robust ever since he was little. How could he suddenly fall ill like this?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s sharp gaze then turned toward Kallie,den with icy disdain and suspicion. ¡°I¡¯m aware you and my son are divorcing, and I¡¯m told it¡¯s because you¡¯ve found someone else. Jake probably wants you to walk away empty-handed, but you won¡¯t have it, so you¡¯re plotting against him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Kallie nursed her cheek. At times, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Shirley¡¯s wild imagination. From a mere hint of a narrative, Shirley could spin a whole saga.


    Undeterred, Kallie brushed the bodyguard¡¯s hand aside and stood resolute before Shirley. She began typing on her phone, ¡°Are you suggesting that I¡¯ve done something to Jake for money?¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Shirley arched an eyebrow. ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    Kallie found it slightly amusing. Continuing to type, she retorted, ¡°If money really mattered to me, those things wouldn¡¯t have ended up in your hands back then.¡±


    Shirley caught Kallie¡¯s drift immediately. A flicker of guilt passed over her eyes.


    Before Roderick died, he left Kallie a substantial inheritance, including cash, several firms, and properties.


    No one could fathom why Roderick had been sovish with Kallie. Everyone, except for Jake, envied her.


    This envy fueled numerous disputes between Shirley and Jake.


    By then, Kallie and Jake were engaged, though their rtionship had seen better days.


    Yet, Jake chose to honor Roderick¡¯sst wishes. Since Roderick had explicitly left those assets to Kallie, they rightfully belonged to her, and nobody could dispute that.


    Shirley, however, was discontented with the situation.


    Seeing Jake caught in the middle, and knowing she had called this ce home for so long, Kallie decided she couldn¡¯t let the tension worsen. Thus, she proposed relinquishing her inheritance, retaining just a portion of the money and transferring most of the businesses and properties to Shirley.


    Only then did Shirley¡¯s unrest subside.


    If Kallie truly valued money, she wouldn¡¯t have so easily relinquished those things back then. The internal strife of the Reeves family was, after all, irrelevant to her. Over the years, Kallie had endured significant bullying and icy res, primarily from her mother-inw, Shirley.


    Under Kallie¡¯s gaze, Shirley seemed ufortable, yet her words grew even sharper. ¡°Who can say what you were actually thinking at the time? Perhaps you were just putting on a show for Jake. After all, by marrying him and taking on the title of his wife, you would stand to gain quite a bit. I¡¯ve encountered many women like you.¡±


    Regardless, I¡¯ve already informed the police.¡±


    Following closely, Melinda added with a sneer, ¡°Why waste your breath on her? Just bring her to the station and let the police handle it. They¡¯ll uncover whatever she¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°The police?¡± Edgar¡¯s eyelids fluttered. The situation was escting rapidly.


    Unfazed, Kallie typed her response. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait right here for the police.¡±


    Shirley gave Kallie a sharp look before hurrying toward Jake¡¯s hospital room.


    Sarah halted abruptly as she passed Kallie, crossing her arms and staring down at her. ¡°See? I was the one who suggested we call the police. I even said you probably had a hand in Jake¡¯s sudden fainting. Everyone sided with me instantly, including your inws. Who would believe you?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t lose her temper but simply signed to say Sarah was an idiot.


    Sarah, puzzled, nced at Edgar for an exnation.


    Edgar, grasping Kallie¡¯s gestures, chose not to exin and just gave Sarah a frosty look. ¡°Miss Miller, so it was you who decided to involve the police,¡± hemented dryly. ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware, Mr. Reeves will be far from pleased when he finds out. Brace yourself for his reaction.¡±


    Sarah bristled. ¡°Why should he be upset? I¡¯m looking out for him. After all, he and Kallie went out together, and while she¡¯s unscathed, he ended up copsing abruptly.¡±


    Kallie disregarded Sarah¡¯sments, which only aggravated Sarah further.


    Striding over in her high heels, Sarah leaned in close to Kallie and whispered menacingly, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a little surprise for you outside. Once the police cart you off, by tomorrow everyone will be talking about how you tried to murder Jake out of jealousy. You¡¯ll be painted as the viin. And when Jake divorces you, don¡¯t expect a penny from him.¡±


    Unruffled, Kallie typed her response. ¡°Things won¡¯t unfold as you anticipated.¡±


    Kallie was sure Jake would bail her out if it came to that.


    Sarah found herself baffled by the circumstances, while Kallie grasped the situation with rity.


    It wasn¡¯t that Kallie was smarter than Sarah. Rather, her long history with Jake gave her a deeper understanding of him.


    When Jake copsed, Edgar didn¡¯t call for an ambnce. Instead, Edgar had sent Jake directly to the hospital. The medical staff¡¯s calm and adept handling of the situation after their swift arrival suggested this wasn¡¯t their first emergency with Jake.


    Moreover, judging from Edgar¡¯s choice to keep her from the true cause of Jake¡¯s sudden illness, Kallie deduced that Jake¡¯s health issues were kept under wraps. This should be kept from the public.


    However, Sarah unwittingly disrupted Jake¡¯s n by broadcasting the incident citywide, intent on ruining Kallie.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t certain how Jake would react to Sarah¡¯s actions once he recovered, but she was confident he would quash any rumors swiftly. She had no cause for concern.


    At that moment, the police showed up.


    Kallie was cooperative.


    As expected, Sarah had summoned numerous reporters to the scene.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 167

    ?<strong>Chapter 167:</strong>


    The moment Kallie stepped out, a flood of reporters surged forward, their cameras poised to capture her being escorted into the police car.


    The intensity of the scene rivaled that of a high-profile arrest for a severe crime, drawing the gaze of everyone nearby.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happening? Are they arresting a murderer?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? This woman¡¯s got a lover in the middle of a divorce, and now she¡¯s plotting to murder her husband because he won¡¯t give her any money.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, really? But she looks so sweet and innocent.¡±


    ¡°Looks can be deceiving. Women like her manipte with their beauty, stopping at nothing to achieve their aims. Her poor husband must be suffering.¡±


    Upon arriving at the police station, Kallie was immediately taken for questioning.


    Due to Kallie¡¯s inability to speak, a signnguage interpreter was promptly brought in.


    After Kallie exined her side, one officer responded, ¡°From what you¡¯ve described, you might be innocent, but we can¡¯t release you yet. There¡¯s a serious allegation of attempted murder against you, using you of poisoning your husband during your time together. We must wait for the hospital report to confirm whether there was indeed any poisoning.¡±


    Kallie simply nodded, aware that the hospital report might note as easily as hoped. Jake¡¯s illness was a secret closely guarded by those who knew.


    Kallie knew she was resigned to endure a bit longer at the station.


    Before long, Kallie nodded off at the table. She was jolted awake by the sound of someone entering and tapping the table in front of her. ¡°Kallie, you¡¯ve been bailed out. You¡¯re free to leave now.¡±


    ncing at the clock, Kallie noted it was deep into the night. Jake probably acted swiftly.


    Yet, as Kallie emerged, it was Brent she encountered, not Jake.


    Brent¡¯s face wore a look of concern as he came closer.


    ¡°Are you alright? I got here as fast as I could. I¡¯ve already lined up the bestwyer for you. You¡¯ll be fine. Even if Jake decides to take this to court, I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    A wave of gratitude washed over Kallie. She nodded her thanks to him.


    Fingers poised over her phone, she typed out a message, ¡°Do you really trust me? Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯m capable of doing what they say I did to Jake?¡±


    Brent shook his head. ¡°I know you too well. You wouldn¡¯t hurt him. Even if you did, it wouldn¡¯t be for money. But if it was out of spite? Then maybe, just maybe, I¡¯d believe it.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips curved into a smile upon hearing his words.


    Brent motioned toward the car. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head out.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± A voice erupted nearby.


    Jake strode toward them, nked by his bodyguards. Hisplexion was pale, though he appeared better than he had earlier that day.


    As Jake¡¯s path intersected with Brent¡¯s, the two men stood firm, neither yielding an inch.


    Jake¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Mr. Hayes, this is a family issue. Have you developed a taste for meddling in other people¡¯s problems?¡±


    Brent met his gaze without wavering. ¡°I have no interest in getting involved. But ask yourself, how much has Kallie endured while being with you? I¡¯m not concerned about why you were hospitalized suddenly, but I¡¯m certain Kallie wasn¡¯t behind it. Your rtives? They seem more interested in tormenting Kallie than in your recovery.¡±


    Jake remained unshaken by Brent¡¯s usations. ¡°But don¡¯t forget, Mr. Hayes, what exactly Kallie has traded with her freedom. Who has really been exploiting her? Who has tormented her? You im to protect her, but it seems youck the means to do so.¡±


    Brent was overwhelmed with frustration, his fists clenched tightly as he struggled to find the words to retort. He was consumed by guilt, reproaching himself. But who could have predicted things would turn out this way?


    Brent¡¯s voice faltered, the right words eluding him.


    Jake had no interest in hearing Brent out. He strode over to Kallie and seized her wrist. ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    Kallie smoothly withdrew her hand from his grasp. She used signnguage to question Jake whether he was aware of who had sent her to the police station.


    Jake frowned. ¡°I know. And then?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. She signed, a dismissive flick of her hand conveying there was nothing further to discuss.


    Kallie then approached Brent, typing quickly on her phone. ¡°Take me back. I¡¯ve been stuck here all afternoon and I need to rest.¡±


    Kallie could feel the chill of Jake¡¯s stare piercing her back, yet she resisted the urge to look his way.


    A few pacester, a thought struck Kallie, prompting her to send Jake a message. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll attend Sarah¡¯s birthday party. I intend to keep my promise, and I trust you¡¯ll keep yours.¡±


    Jake could only watch, a mixture of frustration and helplessness washing over him, as Kallie climbed into Brent¡¯s car and they pulled away.


    Seething with anger, Jake suddenly started to cough, his body weak and trembling.


    Edgar, rmed by his condition, rushed to his side. ¡°Mr. Reeves, the doctor was clear about your need to rest quietly in the hospital. Today¡¯s fainting episode was unexpected. We¡¯re uncertain of what mighte next.¡±


    Gradually regaining hisposure but still feeble, Jake caught his breath and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the car.¡±


    Once inside, Jake leaned back and pressed a hand to his temples, soothing himself slowly.


    Edgar turned the ignition and steered the car toward the hospital, the road unfolding quietly ahead.


    Jake shot Edgar a look of displeasure. ¡°Edgar, now you have the guts to make decisions for me?¡±


    Edgar exhaled a weary sigh. ¡°Mr. Reeves, if you fired me right now, I¡¯d still drag you back to the hospital. Please, don¡¯t get upset with me. Consider this. You¡¯re on your own at the moment. If something were to happen to you, what then? What about the Reeves Group? What about your employees? You¡¯d just be ying into the hands of those who want to see you fail.¡±


    Jake let out a sigh, his tone even. ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized you¡¯ve be so talkative. I¡¯m not nning to die anytime soon. And forget the hospital. Sarah foolishly alerted the media, and now they¡¯re swarming outside. Do you really want my health to be a public spectacle?¡±


    Understanding the situation, Edgar turned the car around, his thoughts heavy. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell the truth to your wife, yet she seemed to pick up on something. Miss Miller overstepped today, not just targeting Kallie butpletely ignoring your situation. What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Hold onto her for a bit longer. She might be useful down the line.¡± A glint of cold determination flickered in Jake¡¯s eyes as he made his way directly to his study upon arriving home.


    Meanwhile, Sarah remained in the living room, kneeling and crying. ¡°Jake, I¡¯m truly sorry. Please, don¡¯t be mad. Let me exin. I was duped into doing it by someone else.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 168

    ?<strong>Chapter 168:</strong>


    Despite Sarah¡¯s tears soaking the evening, Jake remained unmoved, his door firmly shut.


    As the clock struck past midnight, Sarah¡¯s cries dwindled to a weary silence.


    Slumped against the cold floor, her gaze hardened with deep-seated bitterness. Did Jake really love her? Her heart sank under the weight of his indifference. How could he be so heartless?


    Sarah¡¯s mind raced for any reason behind Jake¡¯s coldness toward her. Perhaps it was her own actions against Kallie that had turned him away. Could it be that Jake harbored feelings for Kallie, especially now that she was carrying his child? What role did that leave for her? Was she doomed to be the perpetual other woman, never to im his name?


    These thoughts swirled in Sarah¡¯s mind, fear causing her body to shiver.


    A shadow of spite flickered in her eyes. No, this couldn¡¯t be her fate.


    As dawn crept in, Edgar approached Sarah. ¡°Miss Miller, Mr. Reeves was merely caught in a moment of rage. Please get up,¡± he said, extending a hand to help her.


    Sarah¡¯s face clouded over, yet curiosity got the better of her. ¡°Did Jake send you?¡±


    Edgar forced a smile. ¡°Of course,¡± he lied.


    A glimmer of relief passed through Sarah¡¯s stern features.


    Edgar muttered a curse under his breath. Jake was still seething over Sarah¡¯s careless actions that had hurt Kallie.


    Realizing that if they continued to ignore Sarah, she might catch on, Edgar decided to console her.


    Once Sarah calmed down, she began to overreact again. ¡°But I feel like Jake doesn¡¯t even care about me. If he did, he¡¯de to me himself instead of sending you. Maybe he¡¯s still angry and doesn¡¯t want to be around me. If that¡¯s the case, I might as well leave.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Edgar quickly intervened. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Mr. Reeves is upset, not because you did something intentionally wrong, but because you were thoughtless. Look, Mr. Reeves fell ill suddenly, and because of you, the whole city knows about it. You ought to see the bigger picture. What Jake needs is a partner who stands by him and helps manage things.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes sparkled with sudden understanding.


    ¡°Edgar, are you being honest? Is this really what Jake wants?¡±


    Edgar nodded firmly. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    A blush tinted Sarah¡¯s cheeks as she smiled brightly, her eyes glowing with joy. ¡°So, that¡¯s how he thought? I really messed up, didn¡¯t I? I deserve some kind of punishment.¡±


    Edgar fought back a grin. No wonder Jake called Sarah a moron. Such half-hearted words would only be believed by Sarah.


    Unaware of Edgar¡¯s amusement, Sarah was lost in her daydreams. Indeed, to stand by Jake¡¯s side, she knew she had to be sensible.


    Sarah resolved to better herself, to be the perfect partner for Jake, one who would never let him down.


    Fueled by this thought, Sarah felt a surge of motivation.


    A sudden idea struck her, and she approached Edgar with a bright smile. ¡°Edgar, I went too far yesterday. Could you please take me to see Jake? I owe him an apology.¡±


    Edgar caught the inquisitive look in her eyes but didn¡¯t turn her down, responding with a magnanimous nod.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you up there now.¡±


    Yet, Sarah hesitated. She took a step back. ¡°Actually, forget it. I¡¯m not quite presentable at the moment. I should head back, rest, and change.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Edgar agreed, smiling.


    Feeling upbeat, Sarah shared her thoughts, saying proudly, ¡°I used to think that, although Jake trusts you, youcked insight. You never seemed to make an effort with me. Now, I see you¡¯re quite capable. I had thought about dismissing you once Jake and I were married, but I might just change my mind.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s lips twitched in response. Sarah expressed her arrogance with unmistakable poise.


    Edgar ttered her. ¡°In the past, I was less mature, but now I know whose advice truly matters. Miss Miller, may I have the chance to prove myself to you once more?¡±


    Sarah tilted her head up, her demeanor arrogant. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Edgar made a courteous gesture. ¡°Then, may I have the honor of sending you back?¡±


    Sarah, who had arrived in a state of panic and concern, now departed with her head held high, radiating confidence.


    Edgar respectfully trailed behind her.


    The chatter among those at the vi grew louder.


    ¡°Things are bound to change. Despite Mr. Reeves¡¯ promise to his grandfather not to divorce, it seems inevitable now.¡±


    ¡°A mere marriage certificate cannot quench the fires of true love. Jake and Kallie were never meant to be.¡±


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s from a rich family. Kallie simply doesn¡¯t measure up.¡±


    ¡°After yesterday¡¯s events, for Mr. Reeves, a man of little tolerance, to forgive Miss Miller? It must be love.¡±


    At the front steps, Sarah halted Edgar¡¯s progress. ¡°You may leave now. My driver will be here shortly.¡±


    With a nod of understanding, Edgar stepped aside but lingered at the corner, keeping an eye on Sarah discreetly.


    Soon enough, a ck sedan pulled up at the gate, and Sarah climbed inside.


    Momentster, Edgar listened in on Sarah¡¯s conversation via his earpiece, capturing every word.


    Sarah failed to notice that as Edgar helped her to her feet, he had surreptitiously slipped a bug into her pocket. Overwhelmed by his words, she had temporarily forgotten everything else at that time.


    At this moment, Sarah¡¯s conversation with a man was transmitted clearly.


    ¡°How¡¯s Jake doing?¡± the man asked, sounding nondescript and unmemorable. Edgar couldn¡¯t immediately identify him, wondering if it was just one of the underlings.


    ¡°It seems to have worked. He¡¯s never lost control like that in front of others before,¡± Sarah responded.


    From the corner of his eye, the man watched Sarah. ¡°Keep an eye on his condition. Report back to us promptly.¡±


    Sarah nodded and then paused, her voice filled with concern. ¡°I think we should keep Jake¡¯s condition under wraps a bit longer. It¡¯s better to wait until the dust settles. Jake started suspecting me because of my actions yesterday.¡±


    The man scoffed at her worries. ¡°If you¡¯re hung up on romance, you¡¯ll never be able to manipte Jake effectively.¡±


    Stung by his words, Sarah replied with firm logic. ¡°He is looking out for me, so I need to do the same for him.¡±


    The manughed coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit toote for such sentiments? Don¡¯t forget, your family is also involved in this. When you agreed to drug Jake, did you consider the repercussions? Or were you just upset that he had feelings for someone else?¡±


    At a loss for words, Sarah could only seethe in silence.


    The man continued, ¡°You will follow our instructions, understood?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 169

    ?<strong>Chapter 169:</strong>


    ¡°I understand,¡± Sarah replied, though with hesitation.


    The man¡¯s voice remained calm as he continued. ¡°It¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it? Now that Jake treats you so well, it feels like he¡¯s just putting on a show.¡±


    Sarah bristled at his words. ¡°He loves me for real! How can you say he¡¯s pretending?¡±


    The man silentlybeled Sarah a fool. Direct confrontation wouldn¡¯t serve his purposes; he needed her cooperation, and offending her wouldn¡¯t help. Sarah, after all, could still interact with Jake without rousing any suspicion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the man assured Sarah, slowing the car. ¡°If Jake¡¯s affection for you is just a fa?ade, then his true feelings must still lie with Kallie. We can exploit that. When the timees, we¡¯ll drug her too, and have the same effect.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression soured. She exited the car abruptly, raising her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll prove to you that Jake¡¯s love for me is real. Just wait until my birthday party!¡±


    With a knowing smirk, the man responded, ¡°I¡¯m eager to see what you pull off.¡±


    Just then, the man¡¯s phone began to vibrate. As soon as he saw the caller ID sh on the screen, his tone shifted to one of marked respect.


    Meanwhile, Sarah drifted further away, rendering Edgar unable to catch the man¡¯s words.


    Frustration surged within Edgar. He was so irritated that he almost hurled his earpiece to the ground. He had been on the verge of discovering who had drugged Jake.


    Taking a moment, Edgar steadied his breathing and emotions, then quickly made his way to Jake¡¯s room.


    Upon entering, Edgar found Jake¡¯s condition had greatly improved.


    Jake was perched on the bed, absorbed in a book. Noticing Edgar¡¯s grave face, he showed no sign of surprise. ¡°Sarah was involved, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Edgar was startled. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡¯d figured this out?¡±


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jake replied, snapping his book shut. ¡°I¡¯ve been sensing something was off ever since Sarah came back. She used to be an open book, eager to say anything to please me. Now, she¡¯s secretive, making calls and sending messages behind my back. I suspected something for quite some time. When I told you to watch Sarah today, I had already pieced it together.¡±


    Edgar bristled with anger. ¡°Mr. Reeves, the Miller family dared to drug you. Shouldn¡¯t we take action?¡±


    Jake gave Edgar a measured look. ¡°You¡¯re losing your edge. Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve taught you?¡±


    Edgar slightly bowed his head, a hint of guilt shadowing his features. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reeves. I just got too angry.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°The Millers don¡¯t have the courage or the capability for this. There are others pulling the strings. They¡¯re using the Miller family because of my past with Sarah. I did certain things to make Kallie jealous, and those people got the wrong idea. The Millers are mere pawns, used for minor tasks. Even if the Millers get caught, the real culprits can easily wash their hands of it. If we strike at the Millers now, we¡¯ll only tip off the real masterminds.¡±


    Edgar paused, considering Jake¡¯s logic, though his anger lingered. ¡°But Mr. Reeves, what about your health? Should we y along and take the medication?¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t respond directly. Instead, he questioned Edgar, ¡°You haven¡¯t disclosed everything about Sarah¡¯s conversation with that man, have you?¡±


    Feeling somewhat guilty, Edgar hesitantly confessed, ¡°No, I feared it would distress you.¡±


    In a sudden motion, Jake threw the book he was holding at Edgar.


    Unflinching, Edgar stood his ground. ¡°Mr. Reeves, even if you¡¯re upset, I¡¯mmitted to this course. Right now, your health should be your priority, not these distractions.¡±


    Jake let out a deep sigh, his expression growing intense. ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t tell me, I can figure out their scheme. If they have to, they¡¯ll drug Kallie.¡±


    Edgar looked even more astonished. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡¯ve deduced that as well?¡±


    Leaning back against the pillow, Jake closed his eyes. His already paleplexion appeared even more delicate beneath the dim light.


    Jake exined, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to predict their moves. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for their tricks so easily. And Edgar, don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing all this for Kallie. She¡¯s not the reason. They¡¯re targeting me. Dragging Kallie into this just isn¡¯t fair.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°If she ever discovers what you¡¯ve done¡­¡±


    Jake let out augh, as if he¡¯d heard the funniest joke. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t believe it. In her eyes, I¡¯m just someone who would hurt her.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Kallie sneezed suddenly. She hugged her arms, feeling a chill, and med the overly cold air conditioning.


    Rising to adjust it, Kallie was interrupted by Sophia bursting into the room, her anxiety palpable.


    Sophia questioned, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t mess with that.¡±


    Kallie typed on her phone to exin, ¡°It¡¯s really chilly here. Jerome just woke up, and with his frail health, he might catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°A cold?¡± Sophia sounded incredulous. ¡°The doctors warned of heatstroke in this weather. My father isn¡¯t young anymore. Heatstroke could cause even bigger problems. What exactly are you doing here so often?¡±


    As Sophia spoke, her eyes raked over Kallie critically.


    Feeling the weight of Sophia¡¯s stare, Kallie squirmed, mindful that she was on the Hayes family¡¯s territory and needed to maintain her manners.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The sharpmand came from Jerome on the hospital bed.


    Kallie¡¯s spirits lifted at the sound of his voice, and she quickly moved toward him.


    Upon Kallie¡¯s arrival, the nurse had told her that Jerome had just taken his medication and was asleep. Now seeing Jerome awake and alive flooded Kallie with relief.


    However, before Kallie could get closer, Sophia hastened forward and shoved Kallie aside.


    Sophia¡¯s smile was ttering as she asked with a hint of caution, ¡°Dad, is there any difort? What would you like for lunch today?¡±


    Jerome coughed several times and gestured dismissively.


    Sophia¡¯s reluctance was evident in her voice, tinged with dissatisfaction. ¡°Why should I leave? Why let her stay? Honestly, I don¡¯t trust her. The doctor mentioned that outsiders shouldn¡¯t be allowed in. Brent knows about your condition, yet he insisted on letting her in. He¡¯s putting a woman over his own family.¡±


    Kallie nced at Sophia. Sophia seemed strange. She hadn¡¯t done anything to upset Sophia, had she? Why was Sophia showing such animosity toward her?


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t about her, but about Brent.


    It appeared Irene was right; Brent really was in a precarious situation within the Hayes family.


    Jerome said nothing, merely fixing Sophia with a stern gaze.


    Sophia appeared slightly intimidated and stood up hesitantly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 170

    ?<strong>Chapter 170:</strong>


    As Sophia departed, she muttered under her breath, ¡°My dad is really getting senile.¡±


    Once Sophia had left, a wave of guilt washed over Kallie. She made a remorseful gesture, exining that she should havee sooner but had been caught up in too many things and couldn¡¯t make it.


    Jerome responded with a gentle shake of his head, his voice filled with warmth, ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve always been good to me. You must have been terribly worried while I was sick!¡±


    Explore captivating tales on galnovels .


    Kallie smiled. Sheforted him by saying that the doctor had been optimistic, assuring him that with proper rest, he¡¯d have a long life ahead.


    Jerome let out a weary sigh before inquiring, ¡°Brent mentioned you¡¯re considering switching jobs within the Hayes Group. Do you think the consultant role isn¡¯t a good fit for you?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, quickly typed a message on her phone, and showed it to Jerome: ¡°I struggle withmunication. This role suits someone else better. I¡¯d rather focus on relic restoration, and I¡¯m nning to give a portion of my sry to Brent. You¡¯ve all been so supportive, and with the Hayes Group facing these tough times, I don¡¯t want to add to your troubles.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Jerome said, his brow furrowed in irritation, which caused him to cough violently.


    Kallie rushed to his side, supporting him and gently patting his back to calm him.


    Jerome gave her a look that was both frustrated and affectionate. ¡°Why all this formality? I already see you as my granddaughter. There¡¯s no need to give your sry back or switch jobs. Just give your all at work and don¡¯t fret over other issues. I might be old, but my mind is still sharp. I didn¡¯t assign you this role without good reason. If you¡¯re not willing to handle the job, it just shows you don¡¯t trust me. Why evene visit then?¡±


    Kallie was touched by his words.


    It¡¯s often said that the elderly regress to childlike states, and perhaps there was truth to it.


    Kallie reassured Jerome she would continue to work for the Hayes Group, which finally put Jerome at ease.


    Jerome sighed deeply and continued, ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t at the Hayes Group, I¡¯d still give you this twenty million. It¡¯s a debt I owe you and Roderick. I¡¯m setting up this job to ease your mental load. Work hard, Kallie, and never hesitate to tell me if you feel aggrieved. Don¡¯t keep it all inside like Brent did. When I¡¯m gone, Brent will lead the Hayes family. He¡¯ll look out for you. You¡¯ll have nothing to fear.¡±


    Jerome gripped Kallie¡¯s hand, his gaze filled with worry.


    Tears welled up in Kallie¡¯s eyes. She quickly typed a message on her phone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re going to be okay. The doctor was optimistic about your recovery.¡±


    Sophia, standing at the doorway, had listened to every word. A shadow crossed her face as she muttered bitterly, ¡°That silent bitch?¡±


    When Kallie stepped outside, Sophia shot her a fierce re.


    Kallie clung to Jerome¡¯s earlier words.


    Jerome had confided in Kallie about the wrongdoings done by Sophia and her son. Despite his awareness, he felt powerless to stop them. Years before, in a moment of anger, he had treated Sophia harshly, causing her much distress. But she was still his daughter, and the thought of cutting ties with her was unbearable.


    As Sophia seemed ready to make amends, Jerome preferred to maintain superficial harmony, setting boundaries only if she crossed the line.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t quite see eye to eye with that perspective.


    She believed that greed in people was cultivated.


    Nheless, Kallie remained silent, recognizing the weight behind Jerome¡¯s words. As people aged, they longed for their children¡¯s love. If Sophia could alter her behavior, she and her son could lead fulfilling lives. Their destiny was within their control.


    In the hospital room, Sophia watched Jerome take his medication and then decisively dialed Boris¡¯ number.


    In Jerome¡¯s presence, Sophia didn¡¯t mince her words. ¡°Boris, Kallie visited your grandfather today. I just can¡¯t understand what appeal that silent woman has. She isn¡¯t even rted to the Hayes family by blood, yet your cousin defends her, and so does your grandfather.¡±


    Boris responded with concern, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    With a smug face, Sophia answered, ¡°In your grandfather¡¯s hospital room. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just taken his medicine and is sound asleep,pletely oblivious. Even if the world were ending, he wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Anxious and concerned, Boris admonished his mother, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t I told you to be extra careful? Go somewhere else to talk.¡±


    Reluctantly, Sophia stood up and retreated to the bathroom. She continued, ¡°I overheard Jerome and Kallie discussing twenty million and something about supporting her. What does that mean? Is he nning to allocate part of his estate to Kallie after he passes away?¡±


    Sophia couldn¡¯t grasp the full extent of their conversation. She only clung to the mention of twenty million.


    A sense of urgency struck Boris. ¡°I had always thought Jerome wasn¡¯t that reckless, but now, I¡¯m not certain. He might not directly leave the inheritance to Kallie, but it¡¯s possible he¡¯d enhance Brent¡¯s share to ensure her protection.¡±


    This unsettled Sophia deeply. ¡°What are we going to do? Your cruel grandfather never intended to leave us anything, and now with Kallie in the picture, if he increases Brent¡¯s share because of her, we¡¯ll end up with nothing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Boris reassured her, his eyes narrowing with a sinister intent. ¡°We¡¯ll devise a n to tarnish Kallie¡¯s reputation, ensuring the Hayes family severs all ties with her. Then, we¡¯ll find a way to im that twenty million for ourselves.¡±


    Sophia, feeling a surge of relief, responded enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll leave that in your hands. Don¡¯t worry about the hospital. I¡¯ve got everything under control here.¡±


    After Boris ended the call, he gazed at Jake¡¯s vi looming before him.


    With a determined stride, Boris approached and knocked on the door. Once admitted, he didn¡¯t waste a moment before inquiring, ¡°Is Mrs. Sarah Reeves avable?¡±


    The servant passed on Boris¡¯ question.


    Sarah, unfamiliar with Boris, felt puzzled. ¡°The Guzman family? Is there a Guzman family in the city?¡±


    However, her interest was piqued when Boris addressed her as ¡°Mrs. Reeves.¡±


    She instructed, ¡°If he knows his way to the Reeves family vi, he must hold some significance. Let him in. I¡¯ll meet with him.¡±


    Greeting Boris with the grace of a seasoned hostess, Sarah weed him inside.


    Boris, in turn, showered Sarah withpliments, which gradually drew out a more majestic air from Sarah.


    Growing more and more pleased, Sarah finally posed her question with a raised brow. ¡°What brings you here? Are you trying to charm me into advocating for you with Jake? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the one to assist you.¡±


    Boris was quick to dismiss the notion with a shake of his head. ¡°Oh no, not at all. I¡¯m here because, like you, I find myself at odds with a mutual enemy.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 171

    ?<strong>Chapter 171:</strong>


    ¡°A mutual enemy?¡± Sarah¡¯s gaze swung to Boris, her voiceced with incredulity. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re equals?¡±


    Boris, although inwardly disdainful of Sarah¡¯s dismissive attitude, masked his feelings well. He replied with measured caution, ¡°Actually, my mother is a Hayes. We¡¯ve just returned to the city to re-establish ties with the Hayes family, which exins why you might not recognize me. However, you¡¯re certainly aware of Kallie¡¯s connection to the Hayes family. Frankly, we can¡¯t stand her. We¡¯re baffled by the methods she¡¯s used to ingratiate herself with my grandfather. He¡¯s grown old and easily manipted, bending to her every desire. Just earlier, she was at the hospital, sweet-talking him into leaving her a part of his estate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sarah¡¯sposure shattered.


    The Hayes family, while not as prestigious as the Reeves family, still held considerable wealth and social standing. Sarah knew Kallie was favored by them, yet she had dismissed it as mere benevolence, akin to caring for a docile pet. The thought of Jerome taking Kallie seriously hadn¡¯t crossed her mind.


    Sarah¡¯s voice spiked with disbelief. ¡°Has he lost his senses? Why would he leave anything to Kallie? What could possibly be so enchanting about her?¡±


    Boris exhaled a sigh of resignation. ¡°Even though we¡¯re anxious, there¡¯s little we can do about it. My grandfather has made up his mind. Truthfully, we share your sentiments. We believe Kallie is undeserving. But I think we can coborate and leverage this situation to our advantage.¡±


    Sarah eyed Boris warily before responding, ¡°Tell me your n first. I might think about it.¡±


    Boris leaned in and quietly shared his scheme.


    Sarah¡¯s reaction was a mix of thrill and readiness to proceed.


    Reading her mind, Boris stated pointedly, ¡°If you¡¯re unsure, we can drop it. Regardless of my grandfather¡¯s decision to leave part of his fortune to Kallie, I am still his descendant. My share remains unaffected. It¡¯s just disheartening to see someone from outside the family receive a portion. Furthermore, if Kallie gets those assets, it will cement her status in elite circles. Should she choose to trouble Jake, she could very well seed. The choice is yours.¡±


    Boris then turned to leave.


    Sarah got up swiftly. ¡°Give me a moment to consider.¡±


    Actually, Sarah¡¯s original n closely mirrored Boris¡¯, though his was more ruthless. The individual supporting her was known for their rigid nature, rarely altering established ns. Sarah reasoned that if she covertly adopted Boris¡¯ approach, it might just seed. The goal was ultimately the same. She just wanted to witness the oues.


    Drawing in a deep breath, Sarah dered with a peculiar sparkle in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m willing to coborate with you, but on one condition: it has to work.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Boris responded with a grin. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to antagonize you. Here¡¯s to a fruitful partnership.¡±


    After departing from Jake¡¯s vi, a smirk yed on Boris¡¯ lips. His targets were not limited to Kallie alone. Given the close bond between Brent and Kallie, if Kallie faced trouble, Brent would likely not remain unaffected. He merely hoped Sarah would live up to his expectations.


    Following a hospital visit to see Jerome, Kallie headed over to the Hayes Group.


    It was evident that Brent and Jerome were in sync, quickly setting up Kallie¡¯s new office.


    As Kallie entered the Hayes Group, murmurs and covert nces followed her.


    ¡°A mute as a consultant? That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°Does she use signnguage tomunicate? That¡¯s quiteical.¡±


    ¡°Are you really badmouthing her? The Hayes are shielding her now. Watch your words, you might regret it.¡±


    ¡°What? Is Mr. Hayes going to fire me over a mute? I detest people who get in through connections.¡±


    Overhearing thesements, Irene couldn¡¯t help but steal a concerned look at Kallie.


    Kallie remained calm and unbothered, shing Irene a reassuring smile when she caught her gaze.


    Irene finally spoke. ¡°Kallie, about what they were saying¡­¡±


    Kallie nodded and made a gesture, signaling that she had heard everything but didn¡¯t see the point in getting angry over it.


    Irene, visibly distressed, huffed, ¡°They don¡¯t even know you, talking about you behind your back like that. It¡¯s just too cruel.¡±


    Kallie just shook her head and let out a soft sigh. With a simple gesture, she conveyed that their bitterness was understandable. From their perspective, she had usurped a position they felt entitled to. However, she wasn¡¯t going to waste energy arguing about mere words. Instead, she¡¯d prove her worth in time.


    Observing Kallie¡¯sposed response, the mockery from those around intensified.


    ¡°Seriously? Is she deaf?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Didn¡¯t you hear? Some people who can¡¯t talk are also deaf. They don¡¯t speak because they can¡¯t hear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. We could insult her right to her face, and she probably wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid.¡±


    Irene turned around and fixed a fierce re on the speaker.


    The speaker, unfazed, merely tilted his head arrogantly and met Irene¡¯s stare. ¡°Irene, how does it feel to be an assistant to someone who¡¯s both deaf and mute?¡± he taunted.


    ¡°Ricky, now that your main rival¡¯s out of the picture, do you reckon the manager¡¯s job is in the bag?¡± Irene retorted without missing a beat. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left, the manager¡¯s role wouldn¡¯t have been yours. Now that I¡¯m out of the way, you¡¯re probably over the moon. Think of this job as my parting gift to you. Enjoy it, because opportunities like this won¡¯te around again.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ricky Molina was seething with anger to the point where he nearly threw a punch at Irene.


    However, Ricky restrained himself, aware that they were still within thepany premises.


    The onlookers were casting peculiar nces his way.


    Fuming, Ricky shot back, ¡°My future is going to outshine yours! I can¡¯t wait to see you and that deaf mute get kicked out.¡±


    Just then, Kallie quickly turned around with a smile. She swiftly typed a message on her phone and activated the text-to-speech function to y the audio for Ricky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubble, but I¡¯m not deaf. I caught every word. Plus, I¡¯m your superior. Should I be upset about the things you¡¯ve said behind my back?¡±


    Since Kallie¡¯s arrival at thepany, Ricky had been badmouthing her. He had assumed she was either hearing-impaired or too timid to assert herself. He certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated her confronting him like this.


    Ricky¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly. ¡°Superior? I don¡¯t acknowledge your authority anyway.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 172

    ?<strong>Chapter 172:</strong>


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize her? Or is it my decision that you refuse to acknowledge?¡± Brent approached, his expression shadowed by anger.


    Upon spotting Brent, Ricky promptly straightened up, adopting a sycophantic grin. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I was just joking with her. I meant no harm.¡±


    Irene let out a derisive snort. ¡°Oh, so mocking someone for their inability to speak,beling them a deaf-mute, that¡¯s your idea of a joke? Howe you¡¯re notughing when I p back?¡±


    Ricky¡¯s re intensified, his eyes zing. ¡°Stop making things up!¡±


    Brent¡¯s voice turned icy as he interjected, ¡°We¡¯re privileged to have Kallie join our team. If you have any grievances, I suggest you discuss them with my grandfather.¡±


    Ricky was quick to dismiss the idea, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±


    ¡°Really? You seem quite bold to me,¡± Brent retorted sharply.


    Ricky retreated, flustered. ¡°I need to attend to some work. I¡¯ll start immediately. Mr. Hayes, you know the project can¡¯t run without me. The workload has me on edge. But rest assured, since this is your decision, I¡¯ll fully support it.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    With that, Ricky turned and dashed away, shouting loudly enough for everyone to hear, ¡°Did everyone catch that? Kallie is a guest of honor. Let¡¯s treat her well. She¡¯s here for business, not hardships.¡±


    His announcement intentionally made Kallie a target of scrutiny.


    ¡°Damn that Ricky,¡± Brent hissed under his breath, his fists clenching with the urge to confront him.


    Kallie, sensing Brent¡¯s fury, quickly typed something on her phone and then showed it to him. ¡°Let it go. Many assume Inded this role through connections. It is fine. My skills will speak for themselves. Jerome has been nothing but supportive, and I won¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Brent exhaled slowly, his frustration simmering. ¡°Ricky has been with thepany for years and knows the ropes. Since I took over the Hayes Group, there¡¯s been a fair share of pushback, and Ricky¡¯s not shy about where he stands. He might y the loyal employee, but it¡¯s all an act. He¡¯s sly and maniptive. If he¡¯s targeting you, it¡¯s a sign that others are also displeased with your arrival. I¡¯ll do my best to protect you, but I can¡¯t always be there. If you ever find yourself in a bind, you have to tell me.¡±


    Kallie was overwhelmed by a wave of emotions. She hadn¡¯t fully grasped that behind Brent¡¯s polished facadey a world rife with internal conflicts and threats.


    The various factions within the Hayes family were not just watching; they were waiting for a chance to see Brent stumble. The Hayes Group was riddled with schemesid by others, all poised for the downfall of the family.


    Now, every responsibility tied to the Hayes family had been thrust upon Brent. His burdens were clearly immense.


    For a moment, Kallie¡¯s thoughts drifted to Jake. Could he be enduring simr hardships?


    However, she quickly shelved the idea. Jake was not like Brent. He was a man who harbored grudges and refused to suffer any slights. His tactics were both harsh and direct. She decided it was better to focus on her own concerns rather than his.


    Reassuring Brent, Kallie quickly typed on her phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m staying alert and don¡¯t want to add to your burdens.¡±


    Kallie then walked to her new office and scanned it. Brent had picked an excellent location for her.


    The office boasted floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a panoramic view of thendscape beyond.


    This view lifted Kallie¡¯s spirits, filling her with an unfamiliar sense of empowerment. It was as if she was seizing control of her own fate.


    Observing Kallie¡¯s reaction, Irene feltpelled to remark, ¡°Mr. Hayes took it upon himself to arrange this room for you. He knew your preferences and ensured everything was tailored ordingly. Kallie, I must say, I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Hayes pay this much attention to anyone¡¯s likes and dislikes. He doesn¡¯t even pamper himself like this.¡±


    Kallie offered a smile and motioned for Irene to extend her gratitude to him.


    After a brief pause, Kallie signaled her thoughts, indicating that although Jerome had directed Brent, Brent¡¯s generosity toward her was more than necessary. She viewed him as a brother and was profoundly touched by his gestures.


    ¡°Just as a brother?¡± Irene inquired, unable to hide her curiosity.


    Kallie nodded affirmatively, her gaze sincere. She continued to gesture, expressing her deep appreciation for Jerome and Brent, despite not being rted to them by blood.


    Irene gave a thoughtful nod, and her features softened.


    Brent, who had just reached the doorway to Kallie¡¯s office, caught the tail end of their exchange and paused. A fleeting look ofplexity crossed his face. His hand, initially on the door handle, hovered momentarily. Then, pretending to have heard nothing, Brent turned and exited.


    As Sarah¡¯s birthday approached, Edgar began to send frequent messages to Kallie. He appeared anxious, concerned that she might not show up that day.


    Kallie felt this must be because Sarah wanted her there. Jake surely supported Sarah¡¯s decision, as he always seemed to.


    Kallie reasoned that despite knowing that Sarah¡¯s invitation to her for the birthday celebration was not rooted in genuine kindness, Jake wouldn¡¯t deny such a minor request from his beloved.


    Just then, Irene entered Kallie¡¯s office clutching an envelope. It contained an invitation to Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Kallie gestured toward her phone, smiling, and signed how ironic it was that she had just received a message from Jake¡¯s assistant.


    Irene, with a hint of sarcasm,mented, ¡°No surprise they¡¯re together.¡±


    Suddenly realizing her blunder, Irene gave Kallie an apologetic look. ¡°Kallie, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Kallie shook her head, indicating that Jake was history to her.


    Irene expressed her relief. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to attend, just say you have urgent work and can¡¯t make it. If Jake causes any trouble, Mr. Hayes will take care of it. Don¡¯t worry, Jake wouldn¡¯t dare upset the Hayes family.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes dropped, the corners of her mouth curving into a subdued smile. She brought up the agreement she had already made with Jake in exchange for Brent getting to know why the client made a scene. Her rejection to attend Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration would grant Jake a pretext to confront Brent.


    Moreover, Kallie reasoned that, with so many in attendance at Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration, none would dare tie her up and give her a beating.


    Irene¡¯s brow furrowed, and she began, ¡°But¡­¡±


    With a gentle motion, Kallie ced her finger to her lips, signaling for silence. She advised Irene to feign ignorance and avoid bringing it up to Brent since Jake surely hadn¡¯t included Brent in the invitation.


    Kallie added that if things took a wrong turn, Irene could im she had been coerced.


    Worry creased Irene¡¯s features. ¡°Are you concerned that I¡¯ll end up in trouble over this? Kallie, it¡¯s your safety I¡¯m worried about!¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about your own safety, I¡¯ll have no choice but to inform Mr. Hayes.¡±


    With a heavy sigh of resignation, Kallie realized she needed to provide Irene with a clear answer today. After some thought, she made her decision.


    Signaling to Irene, Kallie conveyed that Irene could apany her to the party.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 173

    ?<strong>Chapter 173:</strong>


    To reassure Irene, Kallie gestured that she could join her at Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Irene, feeling more at ease, nodded in agreement. ¡°Sounds great, I¡¯ll make sure to arrange a stylist for you ahead of time, so you won¡¯t be outshone by Sarah at the event.¡±


    Kallie shed Irene a sincere smile.


    Standing up, Kallie embraced Irene, her hugforting and warm, instantly soothing her.


    A gentle smile spread across Irene¡¯s face, yet a flicker of confusion lingered in her eyes. Why would Jake betray someone as wonderful as Kallie? And what was it about Sarah that was sopelling? Did high-status families truly mind disabilities to such an extent?


    Kallie¡¯s eyes twinkled as she signed to Irene, expressing that Irene and Linsey were her closest friends.


    ¡°Closest friends?¡± Irene questioned, feeling a warmth spread to her ears.


    Suddenly, guilt washed over Irene as she remembered her initial treatment of Kallie. Back then, she was no different from the judgmental onlookers outside, dismissing Kallie simply because she was mute. Yet, Kallie had demonstrated a level of skill and bravery unmatched by many.


    Irene quickly cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare everything. Since you¡¯ve agreed to bring me along, make sure to call me. Don¡¯t forget about that, okay?¡±


    Kallie gave a firm nod in response.


    The day before Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration, Kallie made her way back to the Reeves estate.


    As a servant escorted Kallie into the courtyard, bursts ofughter and chatter drifted from the main hall.


    Familiar voices allowed Kallie to identify the attendees even before she stepped inside. Shirley and Melinda were there, and, unexpectedly, so was Dean.


    Sarah was seated between Shirley and Melinda, appearing timid yet charming. Despite being part of this family for years, such familial scenes were foreign to Kallie. The three Reeves and Sarah seemed so much like a real family.


    Had it not been for Jake¡¯s urging, Kallie would have preferred to stay away.


    Find your favorite stories at galnovels


    Upon Kallie¡¯s entrance, the warm smiles in the hall disappeared abruptly.


    Shirley straightened up, her expression turning frosty and detached. She eyed Kallie and asked in a cutting tone, ¡°Why are you here? What do you want?¡±


    Melinda pinched her nose dramatically. ¡°Oh my, the stench of poverty is overwhelming here. Seems like someone couldn¡¯t make it on their own and resorted to begging for a ce here. But honestly, Jake already has someone far more suitable by his side. Some people really need to learn their ce.¡±


    Kallie met their gazes with frosty silence, choosing not to justify herself.


    Sarah stood up with a smirk and walked toward Kallie, her voice loud and clear. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so harsh on Kallie. It¡¯s not as if we can¡¯t handle one more person here. Kallie¡¯s situation is unique, so I wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly. I certainly don¡¯t want to be used of mistreating someone with a disability.¡±


    Laughter erupted around them, sharp and cruel. Yet, Kallie remainedposed, merely tightening her grip into fists. She pulled out her phone and typed a message. ¡°If you have such a problem with me, why bring it up to me? Go talk to Jake. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need him to intervene. Just a word from him, and I¡¯ll be out of here at once.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smug smile faded into a scowl. ¡°Jake doesn¡¯t want to throw you out because he feels sorry for you. You¡¯re just exploiting his pity.¡±


    Kallie lifted an eyebrow defiantly and typed, ¡°The world is full of pitiable people. Why should he reserve his pity just for me?¡±


    Sarah could no longer contain her fury, and her hand flew up as if poised to strike Kallie.


    Just before the p could connect, Jake¡¯s voice sliced through the tension. ¡°Why are you so upset with her?¡±


    As Jake stepped into the room, Sarah¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically. Tears brimmed in her eyes as she approached him, her face a mask of distress. ¡°Jake, your family came today, hoping for a nice time together, but then Kallie shows up out of nowhere, provoking me. She says I don¡¯t belong here and tells me to leave.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jake narrowed his eyes, his gaze shifting to Kallie.


    Kallie averted her eyes, her face devoid of emotion as she stared off into the distance.


    Jake felt a twinge of sadness. This was how she was when facing him, even more so than when she argued with Sarah.


    Jake caught himself staring a moment too long before turning away.


    Sarah, oblivious to the undercurrents, clutched Jake¡¯s hand and pressed, ¡°Jake, you can¡¯t feel for her and just let this go. Your sister-inw and mother are witnesses. They¡¯ll back me up.¡±


    Only then did Jake nce at the others lounging on the couch. A cold smirk yed on his lips. ¡°So, they¡¯re here?¡±


    Melinda and Dean avoided eye contact. Dean cleared his throat, managing a strained smile as he addressed Jake. ¡°This is your family matter, Jake, we¡¯ll stay out of it.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s face was set in a hard line. ¡°You might as well send Kallie packing now that you¡¯re getting divorced. Bringing strangers home is just bad luck. Since when did you be so lenient and forgiving?¡±


    Jake disregarded Shirley¡¯s bitingments. Instead, he smiled at Sarah, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°If Kallie bothers you so much, the solution is simple. Edgar, confine her. Make sure she doesn¡¯t leave the house for a few days.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s anxiety spiked at Jake¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Lock her up? But she¡¯s supposed to be at my birthday party, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Jake responded with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°A birthday should be a joyful asion. It¡¯s best not to have someone there who upsets you. I have othermitments, so I won¡¯t be hosting anyone.¡±


    With those words, Jake turned and left.


    Edgar moved toward Kallie, signaling her toe with him. Kallie followed, her confusion evident. Something about the situation felt off, though she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was.


    Now, only the three Reeves and Sarah remained in the hall.


    In a fit of anger, Shirley hurled the ss she was holding to the floor. ¡°Did you see that look he gave me? Am I not his mother anymore? He treats me as if I¡¯m his enemy!¡±


    Dean offered his hollow words offort. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re aware of how Jake can be. He¡¯ll cool off in a few days.¡±


    Melinda chimed in with a nod. ¡°He¡¯s just upset with me. I¡¯ll apologize to himter.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s anger escted upon hearing Melinda¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re his sister-inw, and yet you feel the need to apologize to him? What¡¯s he thinking? Does he expect Dean to say sorry too?¡±


    Sarah stood there, caught in the awkwardness of the moment. She quickly thought of a way to ease the tension.


    Approaching Shirley, Sarah gently patted her on the back, offering sce. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. You know, Jake wasn¡¯t always like this. Back when he was with me, he often spoke highly of you, appreciating all your efforts and promising to take good care of you. I suspect he¡¯s changed since being with Kallie. Maybe she¡¯s been filling his ears withints about you, driving a wedge between you both.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 174

    ?<strong>Chapter 174:</strong>


    Shirley moderated her voice, though her expression remained frosty. ¡°But now Jake¡¯s rtionship with Kallie is strained, and he¡¯s still not treating me well.¡±


    Sarah quickly pointed the finger at Kallie. ¡°Such hostility doesn¡¯t just vanish overnight. But don¡¯t worry. Jake and I have be close. He respects my opinion. I¡¯ll talk to him, and he¡¯lle to apologize to you.¡±


    As Sarah spoke, Shirley¡¯s face softened, and she grasped Sarah¡¯s hand, her smile reflecting satisfaction. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always seen you as the perfect daughter-inw. You¡¯re not only beautiful but also wise¡ªfar superior to that silent woman.¡±


    A blush crept up Sarah¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Jake and I aren¡¯t even married yet.¡±


    Shirley gave a dismissive snort. ¡°I have no idea what schemes that silent woman has concocted to prevent Jake from divorcing her. But ultimately, I¡¯m his mother, and I¡¯ll find a solution. Sarah, stay close to Jake. Once I handle this matter, I¡¯m nning your wedding for next month.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face brightened with delight, her hand flying to her mouth in astonishment. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Shirley! Thank you!¡±


    Shirley chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me¡ªwe will be a family soon.¡±


    Nearby, Melinda seethed with envy as she watched their warm interaction.


    Dean¡¯s expression grew darker, and he abruptly sprang to his feet.


    His sudden outburst took Melinda by surprise.


    Fortunately, Shirley hadn¡¯t noticed Dean. Melinda quickly followed Dean out.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to embarrass us?¡± Melinda voiced her displeasure.


    Dean was livid. ¡°You¡¯re still concerned about your worthless reputation. You¡¯ve been plotting to pair Sarah with Jake, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Melinda appeared confused. ¡°And what if I am? It does us no harm to get rid of Kallie. Don¡¯t forget, before Roderick passed, he left quite a few assets for Kallie, and though your mom has imed a portion, some remain with her. Once she¡¯s out of the picture, those assets will rightfully return to the Reeves family and to us.¡±


    Dean¡¯s fury intensified. He began pacing around, his agitation evident, leaving Melinda at a loss for words.


    Eventually, Dean stopped in front of Melinda, pointed directly at her, and yelled, ¡°Can¡¯t you look past your trivial concerns? Roderick favored Jake during his lifetime. But Roderick knew if he left all the Reeves family assets to Jake, it would cause an uproar. So, he set a condition. The heir to the Reeves fortune would be the one who has his eldest grandson.


    Previously, Jake and Kallie had a rocky rtionship, and after forcing Kallie into having an abortion, my mom told me Kallie couldn¡¯t have more children. Even though you¡¯ve been useless and haven¡¯t produced a son, it bought me some time to strategize. But now, you hasten to have Jake divorce Kallie and set him up with Sarah. Given that both of them are young and healthy, what will we do when they start having children? You fool!¡±


    Dean¡¯s yelling reverberated in Melinda¡¯s ears, leaving her head spinning. Her knees buckled, and she nearly toppled over.


    Dean looked at her with contempt. ¡°You better noty a finger on my mistress, especially not under my watch. She¡¯s carrying my child now. You¡¯ve be a burden, always causing problems. If you force my hand, I¡¯ll rece you.¡±


    With these harsh words, Dean stormed away, his anger palpable.


    Melinda copsed to the ground, tears cascading down her cheeks. She questioned whether she was cursed, or if it was simply fate¡¯s cruel jest.


    So there was such a rule all along. Yet, Melinda had been oblivious for years. It seemed likely that Dean and Shirley had been eyeing this backup n since learning of her infertility after she gave birth to a girl.


    Dean had probably been unfaithful for years.


    This thought only deepened Melinda¡¯s resolve. Kallie and Jake could not reconcile. Unbeknownst to Dean, Kallie was expecting. And if the child was a boy¡­


    Melinda shuddered, unable to entertain the thought any longer.


    After Kallie found herself locked in the room, she made a video call to Irene.


    Irene was seething with anger. ¡°Jake has lost it! He can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong anymore. He¡¯s actually fallen for Sarah¡¯s absurd ims that you provoked her. Can you believe that?¡±


    Kallie remainedposed. She gestured that the truth didn¡¯t matter at this point.


    Irene¡¯s concern deepened. ¡°Is he nning to keep you locked up there? Do I need to call the cops?¡±


    Kallieughed softly and reminded Irene of Sarah¡¯s insistence on her presence at her birthday party. If she didn¡¯t show up, Sarah would have nobody to unt.


    Kallie reassured Irene that even if Jake didn¡¯t release her, Sarah¡¯s nerves would likely drive her to find a way to let Kallie out and attend the party on time.


    Kallie was indeed right.


    At this moment, Sarah stood at the doorway of Jake¡¯s study, cradling a bowl of soup. She whispered, ¡°Jake, are you still wrapped up in work? May Ie in?¡±


    Silence filled the space beyond the door.


    Sarah¡¯s tone grew more pleading. ¡°I just have a couple of things to say, and then I¡¯ll leave you be. Or do you think I¡¯m too chatty?¡±


    Atst, the door creaked open. Jake appeared, dressed casually in a crisp shirt paired with rxed pants. Despite his simple outfit, his noble demeanor was palpable.


    His icy gaze briefly met Sarah¡¯s, sending a thrill through her.


    ¡°Jake¡­¡± A blush tinted Sarah¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m concerned you¡¯re overworking yourself. Besides, tomorrow¡¯s my birthday party. I wanted to have a word with you.¡±


    Jake stepped aside to let Sarah in.


    Once inside, Sarah set down the soup and quickly threw herself into Jake¡¯s arms. She clung to his lean waist, breathing in his distinctive scent, her heart pounding. She felt he was truly hers.


    Unseen by her, a look of profound aversion flickered across Jake¡¯s face.


    Jake subtly shifted back, as if avoiding any contact with Sarah.


    Sarah picked up on his avoidance and studied him with a wan nce. ¡°Jake, are you upset with me? Why aren¡¯t you hugging me back?¡±


    A slight, icy smile yed at the corners of Jake¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve just been really exhaustedtely, not really in the mood.¡±


    With that, he calmly withdrew himself from Sarah¡¯s embrace.


    Sarah didn¡¯t seem to take offense. She paused before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to discuss. Even though Kallie was out of line today, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. Would you mind if I invited her to my birthday party tomorrow?¡±


    Jake settled into his chair, his eyes locked on theputer screen, his voice detached. ¡°Why invite her? To spoil your day? If you don¡¯t want to see her, there¡¯s no reason to mind her feelings. Plus, don¡¯t stress about her making a scene orining. I¡¯ll make sure someone keeps an eye on her.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smile widened as she leaned in, draping her arms around his neck. ¡°You always look out for me so well, thinking of everything.¡±


    Jake responded with a softugh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 175

    ?<strong>Chapter 175:</strong>


    Jake kept his gaze lowered, masking the flicker of sarcasm and annoyance in his eyes from Sarah.


    ¡°Why invite Kallie to your birthday if you can¡¯t stand her? What¡¯s the n? Going to use the party as an excuse to y some sort of game with her?¡± Jake¡¯s words were pointed as he locked eyes with Sarah.


    Caught in his intense, frosty gaze, Sarah felt a wave of dread wash over her. After a few seconds, she regained herposure. Pouting, Sarah said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look! Do you really think so badly of me?¡±


    Jake let out a chuckle, the iciness in his gaze melting away as if it had never been there. It almost seemed like Sarah had imagined the whole thing.


    Jake said in a t tone, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. But hey, if you¡¯re nning on giving Kallie a hard time, maybe I could help tie up any loose ends. With Kallie backed by the Hayes family now, I wouldn¡¯t want you tond in hot water.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyshes fluttered, visibly moved by his show of concern. ¡°Jake, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually looking out for me like this.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still not ready to tell me the whole story?¡± Jake raised an eyebrow, his tone lightly probing.


    Sarah bit her lip, her emotions tangled as she wrestled with her thoughts. Finally, with a soft sigh, she said, ¡°Honestly, there is nothing nned. I¡¯ll be too caught up in my birthday party tomorrow to fuss over anything else. I just think, since you and she were once an item, it¡¯d be better to part on good terms. Once she¡¯s moved past everything, she won¡¯t have any reason to disrupt your life anymore. That¡¯s really it.¡±


    Jake simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have Edgar take care of it. She¡¯ll be at your birthday party tomorrow, right on schedule. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face lit up with delight. She leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Jake in an attempt to kiss him on the cheek.


    Jake was just about to push her away when Edgar conveniently entered the room, oblivious to Sarah¡¯s affectionate gesture. Edgar interjected politely, ¡°Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s time for your video conference. Shall I set it up for you?¡±


    Jake gestured for him to proceed. ¡°Go ahead and arrange it.¡±


    Frustrated by Edgar¡¯s timely interruption, Sarah huffed and stormed out.


    Jake exchanged a knowing nce with Edgar, who then followed Sarah out with a resigned expression.


    Edgar quickly caught up to Sarah, a polite smile ying on his lips. ¡°My apologies for earlier. I had no idea you were inside Mr. Reeves¡¯ study. You know, he¡¯s usually so particr about keeping his personal space and professional duties separate. It¡¯s quite a privilege. No one has ever been allowed such ess to his study before you.¡±


    Sarah, who had been briskly walking away, slowed her steps, her stern expression softening slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Edgar remarked, his grin growing wider as he tried to charm her. ¡°And there¡¯s something else. Since you departed quite hastily, you might not have caught Mr. Reeves¡¯ invitation. He mentioned he¡¯d like to meet you tonight in the small garden. It was quite nostalgic for him, remembering how you both used to spend time there. He seemed hopeful you¡¯d be able to make it.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s demeanor changed at once, her eyes lighting up with renewed interest. ¡°Did he really say that?¡±


    Edgar nodded earnestly. ¡°Absolutely. I wouldn¡¯t dare make something like that up. I¡¯m off duty now. Perhaps you should consider getting ready for the evening.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face lit up, her grin wide as she reveled in the unexpected joy.


    Despite their past interactions, Jake and Sarah had never actually been on a date. Sarah, leveraging her family¡¯s prominence, had often sought Jake¡¯s attention during their school days. The garden had been a favored rendezvous for couples back then, and although Sarah had invited Jake numerous times, he had always declined.


    But now, seemingly out of nowhere, Jake had extended an invitation. The thrill sent Sarah¡¯s heart racing, a blush of excitement coloring her cheeks.


    Sarah rushed back to her ce to dress up, instructing the servants to fetch the finest bottle of wine. Determined to create the perfect setting, she hurried to the garden to craft a romantic and intimate atmosphere. Then, Sarah directed the staff to keep their distance, ensuring privacy unless absolutely necessary.


    With a quaint cabin tucked away behind the garden, Sarah anticipated that once the ambiance was set, they would be undisturbed. Opting for a striking red spaghetti strap dress that entuated her features and enhanced her allure, Sarah was confident in her charm. This time, she believed, Jake would surely find it hard to resist her.


    Unbeknownst to Sarah, Jake had no ns to meet her in the garden.


    Twenty minutes after her departure, his relentless headache red up again. A notification from Edgar appeared on Jake¡¯s phone, a message confirming that Sarah had been sessfully misled to the garden. Letting Sarah wait there was intended as a punishment for her recent defiance.


    Despite Sarah not being forting, Jake had a hunch that she would attempt something significant the next day. The specifics, however, remained unclear to him, adding to his frustration. The more Jake dwelt on the situation, the more his irritation grew. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was still preupied with someone who had treated him with such indifference.


    In a fit of annoyance, Jake turned to his liquor cab, pulling out several bottles. He chugged it down, the alcohol scorching his throat, providing a temporary relief from the pain, though it did little to quell it entirely.


    As Jake sat there, the realization hit him. Edgar had been right all along. He was essentially trying to dull his senses with alcohol, seeking a brief respite in what he knew was essentially poison. Tapped by the weight of many, who were just waiting for a chance to exploit any vulnerability, Jake feltpelled to continue.


    Before Jake knew it, he had consumed too much. With his eyes heavy, he wished the alcohol would lull him to sleep, but his mind was haunted by the image of a single person that he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    In another part of the house, Edgar had discreetly orchestrated for someone to leave the door unlocked for Kallie.


    Unaware, Kallie carried on with her evening routine, taking a bath before preparing for bed. She took a moment to send a text to Irene, confirming the time and ce for their meeting the next day.


    Just as Kallie pressed send, the sound of the door creaking open caught her attention. At that moment, d only in a bath towel, Kallie felt a chill run down her spine when she heard the unsettling noise.


    Kallie whirled around, her hand snatching up a vase as she quickly flicked off the lights. Silently, she edged toward the source of the sound, her heart pounding.


    As a shadowy figure loomed in the doorway, Kallie raised the vase high, ready to strike. But the intruder was quicker, seizing her wrist in a firm grip before she could bring the vase down.


    The sharp, pungent odor of alcohol hit Kallie, wrinkling her nose in disgust. Then, a voice she knew all too well murmured close to her ear, tinged with a mocking tone, ¡°You look like you¡¯re ready to kill someone.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes narrowed in recognition and rm. ¡°Jake? Why are you here at this hour?¡±


    Kallie struggled against Jake¡¯s grasp, her movements desperate tomunicate the pain he was causing her. However, Jake remained unyielding, swiftly prying the vase from her grip and securing her other hand with ease.


    Now, trapped and unable to either escape or vocalize her frustration through signnguage, Kallie trembled with fury, her body taut as she stared at Jake with vignt eyes.


    With a flick of the switch, Jake illuminated the room, his gaze catching the wary look in Kallie¡¯s eyes. He smirked, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Now that you¡¯re in my grip, it¡¯s toote to be afraid.¡±


    In defiance, Kallie turned her face away, refusing to meet his gaze any longer.


    Jake, undeterred, leaned in closer, his head resting near her neck as he inhaled deeply. He was always intrigued by Kallie¡¯s unique scent. It wasn¡¯t masked by perfumes or detergents but was a natural essence that seemed to radiate from her very skin.


    It was a pleasing, alluring fragrance that inexplicably soothed Jake, easing the tension in his nerves and even diminishing his headache¡ªa relief he hadn¡¯t experienced in a while.


    Seizing the moment as Jake appeared momentarily lost in his senses, Kallie wrenched her hands free. She tried to push him away, only to find that his drunken state did nothing to lighten his weight, making him surprisingly difficult to move.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 176

    ?<strong>Chapter 176:</strong>


    Kallie strained with all her might but found Jake unmoving atop her. Strangely, Kallie sensed that Jake wasn¡¯t applying his full weight, and despite being pinned down, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. It dawned on Kallie swiftly¡ªJake must be doing it deliberately.


    Furious, Kallie sank her teeth into Jake¡¯s shoulder. Jake grunted, the impact seemingly sobering him from his drunken state. Squinting with a hint of menace, he reacted to her bite. Kallie, seizing the moment, used her free hands to sign frantically, trying to convey that she wasn¡¯t Sarah and that he was making a mistake.


    Jake, however, was unfazed. He reached out, firmly grasping her chin, his voice low and firm. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, I know exactly who you are.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, a mix of fear and confusion as she opened her mouth to question his intentions. But before she could speak, Jake leaned in, cutting off her words with a kiss.


    Kallie trembled under his touch, her eyes wide as she stared into Jake¡¯s intense gaze. His unique scent enveloped her, overwhelming her senses. Caught in the moment, Kallie found herself unable to resist, swept up in the intensity of Jake¡¯s passion.


    She attempted to resist, but Jake was swift, capturing her hands and securing them behind her back. As the kiss deepened, Jake wrapped his arm around her waist, drawing her even closer to him. Their bodies pressed tightly together, the space between them vanishing entirely.


    Jake¡¯s dark eyes shimmered with aplex mix of emotions as he gazed at Kallie, the intensity in his gaze softening into something more enigmatic. Despite the passion that clearly tempted him to further abandon, he held back, moderating his desire. He teased her lips, alternating between gentle nibbles and firmer, more insistent pressures.


    Locked in this embrace, time seemed to stretch on indefinitely, each moment lingering as they remained entwined. Finally, Jake pulled away, gasping for air as he released Kallie.


    Breathing heavily, Kallie lifted her head, her eyes scanning the room in a daze. Without realizing it, during their intense moment, they had somehow moved onto the bed. The closeness they had just shared felt surreal, almost as if it belonged to another lifetime.


    Kallie struggled to make sense of her emotions. She had thought her love for Jake had faded, yet during their kiss, her body had reacted on its own. Her limbs went weak and her heart raced uncontrobly. Could this intense physical response be merely a reflex, remnants of their once passionate rtionship?


    Without waiting for Kallie to recover, Jake drew her closer into his arms again, inhaling her scent deeply. Outside, a gentle drizzle began to fall, the light pattering against the window adding a tranquil backdrop to the room¡¯s atmosphere.


    For Jake, the moment felt surreal, almost dreamlike. Kalliey still beside him in a daze until a sudden memory jolted her. She started to rise, but Jake¡¯s arm tightened around her, holding her back as he murmured, ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think I¡¯d hurt you? Stop resisting. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s frustration red at his words. Was he using her as some sort of emotional crutch? Struggling with a mix of anger and the need to protect herself, especially mindful of her pregnancy, Kallie carefully extricated herself from his grasp. It was crucial to avoid any careless movements that might jeopardize her baby¡¯s well-being.


    Once she stood, Kallie turned to look at Jake. His face was pale, beads of sweat dotting his forehead. The intensity of their kiss seemed to have brought him back to a clearer state of mind.


    As the sharp, familiar pain surged through Jake, it threatened to break his usual stoic demeanor. This was the first time Kallie had seen Jake visibly affected by pain. There had been an incident in the past when Jake suffered from a stomach ulcer due to poor eating habits. At that time, despite the severe difort, Jake had endured it for an entire day before the pain interfered,pelling him to seek hospital care.


    When Kallie received the news and hurried to the hospital, she found Jake perched on the hospital bed, his posture rxed as if he were merely taking a break. His expression turned into a slight frown upon seeing her, a hint of displeasure crossing his face. ¡°What are you doing here? You didn¡¯t have toe. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m dying!¡±


    Kallie, carrying a pot of stomach-nourishing soup she had prepared, ced it down and gestured to exin Edgar had informed her of his hospitalization, and worried, she feltpelled to check on him. For a brief moment, Jake¡¯s expression softened, his eyes revealing a fleeting tenderness before returning to their usual calm. He averted his gaze, his voice growing colder. ¡°It¡¯s pouring outside. I¡¯m just saying that you should think twice before acting on your impulses. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. It¡¯s not that I care about you. As my wife, showing up here in the middle of the night could make others think I¡¯m on my deathbed. We can¡¯t have that.¡±


    At the time, Kallie was still reeling from the loss of their first child and was physically and emotionally fragile. The sting of Jake¡¯s cold dismissal in the hospital still lingered sharply in her memory, so leaving the room with her dignity intact had been her only option that day, her expression grim.


    Now, recalling that moment, Kallie recognized the authenticity of Jake¡¯s current agony. It wasn¡¯t an act. The pain he was in was genuine, severe enough that he couldn¡¯t conceal it.


    Kallie hesitated, torn by her instincts, but decided to reach out to Edgar for help, only to remember that he had already finished his duties for the day and was unreachable.


    Meanwhile, Jake continued to groan, his body curled up on the bed in a pitiful disy. With a heavy sigh, Kallie acknowledged her own relenting nature. She was toopassionate for her own good. Despite everything, Kallie found herself moving toward Jake, shaking his body slightly to get his attention.


    Jake struggled to meet her gaze, his brow furrowed deeply as more sweat beaded on his skin. Kallie gestured slowly, ensuring Jake could clearly see her movements. She cautiously asked if he wanted her to reach out to Sarah or if he needed medical attention, like summoning a doctor or heading to the hospital.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t physically support him, she gestured to ask if he could move since she couldn¡¯t possibly transport him to the hospital.


    Jake responded with a deep,bored sigh and then suddenly reached out, grasping Kallie¡¯s wrist and pulling her close into his arms. Taken aback by his sudden move, Kallie stumbled forward, falling once again into his embrace. With Kallie in his arms, Jake exhaled deeply, a look of relief washing over his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just let me hold you a bit. I¡¯m feeling really awful,¡± Jake murmured, his voice a mixture of pain and something else that Kallie couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    Confused by his behavior yet sensing the gradual rxation in his tense frame, Kallie remained still. Feeling an inexplicable surge of worry, Kallie made a gesture, posing a question even though she knew perhaps she shouldn¡¯t pry. She desired to understand what was ailing him, as his symptoms suggested sickness.


    Jake, feeling slightly better, closed his eyes as he replied with a coldness that belied his earlier vulnerability. ¡°What does it matter to you? The more you know, the more it will bother you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed at his response. Even in his moment of apparent need, his arrogance surfaced, making it hard for her to empathize fully. Slowly, her eyelids grew heavy, and the soothing sound of the rain soon ushered her into a peaceful slumber.


    With his headache finally subsiding, Jake felt a wave of relief wash over him. He nced down at Kallie, who was sleeping peacefully in his arms. It had been ages since they had shared such a restful moment, perhaps even since the early days of their marriage. After marriage, Kallie always seemed timid and anxious in Jake¡¯s presence, like a frightened rabbit wary of a looming predator.


    Jake found it hard to understand her fear. Perhaps the absence of love had fostered this apprehension.


    As she slept, Kallie stirred slightly, her subconscious reacting as she tried to push Jake¡¯s hand away. Despite this, Jake tightened his hold, not ready to let go of the moment of closeness they had unexpectedly shared.


    Kallie ceased her feeble attempts to disengage and eventually turned over, settling back into a deeper sleep. Jake, feeling the calm enveloping them both, drifted off. It had been ages since he had experienced such peaceful slumber, undisturbed and genuine.


    Meanwhile, in the garden, Sarah endured a long and lonely night waiting for Jake. She had set the scene with hopeful anticipation, but as the night stretched on, no one came. Dawn found her waking up with a start, her head resting awkwardly on the garden table. The candles she had lit flickered out hours ago, and the scattered remnants on the table told her that she had been waiting in vain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 177

    ?<strong>Chapter 177:</strong>


    Sarah nced down, noticing her body covered in swollen mosquito bites. Despite Sarah having specifically instructed the servants not to disturb herst night, the night had passed, and it was now morning. The garden was bustling with activity as the servants went about their morning duties, casting curious and somewhat pitying nces at Sarah.


    The evening prior, Sarah had demanded much from the staff, insisting that some who had alreadypleted their shifts stayte to help arrange the perfect setting for what she had hoped would be a romantic rendezvous. Sarah¡¯s insistence had not gone unnoticed, and now, as she sat there in the light of day, it was clear to everyone that she had waited alone all night.


    Feeling the weight of their stares¡ªa mix of judgment and curiosity¡ªSarah¡¯s frustration and embarrassment boiled over, causing her to tremble with anger. Sarah¡¯s voice rose sharply as she shouted at the servants, ¡°Stop gawking! Isn¡¯t there work to be done?¡± Hermand scattered them swiftly, but the sting of their mocking looks lingered, deepening her humiliation.


    Seething, Sarah made her way back to the mansion, intent on confronting Jake for answers. Yet, as she approached his quarters, hesitation slowed her steps. Perhaps Jake had a legitimate reason for missing the night. Discovering that Edgar was not yet on duty and unavable to provide insights added to her frustration.


    With no outlet for her escting anger, Sarah¡¯s emotions exploded into physical action as she violently shattered several bottles. Caught in a whirlwind of fury, an idea suddenly urred to her. Kallie was a convenient scapegoat for her ire.


    With renewed purpose, Sarah rounded up a few servants and strode toward Kallie¡¯s room.


    As Kallie awoke to the morning sunlight filtering through the window, she paused, momentarily disoriented as if parts of her memory were missing. Just as she was beginning to gather her thoughts, Jake stirred beside her, jolting her back to reality. The memories of the previous night flooded back, and with them, a wave of horror washed over Kallie. She couldn¡¯t believe she had allowed herself to fall asleep so defenselessly next to Jake.


    Kallie tried to rise but found Jake¡¯s hand still resting on her, holding her in ce. While Kallie pondered how to gently awaken him without causing a scene, amotion at the door caught her attention. The rapid footsteps approached, growing louder. Then, forceful banging on the door echoed through the room.


    ¡°Kallie, open the door now!¡± It was Sarah¡¯s voice, insistent and sharp, resonating with urgency and anger.


    Kallie¡¯s muscles tensed up, and she nudged Jake with more urgency. Jake stirred at the noise, his eyes flickering open for a moment, but he quickly dismissed the disturbance and drifted back to sleep.


    Panic initially gripped Kallie, but a sudden realization washed over her, steadying her nerves. Why was she panicking? She and Jake were still legally married, even if their rtionship was in name only. Why did she feel as though she was about to be caught in an affair?


    Setting her jaw, Kallie quickly typed a message on her phone and held the device close to Jake¡¯s ear after activating the text-to-speech function. The phone¡¯s mechanical, female voice cut sharply through the quiet of the room, grating on his senses. ¡°Sarah¡¯s at the door. I want to avoid any drama. I¡¯m going to let her in shortly, and you¡¯ll need to clear things up with her. If you don¡¯t manage, I¡¯ll take care of it myself. Remember, the cameras by my door captured everything, proving you came here voluntarilyst night.¡±


    Jake finally opened his eyes, clearly annoyed by the disruption. He managed a half-smile andzilymented, ¡°She¡¯s here? So? What¡¯s got you so worked up?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°Are you joking? Whatever problems you have with her have nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to get caught in the middle.¡±


    Jake made no move to get up. Instead, he casually took out his phone and sent a quick message. Frustrated, Kallie gritted her teeth, determined to resolve the situation herself.


    Just as her hand reached the doorknob, Sarah¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically. ¡°Forget this. Let¡¯s go. I have better things to do than waste my time here,¡± Sarah dered, leading her entourage away.


    Stunned, Kallie paused for a moment. When she turned around, Jake was already standing, fully dressed, his expression as cold and detached as ever. Jake gave Kallie a brief, indifferent nce before coolly brushing past her out of the room. His demeanor was utterly dispassionate, as if the intimacy of the previous night had never urred.


    Once Jake had departed and the atmosphere in the room seemed to breathe again without his imposing presence, Kallie took a moment to piece together the events. Kallie spected that Jake and Sarah must have quarreled, prompting Jake, in his frustration, to seek refuge at her ce just to vent. With this in mind, Kallie made a mental note to keep her door locked in the future.


    Under the terms of her current arrangement with Jake, Kallie knew she was bound to stay here for quite some time. Her top priorities were the health of her unborn child and her own well-being. She couldn¡¯t afford to let the chaos of others disrupt her peace.


    As reality snapped back into focus, Kallie suddenly recalled that today was the day of Sarah¡¯s birthday party, and she had nned to meet Irene. Remembering thismitment, Kallie quickly gathered herself and hurried out to attend to her ns.


    When Kallie arrived at the meeting spot, she found Irene waiting, her anxiety palpable. As soon as Irene caught sight of Kallie from a distance, she hurried over, her eyes scanning Kallie meticulously from head to toe. Once Irene was satisfied that Kallie appeared unharmed, her tense expression softened.


    ¡°I got so worried when you didn¡¯t show up or answer my texts. I was just about to call the police and get in touch with Mr. Hayes,¡± Irene exined, her voiceden with concern.


    Kallie shook her head and offered a reassuring smile. She gestured tomunicate that she had been held up by a minorplication earlier in the day, which had caused her dy. Kallie reassured Irene that everything was alright, which helped calm her nerves.


    Together, they finished preparing and made their way to the hotel where Sarah¡¯s birthday party was being held.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Just as they approached the entrance, a female voice called out.


    Kallie turned around to find Linsey rushing toward her, a friend she hadn¡¯t seen in quite some time. Linsey reached Kallie in seconds, excitement bubbling over as she grasped Kallie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I went abroad for a bit, and I¡¯ve been meaning to see you as soon as I returned, but I forgot. I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Linsey eximed, her enthusiasm unmistakable.


    Kallie was equally thrilled to reunite with her friend. She had been somewhat aware of Linsey¡¯s travels abroad. Despite the gap since theirst meeting, Kallie and Linsey had stayed in close contact through messages. Yet, Kallie had chosen not to share the recent troubling events in her life with Linsey.


    Out of politeness, Kallie gestured to ask Linsey about her brother.


    Linsey¡¯s face immediately took on aplex expression, and after a brief pause, she replied, ¡°He just tied the knot, actually. He¡¯s been quite wrapped up with his wife, leaving little room for much else.¡±


    Kallie was slightly taken aback by the news but quickly recovered, her surprise turning into a genuine smile. She warmly offered her sincerest congrattions, happy for Linsey¡¯s brother despite the unexpected update. Kallie gestured, a touch of surprise in her movements, indicating she hadn¡¯t heard about the wedding and it might be toote now to send a gift, but she extended her best wishes for a happy marriage all the same.


    Linsey chuckled dryly and muttered under her breath, ¡°If he knew you said that, he might not take it too well.¡± Ethan had been rushed into marriage more by familial pressure than desire¡ªa detail Kallie missed in Linsey¡¯s quiet utterance.


    ncing at her watch, Kallie linked arms with Linsey, suggesting they head inside to the event.


    As the trio were about to enter, a familiar voice stopped them in their tracks. Ethan appeared, his arm linked with a woman whose poise and elegance were apparent. Despite her refined appearance, her eyes held a sharp, calcting glint, and her outfit was chosen with meticulous care.


    ¡°Hi, Kallie!¡± Ethan greeted her, his tone marked by a mix of emotions. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Kallie nodded, pausing to type a response on her phone. She looked up at him with a neutral expression and showed him the screen. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you! Congrattions on your marriage!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 178

    ?<strong>Chapter 178:</strong>


    Ethan was taken aback for a moment, but the woman beside him just smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so kind-hearted. It looks like the rumors about you aren¡¯t true, are they?¡±


    Although she seemed to be praising Kallie, there was always an undercurrent of something unsettling in her tone. Kallie wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but she sensed a chill in the woman¡¯s gaze, brimming with animosity.


    Until today, Kallie hadn¡¯t even known Ethan was married, and she had intentionally stayed away from him. Linsey stepped up with a warm smile, cing herself between Kallie and the couple. ¡°Ethan, why don¡¯t you show your wife around? We¡¯re going to head inside.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes lingered on Kallie with a touch of sadness. ¡°Alright, see you inside.¡±


    As the group dispersed, Joanna Martel dropped her pretense and frowned at Ethan, her stunning features turning icy. ¡°Is she the one you can¡¯t stop thinking about? What does she have that¡¯s so special, aside from her looks? How am I not enoughpared to her?¡± With every word, Joanna¡¯s frustration grew.


    Ethan¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°It¡¯s history now. And you saw¡ªthere was nothing untoward.¡±


    But Joanna was relentless. ¡°It¡¯s only because I was there, and your sister had already mentioned you were married before I arrived. That woman is not as innocent as she looks. Without me, she¡¯d have made a move on you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ethan¡¯s voice rose sharply, his fury evident. ¡°Kallie has done nothing wrong. Why must you malign her so?¡±


    Joanna¡¯s expression shifted to one of hurt and disbelief. ¡°Look at you, defending her at the drop of a hat. I¡¯m your wife. You should be on my side, not hers.¡± Joanna¡¯s voice cracked as tears started to form, signaling her distress.


    Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt


    Ethan exhaled deeply, confronting a harsh truth. He didn¡¯t love Joanna, no matter what. He felt trapped. Marriage had never been in Ethan¡¯s ns, but after being tricked into returning, and under the influence of drugs, he made an unintendedmitment. By the following morning, it was irreversible.


    Resolved to own his choices, Ethan was prepared to offer Joanna everything but his heart. But now, he questioned his own naivety. Joanna¡¯s tears continued to fall in silence. Eventually, she snapped, ¡°Oh, giving me the cold shoulder? Fine! I¡¯ll just stir up trouble for Kallie and see if you can keep your silence then.¡±


    With those words, Joanna turned and stormed away, her high heels echoing angrily. Ethan made an attempt to stop Joanna but was unsessful.


    Ethan promptly called Linsey. Linsey grasped the gravity of the situation, her annoyance palpable. ¡°Ethan, I get that you¡¯re not thrilled about this marriage, but you¡¯re married now. You need to steer clear of Kallie. Just keep your distance and avoid seeing her.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s response was a bitterugh. ¡°You think that¡¯s even possible?¡±


    Linsey was momentarily at a loss for words. It did seem unlikely, yet there seemed to be no alternative.


    Linsey said, ¡°The hall is massive. I¡¯ll lead Kallie away and try to steer clear of you during the event, but you¡¯ve got to work something out. You can¡¯t continue this way.¡±


    Ethan exhaled heavily. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve given it a lot of thought. I¡¯m going to let those feelings go. If Joanna can find peace, then I¡¯ll strive to be a good husband. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not foolish.¡±


    Linsey felt a wave of relief wash over her upon hearing that.


    Linsey had been conversing with Ethan in a secluded corner, but Kallie had caught most of the conversation. With a frown, Kallie realized she had unwittingly be a problem for the newlyweds. Simply avoiding the issue wasn¡¯t going to fix anything. Perhaps she needed to have a conversation with Ethan¡¯s wife.


    Kallie was slightly baffled. She was married, though her marriage was on the brink of copse. She had no intentions of remarrying after the uing divorce. Plus, she was pregnant with Jake¡¯s child. She never saw herself as a threat to anyone.


    As Kallie pondered the situation,ughter spilled from the adjacent room.


    ¡°Really? Even a disabled guy showed up here?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That guy¡¯s got skill, though. Deaf and still a fantastic musician.¡±


    ¡°Where on earth does Sarah find such people? It¡¯s her birthday. Why invite an old man?¡±


    ¡°Pretty clear, isn¡¯t it? To make fun of that silent girl, Kallie. A deaf and a mute, quite the pair.¡±


    Irene had heard enough. She rose and marched into the next room.


    This was a temporary rehearsal area for the entertainers at Sarah¡¯s party. A clique of affluent youths lounged around, hurling insults. Despite the presence of celebrated musicians and notable celebrities, mostcked genuine prestige or influence and were cautious not to upset these wealthy young people.


    Upon seeing Kallie and her friends approaching, those who had beenughing the loudest abruptly fell silent. Linsey, known for her fiery spirit, stepped forward and fixed them with a stern look. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Mind repeating it so we all get augh?¡±


    While most were reluctant to cross the influential Brooks family, one of them responded boldly, ¡°It¡¯s just amusing how the esteemed Brooks family heir has turned into a mute¡¯s sidekick. We¡¯re talking about Kallie, you know. What¡¯s got you so riled up?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Linsey¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger as she rolled up her sleeves, poised for confrontation.


    Kallie quickly stepped in to hold Linsey back. With calming gestures, Kallie gestured to Linsey that there was no need for anger, exining that the provocation might be part of Sarah¡¯s strategy to incite them into making a scene.


    Linsey¡¯s anger subsided, but she remained visibly upset. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand it. They can¡¯t hold a candle to you. What right do they have to mock you?¡±


    One of the men retorted sharply, ¡°You think we can¡¯t match up to this mute? Are you out of your mind? At least we¡¯re not disabled. How could we be inferior to someone who can¡¯t even speak?¡±


    Irene responded icily, ¡°Kallie has grown up as the adopted daughter of the Reeves family and yes, she¡¯s unable to speak. However, she¡¯s also a prot¨¦g¨¦ of Hayden and a top consultant for the Hayes Group. She¡¯s achieved her sess through her own merit. What about you? Apart from using your family¡¯s wealth and influence to stir up trouble, what have you aplished? How much value have you added to your families?¡±


    Linsey couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly, covering her mouth. ¡°Making money? That¡¯s hrious. These guys are known for squandering their wealth in casinos. They¡¯ll likely gamble away their entire family fortunes someday.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 179

    ?<strong>Chapter 179:</strong>


    Linsey said mockingly, ¡°If I were these unruly kids¡¯ parents, I¡¯d prefer raising a cat or dog over them.¡±


    Linsey¡¯s words left those who had made rude remarks earlier at a loss for words. Their faces flushed with anger, yet the constraints of being in a public venue held them back. They merely shot the trio searing res before turning to leave.


    Kallie looked at her two friends, gratitude mingling with concern in her eyes. She signaled that it wasn¡¯t worth antagonizing those individuals on her behalf.


    Linsey responded with a frown, ¡°What do you mean by that? Keep talking like that, and you¡¯ll really upset me.¡±


    Irene nodded, sharing Linsey¡¯s sentiment.


    Just then, the music ceased. The elderly man ying the piano rose shakily from his seat. Kallie noticed that he wore a hearing aid, implying he had caught every muttered word earlier, yet he had continued to y meticulously, not missing a single note.


    This realization unsettled Kallie. She now understood that those people were correct¡ªSarah had indeed invited this elderly man to embarrass her, and it seemed likely that Sarah would cause him further trouble. Feeling she had inadvertently caused trouble for the elderly man, Kallie approached him and gently patted his shoulder.


    As the elderly man turned around, he was greeted by Kallie¡¯s lovely face, her smile shining brightly. Her eyes, warm and soft, sparkled like celestial stars. Kallie used hand gestures to convey her admiration for his beautiful music.


    To Kallie¡¯s surprise, the elderly man understood signnguage. Kallie pointed at her throat and shook her head, signaling her inability to speak. The elderly man, unfazed, continued tomunicate through signs. He expressed that physical limitations were inconsequential and was certain that if she could speak, her voice would be as delightful as her presence.


    This stirred something deep within Kallie.


    The elderly man offered her a tender smile, filled with gentleness. In that instant, Kallie felt a twinge of guilt. She had intended to offer sce to him, yet it was she who foundfort in his words.


    Kallie was determined to convince the elderly man to depart in case Sarah brought him further humiliation. She told him the host¡¯s invitation had hidden agendas and promised to outbid whatever he was being paid, simply imploring him to leave at once. However, the elderly man simply shook his head and indicated that money wasn¡¯t the issue. He was on a quest to find someone.


    Perplexed, Kallie motioned to inquire whether he was searching for a man or a woman and offered her assistance in the search. She expressed that her two friends were ready to join the search as well. Again, she tried to persuade him to leave, fearing he might be mistreated.


    But the elderly man remained adamant, signaling that he would stay. He confessed he couldn¡¯t recall who he was searching for, but he had to continue his search.


    Seeing his resolve, Kallie ceased her urging and regarded him with concern.


    Just then, Linsey dashed over, her expression fraught with urgency. ¡°Kallie,e with me. I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    Kallie nodded and, before leaving, gestured to the elderly man to take care. The elderly man gazed after Kallie¡¯s departing figure, overwhelmed by an unexined sense of familiarity. She might be the one he had been searching for, but his memory failed him. Who was it that he was looking for?


    His thoughts were muddled. The face in his mind wavered between rity and obscurity. The more he dwelled on it, the greater his frustration and distress grew. Clutching his head, the elderly man sat hunched in a corner, mumbling to himself. Soon, a group of servants approached. One pushed him roughly.


    ¡°Come on. Stop sitting around. Ourdy expects you at the piano. What are you doing wasting time here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember he¡¯s just a deaf old man? Talking to him is useless.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, slipped my mind.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Theirughter cut through the air sharply. The elderly man¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he rose abruptly, fixing them with an icy stare. ¡°What did you call me?¡± he questioned, his voice unexpectedly forceful and authoritative.


    The servants were taken aback by the elderly man¡¯s ability to speak despite his apparent deafness. Hismanding presence left them momentarily speechless. Only when the elderly man departed with a grimace did theye to their senses.


    ¡°Could he actually hear us all this time? Did he pretend otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice the hearing aids? Damn that old man.¡±


    ¡°We should drop it. He seemed quite formidable. Perhaps he¡¯s someone important.¡±


    ¡°Come on. That¡¯s ludicrous. He¡¯s merely a homeless man that Miss Miller took in.¡±


    ¡°I overheard that Miss Miller discovered him overseas and brought him here. He was always ying music in restaurants, just wandering around.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get back to work. Someone else will handle him.¡±


    With that, they dismissed the odd incident and returned to their duties.


    Meanwhile, Linsey led Kallie through the crowd of people. Kallie¡¯s sense of unease grew as she noticed Linsey¡¯s stern demeanor. Just as Kallie was about to inquire about the situation, Linsey abruptly gestured toward a spot in the crowd.


    Following the direction, Kallie¡¯s eyesnded on two women engaged in lively conversation. She recognized them immediately. They were Sarah and Ethan¡¯s wife.


    Kallie was well aware of the disdain Ethan¡¯s wife held for her, but seeing Ethan¡¯s wife with Sarah was unexpected.


    Linsey exhaled a weary sigh, murmuring, ¡°They must have just met. I really didn¡¯t want you to be caught up in the drama between my brother and his wife, but now you¡¯ve seen it. You¡¯re my best friend, and I¡¯m naturally inclined to take your side. My sister-inw, Joanna, is from a family with significant political clout. She¡¯s not someone to cross, and she¡¯s utterly smitten with my brother. Thest thing I want is for you and her to be at odds.¡±


    Linsey¡¯s expression turned anxious as she continued. ¡°Seeing her with Sarah today made me really nervous. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Linsey trailed off, her eyes clouded with concern as she nced at Kallie.


    Kallie felt a weight settle in her chest, realizing that she might unintentionally be making a formidable enemy.


    Kallie quickly tried tofort Linsey, her gestures practically saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. As long as I stay out of trouble, I should be okay, despite Joanna¡¯s influential background.¡±


    Kallie paused for a bit and continued signing that she would find a moment to speak with Joanna, stressing that if Joanna truly wanted to make things work with Ethan, stirring up conflict would only backfire.


    Linsey let out another sigh, this timeced with frustration. ¡°This is all my brother¡¯s doing. He never should have brought Joanna here.¡±


    Kallie responded with a gentle shake of her head and a reassuring smile. She gestured that Ethan was a thoughtful man and there must be a good reason he brought Joanna along, likely knowing Joanna wasn¡¯t the type to be swayed easily.


    Linsey looked perplexed. ¡°You haven¡¯t even met her. What makes you think that?¡±


    Kallie simply offered a knowing smile, her response cloaked in mystery.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 180

    ?<strong>Chapter 180:</strong>


    Sarah gracefully fetched a drink for Joanna, initiating conversation with a hint of admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you. Meeting you today, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re quite distinct from us ordinary folks.¡±


    Joanna offered a mild smile, bncing warmth with a reserved coolness. ¡°We¡¯re all made of the same stuff, just different in appearance. How am I really any different from anyone else?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite the same,¡± Sarah countered, leaning in to create an air of intimacy. ¡°You have a certain presence, a kind of aura that many spend their entire lives trying to cultivate but never quite achieve.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with Kallie, aren¡¯t you? She may seem like a fragile, innocent mute, but she¡¯s filled with schemes. Even though she was raised among the Reeves, she doesn¡¯t quite match up. Compared to you, the difference is night and day. She doesn¡¯te close.¡±


    Caught off guard by Sarah¡¯s candidness, Joanna¡¯s expression shifted to one of mild surprise. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with Kallie?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sarah responded, her interest clearly piqued as she gestured for Joanna to sit closer.


    Sarah dove into recounting Kallie¡¯s supposed maniptions, not omitting any details. ¡°I¡¯m aware of her past involvement with your husband. He¡¯s a true gentleman, but Kallie cleverly uses her connection to your sister-inw to approach him. And it¡¯s not just your husband. She¡¯s also entangled with Brent from the Hayes family. Somehow, she has himpletely charmed as well. She seems to juggle multiple men with ease. It¡¯s baffling what sort of allure she possesses to attract them like this.¡±


    As Sarah unfolded these narratives, Joanna¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in this city long and don¡¯t know much about Kallie. I just knew that she once had ties to my husband¡¯s family. Without your insight, I would have remained oblivious. I had no idea she was so adept.¡±


    Seeing Joanna¡¯s troubled look, Sarah took her hand, offering a gesture of sympathy and concern. ¡°It really irks me to see someone of your caliber being manipted by Kallie. I know you¡¯re not one to stand for such things. What do you say we team up against her? I have no ulterior motives. I simply want her to learn her ce. After tonight¡¯s party, why don¡¯t youe by my house so we can discuss this further?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes gleamed with a calctive spark. She was already envisioning how she could leverage Joanna¡¯s influence to decisively undermine Kallie, delighting in the prospect of seeing Kallie permanently diminished.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I already have engagements this evening and won¡¯t be able to join you,¡± Joanna replied, her polite yet firm refusal catching Sarah by surprise and disrupting her calcted ns.


    Sarah, undeterred by Joanna¡¯s refusal, continued, ¡°It¡¯s no biggie. If tonight doesn¡¯t work, we can find another time. Let¡¯s exchange contact information and n to meetter.¡±


    However, Joanna made no move to retrieve her phone. Instead, she offered Sarah a faint, distant smile and calmly adjusted her hair, embodying the poise that defined her.


    ¡°While I¡¯ve enjoyed our conversation, you must understand my position. I can¡¯t just form alliances casually. Besides, if you¡¯re married into the Brooks family and looking to leverage my connection to the Martel family for your own ends, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± Joanna stated, her voice firm yet polite, her rejection leaving no room for misunderstanding.


    Sarah managed to maintain her smile, though it was tight and strained, barely concealing the surge of frustration and anger brewing within her. Sarah was baffled by Joanna¡¯s aloof demeanor and felt a pang of frustration at being dismissed so curtly. She envisioned that Joanna woulde to regret what she had passed up on.


    Refusing to let the conversation end there, Sarah spoke again, her voiceced with caution yet firm in her intent. ¡°I think you might be misunderstanding my intentions. I¡¯m not trying to ingratiate myself with the Martel family. We both stand to gain from dealing with amon adversary. I¡¯m aware of Kallie¡¯s vulnerabilities, ones I can¡¯t exploit alone, but you could easily capitalize on them. Isn¡¯t it frustrating, knowing your husband might still harbor feelings for Kallie? Especially after you married Ethan, believing it was love at first sight?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Joanna¡¯s patience snapped. She stood up abruptly, her eyes shing with anger. ¡°This conversation is inappropriate. We do not share amon enemy. This is a personal matter for you, not for me. I will not be part of your schemes, Miss Miller. I have other, more important things to handle. I hope you appreciate the gift I brought, though.¡±


    As Joanna turned and walked away, her departure crisp and resolute, Sarah felt herposure slipping. The cold finality of Joanna¡¯s words almost pushed her to lose her temper. A servant noticed Sarah¡¯s rising anger and quickly intervened, whispering a reminder that many eyes were upon them and that their primary objective today was to coborate with Boris to undermine Kallie.


    With this reminder, Sarah managed to regain herposure, her gaze cutting toward Joanna¡¯s retreating figure as she muttered, ¡°She¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    Kallie, observing from a distance, didn¡¯t know the specifics of their conversation, but the sight of Joanna¡¯s unwavering exit and Sarah¡¯s darkened face confirmed her suspicions. Deciding to act, Kallie discreetly excused herself to the others, citing the need for a short break rather than her true intent to speak with Joanna.


    Kallie quickly followed after Joanna, managing to catch up after a brisk pursuit. Communicating was challenging for Kallie, given her inability to speak, which made the task of catching Joanna¡¯s attention all the more tricky. Kallie had no choice but to dash ahead and intercept Joanna, positioning herself squarely in her path to ensure Joanna stopped.


    Joanna¡¯s day had already taken a sour turn, and her mood hadn¡¯t improved by the unexpected encounter. Seeing Kallie, Joanna¡¯s face contorted with irritation, her eyebrows furrowed deeply and her eyes shing clear disgust.


    ¡°What is it that you want? I have urgent matters. If you¡¯re here to waste my time about Ethan, please get out of my way. There is nothing to discuss between us. Besides, I won¡¯t be fooled by your tactics,¡± Joanna snapped, her tone biting and filled with hostility. Even Joanna¡¯s servants, who stood by from a respectful distance, now eyed Kallie with suspicion.


    Undeterred, Kallie shook her head in response, quickly pulling out her phone to type a message in a bid to cut through the hostility. She held the screen up for Joanna to read, ¡°I need to talk to you about Ethan. Please, just give me five minutes. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    Joanna crossed her arms, her smile sharp and cold. ¡°I hope you have something worthwhile to say. I¡¯m not known for my patience, and I have quite a temper. Remember, you approached me, so if I react poorly out of frustration, the me is yours.¡±


    Kallie nodded, understanding the warning. She took a deep breath topose herself and began typing on her phone. With calm and straightforward honesty, sheid out the history, not shying away from mentioning Ethan¡¯s past feelings for her. Kallie¡¯s expression was controlled, devoid of either pride or shame, treating the recount as nothing more than a series ofplicated events.


    This forthrightness caught Joanna off guard, prompting her to reassess Kallie. Kallie continued to type more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 181

    ?<strong>Chapter 181:</strong>


    Kallie believed she had nothing to conceal. Everything belonged to the past. She harbored no affection for Ethan and wished Joanna would trust her husband. Ethan couldn¡¯t leave Joanna right away, but he might be trying.


    Love couldn¡¯t be forced. Even without Kallie in the picture, Ethan¡¯s feelings for Joanna might never deepen, and he could possibly fall for someone else.


    Joanna found it hard to immediately counter Kallie¡¯s assertions. With a forced smile tinged with resentment, she retorted, ¡°So, you¡¯re implying my husband still cares for you, and I should just forgive you both?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, typing her response. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that you shouldn¡¯t be trapped in a rtionship without a future. Ethan needs to realize this, and so do you.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s gaze shifted. ¡°Is that everything you wanted to say?¡± she asked sharply.


    Kallie nodded and gently rested a hand on her stomach, smiling faintly. She resumed typing. ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t be saying this, and you might think I¡¯m interfering, but I¡¯m pregnant and could be seen as a threat to your rtionship with Ethan. If you and Ethan are truly meant to be, I genuinely hope you find happiness together.¡±


    Joanna pressed her lips tightly, her tone icy. ¡°Time¡¯s up. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Kallie gave a nod and moved aside. She wasn¡¯t sure if her words had made an impact on Joanna, but she had spoken her piece. Now, it was Joanna¡¯s choice to believe her or not.


    Exiting the hotel, Joanna scanned her surroundings. ¡°He still hasn¡¯te?¡± she asked.


    Joanna had texted Ethan when she decided to leave, half-hoping to provoke a reaction.


    Joanna was aware that her departure might seem abrupt, yet she was curious about how Ethan would respond. Ideally, he would havee out to inquire why she suddenly decided to leave. Maybe they would have even argued, a sign that he cared.


    But Ethan showed no response, indifferent to whether she stayed or not. They might as well have been strangers.


    Despite anticipating this, a sharp sting of hurt still took Joanna by surprise. She clenched her fists tightly.


    Her servant leaned in and whispered, ¡°Madam, should we call him and say you¡¯re unwell?¡±


    Joanna straightened up, her voice frosty. ¡°What¡¯s the point? I refuse to coerce him into loving me.¡±


    The servant offered a gentle suggestion. ¡°Madam, maybe you should speak with him. It¡¯s better to express your feelings than to keep them suppressed.¡±


    Joanna shot her a chilly nce. ¡°So, Kallie¡¯s words have convinced you?¡±


    The servant shook her head quickly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I know you have issues with her, but she did raise some good points. Dwelling on the past only causes you more pain.¡±


    Joanna bit her lip, struggling to muster her thoughts. She closed her eyes and sighed heavily. ¡°Yes, she made some valid points. She seems level-headed, but I¡¯ve encountered all types of people. Haven¡¯t you heard the rumors about her? Maybe she¡¯s merely a skilled actress.


    Regardless, I¡¯ll always be wary of her. Call the driver to pick me up. You stay here and watch Ethan. If he approaches Kallie, inform me at once.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The servant nodded.


    As Kallie made her way back, she collided with a drunk man. She stumbled and nearly fell.


    The man hit the ground with a moan.


    Startled, Kallie quickly moved forward to help him to his feet and typed on her phone, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The man, a middle-aged fellow, scrutinized her. ¡°I was walking just fine until you ran into me. Now you¡¯re asking if I¡¯m okay? You must be kidding!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed at his hostile tone. It was he who had bumped into her, and she had merely been courteous.


    Deciding not to waste her time arguing with this man, Kallie stepped back, giving up the idea of trying to help him up, and turned around, her expression stern. She was ready to leave.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± he bellowed, struggling to rise from the ground.


    Just then, a woman, cradling a child, hurried over. She helped the man to his feet and positioned herself in front of him. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let¡¯s go home now. Please don¡¯t cause a scene,¡± she pleaded softly.


    The woman cast an apologetic nce over her shoulder at Kallie, who responded with a sympathetic nod.


    However, the man¡¯s anger red. He raised his hand and struck the woman sharply across the face. ¡°Who are you to order me around? Get lost!¡± he barked.


    The child in the woman¡¯s arms burst into tears at this sudden attack.


    Unable to tolerate the man any longer, Kallie stepped in and positioned herself protectively in front of the woman and her child. She typed to warn him sternly. ¡°This is a celebration. I don¡¯t know who you think you are, but this isn¡¯t the ce to make enemies.


    Lay a hand on her again, and I¡¯ll have you thrown out.¡±


    The man scoffed derisively. ¡°Oh? Call them then. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Kallie quickly typed a message to summon security, but as she was about to send it, the man knocked the device from her grip.


    The man approached Kallie with a threatening sneer.


    The woman, still holding her child, stood frozen behind Kallie, her eyes wide with fear. It was clear she had suffered his wrath more times than she could count.


    Kallie¡¯s determination to protect the woman and her child only intensified as she stood her ground, her expression unyielding.


    ¡°Oh, acting tough?¡± the man sneered, his smile twisting cruelly. ¡°Let¡¯s see how tough you areter.¡±


    With one hand, the man seized Kallie¡¯s wrist, while his other hand was poised to strike her.


    Suddenly, a forceful kicknded on the man¡¯s back.


    The man let out a cry of pain and spun around to hurl insults, only to mp his mouth shut upon recognizing his assant.


    Jake stepped forward without hesitation and struck the man directly in the face. ¡°Do you realize where you are? Looking for trouble here seems like a death wish.¡±


    Jake¡¯s presence was imposing, his cold gaze seemingly capable of freezing the man in his tracks.


    Subdued and fearful, the man dropped to his knees, clutching his face. He remained silent, his eyes wide with fear as he stared up at Jake.


    Seeing Jake caught Kallie off guard. He had left abruptly earlier that day, and she hadn¡¯t expected him to reappear so soon. Memories of the previous night flickered through her mind at the sight of him.


    Jake sensed Kallie¡¯s eyes on him but didn¡¯t return her gaze.


    His distant demeanor left Kallie feeling a pang of disappointment. Perhaps his behavior the night before was because of the alcohol. She doubted his intervention was driven by concern for her. It seemed more likely that he was motivated by the fact that they were at Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 182

    ?<strong>Chapter 182:</strong>


    Kallie reasoned that Jake was determined not to let anyone spoil Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration. Clearly, the man had encountered the worst person to cross.


    Kallie shifted her focus from the conflict, assisting the woman and her child to their feet.


    Then, unexpectedly, the man attempted to deflect the me. ¡°Mr. Reeves, this wasn¡¯t my doing. That woman came up to me first. I urged her to show some dignity, but she ignored my advice and started making a scene. It was her fault, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing this, Jake nced at Kallie.


    Kallie, unfazed by the usation, didn¡¯t even turn to justify herself.


    After helping the woman and the child up, Kallie offered the woman aforting smile. She typed a message on her phone: ¡°Take your child and find a quiet ce to rest. We¡¯ll take care of this situation.¡±


    The woman nodded in appreciation but then shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°I can¡¯t just walk away. My husband is still here, despite his faults. I can¡¯t leave him behind. Miss, you seem so kind. Would you mind taking my child to a nearby room to rest? I¡¯ll return in ten minutes. Here, please ept this as a token of my gratitude.¡±


    The woman pulled a jade bracelet from her bag and ced it in Kallie¡¯s palm.


    Kallie shook her head, her expression conveying that the gift was far too precious for her to ept.


    ¡°Miss, please, it¡¯s nothing. Just promise me you¡¯ll look after my little one well,¡± the woman pleaded.


    Kallie, touched by her earnest request, typed a message on her phone: ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to care for your child, but I can¡¯t take this. It¡¯s not difficult for me to help, and I don¡¯t need any reward. I truly can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    Despite Kallie¡¯s refusal, the woman persisted in giving the bracelet to her.


    Amid their exchange, the bracelet almost slipped to the ground.


    Kallie, to avoid any further risk to the delicate bracelet, reluctantly agreed to keep it, vowing to return it once the woman reimed her child.


    The child¡¯s soft cries lingered in the air.


    Kallie, perhaps feeling a deeper connection as she herself was soon to be a mother, felt a surge ofpassion.


    She stroked the child¡¯s head tenderly, trying to calm him, and then led him to a nearby room.


    Before they walked away, Jake smirked. ¡°I see you¡¯re ying the good person now. Never thought of you as the kind-hearted type.¡±


    Kallie paused, her face a mask of ice. She pointed out that it was Sarah¡¯s party and she was merely sorting out the mess, so Jake and Sarah should be thanking her, not dishing out sarcasm.


    Jake¡¯sugh was sharp and mocking. ¡°Just a friendly reminder not to trust people too easily.¡±


    After that, he shot a cold nce at the child.


    The child, terrified, clung to Kallie and sobbed louder.


    Kallie shot Jake a fierce look. This man was intimidating a child. Had he nopassion? She dismissed him and escorted the child away.


    Jake shifted his focus back to the bruised man, his dark eyes narrowing as he prepared to resume his interrogation.


    Just then, a waiter approached hastily. ¡°Mr. Reeves, Miss Miller is asking for you. It¡¯s urgent, and she needs you toe immediately.¡±


    Jake arched an eyebrow and instructed his men, ¡°Keep an eye on this one.¡±


    With a final nce at the couple¡ªthe man restrained by Jake¡¯s bodyguard and the woman in tears¡ªJake frowned and turned away. Perhaps he was making too much of it.


    The room contained a television and aputer.


    Kallie figured cartoons might divert the child¡¯s attention.


    Once inside, the child chose a quiet corner and settled down, a stark contrast to his previous tearful behavior.


    Kallie suspected he was concerned about his parents, so she set aside her belongings and approached him, typing on her phone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re grown-ups. They can handle things. What cartoons do you enjoy? Come on, don¡¯t be shy. Tell me.¡±


    Suddenly, the child turned around and sshed a cup of water into Kallie¡¯s face.


    Caught off guard, Kallie jumped to her feet, staring at him in bewilderment. She noticed his head was bowed, his demeanor seemingly reflecting sorrow. Struggling to keep her anger at bay, she typed out another message: ¡°If you think I¡¯m terrible, leave right now.¡±


    Kallie began to walk away, but only a few stepster, her surroundings started to blur. She grew weak and her head spun, not from low blood sugar but as if she had been drugged.


    Realizing something was wrong, Kallie whirled back to face the child.


    There the child stood, a chilling smile ying across his lips, his eyes gleaming with a sinister gleam.


    Kallie had never encountered a child with such a sinister smile before. She realized she had been deceived.


    Frantically trying to escape, Kallie had just reached the door when she copsed, losing consciousness entirely.


    Elsewhere, Jake arrived at the venue and immediately noticed Sarah.


    Spotting Jake, Sarah hurried over to him, her excitement palpable. ¡°Jake, did you forget? You still haven¡¯t given me my birthday gift.¡±


    Jake¡¯s mouth quirked up in a hint of a smile. ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten. Your gift is quite special. I¡¯ll give it to youter tonight, alright?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Sarah responded with a pout. ¡°I want it now, in front of everyone, so they can see how much you cherish me.¡±


    A spark lit up in Jake¡¯s eyes. ¡°And where would you like to open it?¡±


    Sarah gestured toward the rear of the hotel. ¡°There¡¯s arge grassy area out back. Let¡¯s head there. I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ve gotten me.¡±


    Jake nodded in agreement.


    Thrilled, Sarah quickly assembled the guests in the backyard.


    Meanwhile, Jake seized the moment to send a swift text to Edgar.


    By now, the backyard was bustling with nearly everyone.


    Irene and Linsey noticed Kallie¡¯s absence and grew anxious.


    Linsey was ready to search for Kallie, but Irene held her back. ¡°Announcing Kallie¡¯s absence now will only y into Sarah¡¯s hands and embarrass Kallie further. Do you honestly believe Jake would support Kallie by then?¡±


    With reluctance, Linsey conceded, her anger simmering. ¡°It¡¯s unbearable seeing Sarah socent. Everyone seems to be ignoring the truth. Kallie and Jake are still married, yet Sarah is clearly overstepping. She¡¯s parading around as if she¡¯s untouchable.¡±


    Irene exhaled a weary sigh. ¡°We¡¯re powerless right now. But Kallie¡¯s nearly free from this turmoil. I heard from Mr. Hayes that Jake has been hesitant about the divorce papers. Mr. Hayes has been helping Kallie collect evidence so herwyers can push for a divorce.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 183

    ?<strong>Chapter 183:</strong>


    Linsey looked at Irene with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Hayes went to all that trouble for Kallie? Does he have feelings for her?¡±


    A flicker of confusion crossed Irene¡¯s face, revealing a storm of mixed feelings. ¡°It¡¯s their matter. I can¡¯t say for sure, but Kallie has always thought of Mr. Hayes as nothing more than a brother.¡±


    Linsey nodded in understanding. ¡°That makes sense. Given her current state, she¡¯s likely not interested in any romantic prospects for the time being. It¡¯s fortunate she has us as friends. Relying on a man for her and her child¡¯s future is a gamble.¡±


    Just then, the chopping sound of helicopter des cut through their conversation.


    All heads turned skyward as a helicopter swooped in, scattering a deluge of flower petals in its wake. It was a spectacr petal rain.


    Plop! A gift bag, adorned with festive wrapping, descended from the helicopter, tethered to a small parachute. Itnded precisely at Sarah¡¯s feet.


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Sarah¡¯s cheeks turned a rosy tint as she cast loving nces at Jake beside her.


    Sarah cherished such dramatic presentations, barely interested in the contents of the box itself. The grand gesture was what truly mattered. And, most importantly, it came from Jake.


    Sarah could already visualize tomorrow¡¯s headlines, heralding her grand birthday celebration that would be the talk of the town. Everyone would see just how much Jake adored her.


    Linsey, a bit surprised yet amused, couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°When did Jake develop such questionable taste? Look at these flower petals. They¡¯re so tacky and obviously fake, just cheap cloth.¡±


    Irene, stifling augh, leaned closer to Linsey. ¡°A few years back, I went to a golden wedding anniversary. They had hired a firm to deck out the venue. It looked just like this¡ªopulent and shy but frankly, in poor taste.¡±


    Linsey caught on instantly. ¡°Oh, you mean¡­¡±


    Irene gave Linsey a knowing smile but chose not to borate.


    They both nced at Sarah and Jake.


    Sarah beamed, radiating happiness, while Jake¡¯s expression was one of disinterest.


    Amidst the cascade of tacky petals, the irony of the scene was unmistakable.


    Linsey snickered, ¡°Sarah thinks she¡¯s struck gold, not realizing it¡¯s something nobody else wanted.¡±


    Irene looked around, her thoughts turning to Kallie. Kallie had been absent earlier, possibly intentionally, but even amidst all the spectacle, Kallie was still nowhere to be seen.


    Despite the frosty rtionship between Kallie and Jake, Irene noticed moments when Kallie seemed unable topletely detach herself.


    Given the circumstances, Irene was puzzled by Kallie¡¯s continued absence.


    A feeling of difort settled over Irene.


    Suddenly, the backyard erupted with noise from a nearby room, apanied by a woman¡¯s loud curses. Thenguage was harsh, cutting through the air and demanding attention.


    Sarah perked up immediately, her interest piqued as she raised her voice deliberately. ¡°What¡¯s going on there? Let¡¯s check it out!¡±


    At that moment, Irene acted quickly, leaning in to discreetly hand Linsey a business card. ¡°Kallie might be in trouble. Sarah¡¯s people could be watching. This is Mr. Hayes¡¯ card. Call him when you get the chance.¡±


    Linsey caught on to Irene¡¯s subtle cue instantly, epting the card and maneuvering her way out through the crowd.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened as he trailed behind Sarah toward themotion.


    Inside, the volume of swearing intensified. It seemed a woman had caught her husband cheating, caught him in bed with another woman.


    The man was desperately trying to defend himself, iming his drunken state was to me and that the woman had taken advantage of that to join him in bed, insisting it was all a misunderstanding.


    Sarah offered a barely noticeable smile before stepping forward to handle the situation. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for this disruption at my gathering. Please assist the couple in resolving their issues. Let¡¯s keep it private and not spread rumors.¡±


    To the onlookers, Sarah¡¯s words seemed utterly absurd. She might as well have been encouraging them to spread the rumors, since some already had their phones out, poised to record.


    Sarah was about to push the door open when Jake caught her hand. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s nothing pleasant to see here. It is indecent. Better not to spread it. Take the guests to the front hall. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Sarah was displeased. ¡°I don¡¯t see what the issue is. After all, I put this party together. If I let some brazen woman wreak havoc on another family, it¡¯s on me. Jake, I appreciate your concern and that you don¡¯t want me to get hurt. I¡¯m fine. I can handle it.¡±


    Yet Jake¡¯s grip remained firm.


    Sarah eyed him with suspicion. ¡°Jake, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you tell me today¡¯s my birthday and I call the shots? Or do you know who this shameless woman is?¡±


    Jake gave a softugh. ¡°Why would I know?¡±


    He finally released her hand, cautioning her once more. ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    His eyes, however, betrayed a turbulent undercurrent.


    Sarah¡¯s tension eased, and she grinned mischievously, fluttering her eyshes. ¡°I knew it. You just can¡¯t help but worry about me.¡±


    As Sarah swung the door open, a few audacious individuals slipped in behind her.


    Seizing the moment, Jake swiftly sent a message to Edgar.


    The crowd surged into the room, causing quite amotion.


    Kallie¡¯s cheeks burned, still feeling the effects of the drug. Her limbs felt weak and devoid of energy.


    The sound of heated arguments buzzed in Kallie¡¯s ears, with one woman¡¯s shrill voice cutting through, asionally pinching her harshly while spewing insults.


    The pain sharply awakened Kallie. She blinked open her eyes, struggling to make sense of her surroundings.


    ¡°My God!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice escted as she drew a few people closer. ¡°Can you believe this? We actually know this woman!¡±


    Kallie, looking disheveled,y on the bed next to a man who was shirtless and equally disoriented.


    The room was in utter chaos.


    A bystander whipped out a phone, nearly thrusting it in Kallie¡¯s face to take pictures.


    Slowly, Kallie propped herself up, her mind piecing together the situation.


    The man, noticing Kallie¡¯s awareness, seemed to see her as hisst hope. He fell to his knees with a heavy thud. ¡°Miss, please, clear things up with my wife. You mentioned you felt sick from the drinks, and I was merely helping you back here,¡± he pleaded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 184

    ?<strong>Chapter 184:</strong>


    The man said, ¡°As soon as we entered the room, you began to undress and try to seduce me. I¡¯d had a bit to drink too, which clouded my judgment, and that¡¯s how I ended up with you. But I¡¯m not at fault here! You need to exin this to my wife!¡±


    The woman shot back with a string of curses. ¡°You might look attractive, but your actions are utterly shameless. Are you so desperate that any man would suffice? Ugh, you¡¯re disgusting!¡±


    A mockingugh came from the crowd. ¡°You might not be aware, but this woman is going through a divorce. Seems like she¡¯s desperate for anypany.¡±


    Kallie, however, ignored thements and inspected her appearance. Her clothes were a bit messy, but her undergarments were intact.


    She remembered checking the time before she cked out. It seemed she had only been unconscious for seven or eight minutes. It was unlikely that the man had time to do anything.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Kallie¡¯s thoughts began to clear. Looking at the hostile faces around her, it dawned on her that she had been framed.


    Kallie remainedposed and began typing on her phone: ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you. I was drugged, and when I came to, I found myself in this mess. I think someone drugged me. We should call the police and have them sort this out.¡±


    Before Kallie could involve the police, Sarah¡¯s voice rang out sharply. ¡°Kallie, what are you implying? You think I drugged you? I haven¡¯t even brought up your antics at my birthday party, and now you¡¯re creating a spectacle and nning to call the cops just to humiliate me?¡±


    Tears began to stream down Sarah¡¯s cheeks as she continued, ¡°I invited you to my birthday party out of kindness, and this is how you repay me? By trying to ruin my birthday?¡±


    In a swift motion, the woman grabbed Kallie¡¯s phone and hurled it to the ground, shattering it. Her fury didn¡¯t subside as she shouted, ¡°You think I don¡¯t see through your n? You¡¯re just a little tramp trying to drum up some support, aren¡¯t you? Well, guess what? You¡¯re not leaving until you pay for this. No one¡¯s going to help you now.¡±


    With her phone destroyed, contacting the police became impossible for Kallie.


    To make matters worse, no one present could understand signnguage, leaving Kallie even more isted.


    Capitalizing on the silence, Sarah dered, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t speak up in her defense, she¡¯s essentially confessing. Look at her closely, everyone, and remember to steer clear of her. She¡¯s nothing but trouble!¡±


    Murmurs spread among the bystanders.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem capable of that. She¡¯s attractive, and that man is just unsavory. What could she possibly gain from him?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Some women are inherently disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°Think about it¡­ Jake is trying to divorce her. She has no family or backing. If she wants to maintain her lifestyle, she¡¯s forced totch onto men. Previously it was Ethan and Brent, but they were toying with her. No respectable man would settle down with someone like that, so she resorts to desperate measures.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s repulsive. I¡¯vemitted her face to memory. I¡¯m going to share her photos online.¡±


    As the crowd¡¯s harsh judgments filled the air, Kallie felt each word like a blow.


    Their remarks grew increasingly vile.


    ¡°Being mute must be intriguing. I bet she has a distinctive vor. I¡¯d love to taste that one day.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how much it would cost to spend a night with her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we could use these photos for ckmail. She might justply for free.¡±


    Fueled by Kallie¡¯s evident humiliation, their cruelty intensified. They gazed at her as if they were wolves, eager to pounce.


    In desperation, Kallie attempted to convey through signnguage that she was being set up, and things were not as they appeared.


    However, her pleas fell on deaf ears. Some even scoffed at her attempts.


    ¡°Look at her waving her hands. It¡¯sughable.¡±


    ¡°Jake must¡¯ve had a hard time being married to her. They couldn¡¯t even engage in a real fight.¡±


    ¡°The mute girl is entertaining. I¡¯m curious to see how she reacts under pressure.¡±


    Seizing the opportune moment, Sarah cleared her throat. ¡°Jake is nning to divorce her, but they¡¯re having disputes over the property. This woman is after half his wealth. Everyone is aware that Kallie was adopted by the Reeves. Without their support, she¡¯d be nowhere. Yet instead of showing gratitude, she¡¯s aiming to seize half of their fortune. Jake won¡¯t stand for that.


    I¡¯m going to have mywyers assist Jake with the divorce proceedings. This evidence of Kallie¡¯s infidelity is undeniable. I urge you all to support Jake. If you stand with us, both the Reeves and the Miller families will be in your debt.¡±


    Initially, some folks might have considered this whole scenario irrelevant to them, and they were just there for a good time.


    However, when Sarah brought up a favor from the Reeves family, everyone perked up. A favor from such a prestigious family promised wealth and influence, and who could resist that lure?


    Observing the change in the audience, Sarah smirked confidently. ¡°I trust you¡¯ll all help this man and woman achieve justice. Just keep it non-lethal. I¡¯ll handle the consequences.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s words seemed to awaken something sinister in certain attendees.


    Kallie caught the shift in some gazes. They grew lecherous, and she understood the danger she was in. Her body began to shake uncontrobly. She desperately wanted to scream for help, but her damaged vocal cords cruelly choked her cries for aid.


    Outside, Irene was overwhelmed with anxiety. The distant sounds of themotion pierced the air, and she could only imagine the terror Kallie was enduring.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Irene yelled, tears cascading down her cheeks as she tried to shove her way past the bodyguards.


    However, she was easily overpowered by the three burly bodyguards. They stood firm, unmoved, and even sneered at her efforts. ¡°You see this? Kallie brought this on herself. Miss Miller is just setting things straight. Save your breath.¡±


    Irene gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you understand that you¡¯re breaking thew? The police are on their way, and so is the Hayes family. Are you really prepared to face them?¡±


    The bodyguards shared a derisive look. ¡°What¡¯s calling the cops or the Hayes family going to change? Kallie walked in here by herself. Nobody forced her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And there¡¯s a camera right at the entrance. It¡¯ll show she came in freely instead of being drugged or coerced in any way.¡±


    A cold fear gripped Irene. She had suspected Sarah was up to no good when insisting on Kallie¡¯s presence. She trusted Kallie would err on the side of caution. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated Sarah would be this cruel. Had Sarah no fear of the repercussions? After all, Kallie had resolved to put Jake behind her. There was no reason for Sarah to take things to such an extreme.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 185

    ?<strong>Chapter 185:</strong>


    Irene was baffled. Why did Sarah have to go this far? She sensed she had missed something crucial.


    Irene suddenly remembered something¡ªshe had a small self-defense knife in her pocket.


    As the bodyguards continued to taunt her, a glint of lethal intent sparkled in her eyes.


    Irene¡¯s mind raced. If anything happened to Kallie, Brent would be shattered. Brent regarded Kallie almost as a sister and would never want to see her harmed.


    Irene couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Brent heartbroken, nor could she stand the idea of Kallie being in danger. She steeled herself, prepared to risk everything to protect Kallie.


    Just as Irene moved to act, a strong hand mped onto her shoulder and pulled her back forcefully.


    Reaching for her knife, Irene nearly stumbled, and the knife slipped from her grip.


    The figure acted swiftly, pinning her arm behind her back with such force that Irene grimaced in pain, and the knife ttered to the ground.


    Turning, she saw Edgar behind her. Despair overwhelmed her, snuffing out herst flicker of rationale. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything? Are you just going to let them kill Kallie?¡±


    Edgar dismissed her plea with a smile and turned to the three bodyguards at the door. ¡°This one¡¯s lost her mind. I¡¯ve got this. Just focus on the door.¡±


    Irene was livid, shouting, ¡°Are you even human? How can you be this cold? What did Kallie do to deserve this? How has she wronged you?¡±


    Irene was forcefully dragged into another room where Jake was waiting.


    Upon seeing Jake, Irene felt an overwhelming urge tosh out physically.


    Jake, however, faced away from her, concealing his emotions.


    Irene could sense his detachment.


    ¡°Jake,¡± Irene called out, her voice rough and desperate. ¡°I know Kallie must have upset you, but remember your shared history. She¡¯s like a sister to you. Even though you¡¯re divorcing, she was once a foster child in your home. Can you really just stand there and watch her suffer like this?¡±


    Jake remained silent, dismissing her with a wave of his hand.


    Edgar, trying to maintain professionalism, interjected, ¡°Mr. Reeves doesn¡¯t wish to antagonize the Hayes family. Let¡¯s pretend you saw nothing, and I¡¯ll escort you out.¡±


    As Edgar began leading her away, Irene noticed a back door. In a sudden move, she stomped hard on Edgar¡¯s foot.


    Edgar grimaced in pain, his hold loosening, and Irene took her chance to run out of the room.


    Edgar feigned an attempt to chase after Irene, then sighed and left.


    Then, Edgar approached Jake again, lowering his voice to a whisper. ¡°She¡¯s inside now. Things look a bit odd, but their attention is likely more on Kallie to notice. What should we do, Mr. Reeves?¡±


    Jake clutched the railing, his silence masking his inner fury. Unseen, his anger and frustration surged, with veins throbbing at his temples and his eyes zing with fury.


    His voice trembled with suppressed rage as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Our next move? I want them gone!¡±


    Edgar, concerned, moved closer and spoke gently. ¡°Mr. Reeves, please stay calm. Losing yourposure will only put your wife in greater danger. The neurotoxin that affected you didn¡¯t reach Kallie. I¡¯ve checked. The Hayes are nearly here, and with Irene inside, she can stall for some time.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he suddenly struck the railing with force.


    Despite its solid build, the railing shook slightly under the impact of Jake¡¯s powerful punch.


    Blood seeped from Jake¡¯s knuckles as he struck out, driven by a torrent of anger and regret. Unperturbed by the pain, he continued, relentless in his actions. What purpose did he serve if he couldn¡¯t even protect the one he loved?


    Edgar, visibly distressed by the scene, implored, ¡°Mr. Reeves, you must halt this. We¡¯re going to attract attention.¡±


    Gradually, Jake¡¯s fury subsided a bit, though his eyes still burned with a vengeful fire. ¡°Gather our men inside. If everything goes south, we¡¯ll snatch her back just in time. Even if it blows our cover, I¡¯ll ensure she¡¯s safe abroad, even at the cost of her hatred toward me. I owe her that. At least that¡¯s what my grandfather said about the Reeves family¡¯s debt to her.¡±


    Jake¡¯s words were heavy with bitterness and grief.


    Edgar exhaled deeply, gave a resigned nod, and left to coordinate their next moves.


    Elsewhere, Irene made her entrance unexpectedly.


    At that time, Kallie was already immobilized, as helpless as a fishid out on a cutting board, awaiting its fate. Her clothes remained untouched, yet some were poised tomence.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze was fixed on the ceiling, her expression one of agony and resignation as if all fight had left her. Tears streamed down her face.


    Meanwhile, Sarah contemted using the chaos to her advantage, mulling over whether to end Kallie¡¯s pregnancy. She secretly wished the ensuing violence would resolve Kallie¡¯s pregnancy, absolving her of direct involvement.


    Sarah watched Kallie with a sense of profound satisfaction.


    This was just dessert for anyone who dared to set eyes on her man.


    Suddenly, Irene brandished her phone and dered loudly, ¡°Make one move, and I¡¯ll go live, exposing your vile actions to the entire city. As a consultant at the Hayes Group, Kallie has influence, and I, her assistant, control ounts with massive followings. Doubt me? Just ask your beloved Miss Miller.¡±


    All eyes instantly turned toward Sarah.


    Color drained from Sarah¡¯s face as she simmered with anger.


    How had Irene managed to get in here?


    Cornered, Sarah reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Sarah replied, attempting to maintain herposure. ¡°But let¡¯s not forget Kallie¡¯s initial disgrace. We¡¯re merely serving justice. me her for her actions, not us.¡±


    Irene clenched her jaw. ¡°Even so, it¡¯s up to the courts and moral judgment to penalize her, not you. What authority do you possess? You¡¯re viting thew! Whatever methods you¡¯re using to stave off justice won¡¯t stop me from spreading the word. Try to silence me if you must. I¡¯m a valued member of the Hayes Group. Mr. Hayes holds me in high regard. If you wish to challenge the Hayes family, by all means, proceed.¡±


    Irene¡¯s readiness to sacrifice everything intimidated the group who were tempted by Sarah¡¯s offer. They had resources, but none wished for infamy. Supported by Sarah, they had felt invincible, but Irene¡¯s invocation of thew deted their arrogance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 186

    ?<strong>Chapter 186:</strong>


    Everyone nced around, their faces marked by hesitation.


    Sarah¡¯s anger surged as she pivoted sharply to confront her servants. ¡°How did Irene manage to get in here? Didn¡¯t I instruct you to watch her closely? You¡¯re all utterly ipetent!¡±


    The servants quaked under her re, and one of them replied, ¡°Miss Miller, she slipped in through the back door. We never thought she¡¯d discover it. And we believed Mr. Reeves had escorted her away, so we assumed he¡­¡±


    Sarah¡¯s fury escted, and she struck the servant who had spoken earlier. ¡°Are you suggesting Jake intentionally allowed her entry to shield Kallie?¡±


    The servant, clutching her reddened cheek, was both frightened and indignant, shaking her head emphatically. ¡°It has nothing to do with Mr. Reeves. I must have misunderstood!¡±


    Irene watched as Sarah lost herposure. She sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you orchestrate this entire affair to ruin Kallie? Are you frightened now?¡±


    Boiling with anger, Sarah tilted her head back defiantly. ¡°Orchestrated? I¡¯m clueless about what you¡¯re implying. Even if we can¡¯t do anything to her, she¡¯s still a homewrecker. That man¡¯s wife is present. If we can¡¯t address it, surely his wife will handle it.¡±


    Being cued, the woman, now filled with newfound courage, dered her stance boldly. ¡°I¡¯m not scared! Go on and call the cops. Broadcast it for all I care. She was the one trying to sleep with my husband. She¡¯s the one who should feel embarrassed! Show everyone the kind of person she is!¡±


    As the woman moved toward Kallie, she hurled insults. She seemed to have nothing to fear.


    Meanwhile, Irene was growing increasingly nervous, puzzled as to why Brent hadn¡¯t shown up yet.


    The chaotic scene was interrupted by a sharp cry from a child, which redirected everyone¡¯s attention to the entrance. They noticed a senior man firmly grasping a child¡¯s wrist.


    The child, disying a mix of fear and defiance, struggled to escape the senior man¡¯s strong hold but to no avail.


    Ovee by frustration, the child started crying and began to shout obscenities at the senior man, shocking the onlookers with his harshnguage.


    ¡°Who does this child belong to? Such offensivenguage at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear hecks proper upbringing.¡±


    Sarah caught a clear glimpse of the child¡¯s face and flustered. She waved her hand in exasperation and yelled at her bodyguards, ¡°What are you waiting for? This ce is a disaster, and clearly, this old man and the kid are out of ce. Just get them out of here!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m exactly where I need to be,¡± the senior man countered. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he spoke, since Sarah had employed him believing he was mute.


    The senior man¡¯s voice was loud and distinct, a stark contrast to his silent demeanor before. Adjusting his hearing aids, he added, ¡°I¡¯m well aware of what¡¯s going on here. There¡¯s a girl being unjustly med. If you¡¯re wondering why she was in this room, ask this boy.¡±


    At the sound of the disturbance, Kallie peered through the crowd and spotted them. Her excitement peaked. She clutched Irene¡¯s hand and gestured frantically, exining that she had brought the boy here to rest when he identally sshed water on her, causing her to faint.


    Realization dawned on Irene, who was taken aback. ¡°So, Sarah used a child to set this up against you?¡±


    Kallie gave a resigned smile in response. Because the plot involved a child, she had never suspected a trap and had walked straight into it.


    Sarah interrupted the senior man with a raised voice. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Just a deaf old man! I get that you pity Kallie because she can¡¯t speak, but she did something disgraceful, and everyone saw it with their own eyes.¡±


    The senior man remainedposed. ¡°I saw everything with perfect rity. This young woman prevented a man from harming his wife. Afterward, the wife asked the youngdy to take care of this boy. This very kind youngdy brought the boy here for some rest, and then this whole misunderstanding urred. If you doubt my words, feel free to ask the boy himself.¡±


    The senior man turned a stern gaze toward the boy. ¡°Today, you¡¯re going to learn an important lesson. Children who lie might just find themselves spirited away by the devil.¡±


    The child caught the sternness in the senior man¡¯s gaze and began to shake, speaking in a timid, childish voice.


    ¡°It was¡­ She brought me here to rest, and then she fell.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still not convinced, go ahead and call the police. Let¡¯s see whether you¡¯re ndering an innocent girl or coercing a child to lie,¡± the senior man added.


    Sarah was taken aback. She had never imagined that this deaf senior man could defend Kallie so effectively and logically at this moment.


    Sarah had brought this senior here specifically to embarrass Kallie and make a mockery of her at the party.


    Yet, the n had spectacrly backfired.


    Refusing to let this chance escape, Sarah fixed the senior man with a frosty re and began her threats.


    ¡°Think carefully, old man. Before I brought you in, you were a homeless man, starving and shivering in the cold. I gave you a decent life. You¡¯re aware of who I am. Do you really intend to oppose me?¡±


    The senior man was unfazed and responded, ¡°Miss Miller, to rify, I didn¡¯t join you of my own free will. I¡¯m old, and my mind isn¡¯t as sharp as it once was, but that won¡¯t make me hold you ountable for bringing me here without informing my family and friends. Secondly, I¡¯m grateful for your hospitality, but I refuse to be part of your schemes to humiliate others. And finally, there¡¯s no point in trying to intimidate me with your status. If you believe you can hurt me, feel free to attempt it.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s anger red at the senior man¡¯s defiance. ¡°This crazy old man must be out of his mind again! Perhaps his brain is ying tricks!¡±


    A servant hastily intercepted the enraged Sarah, whispering urgently, ¡°Miss Miller, this n didn¡¯t work. We should consider our next move. There will be other chances to handle this old man. There¡¯s no need for a confrontation here, in front of everyone.¡±


    Taking a deep breath to suppress her burning fury, Sarah turned to Kallie and Irene, managing a strained smile. ¡°It appears there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. My apologies for the confusion. Let¡¯s leave this ce!¡±


    With these words, Sarah lifted her skirt and strode off, her expression turning grim the moment she raced away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 187

    ?<strong>Chapter 187:</strong>


    The couple exchanged looks, realizing that Sarah had deserted them. Left with no other option, they made their way out under the disapproving and inquisitive stares of the gathered crowd.


    Once Sarah had exited, the throng of people within the house slowly dissipated, trailing after her.


    It was only then that Kallie allowed herself a moment of relief. She exhaled deeply,posed herself, and straightened her clothes.


    Walking toward the door, Kallie paused to bow respectfully to the senior man. Her eyes conveyed deep gratitude as she made gestures of thanks, acknowledging his timely help.


    The senior man simply waved it off. ¡°I simply spoke the truth. It wasn¡¯t much of a help, really. Besides, you helped me once when I was in a bind, so it was only right that I stand up for you in your moment of need.¡±


    The senior man then nudged the child toward Kallie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡±


    The child stood timidly before Kallie, his head bowed, too frightened to meet her gaze.


    Despite being deceived by the boy previously, Kallie¡¯s heart softened toward him upon seeing his distress.


    She squatted down to his level, typed a message on her phone, then yed the text aloud with the text-to-speech function to reassure him. ¡°I know you¡¯re young and might not fully understand the consequences of your actions. I won¡¯t hold this against you.¡±


    The child tentatively lifted his eyes, his voice quivering as he asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to hand me over to the police?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, a gesture of her sincere forgiveness.


    As she did so, she studied the boy more closely, her look thoughtful. Despite wearing a suit meant for a child, it hung awkwardly on him, revealing threadbare clothes beneath.


    Kallie surmised that neither the couple who had argued earlier nor the individuals whoter used her of cheating were the boy¡¯s actual parents. It seemed likely that he was merely a destitute child whom Sarah had coaxed into ying a part, perhaps promising him some basic necessities in return for his cooperation.


    From a child¡¯s perspective, the boundaries of right and wrong were often blurred.


    The boy likely didn¡¯t even know his actions were illegal. He only sensed that he had done something wrong.


    Suddenly, the boy covered his eyes with his hands and began to sob. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I just wanted some of the leftover food from today¡¯s feast. But that intimidatingdy said I had to help her, or she¡¯d call me a thief. I had no choice.¡±


    Kallie exhaled deeply, a mix of frustration and pity settling in. She turned to Irene and asked her to help find the boy¡¯s real parents.


    Irene looked back at Kallie, her expression filled with confusion. ¡°This boy can confirm that Sarah was behind all of this. Kallie, are you really going to let this go?¡±


    Kallie shook her head decisively. Naturally, she had no intention of letting it slide, nor did she feel any inclination to forgive Sarah.


    However, the boy was innocent. Dragging him into a public dispute to testify against Sarah would likely expose him and his family to serious bacsh.


    Kallie¡¯s expression grew stern as she considered further.


    During the earlier argument between that couple, when the wife had implored Kallie to take the child away, Jake had been present. If Jake were to see this child now, he would understand the full scope of what had urred.


    However, Kallie had little faith that Jake would support her. It was more likely that he might do something drastic for the sake of Sarah¡¯s reputation.


    Despite having concrete evidence, Kallie felt powerless to act against Sarah. With Jake¡¯s support behind Sarah, her hands were effectively tied.


    Kallie realized she had to let this incident pass for now, but she silently vowed not to forget it and to find a way to even the score with Sarah eventually.


    As Irene led the boy away, Kallie turned and noticed the senior man had been watching her intently the entire time. His gaze seemed to carry a hint of recognition.


    Curious, Kallie used gestures to inquire if he had located the person he was searching for.


    The senior man shook his head sadly. ¡°I can¡¯t recall her face or name anymore, but I know I need to find her.¡±


    Kallie nodded, empathy filling her as she realized there was little she could do to assist him.


    She extended an offer of help if he could recall any details about the person he was searching for. With her widework of contacts, she felt confident in her ability to locate almost anyone.


    The senior man, however, politely declined her offer. He insisted that it was a personal matter and did not wish to impose on anyone else.


    After their conversation, the senior man chose not to rejoin the festivities. Instead, he slipped out through the back door, seeking a quiet exit.


    Unbeknownst to the senior man, a group of Sarah¡¯s associates was waiting outside.


    As he emerged, they quickly closed in around him, their faces twisting into malicious grins.


    ¡°Hey, you messed up Miss Miller¡¯s ns. Got a death wish?¡± one of them sneered.


    ¡°He¡¯s just an old bag of bones trying to y the hero. Pathetic! Should we break his hands or his feet to teach him a lesson?¡±


    The senior man met their threats with a cold, authoritative stare. ¡°Back off!¡± hemanded sharply.


    Their patience frayed, the group lost theirposure and, brandishing clubs, advanced toward the senior man with menacing intent.


    However, before they could reach the senior man, several burly men intervened, swiftly restraining the aggressors.


    At that moment, a convoy of ck cars pulled up, with a stretched Lincoln prominently in the center.


    A figure quickly stepped out, opened the car door with deference, and assisted the senior man into the vehicle. The assants watched in stunned silence, their hostile demeanor reced by sheer astonishment. Who was this old-timer? Some kind of big shot?


    Before the group could further process their surprise, they found themselves forcefully subdued by the burly men.


    One burly man pressed his boot firmly against the backs of their hands, his voice icy as he issued a stern warning. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t disrespect your elders. Such mistakes could cost you dearly. Cross our master again, and you won¡¯t live to regret it.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the background, the window of a sleek Maybach lowered. A distinguished man with sses surveyed the scene with detached interest. After a brief pause, he issued a dismissivemand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This isn¡¯t worth our time.¡±


    With that, he signaled to the driver. The window rolled up silently, and the luxurious car pulled away smoothly.


    The driver exhaled a heavy, resigned sigh, hinting at a deeper concern. ¡°Sir, your grandfather¡¯s condition is deteriorating. This time, he traveled all the way from Ferelden to Avalon. Pursuing him has wasted you three months.¡±


    ¡°Wasted?¡± The man in the back seat scoffed sharply. ¡°You think searching for my grandfather is a waste?¡±


    The driver, realizing his misstep, hurriedly backpedaled. ¡°No, sir, that¡¯s not what I meant. I was just considering¡­ if he truly wished to find¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him search,¡± the man interrupted, his tone firm yet reflective. ¡°After all, she is my aunt¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s high time she reconnected with her family. My father and uncles have all been waiting for this day. Increase the surveince on my grandfather. If anyone bullies him again, consider yourselves unemployed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver responded promptly, nodding in earnest agreement as he focused on the road ahead.


    The man absently twisted the ring on his finger, his gaze icy and sharp. ¡°By the way, I heard someone exploited my grandpa¡¯s condition to bring him here. Who was it?¡±


    ¡°If my memory serves me well, the surname is Miller,¡± the driver replied cautiously.


    ¡°Look into it,¡± the manmanded sinctly.


    The convoy slowed to a halt outside the most opulent vi in the city.


    As the man stepped out of the car, he muttered with a trace of scorn, ¡°Despite the family living abroad, we still need to keep this ce pristine. My grandpa insists on moving back here, clinging to his ¡®returning to one¡¯s roots¡¯ sentiment.¡±


    A line of aides trailed behind him, each nodding and murmuring their agreement with palpable enthusiasm.


    Approaching the Lincoln, the man opened the door with due respect, helping the senior man out. His voice softened as he said, ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re home.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 188

    ?<strong>Chapter 188:</strong>


    The senior man¡¯s mental state oscited between rity and confusion. In a particrly muddled moment, he stared at everything around him with a mix of nkness and irritation, making an attempt to remove his hearing aids.


    The young man intervened swiftly, soothing the senior man with gentle persuasion until the senior found his peace.


    With the young man¡¯s assistance, the senior man exited the vehicle. As he steadied himself, a sudden spark of recognition lit his features. ¡°I found your cousin. I found her,¡± he dered with certainty.


    Surprised and tinged with excitement, the young man queried, ¡°Really? Where did you see her?¡±


    The senior man¡¯s brow creased as he struggled to dredge up the memory. ¡°She was at the spot where you picked me up. Remind me, who was she exactly? What was her name?¡±


    Concerned that the strain of remembering might cause difort to his grandfather, the young man suggested a rest and turned his thoughts inward.


    Despite his grandfather¡¯s intermittent confusion, he seldom spoke without some underlying truth. The assertion he had made probably held some weight. Who could this woman be?


    The young man¡¯s thoughts raced to Sarah, the one responsible for his grandfather¡¯s journey to Avalon. Given his grandfather¡¯s resolute nature, few could influence him otherwise. It seemed usible.


    Resolved, the young man instructed urgently, ¡°Go find out everything about Sarah. Arrange for her to meet me in three days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Despite Sarah¡¯s failed attempt to ruin Kallie earlier, Sarah¡¯s birthday celebration continued uninterrupted.


    At the party, Sarah performed an borate apology to Kallie, her face awash with feigned remorse.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t fooled. She sensed that Sarah¡¯s apology was merely a tactic to make her stay.


    Then, Sarah presented a gift that Jake had given her. It was a blue crystal ne.


    Although not of the finest quality, it bore significance because it came from Jake.


    ¡°Kallie, I¡¯m really happy you could make it to my birthday,¡± Sarah began, her voice dripping with regret. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I pride myself on my strong moralpass, and I initially thought you had acted rashly. I realize now that I was mistaken. Please, take this gift as a token of peace, and let¡¯s move beyond this.¡±


    As Sarah spoke, her eyes shimmered with feigned sincerity.


    Those around them, aware of the strained dynamics between Kallie and Sarah,mended Sarah for herposure and her magnanimous gesture toward Kallie.


    But Kallie saw through it all. The sincerity of Sarah¡¯s apology was irrelevant. The real intent behind offering a gift from Jake was to provoke her.


    The malice was clear in Sarah¡¯s thinly veiled smile behind her beauty.


    Kallie knew she could not ept this gift.


    With a forced smile, Kallie politely refused the ne.


    Sarah quickly escted the situation, her expression wounded. ¡°Why won¡¯t you ept it? Are you still upset with me? Today¡¯s my birthday, and though I¡¯m clueless about why those people went after you, Kallie, you should understand where I¡¯ming from. I knew it. You despise me. Well, I guess I deserve that.¡±


    Onlookers couldn¡¯t resist chiming in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it, right? Should the birthday girl have to beg for forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, if anyone stirred trouble at my party, I¡¯d show them the door, innocent or not. Why target her specifically if there¡¯s nothing to it? There¡¯s no smoke without fire.¡±


    ¡°She probably has a shady side, huh?¡±


    Irene cleared her throat, her voice even. ¡°Miss Miller, please understand that Kallie knows this is all a big misunderstanding. She¡¯s not holding a grudge. This ne represents your bond with Mr. Reeves. Although she and Mr. Reeves are still legally bound, she truly hopes you two find happiness. However, given that they are not yet divorced, this puts her in an awkward position.¡±


    Kallie cooperated with a choked sob, then took out her phone and typed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think Miss Miller meant any harm. I hope she and Reeves have a fulfilling life together. While there are still things Mr. Reeves and I need to settle, Miss Miller, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll sort out the divorce quickly and make my exit.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smile nearly wavered.


    A giggle escaped from the crowd, while Kallie reveled in her satisfaction. Her acting skills weren¡¯t half bad.


    The crowd started to view Sarah differently, their expressions turning odd.


    Everyone had assumed that Jake had been with Sarah first and that his marriage to Kallie was born out of obligation, not love. Yet, Jake and Kallie remained wed. Sarah¡¯s behavior prompted reactions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit harsh?¡± A male voice sliced through the tension.


    Boris strode in, fixing Kallie with a look of disapproval.


    ¡°Miss Miller has already offered her apologies. Are you still holding her responsible?¡±


    Kallie eyed Boris, her brow furrowed in confusion. She had no quarrels with him, and he had always been cordial previously. What had changed today?


    Sarah voiced Kallie¡¯s silent query.


    Sarah cooperated with Boris and said, ¡°Mr. Guzman, I thought you and Kallie were close friends. What¡¯s with the sudden shift? Did you catch what just happened? It was all a simple misunderstanding earlier. Kallie hasn¡¯t done anything like stealing someone¡¯s husband.¡±


    Boris scoffed. ¡°Misunderstanding or not, I wouldn¡¯t put it past her.¡±


    The onlookers gasped. Someone curiously asked, ¡°Who is this man?¡±


    Sarah introduced him with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s Boris, connected to the Hayes family. His mother is Jerome¡¯s youngest daughter, making him Brent¡¯s cousin. He recently returned to the fold. Brent and Kallie used to be quite close. I wonder what caused their falling out.¡±


    The mention of the Hayes family caused people to exchange knowing nces.


    It wasmon knowledge that the Hayes family always stood behind Kallie, with Brent oftening to her aid in public.


    For Boris, also a member of the Hayes family, to show such open disdain for Kallie hinted at deeper undercurrents to the story.


    The crowd¡¯s curiosity intensified, their eyes fixed on Boris, waiting eagerly for him to divulge more.


    Sarah turned to Boris in a feigned attempt to smooth things over. ¡°You were friends once. If there is a misunderstanding, why not just talk it out with Kallie? It¡¯s better than parting on bad terms.¡±


    Boris responded with a sharp retort, his tone cold as he stared at Kallie. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to say.¡±


    It seemed Boris harbored deep animosity toward Kallie.


    Kallie, uninterested in uncovering the reasons behind Boris¡¯ odd behavior, responded with a dismissive smile. She pulled out her phone and began to type. ¡°Miss Miller seems to have misunderstood my rtionship with Mr. Guzman. Though I¡¯m closely linked to the Hayes family, I¡¯ve only met Mr. Guzman a few times. We barely spoke. I¡¯m not sure what I did to upset him, but I apologize if I have. I have pressing matters to attend to and must leave.¡±


    With that, Kallie grabbed Irene¡¯s arm and headed for the door.


    Sarah quickly caught Boris¡¯ attention with a discreet gesture.


    Understanding Sarah¡¯s cue, Boris raised his voice, ¡°Are you leaving because you fear I might expose your secrets?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 189

    ?<strong>Chapter 189:</strong>


    When Boris made that statement, the crowd erupted into chaos.


    ¡°What secrets? What is he talking about?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t this guy just get to the point?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just trying to stir up trouble. Kallie already mentioned she isn¡¯t close to Boris.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Even if they aren¡¯t close, Kallie is well-connected with the Hayes family. I¡¯ve always believed she¡¯s no ordinary woman.¡±


    Eyes filled with curiosity, gossip, and suspicion all directed at Kallie.


    Sarah stirred the pot further. ¡°What secrets are you referring to, Mr. Guzman? Be careful with your usations in such arge crowd. It won¡¯t look good if rumors start to spread.¡±


    Unable to contain her frustration, Irene snapped, ¡°Enough with the games! If you want to spread rumors, think of the repercussions. Mr. Hayes considers Kallie almost like a sister.¡±


    Irene¡¯s words were a clear warning to Boris.


    Boris understood the implication, but clenching his teeth, he countered, ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth. Kallie has been involved in numerous dubious activities under the Hayes¡¯ roof. My cousin shields her, oblivious to her real character. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it myself had I not identally witnessed it. It¡¯s repulsive to think that Kallie, who seems so gentle, could be involved in such deeds.¡±


    Irene rolled her eyes and uttered, ¡°Kallie, let¡¯s just leave.¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    But Kallie shook her head. She had realized something. Sarah and Boris were conspiring against her. They hadid a trap. Whether she stayed or left, the result would be the same. It was better to confront the situation head-on than toter discover how much worse things had be.


    Sarah feigned a defense of Kallie. ¡°Mr. Guzman, I understand your anger, but I suggest we handle this privately. Making a scene won¡¯t help anyone.¡±


    Boris shook off Sarah¡¯s hand dismissively. ¡°Miss Miller, I appreciate your kindness, but I cannot just stand aside and watch you be fooled. Today, I must rify everything.¡±


    Sarah sighed dramatically and signaled the bodyguards to escort Boris out.


    However, the crowd, hungry for a spectacle, voiced their displeasure.


    ¡°Miss Miller, have you forgotten how Kallie treated you? Her reputation shouldn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    ¡°Let Mr. Guzman speak. We¡¯ll support him in seeking justice.¡±


    ¡°Look how furious Mr. Guzman is. He must be telling the truth. Speak up, Mr. Guzman. With us here, Kallie wouldn¡¯t dare harm you!¡±


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    Seeing the scene unfold exactly as she had anticipated, Sarah stepped aside with a satisfied smile. ¡°In that case, let Mr. Guzman and Kallie handle their dispute.¡±


    Despite Boris¡¯ usation, Kallie remained utterly serene, her gaze emotionless and unaffected as if nothing could disturb herposure.


    Boris gave Kallie a fleeting, peculiar smile, which disappeared almost as quickly as it had appeared.


    Raising his voice, Boris dered, ¡°The real reason Kallie has been so close to our Hayes family all this time is her attempt to seduce my grandfather!¡±


    The crowd initially fell silent, and even Kallie¡¯s expression shifted, not from fear, but from a deep, seething anger.


    Kallie felt an overwhelming urge to p Boris hard. Jerome was Boris¡¯ grandfather, and to drag her down, he stooped this low.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sarah eximed, covering her mouth dramatically. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Your grandfather is old and highly respected.¡±


    Boris clutched his chest, his expression one of mock pain. ¡°Everyone knows how close Kallie and my grandfather have supposedly be. You might have heard that they bonded instantly and that he treats her almost like a granddaughter. But the truth is, they aren¡¯t rted by blood at all. My grandfather is a strict man who doesn¡¯t entertain recklessness, so why would he show such favor to an outsider?¡±


    Boris continued, his voiceced with suspicion. ¡°My mom identally overheard my grandfather discussing with hiswyer about leaving a part of his estate to Kallie. I sensed something fishy, so I discreetly watched Kallie and even installed a hidden camera in my grandfather¡¯s hospital room. What it recorded was shocking.¡±


    Boris pulled out his phone, and the onlookers clustered around, eager with curiosity.


    The video disyed a hospital room where an old many in bed, his features indistinct, but everyone assumed it was Jerome.


    Shortly, a woman d in scanty attire entered, holding a contract. Shemunicated with Jerome using signnguage, apparently convincing him to sign the document.


    Jeromeplied.


    Once she achieved her objective, the woman¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she leaned over to kiss Jerome on the neck.


    The image of Jerome entwined with the young woman cast a disturbing shadow over the room.


    The woman nced upward, her gaze locking on the ceiling. The camera captured her visage with crystal rity. Her beauty, touched by a trace of aloofness, unmistakably belonged to Kallie.


    Upon viewing the video, Irene¡¯s anger red instantly. She noted immediately that the hospital room¡¯syout didn¡¯t match Jerome¡¯s usual room. Furthermore, the supposed signnguage ¡°Kallie¡± used was not signnguage at all.


    Yet, none of the onlookers, except for Irene and Kallie herself, grasped this deceit. The onlookers prematurely concluded that the woman in the footage was indeed Kallie.


    ¡°Oh my! She¡¯s gone insane, seducing an elderly man for his wealth.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought? Kallie, always so poised and reserved, is actually like this? That¡¯s just vile.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got money too. Why chase after that old man? She could have approached me. I¡¯m far better than him.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but she¡¯s targeting the renowned Hayes family, not some obscure chap like you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sarah gasped. ¡°This can¡¯t be right, can it? I remember Kallie had a soft spot for the elderly. She was quite fond of Roderick. Wasn¡¯t it through Roderick that she met Jerome? There might be a misunderstanding here.¡±


    Prompted by Sarah¡¯s suggestive words, spection began to swirl among the crowd.


    ¡°I had a feeling something was off. Those well-known old timers were overly kind to Kallie for a reason.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just point fingers at those two old men. It¡¯s all on Kallie. Utterly shameless and despicable. Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Gross, absolutely gross. I need to record this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 190

    ?<strong>Chapter 190:</strong>


    Kallie nearly lost her footing but caught herself by seizing Irene¡¯s wrist. It wasn¡¯t only others who found it disgusting; she found it disgusting too.


    Kallie was shocked. Boris and Sarah were ready to tarnish the reputations of two esteemed elders just to set her up. One elder had passed away, and the other was gravely ill. If Jerome were to learn of this, his fury would know no bounds.


    Fury overwhelmed Kallie. She abandoned all reason and lunged forward, delivering a fierce p to Boris. Shocked by the impact, Boris clutched his face, his eyes wide with astonishment as he gazed at Kallie.


    Enraged, Kallie signed furiously at him. She demanded to know why he was trying to frame Jerome, who had only ever treated him kindly. She challenged him to confront her directly if he had a problem. Did he actually think Brent would fall for such lowly schemes? Wasn¡¯t he scared of divine punishment?


    Although Boris didn¡¯t grasp Kallie¡¯s signs, the sheer fury and icy resolve in her eyes were unmistakable. A twinge of guilt washed over him, yet he held his stance and dered, ¡°Look at her, everyone. Caught in the act, sheshes out in embarrassment. Actually, I¡¯m here today solely to expose Kallie¡¯s true nature and warn all the men in our family to steer clear of her.


    ¡°This woman will stop at nothing to set her hands on money and fame. I have no reason to lie about this¡ªI¡¯m speaking about my own grandfather, who always treated me kindly. I was just too overwhelmed by it all, and I had to speak the truth. Even if my grandfather and cousin are under Kallie¡¯s spell and might even disown me, I have no regrets about my actions today!¡±


    Boris¡¯ passionate speech and convincing demeanor roused the emotions of those around him. They nced at Kallie with contempt, maintaining their distance as they regarded her with profound disgust.


    In a room upstairs, a man observed the unfolding drama below. His face was concealed behind a ck mask, and he allowed himself a slight smile. ¡°When did Sarah and Boris start working together? They¡¯ve certainly got some tricks up their sleeve.¡± His smile did little to hide his true feelings. Those close to him understood his displeasure.


    |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Sir, Sarah is deviating from our n. Should I intervene?¡±


    ¡°Let the show continue,¡± the man replied, finishing his wine before smashing the ss on the floor. ¡°Sarah better hope everything unfolds as she expects, otherwise¡­¡±


    He left his threat hanging, his gaze turning cold and menacing as he watched Jake push his way through the crowd.


    Edgar hurried to intercept Jake, his voice tense yet subdued. ¡°Reeves, I understand you¡¯re furious. But it¡¯s clear this is a trap for both you and Kallie!¡±


    Jake smirked coldly, his eyes chilling. ¡°They believe now that my grandpa¡¯s gone and Jerome¡¯s bedridden, they can get away with it. If I let them off the hook for this, my grandpa would haunt me forever.¡±


    Edgar still blocked Jake¡¯s way, his gaze locked with Jake¡¯s, whose eyes burned with lethal fury. Edgar uttered anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve just heard that Linsey is on her way here with Brent. They might be held up, but Brent¡¯s clever. He¡¯ll manage it. If you defend Kallie now, it won¡¯t just be her reputation at stake.¡±


    Jake¡¯s hands balled into fists. He recognized the truth in Edgar¡¯s words. Their real enemy was lurking in the shadows. Only the Miller family was exposed, while the real puppeteer remained concealed.


    Jake felt as if serpentine eyes were surveilling him from the darkness. One mistake, and it wouldn¡¯t be just him facing the repercussions. But¡­


    Meanwhile, amid the chaotic crowd, Kallie furiously pounded on her keyboard, crafting her exnations. It was rare to see her so emotional, her eyes reddened and moist with unshed tears. She longed to pen her defense with her own blood¡ªnot to proim her innocence, but to protect the two elderly men she cherished as her own family.


    For the sake of the elders she held dear, Kallie would dlyy down her life. Yet, no one seemed willing to hear her out. Some even mocked her as if she were a mere ything, theirments cutting particrly deep.


    ¡°Kallie, stay with me tonight. Just name your price.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting so noble. You¡¯ve been with older men.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Kallie, out with it. Which one of those old-timers was better in bed?¡±


    The words ignited a fire in Kallie. Seething, she snatched a champagne ss from a towering stack nearby and hurled the contents at the man who had hurled the disrespectful insult. The liquid sshed across his face, and he wiped it away, swearing vehemently. ¡°Damn it, you little bitch! Can¡¯t handle the truth? You brought this on yourself!¡±


    His rage mounting, he seized Kallie by the wrist and raised his hand to strike her. But before his hand could fall, it was caught by another, much firmer grip. ¡°Think you can start trouble here? Do you have a death wish?¡± A chilly voice intervened.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in terror as he looked up into the face of Jake, who towered over him, imposing and unyielding.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves!¡± the man stammered, recognition dawning.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jake delivered a solid punch to the man¡¯s gut. The man copsed to the floor, clutching his abdomen and groaning in agony, his earlier arrogance washed away, leaving only fear. He refrained from swearing, instead curling up on the floor as he avoided Jake¡¯s piercing stare.


    Sarah¡¯s smile gradually faded as she observed the unfolding drama. It was evident Jake was standing up for Kallie.


    Jake hadn¡¯t finished dealing with the man yet. Sensing Sarah¡¯s suspicious gaze, he dismissed it and nonchntly wiped his hands after touching the man.


    Jake¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion as he spoke. ¡°Edgar, get him out of here. Kallie might have acted shamelessly, but what right does this ignorant fool have to speak ill of my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Edgar responded.


    With a simple gesture from Edgar, bodyguards promptly escorted the man out.


    The room fell into a hushed silence, with no one daring to make a sound. Those who had been most vocal earlier exchanged anxious looks. They had overlooked a vital detail. The used in this scandal were revered elders from both the Hayes and Reeves families. In their youth, they were influential figures in the city. And Boris had only brought up Kallie and Jerome. Any connections between Roderick and Kallie were mere conjecture on their part.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 191

    ?<strong>Chapter 191:</strong>


    Families of high stature always ced immense importance on their reputation.


    Most of the onlookers assumed Jake maintained hisposure since today marked Sarah¡¯s birthday. Their suspicions were swiftly validated.


    With an icy tone, Jake dered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more of those filthy, unfounded rumors about my grandfather. If it happens again, I will pursue legal measures against those spreading these rumors. Don¡¯t hesitate to challenge my resolve. Today, I¡¯ve overlooked this because it¡¯s Sarah¡¯s birthday, and I refuse to ruin it.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    Upon hearing this, Sarah¡¯s expression immediately softened. Realizing Jake still considered her feelings filled her with pride and warmth, prompting a wide smile across her face.


    Sarah approached Jake, gently took his arm, and spoke sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jake. The shock of hearing those usations made me freeze instead of defending your grandfather. I¡¯m certain Roderick would never engage in such acts. It¡¯s Kallie who has behaved shamelessly and disgustingly.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kallie, restrained by Irene, hadn¡¯t yet recovered, with tears streaming down her cheeks. She wasn¡¯t sad; she was enraged.


    Through tear-filled eyes, Kallie gazed at Jake, hoping he would rify things for her. Others were unaware, but Jake understood the reason why Jerome treated her kindly.


    Kallie didn¡¯t anticipate Jake defending her, but she hoped he would at least speak the truth to vindicate Jerome.


    Brent had informed Kallie that although Jerome had regained consciousness, his condition was deteriorating rapidly. He might die at any moment.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Jerome leaving under such a cloud of disgrace. He was a good person. The unfairness of it all gnawed at her.


    Jake sensed Kallie¡¯s intense gaze. It felt as though his heart was shredded, the pain so intense that he found it hard to breathe. He clenched his fists tightly, battling the overwhelming emotions within.


    Sarah watched Kallie with a mixture of pride and satisfaction. Her n was for Jake to deliver a crushing blow to Kallie, one she hoped Kallie would never recover from.


    Sarah edged closer to Jake and said, ¡°Jake, you and Kallie have known each other since childhood. You know her better than anyone. Perhaps you could clear up any misunderstandings?¡±


    The room turned eerily silent, and one could hear a pin drop. Everyone awaited Jake¡¯s response, Kallie included.


    Kallie clung to a sliver of hope. After all, their childhood had been free of conflict. Back then, they had shared a solid friendship. Jake was often reserved, yet he always appeared when she needed him most. Situations like this had happened before.


    In middle school, Kallie had blossomed into beauty. She was timid, though, often struggling to speak up for herself. The influential Reeves family protected her, ensuring that no one dared to harass her.


    However, as time passed, it becamemon knowledge that Kallie was merely a foster child in the Reeves family. This realization led some to harbor unsavory intentions toward her.


    A notorious school bully developed a crush on Kallie. He didn¡¯t dare do anything too outrageous, so instead, he chose to pursue her aggressively, making his intentions public.


    Subsequently, a clique of girls who were charmed by the bully confronted Kallie, using her of seducing their boyfriend. They forcefully took Kallie to a remote area of the school to confront her aggressively.


    At that crucial moment, Jake made his appearance.


    Jake and Kallie had barely talked at school. Everyone assumed Jake had an aversion to this foster sibling. Thus, it came as a surprise when he intervened on Kallie¡¯s behalf.


    Jake uncovered the origin of the rumors and confronted the bully with force. ¡°Do you really think Kallie would ever fall for someone like you?¡± he asked.


    The bully scrambled for an excuse.


    Unable to speak for herself, Kallie was med by the bully for seducing him, while he imed innocence.


    But Jake had retorted, ¡°Why would I take the word of an outsider over my own family?¡±


    Upon reflecting on those memories, Kallie felt certain Jake would defend her like this again, even if not for her, at least for Jerome and Roderick, longtimepanions who held a special ce in Jake¡¯s circle, with Jerome serving as a mentor.


    Jake¡¯s eyes fell on Kallie, seemingly indifferent and detached. His voice was t, devoid of feeling. ¡°I never got along with her. I don¡¯t know much about her, and frankly, it doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±


    Hisck of denial was as good as an admission.


    Kallie felt a buzzing in her ears. She questioned if she might have misheard.


    Sarah¡¯s smile widened, her tone yful yet cutting. ¡°Jake, please consider a girl¡¯s feelings. Being so blunt can be quite hurtful. You should be more considerate.¡±


    Irene, witnessing Kallie¡¯s distress, felt a surge of heartache. She shot Jake a fierce look and warned, ¡°Just wait until the truthes out. Kallie won¡¯t be forgiving someone like you.¡±


    Kallie acted swiftly, breaking from Irene¡¯s hold to confront Jake directly, seizing his wrist.


    Sarah moved to stop her, but Kallie held her ground, her re icy and furious as she faced Sarah.


    Kallie pointed at Jake and dered with a resolute voice, straining her damaged vocal cords, ¡°Husband!¡±


    It was a stark reminder to Sarah that her marriage to Jake was still in force. While others could have intervened, Sarah had no ce to.


    With a scornfulugh, Sarah retorted, ¡°Oh, so the little mute decides to speak up now.¡±


    Irene grasped Sarah¡¯s wrist lightly, intercepting thetter¡¯s attempt at violence. ¡°This is a matter between a husband and wife. Miss Miller, what right do you have to intervene? Kallie may be forgiving, but remember your ce.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sarah, burning with anger yet unable to muster aeback, yanked her wrist away from Irene¡¯s grip and stepped back.


    Sarah wasn¡¯t overly concerned, though. Considering Jake¡¯s seeming distaste for Kallie, it seemed likely he was eager to distance himself from her. She analyzed that the only thing keeping him from doing so was a sense of decorum.


    Out of Sarah¡¯s sight, Jake gazed at Kallie with aplex expression of pain, love, and self-control, emotions Sarah missed entirely.


    Engulfed in her sorrow, Kallie failed to perceive Jake¡¯s turmoil. She was desperate for answers. Why was Jake acting so coldly toward her? And why was he being unfair to Jerome?


    With effort, Kallie gestured, indicating her awareness of Jake¡¯s hatred for her, though she couldn¡¯t fathom any ill will toward Jerome. She pleaded with him to vindicate Jerome.


    Jake¡¯s reply was harsh, his voice devoid of warmth. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, this mess is yours alone. I¡¯m not involved. You must face the repercussions of your actions. If you wanted to keep it secret, you shouldn¡¯t have done it at all.¡±


    His words, simple yet sharp, shattered Kallie¡¯s heart anew, sending her into tears once more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 192

    ?<strong>Chapter 192:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s grip on Jake loosened as if all her strength had been sapped away, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    The pain was so overwhelming that it left Kallie feeling numb, unable to even sense her own sadness.


    Seeing Kallie¡¯s distress, Irene hurried over, her voice soft and soothing as she leaned in tofort her. ¡°Kallie, remember the baby you¡¯re carrying. Try not to get too upset. Mr. Hayes has just sent me a message that he¡¯s on his way here now, and he¡¯ll sort everything out.¡±


    Though Irene¡¯s words were whispered gently, Jake, who was standing not too far away, caught every word.


    The mention of ¡°the child in your belly¡± and ¡°Mr. Hayes¡± visibly irritated Jake even further. His frown deepened, and he spoke with growing impatience, ¡°What are the security guards doing? Hurry up and remove these people. The birthday party must continue. We can¡¯t let these unworthy guests ruin our evening.¡±


    Kallie flinched slightly when she heard him utter the word ¡°unworthy.¡± Her eyshes trembled as she fought to restrain her tears.


    At that moment, any lingering hope Kallie had held for Jake dissolvedpletely. She chastised herself silently for not recognizing his true nature sooner. He had once shielded her and shown her kindness, perhaps only because she was his foster sister.


    Kallie pondered if their marriage had not urred, perhaps their rtionship would not have soured to this extent. Maybe they should never have crossed paths at all. Perhaps this painful situation was their inevitable destiny.


    A throbbing pain surged through Kallie¡¯s temples. Her motions were slow, and she realized that she needed to leave.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Irene responded understandingly. She offered her arm to support Kallie, guiding her toward the exit.


    Sarah, watching their departure, felt a spike of displeasure. The evening¡¯s drama wasn¡¯t supposed to end so soon. She had envisioned Kallie crumbling, desperately pleading for mercy. Leaving this soon? She still had a surprise for Kallie.


    ¡°Kallie, why are you rushing to leave?¡± Sarah called out, her voice carrying across the room.


    Sarah¡¯s gaze was full of mockery as she locked eyes with Kallie. ¡°Even though I personally find it hard to believe you¡¯d do such a thing, Mr. Guzman¡¯s evidence seems quite convincing. Don¡¯t you have anything to say for yourself?¡±


    Sarah continued, her voice dripping with disdain, ¡°Roderick did everything for you, leveraging his friendship with Jerome to secure your future. And how did you repay him? With these disgraceful acts.¡±


    Murmurs of agreement began to bubble up from the surrounding crowd.


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s shameful. If Roderick were still alive, he¡¯d probably want nothing more than to see Kallie punished,¡± one voice chimed in.


    ¡°Using the Reeves family and now the Hayes family. How does someone like her manage to live sofortably?¡± another added scornfully.


    Kallie met Sarah¡¯s mocking look with a chilly stare.


    Irene couldn¡¯t hold back her indignation. ¡°Why do you attack Kallie based solely on one person¡¯s usations? If you¡¯re going to pursue her, you shouldn¡¯t have to fabricate reasons.¡±


    Sarah turned her gaze to Irene, her expression turning to a sneer. ¡°Oh, Miss Castillo, isn¡¯t it interesting that an employee of the Hayes Group is so fiercely defending Kallie? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you were coborating with her. Maybe you even wanted to partake in those actions yourself. Birds of a feather flock together, after all.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s patience reached its breaking point. The personal attacks were bad enough, and targeting her friends crossed a line.


    In a surge of anger, Kallie stepped forward and pped Sarah hard across the face.


    Sarah clutched her cheek in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Not satisfied and propelled by her rage, Kallie raised her hand to strike again.


    This time, however, Jake intervened, catching Kallie¡¯s wrist in a firm grip.


    Seizing the moment, Sarah wailed, her tears dripping with melodrama. ¡°Jake, did you see that? I was just speaking the truth, and she hit me. It hurts so much. You can¡¯t just let this go!¡±


    Jake inhaled sharply, preparing to mediate the situation, but before he could speak, Boris eagerly interjected, ¡°As you saw, Miss Miller and I are the victims. Kallie should kneel and apologize. Not only that, Kallie should return to me the twenty million my grandfather gave her. It would be best if you write an IOU today in front of mywyer.¡±


    Kallie stood frozen, her mind reeling. The realization dawned on her starkly. They hade prepared. Did they really need the twenty million that badly? Was Boris and his mother¡¯s situation so dire?


    Irene, inmed with anger, challenged the im. ¡°The twenty million Jerome gave to Kallie was an advance on her sry. She has been a dedicated consultant for the Hayes Group. Why should she return the money to you? Did you orchestrate all this chaos just for that money? You¡¯ve even gone so far as to tarnish Jerome¡¯s reputation for it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Boris stuttered, guilt washing over his features as he struggled to formte a response.


    Internally fuming at Boris¡¯s ipetence, Sarah quickly jumped in with a loud rebuttal. ¡°What are you talking about? This is Jerome¡¯s legitimate grandson you¡¯re talking to, and he stands to inherit the family fortune. Do you really think he cares about a mere twenty million?¡±


    Boris regained hisposure, echoing Sarah¡¯s sentiments with a defensive stance. ¡°Exactly, this is about honoring my grandfather¡¯s legacy. I¡¯m his blood rtive. I just want to do right by my grandfather!¡±


    This assertion made others pause and consider the situation. The Hayes family was well-known for its vast wealth, making it seem unlikely that Boris would risk his grandfather¡¯s ire over such a rtively small sum.


    Boris¡¯s tone wasced with arrogance as he addressed Kallie. ¡°Come, meet with mywyer. The IOU is prepared. I expect you to repay the money punctually. Furthermore, I¡¯ll be seeking damages for emotional distress. From this point forward, I hope you leave and never return. If you don¡¯t, you might not leave with your life.¡±


    Surprisingly, some onlookers nodded approvingly at Boris¡¯s words. In their view, his response was lenient. If this had happened with other families, such an offense could lead to immediate retaliation, even death. After all, the scandal could bring disgrace if it became public knowledge.


    As Boris¡¯s bodyguards began to close in, a wave of anxiety washed over Kallie. She subtly nudged Irene, signaling her to run outside first.


    Irene stood her ground, her voice firm. ¡°I promised Mr. Hayes I would protect you. How could I possibly leave you here alone? Mr. Hayes has assured me they are almost here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her resolve clear. Fear wasn¡¯t what drove her. Rather, it was her concern for dragging Irene, an innocent, into her dangerous predicament. The situation had be crystal clear¡ªSarah and Boris had likely conspired against her from the start.


    In hindsight, Kallie realized she had been too naive, having severely underestimated the depths of Sarah¡¯s and Boris¡¯s cruelty and malice. The fact that Boris would go so far as to tarnish his grandfather¡¯s reputation for his own gain was a testament to the lengths he would go to achieve his aims.


    How could Boris propagate such damaging rumors about Jerome? Jerome would surely be heartbroken if he learned of this treachery.


    With a dismissive gesture, Borismanded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take them away. This is a disgrace.¡±


    As the bodyguards moved in to restrain Kallie and Irene, amanding voice cut through the tension, echoing from the back of the crowd.


    ¡°Since when does an outsider get to dictate the affairs of the Hayes family?¡± It was Brent¡¯s voice.


    The moment his words rang out, a visible wave of relief washed over Irene.


    Brent burst onto the scene apanied by a significant entourage, immediately seizingmand of the unfolding drama.


    Sarah¡¯s expression soured as she watched her ns unravel. Hadn¡¯t she made meticulous arrangements with the guards at the door to prevent any interruptions and to alert her of any approaching threats?


    However, Sarah hadn¡¯t anticipated Brent¡¯s sudden arrival, especially not with such a forceful presence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 193

    ?<strong>Chapter 193:</strong>


    Sarah looked serious. ¡°What¡¯s happening out there? Are those people just hanging around?¡±


    ¡°Miss Miller, you had quite an army keeping me away earlier. They looked beat, so I let them catch some shut-eye. Pretty thoughtful of me, right? Or maybe you¡¯re uneasy about me being here because of what you did to the Hayes family?¡± Brent¡¯s expression stayed icy.


    Several onlookers gave Sarah strange looks. Boris, a Hayes family member, managed to get in. Why was Brent being blocked?


    Sarah clenched her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday bash. I can invite whoever I damn well please. And you and I aren¡¯t exactly friends. Instead of grilling me, why don¡¯t you ask Kallie why she brought Irene here without giving you the heads-up?¡±


    Brent nced at both Kallie and Irene after hearing Sarah¡¯s retort.


    Irene felt a pang of guilt. She hadn¡¯t seen thising, so, following Kallie¡¯s lead, she kept it all from Brent.


    Brent¡¯s voice softened as he said to Irene, ¡°What are you scared of? I know Kallie asked you to keep this from me. I¡¯m not ming you.¡±


    Kallie, looking tired, mustered a smile for Brent and signaled that he shouldn¡¯t havee since it brought him trouble.


    Brent shook his head. ¡°How could I just stand by and let them trash-talk you?¡±


    Nearby, someone chimed in, ¡°Mr. Hayes, you and Kallie seem tight. Do you know about the shady stuff she¡¯s been up to?¡±


    Before Brent could reply, someone else cut in, ¡°He¡¯s probably clueless. Don¡¯t tolerate that!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, now that you¡¯re here, your cousin¡¯s got video evidence and witnesses. Don¡¯t let Kallie keep pulling the wool over your eyes. See her for who she really is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± another voice echoed.


    Brent¡¯s face went cold. He spoke with intensity, ¡°Even though I wasn¡¯t here today, I already know everything. I insisted oning here to straighten this out. My grandpa has always treated Kallie like family, and she¡¯s always shown him respect. There¡¯s never been anything improper between them. So, for those spreading these rumors, what¡¯s your game?¡±


    As Brent said this, he locked eyes with Boris.


    Boris felt Brent¡¯s intense stare, and it sent a chill down his spine. But there was no turning back now. Facing almost certain doom, he decided to take a gamble, hoping his n might still work.


    Boris raised his voice with a wounded expression. ¡°Brent, you¡¯ve always looked up to our grandpa, and you¡¯ve been kind to Kallie. Now, with this scandal between the two people you trust most, I get you don¡¯t want to face it, but can you really ignore the video I have? How do you exin our grandpa wanting to leave part of his estate to Kallie, who isn¡¯t even family? I think Kallie tricked our grandpa. He¡¯s as much a victim as we are. We need to stick together and make Kallie pay!¡±


    Boris spoke with an air of righteousness. It seemed he genuinely cared for Brent and the Hayes family.


    Brent¡¯s smile was cold as he questioned, ¡°You¡¯re certain about the dynamics between my grandpa and Kallie? Care to swear on it?¡±


    Boris stood confidently. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely certain. I saw it with my own eyes, and the video backs me up.¡±


    Ignoring Boris, Brent turned and suggested, ¡°There¡¯s no use arguing. Let¡¯s ask the person directly. That will reveal the truth.¡±


    Boris sneered instantly, ¡°You think Kallie will admit to it? She¡¯ll deny everything to save her own skin. Asking her is pointless.¡±


    Brent smiled strangely at Boris. ¡°Who said I nned to ask Kallie?¡±


    Suddenly, Boris realized something, and his smile faded. Yet, there was a glimmer of hope within him. Jerome was too ill to leave his bed. Brent likely hadn¡¯t contacted him.


    Boris had briefed his mother before putting his n into motion. If needed, his mother could expedite Jerome¡¯s demise. By then, it would be toote for Kallie to clear her name, and Brent, due to his closeness with Kallie, would also be implicated.


    At that moment, supported by the Miller and Reeves families and various branches of the Hayes family, Boris felt he and his mother would have the entire Hayes family in their grasp.


    With these thoughts in mind, Boris¡¯s panic subsided. Instead, he regarded Brent with a hint of smug satisfaction. He despised anyone who had looked down on him and his mother. Despite Brent receiving the finest education from the Hayes family, what difference did it make? Brent would still be getting trampled on.


    Boris was far from reconciled. He and Brent were both from the Hayes family. If Brent could inherit the family estate, why couldn¡¯t he?


    Just then, the crowd parted, making way for someone pushing Jerome¡¯s wheelchair forward.


    Boris wore that smug smile on his face, but when he saw Jerome roll in, safe and sound, looking refreshed, fear shed in his eyes.


    So, even as Boris smiled, his eyes widened in shock. It was quite a ridiculous sight.


    ¡°No way!¡± Boris panicked, fumbling for his phone to call Sophia.


    Brent seemed to grasp Boris¡¯s thoughts and spoke deliberately, like dousing him with ice water. ¡°Don¡¯t bother calling your mom. I reported her for poisoning my grandpa. She¡¯s probably at the police station already. Boris, forget about scheming with Sarah against us and Kallie. Your mom¡¯s the real issue now. You should figure out how to get her out of jail.¡±


    Sarah brushed off Brent¡¯s sarcasm. Even if she was a moron, she could see things hadn¡¯t gone as nned.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Sarah red at Boris. ¡°Spill it, Boris!¡±


    Boris nced at Jerome¡¯s rosy face and felt like the world was ending. His body went weak, and he kept muttering, ¡°No way¡­ no way¡­¡±


    The crowd hadn¡¯t reacted yet and exchanged puzzled nces.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes welled up when she saw Jerome sitting there,pletely unharmed.


    ¡°Hey, Kallie.¡± Jerome smiled warmly and waved.


    Kallie walked over and embraced Jerome tightly. As long as Jerome was safe and sound.


    Jerome felt sorry for Kallie and shot Brent a furious look. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, if anyone messes with her, you better show up pronto. Look at how upset she got.¡±


    Kallie stood up and signed quickly that she was okay.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 194

    ?<strong>Chapter 194:</strong>


    Brent spoke carefully. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to tip them off. If we hadn¡¯t beente, we wouldn¡¯t have seen just how treacherous some people can be. To get what they want, they didn¡¯t mind trashing the family¡¯s name and hurting innocent people, even killing their own kin.¡±


    Boris lost it, yelling, ¡°No way! What I saw was real, and I¡¯ve got a video on my phone. Kallie and Jerome were way too close! You all saw them hugging in front of everyone. I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    The folks Boris had riled up were now cooling down. Everyone knew Boris¡¯s mom, Sophia, also known as Jerome¡¯s youngest daughter, was suspected of trying to kill her own dad.


    The Hayes family dynamics were a real mess. If Boris was telling the truth about him and his mom being right with Jerome and their entitlement to inherit, why would they try to poison Jerome?


    Plus, there wasn¡¯t anything inappropriate between Kallie and Jerome. Their warm hug showed everyone that their rtionship was that of a family, with nothing to hide.


    Brent cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone, family disputes are tricky, and I hope you all can be witnesses. Since Boris and his mom came back to the Hayes family, they¡¯ve done nothing but cause trouble. They even hurt themselves to falsely use me of attacking them. When they couldn¡¯t convince anyone in the family, they spread nasty rumors about my grandpa. Boris¡¯s mom, Sophia, poisoned my grandpa just to earn a share of the family wealth, but I caught her. Their evil deeds are clear.¡±


    ¡°About the video Boris showed, Miss Castillo told me the scene wasn¡¯t even in my grandpa¡¯s ward. I think it was edited, and we¡¯ll have it verified for authenticity. If it¡¯s fake, we¡¯ll take legal action against Boris. I¡¯ve exined everything. If anyone keeps spreading these lies, remember, the Hayes Group¡¯s legal team is tough.¡±


    No one expected the truth to be like this. Those who had believed Boris and mocked Kallie and Jerome now felt really embarrassed.


    Many looked at Boris and Sarah with anger, realizing they had unwittingly offended the Hayes family because of these two troublemakers.


    Sarah never expected things to turn out like this. She silently cursed Boris for being a useless idiot. What was supposed to be a sure win had turned into a total loss. If she hadn¡¯t trusted Boris, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved. Now, she was in trouble as well.


    Sarah hid behind Jake and whispered, ¡°Jake, these people look really scary. I don¡¯t want to stay here. Can you take me home?¡±


    Before Jake said anything, Irene noticed Sarah itching to bolt. Stepping closer, she smirked. ¡°Miss Miller, remember how you threw stones at me for being a shameless mistress? Then you apologized, acting like it was all an ident. Looks like you and Boris had this all nned out.¡±


    Sarah, feeling guilty, tried to sound tough. ¡°What does this have to do with me? Kallie had issues with plenty of people. I fell for Boris¡¯s tricks too.¡±


    Boris, stunned, lost his cool. Now he had to drag Sarah down with him. The Hayes family had a hit on him, but with Jake in her corner, Sarah was safe.


    Boris rushed to Sarah, gripping her leg. ¡°Miss Miller, you can¡¯t ditch me now! You asked for my help after spinning me that tale about Kallie clinging to Jake. You swore Reeves would back us up if anything went south. This was all your idea, and now you¡¯re denying it?¡±


    Sarah felt like throttling Boris, her face flushed.


    ¡°Let go! This is on you, not me. You fooled me!¡±


    The more Sarah tried to exin, the less anyone believed her.


    Now, everyone finally grasped the situation. It was obvious to everyone that Sarah and Boris had been in cahoots.


    Sarah felt like she was losing her mind under the scornful gazes of the onlookers. She screamed in hysteria,pletely losing her cool. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Kick this insane man out right now!¡±


    Kallie observed everything with a cold, impassive demeanor.


    Beyond Sarah¡¯s and Boris¡¯s humiliation, Kallie was curious about Jake¡¯s genuine feelings. However, Jake never revealed his emotions in any circumstance.


    Kallie wondered if Jake was capable of feeling regret or guilt. Perhaps he did truly pity Sarah.


    Brent cleared his throat lightly as he advanced, regarding the frenzied Sarah with a slight grin. ¡°Miss Miller, Boris is part of the Hayes family. How we handle him is our concern, not yours. I¡¯ll uncover the truth of whether Boris had indeed conspired with someone against my grandpa. And if someone had indeed assisted him, they¡¯ll be held ountable.¡±


    Sarah nearly lost her footing, her fists clenched tightly, nails digging into her palms to maintainposure. ¡°How does that concern me? Boris tried to frame me, and I won¡¯t stomach it. Mr. Hayes, it¡¯s my birthday party. I have every right to manage disruptions, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Brent found it amusing to watch Sarah struggle to silence Boris. ¡°Miss Miller, if you don¡¯t want it to be public knowledge, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sarah caught the sarcasm in Brent¡¯s tone and almost hit the ceiling.


    Jake pulled Sarah back, his handsome face icy and his expression dark.


    Sarah¡¯s voice shifted abruptly, tinged with hurt as she pleaded, ¡°Mr. Hayes, you¡¯re scaring me with all this aggression for Kallie¡¯s sake. I get that she got hurt, but you don¡¯t have to take it all out on me. Jake, look at them, they¡¯re being totally out of line.¡±


    Jake ignored Sarah, his stare ice-cold as it fixed on Brent. Their stares locked, filling the room with tension.


    Brent arched an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Reeves, are you here to y hero for Sarah? Let me be clear, we won¡¯t let anyone who harmed Kallie off the hook.¡±


    Jake finally spoke up, his voice firm, ¡°Kallie¡¯s my wife. I¡¯ll deal with this.¡±


    The words ¡°my wife¡± from Jake made Kallie¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 195

    ?<strong>Chapter 195:</strong>


    Kallie felt neither touched nor moved. She merely thought it absurd. Was Jake threatening Brent? What Jake implied was that their rtionship was still ongoing, and the affairs of the Reeves family had no bearing on the Hayes.


    Brent¡¯s fists tightened. It looked as though he could hardly bear it any longer.


    Kallie, fearing the situation might escte, quickly stepped up and seized Brent¡¯s arm. She shook her head, cautioning him against rash actions, knowing that falling into Jake and Sarah¡¯s snare would only lead to their defeat.


    Catching Kallie¡¯s warning, Brent inhaled deeply, managing to restrain himself.


    Jake¡¯s eyes dropped. Noticing Kallie clutching Brent¡¯s arm stirred a difort within him, souring his mood further.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to discuss this. I need to speak with Jerome,¡± Jake dered, his eyes lifting to meet Brent¡¯s with a renewed chill.


    Without awaiting a reply, Jake strode toward Jerome.


    As Jake passed, he brushed against Brent¡¯s shoulder. To an onlooker, it might have seemed idental, but Brent was certain¡ªit was a calcted taunt from Jake.


    Brent clenched his jaw, casting a side nce at Kallie, struggling to contain his irritation.


    As Jake approached, Jerome¡¯s associates tensed, forming a protective circle around Jerome and eyeing Jake with suspicion.


    Jake simply arched an eyebrow, choosing to remain silent.


    Jerome cleared his throat, trying to diffuse the tension. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he dered, then gave Jake a pointed look. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since west had a proper talk, Jake.¡±


    Jake responded with a sincere smile, ¡°True. I meant to visit the hospital a while back, but just couldn¡¯t make the time.¡±


    Jake then maneuvered Jerome¡¯s wheelchair aside, as if to stall their overdue conversation.


    Brent watched them, his anxiety palpable. He was tempted to follow but knew all too well how Jake might react. Following would only invite trouble.


    Kallie, noticing Brent¡¯s apprehension, reassured him with soothing gestures that practically said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jake mighte off as unpredictable and a bit stern, but deep down, he¡¯s devoted to his family. He respects elders.¡±


    Jake, known for his respect toward his elders, indeed held Jerome in high regard just as he did his own grandfather.


    This reassured Brent somewhat, though his look at Kallie was tinged withplexity. ¡°Even after how he has treated you, you still find it in your heart to defend him?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her eyes downturned, a weariness evident in her demeanor. She signed, her gestures saying she was just being honest and that there was nothing more to it. She added that she was aware Jake and she were not meant to be.


    From a distance, Sarah observed their exchange, unable to decipher Kallie¡¯s signnguage but understanding Brent¡¯s words clearly. Kallie and Brent seemed to be discussing Jake.


    A knot of unease tightened in Sarah¡¯s stomach, growing tighter when Jake announced that he would talk with Jerome.


    What if Jerome spoke poorly of her?


    Sarah felt she did nothing wrong. If me had to be assigned, it surely rested on Kallie for taking things too far. Why did Kallie have to stay in the city, constantly crossing paths with Jake despite being Jake¡¯s legal wife?


    More crucially, Sarah bitterly grasped that, with the backing of the Hayes family now, Kallie was no longer the helpless orphan she once was.


    What added to Sarah¡¯s unease was that Kallie and Jake had shared a childhood. In her presence, Jake seemed indifferent to Kallie. But what if Jake fell for Kallie after recalling their shared time together? She couldn¡¯t bear to finish that thought.


    Overwhelmed, Sarah approached Kallie and seized her by the wrist. ¡°Kallie, are you satisfied now? Just look at yourself, resting on your looks alone! The Reeves family has rejected you, and soon, the Hayes will follow suit. In this vast world, no one wants you! You¡¯re nothing but a leech. Nobody will take you in! You and the child you¡¯re carrying are both unwanted bastards.¡±


    Initially, Kallie dismissed Sarah¡¯s ims as groundless, but when Sarah started attacking her unborn child, she couldn¡¯t contain her anger. She raised her hand to p Sarah.


    But Sarah was ready and caught Kallie by the hair instead.


    Weakened from being drugged earlier that day, Kalliecked the strength to fight back.


    Sarah appeared deranged, focusing her attack on Kallie¡¯s belly.


    Realizing Sarah¡¯s harmful intent, Kallie ceased her resistance, curling up and shielding her belly as best she could.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Sarah was pulled away.


    Irene quickly lifted Kallie from the ground and stared at Sarah with contempt. ¡°Miss Miller, you show disdain for Kallie, yet it¡¯s clear to all that you¡¯re the one filled with insecurity. Youbel her an orphan, a voiceless soul with no one to depend on. Yet this very mute has outshined you. Even those who once called you friend are now abandoning you.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s thoughts shifted to Jake, and her anger intensified. She had invested significant effort into forging a bond with the Reeves family, only to see it shattered by Kallie. Her fury was understandable.


    Despite Jake¡¯s kindness toward her recently and his apparent disregard for Kallie, a nagging thought haunted Sarah¡ªthat someday, Kallie might snatch Jake from her.


    Sarah was determined not to be bested by a woman like Kallie.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sarah yelled, having long lost her cool.


    Brent inhaled sharply before announcing, ¡°I was willing to let you maintain some dignity, but that¡¯s no longer an option. We¡¯re calling the police. You¡¯re clearly involved.¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting lies!¡± Sarah snapped, her voice tinged with panic.


    Sarah had hoped that someone woulde to her defense. But as she scanned the room, only silence greeted her. Those who had previously hesitated to confront her now viewed her with contempt.


    Sarah¡¯s overt obsession with Jake had caused her to neglect her old friends. Now, as she looked into their faces, all she saw were their hostile eyes.


    Sarah suddenly felt like the loneliest person on Earth. A sense of being utterly lost began to creep over her. Was all this turmoil really worth it, all for making things difficult for Kallie?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Jake, having just ended his conversation with Jerome, nudged Jerome over as they approached.


    At that moment, Brent, who had just finished his report to the police, replied without even looking up, his tone icy. ¡°You might want to ask Sarah what she¡¯s been up to. She just lost it and attacked Kallie. And the worst part? She kept aiming for Kallie¡¯s belly. She must have known that Kallie is pregnant. Jake, do you really want to defend someone that cruel?¡±


    With Sarah looking both guilty and lost, Jake could see Brent wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    Yet, Jake¡¯s concern honed in on Sarah¡¯s deliberate targeting of Kallie¡¯s belly. A flicker of doubt crossed his eyes. Who had told Sarah about Kallie¡¯s pregnancy?


    Perhaps Sarah thought the child was his. Or had someone intentionally misled Sarah?


    Pondering this, Jake¡¯s gaze shifted back to Jerome.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 196

    ?<strong>Chapter 196:</strong>


    Jerome understood Jake¡¯s meaningful look and coughed in Brent¡¯s direction. ¡°Tell the police to leave. Let them know nothing is happening here. We will take our leave.¡±


    Brent grew visibly anxious. ¡°Grandpa, Kallie¡¯s hurt like this. Aren¡¯t we going to do something?¡±


    Jerome looked at Kallie with a mix of guilt and concern. ¡°It¡¯s not that we do nothing. It¡¯s just not the right time. We will talk about it when we get back.¡±


    Kallie smiled reassuringly at Jerome, signaling her understanding and trust in his judgment. Jerome was no fool. It seemed Jake had presented something advantageous to the Hayes family, something Jerome couldn¡¯t easily refuse, or perhaps Jake had uncovered something that could potentially threaten Brent.


    Involving the Hayes family in her own troubles already filled Kallie with regret.


    Kallie gently pulled at Brent¡¯s sleeve, trying to calm his anger. She gestured that Jerome must have his own reasons and considerations, and expressed her desire to leave as the day¡¯s events had really exhausted her. Expressing her gratitude for their standing up for her, she suggested Brent take Jerome for a checkup since Jerome seemed unwell.


    Brent, silent in the face of Kallie¡¯s persistence, chose not to say anything further.


    Before leaving, Brent shot a disapproving nce at Sarah. Leaning close to Kallie, he whispered, ¡°Sarah¡¯s ns have backfired twice now. She is desperate and might try to do something to you again. Please be extra careful.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Kallie gave a faint smile. She appreciated his concern for her well-being.


    As the Hayes family departed with Kallie, Jake¡¯s eyes followed them intently.


    Beside Jake, Sarah was still fuming. ¡°Jake, why did you let Kallie go so easily? Look at what she did to me.¡± Sarah pointed at the faint red marks on her wrist, her voice thick with frustration.


    Jake finally nced at her, his patience wearing thin. ¡°You have caused all this trouble. I managed to convince them not to hold you ountable. What more do you want?¡±


    Sarah was stunned for a moment, and then tears welled up in her eyes, her expression full of hurt. ¡°I¡¯ve already said this has nothing to do with me. It was Kallie who offended Boris, not me. Others are spreading rumors at my banquet. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression twisted into a sneer as he exposed Sarah¡¯s lies. ¡°Oh, it has nothing to do with you? Spare me your lies. I know you¡¯ve been in constant touch with Boristely. I would prefer not to intervene as long as you two kept things under control. Even at this point, you still lied to me?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression faltered, realizing her lies couldn¡¯t hold up under Jake¡¯s scrutiny. But that didn¡¯t faze her. She felt she had nothing to worry about. Jake¡¯s intervention seemingly suggested his reluctance to see her punished by the Hayes family for her own actions.


    Confident in Jake¡¯s apparent feelings for her, Sarah decided to nder Kallie, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all Kallie¡¯s fault. She used her pregnancy as an excuse to stick by your side. When you weren¡¯t around, she insulted me and even used me of interfering in your rtionship. I was furious, so I teamed up with Boris. I didn¡¯t know Boris would manipte things to frame Kallie and Jerome like this. I only agreed to involve him.¡±


    Jake chose not to expose Sarah¡¯sme lies. Instead, he fixed her with a sharp gaze. ¡°Who told you about Kallie¡¯s pregnancy? I specifically told everyone in the household not to tell you. How did this information get leaked to you?¡±


    A shiver ran down Sarah¡¯s spine as she realized her slip-up.


    She hastily fumbled for an excuse. ¡°I could tell from the way Kallie looked that she was pregnant.¡±


    Although Jake¡¯s face remained unchanged, his gaze turned cold. ¡°You have let me down. I¡¯ve treated you well withplete trust, and yet you conspired with others to deceive me.¡±


    Suddenly, Jake seized Sarah¡¯s wrist. ¡°You are still lying to me even now. What are you nning to do next? Take my life?¡±


    Sarah was startled by Jake¡¯s sudden outburst, her heart racing with fear and distress. Jake was right¡ªhe had always been so good to her, yet she couldn¡¯t shake off the haunting sense of insecurity, leading her to conspire with others and deceive him.


    Sarah pondered the situation. Telling Jake the truth about who had told her about Kallie¡¯s pregnancy wouldn¡¯t harm her anyway. Plus, Melinda was insignificant. Angering Jake just to cover up for Melinda was certainly not worthwhile.


    Taking a deep breath, Sarah finally told the truth. ¡°It was Melinda who told me. That day, when you took Kallie out somewhere, I coincidentally ran into Melinda. Melinda mentioned that you kept Kallie close because she was pregnant. I naturally assumed it was your child. Jake, I know you care for me, but knowing Kallie is carrying your child makes me feel insecure. She could use the child to win you back in the future. What could I do then?¡±


    The second half of Sarah¡¯s speech was lost on Jake as he suddenly felt a wave of dizziness and lightheadedness wash over him, apanied by a familiar headache.


    Jake struggled to maintain his bnce as he looked around, noticing the world seemed to warp and distort before his eyes. Having known Sarah¡¯s schemes all along, her current concerned expression disgusted and unsettled him.


    Ignoring her, Jake pushed Sarah away and stumbled through the bustling crowd. His mind was focused on finding Kallie.


    But Jake was the one who had pushed Kallie away earlier. How could she possibly appear again?


    At this point, Kallie had already settled into the car, sitting beside Jerome.


    As the engine hummed to life, the distant wail of an ambnce drifted in through the window.


    Kallie frowned, her gaze drifting toward the sound.


    Just then, Jerome let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°You have always kept things to yourself. I know about your situation with Jake.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s surprise was evident as she turned to look at Jerome. She gestured to ask whether it was Jake who told him about this.


    Jerome didn¡¯t respond directly but continued gently, ¡°I also know that Brent was ready to step in, thinking he could help you get revenge by pushing for a divorce. I stopped him. Kallie, please understand. I¡¯m not heartless. This is a matter between you and your husband. Brent, as an outsider, shouldn¡¯t be meddling.¡±


    Kallie nodded understandingly.


    When Kallie first heard Irene¡¯s n, she felt it was inappropriate. She subtly and directly expressed her rejection of Brent¡¯s help.


    However, at that time, Brent harbored strong animosity toward Jake and was adamant about proceeding with the n.


    Kallie felt continuing to refuse might embarrass Brent, so she gave up expressing her reservations.


    Seeing Kallie in such a vulnerable state made Jerome¡¯s guilt intensify. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I owe Roderick my life, and Roderick owes you his. This is our debt to repay. The Hayes family will always stand by you. As long as I¡¯m breathing, I won¡¯t let anyone harm you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes filled with tears, deeply moved by his words. She gestured that she really appreciated Jerome¡¯s kindness toward her and hoped he could take good care of himself, enjoying a merry life in stable condition.


    Jerome smiled warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still in good health. I had sensed something was amiss with my daughter, so I took precautions. The medication she tried on me didn¡¯t affect me. The doctor assures me I will recover after some rest.¡±


    Kallie felt a wave of relief wash over her upon hearing this.


    Elsewhere, in a panic, Sarah quickly arranged for someone to take Jake to the hospital. When she turned around, she saw several men in suits.


    The reason for Jake¡¯s sudden fainting hit Sarah immediately.


    When no one was paying attention, Sarah made her way to the room on the top floor of the hotel.


    Sarah burst into the room, tossing her bag angrily onto the floor. ¡°You promised those drugs wouldn¡¯t harm Jake!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 197

    ?<strong>Chapter 197:</strong>


    Behind the screen, a tall man loomed, idly smoking by the window.


    At the sound of Sarah¡¯s inquiries, the man turned slowly, a chill smile ying on his lips. ¡°Miss Miller, are you really starting with questions for me? Well, I have one for you. Answer me. Why did today¡¯s n not unfold as we arranged? More importantly, you failed. Can you exin that?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s spirits plummeted, her eyes clouding with guilt, her confidence slipping away. ¡°My n today was much like yours. It¡¯s just that luck was on Kallie¡¯s side. How could I know that old man from the Hayes family had been pretending to be sick all the while? It¡¯s not my fault. Who could have anticipated that?¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡± A sharp noise echoed as the man violently mmed a cup onto the floor, shattering it.


    Sarah flinched and instinctively stepped back.


    Instantly, several bodyguards closed in around her, their stares icy and menacing.


    Caught between anxiety and ire, Sarah turned to confront the man behind the screen. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°You disregard my directives, yet you have the nerve to challenge me here. How dare you!¡± Despite the man¡¯s t tone, a sinister chill lurked beneath his words.


    Sarah shivered involuntarily. Clenching her teeth, she retorted, ¡°My n and arrangement today were indeed wed. Yet, even if everything had gone as you had nned, with Kallie backed by the Hayes family, sess was far from certain. Isn¡¯t it a stretch to me me for this failure?¡±


    The man responded with a sneer, ¡°It appears you still haven¡¯t recognized your faults yet, Miss Miller.¡±


    His words struck a nerve, draining the color from Sarah¡¯s face.


    Before Sarah could question his intentions, she found herself swiftly restrained, her hands and feet securely bound.


    Gone was Sarah¡¯s earlier defiance. Recalling the man¡¯s ruthless methods, she regretted provoking him. She had truly been flirting with danger.


    Observing Sarah¡¯s distressed state, the man¡¯s grin widened into a grotesque sneer, his eyes gleaming with undisguised venom. ¡°Miss Miller, I believe Jake has developed strong feelings for you. Perhaps he¡¯s truly fallen for you. Given your feelings andpassion for him, why not endure this ordeal on his behalf?¡±


    No sooner had the man finished speaking than one of his subordinates produced a medical kit.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation and her imminent punishment, Sarah shook her head desperately, her eyes wide with fear. Her voice shook as she spoke, ¡°He¡­ He does care about me, just not deeply yet. I¡¯m to me. I should have heeded your advice. I was mistaken. I won¡¯t go against your wishes again.¡±


    Unfazed by Sarah¡¯s words, the subordinate continued his actions, about to force the medicine down her throat.


    Despair gripped Sarah, and she closed her eyes.


    From behind the screen, the man waved dismissively. ¡°Enough. This is boring. Let her go.¡±


    Once freed, Sarah copsed to the ground, her back slick with cold sweat.


    The man issued his warning. ¡°If you fail toply next time, the medicine will be administered to you. By then, I can find another, morepliant woman to stay by Jake¡¯s side. The decision is yours.¡±


    Suppressing the uneasiness in her heart, Sarah said cautiously, ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    The man gestured toward the door. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Sarah got up clumsily and exited the room.


    After Sarah had gone, a subordinate approached the man and spoke cautiously. ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed today, it¡¯s clear Jake has no feelings for Kallie. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t love her at all. Yet, he seems to genuinely shield Sarah. Should we perhaps reconsider our strategy? Focusing on Sarah might be a better way to gain leverage over Jake.¡±


    The man chuckled as if he had just heard a hrious joke. ¡°Did you catch Sarah¡¯s act just now? She professes her love for Jake, yet she¡¯s as timid as a chick and solely looks out for herself. I know what Jake is like. Frankly, I doubt he will fall for someone like Sarah. However, I wouldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of some residual feelings from their history. Your guys have been medicating Jake, but he seems to not be affected at all. If this continues, we might need to shift our focus to a different target.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the subordinate replied, nodding swiftly.


    The man nced down at Sarah¡¯s bustling birthday celebration below, his lips curling into a subtle smile.


    Elsewhere, waking up in the hospital, Jake¡¯s first reaction was to scan the crowd for Kallie. Regrettably, she wasn¡¯t there.


    A shadow of disappointment crossed Jake¡¯s face, which was misinterpreted by those around him.


    Edgar was preupied with handling the aftermath of Jake¡¯s sudden copse. Edgar¡¯s subordinates, assuming Jake was searching for Sarah, brought her straight to the hospital.


    Seeing Jake conscious brought a sincere smile to Sarah¡¯s face. She rushed to his side, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°Are you okay? Do you still feel unwell anywhere?¡±


    Jake nced at Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m okay. There¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡±


    Sarah sat on the edge of Jake¡¯s bed, her thoughts drifting back to her earlier conversation with the mysterious man. Remembering Jake¡¯s kindness toward her, she felt a surge of guilt. ¡°Jake, this is all my fault.¡±


    Jake raised his eyebrow. ¡°Your fault? Did you do something behind my back?¡±


    Sarah hesitated, the words she intended to say caught in her throat. She still couldn¡¯t bring herself to confess the truth.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she muttered, her voice tinged with guilt. ¡°I just think I shouldn¡¯t have thrown this birthday party. It¡¯s caused you so much trouble and even made you pass out.¡±


    Sarah paused for a bit before continuing, ¡°And Kallie¡­ She¡¯s just too much. If the Hayes family wants her, they can have her. Jake, please don¡¯t keep her around anymore.¡±


    Her voice carried a slight plea.


    Jake turned away, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°You know precisely why she has to stay. She¡¯s pregnant, and she needs to be by my side until the baby is born.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s anxiety was palpable. ¡°Jake, are you really nning to keep the baby?¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Jake asked, ¡°Be honest with me. What else did Melinda tell you?¡±


    Sarah hesitated, her resolve wavering before she finally spoke with resignation. ¡°She said that if Kallie and her child stay with you, I¡¯ll never be your wife.¡±


    In truth, Melinda hadn¡¯t said those exact words, but the essence of her message to Sarah had been along those lines.


    Sarah bent the truth, and Jake sensed it. A sh of coldness flickered in his eyes, swiftly hidden.


    Jake¡¯s tone was casual as he remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve had some disagreements with Dean recently, so we¡¯re not on the best terms. If you really care about me, you¡¯d stay away from Dean and Melinda.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smile stiffened. This turn of events was unexpected. Despite her interactions with Melinda, not once had Melinda divulged any information about this.


    It dawned on Sarah then. She btedly realized she had been manipted, used as a pawn in someone else¡¯s game, a realization she had never anticipated facing.


    As Jake observed the dawning realization in Sarah¡¯s face, his faint smile betrayed his satisfaction. This was precisely what he wanted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 198

    ?<strong>Chapter 198:</strong>


    ¡°I need some rest now. Please, you¡¯ll have to leave,¡± Jake said, his voice carrying a weight of weariness.


    Sarah nodded, her concern etched clearly on her face. ¡°Of course, Jake. Just remember, if anythinges up, the hospital staff can reach me anytime. Please, take care,¡± she urged softly before exiting.


    As soon as Sarah was out of sight, the gentle facade in Jake¡¯s eyes dissolved into a piercing chill.


    Jake quickly retrieved his phone and made a call to Edgar. ¡°Find the doctor who previously handled Kallie¡¯s case. I need to speak with him privately. Make sure it¡¯s discreet.¡±


    Simultaneously, Kallie made her way into the grand Hayes family estate, apanied by Boris and other members of the Hayes family.


    This time, as Boris walked through the doors of the Hayes family estate, his usual air ofcency was absent. Instead, his face bore the marks of defeat, and his head was bowed low.


    Turning around to face Kallie, Brent said sincerely, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have let you witness such a scene, but given that Boris and his mother had schemed against you for their own gains, I believe you deserve to see him and his mother face the music. Kallie, I¡¯m sorry for making you go through today¡¯s ordeals. The Hayes family should have noticed their schemes and intervened earlier.¡±


    Kallie responded with a gentle shake of her head and a reassuring smile. She gestured that she understood the wrongdoings conducted by Boris and Sophia had nothing to do with the Hayes family.


    Brent returned her smile, a silent acknowledgment passing between them, a mutual understanding that no further words were needed to exin the sentiments shared.


    Jerome¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he lifted himself out of the wheelchair and took his ce in the main seat of the room.


    Upon witnessing this, Boris and Sophia, who were forced to kneel, turned ghostly pale with shock.


    Sophia, unable to contain her astonishment, burst out. ¡°You are not sick at all! Have you been pretending all this time?¡±


    Jerome regarded Boris and Sophia with an indifferent gaze. However, beneath his icy facade, a faint trace of sadness lingered in his eyes.


    How could Jerome not feel sad? Sophia was his biological daughter, and though Boris had not been raised by his side, the blood they shared bound them. Yet, it was these two who conspired against him, plotting not just for his demise but also to seize control of the entire Hayes family.


    Since Boris and Sophia returned to the family, Jerome had instructed Brent to treat them with nothing but fairness.


    However, their actions repeatedly tested Brent¡¯s patience, as they dangerously skirted the line, nearly selling off family secrets to outsiders on several asions. Jerome, left with no other option, had warned Brent to remain vignt around the duplicitous mother and son.


    The situation escted when Boris sought an alliance with Jake.


    While Jake outwardly agreed to coborate, he discreetly informed Jerome of the plot.


    The revtion hadpelled Jerome to be vignt and cooperate in staging a y.


    Overwhelmed with a surge of fury and betrayal, Jerome shouted, ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Jerome then stood up, steadied himself with his cane, and walked over to Boris. With a swift motion borne of anger and disappointment, he struck Boris across the face with a resounding p.


    Sophia¡¯s displeasure erupted instantly. She screamed and lunged at Boris, her re fixated on Jerome as though he were her sworn enemy. ¡°How could you hit my precious son? Isn¡¯t he your own grandson? If anything happens to him because of this, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Brent looked at Sophia with a mixture of helplessness and pain. ¡°Watch your tone when speaking to my grandpa. Have you forgotten that he is your father? Or is your son the only one you care about?¡±


    Sophia showed no sign of remorse. Instead, her agitation only intensified. ¡°Yes, Boris is my only family. Why should I care about you? Did any of you care about my well-being when I suffered at the hands of the Guzmans?¡±


    Jerome¡¯s anger surged, his breaths quickening as he pointed usingly at Sophia, fury choking his words.


    Kallie swiftly stepped forward to support Jerome, giving Sophia a stern look.


    Deep down, envy simmered within Kallie.


    Sophia, born into the Hayes family, was ungrateful for her privileged upbringing. Spoiled by her family¡¯s affection, shecked worldly wisdom, which ultimately led her to make a life-altering sacrifice out of infatuation for an unworthy man.


    Some might argue Sophia deserved it. Thinking she had found her true love, despite her family¡¯s reasonable disapproval, she resolutely chose her so-called love and grew distant from her kin.


    Over the years, even though Jerome couldn¡¯t bring himself to visit Sophia, he dutifully provided financial support, mostly from his personal savings.


    While not substantial, it ensured Sophia¡¯s family livedfortably.


    Unexpectedly, their desires knew no bounds. Boris¡¯s father fell prey to gambling addiction, squandering the family fortune.


    Jerome, unwilling to endorse such destructive behavior, offered Sophia and Boris a chance to return to the Hayes family.


    However, Sophia had not only declined but also demanded continued financial support from Jerome.


    Naturally, Jerome refused.


    In response, Sophia herself severed all contact with Jerome.


    While Sophia¡¯s past actions could be chalked up to naivety and susceptibility to maniption, subsequent events were entirely her responsibility.


    Kallie even thought that if she had family members like Jerome, regardless of wealth or status, she would truly cherish them.


    Despite knowing the whole truth, Jerome was still willing to give Sophia another chance.


    After calming himself, Jerome took a deep breath and spoke calmly. ¡°Sophia, I understand your susceptibility to maniption and yourck of strong opinions. Was Boris behind all of this? You¡¯re my daughter, and I know your nature. If you tell me the truth now, I won¡¯t punish you. I¡¯ll arrange for you to go abroad, and we won¡¯t see each other again, but I¡¯ll ensure your well-being.¡±


    That sounded like no punishment at all.


    Even Boris, positioned beside Sophia, widened his eyes in disbelief, marveling at Jerome¡¯s leniency toward her. Sophia had a chance at a new life. Why couldn¡¯t he have the same opportunity?


    Sophia, however, looked resolute. ¡°I will always choose my son over you, old man. No one can drive a wedge between Boris and me!¡±


    Sophia¡¯s defiant words were abruptly cut off when she witnessed Boris, in a pitiful state, crawling toward Jerome, desperately clinging to Jerome¡¯s pant leg.


    Boris¡¯s voice was pleading as he spoke. ¡°Grandpa, please forgive me. The plots to return to the Hayes family and the attempt to poison you were masterminded by my mother. I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t partake in these dark deeds. How could I understand such machinations? Without my mother¡¯s influence, how could I harbor such animosity toward you?


    Since I was young, my mother filled my head with lies, painting you as heartless and deserving of death. I was deceived. While I admit I deserve punishment, remember, I am your grandson and a member of the Hayes family. It is my mother who is the true threat to our family, not me.¡±


    Sophia stared in disbelief at her son, who had sopletely twisted the truth and betrayed her. She gasped for air, the shock nearly causing her to faint.


    Jerome looked down at Boris with aplex expression, and then, under Boris¡¯s intense gaze, he raised his foot and delivered a fierce kick to Boris¡¯s back.


    ¡°You spineless coward!¡± Jerome eximed. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Without your mother, you wouldn¡¯t even be here!¡±


    Boris cried out in pain from the blow, and Sophia, previously quick to defend her son, now stood numbly to the side, tears streaming down her face, overwhelmed by the betrayal.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 199

    ?<strong>Chapter 199:</strong>


    Sophia¡¯s eyes held a tumult of emotions, her hatred mingled with regret. However, it was toote now.


    Despite Sophia¡¯s desperate wish for Jerome¡¯s sympathy, he no longer spared them. ¡°From now on, they are no longer part of our Hayes family.¡±


    At that moment, Sophia finally understood the depth of irreparable regret. In a voice cracked with anguish, she cried out, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you want me anymore? I¡¯m your cherished daughter. If my mom were still alive, she would be devastated. You promised you would always protect me.¡±


    Once full of vigor, Jerome now seemed to have aged decades in a heartbeat.


    For the first time, Kallie had seen such weariness etched on Jerome¡¯s face.


    Jerome sighed heavily and dered his decision, ¡°Sophia and Boris will suffer until they reveal something substantial, after which they will be sent abroad. Make sure to break one of their legs as a minor punishment.¡±


    The announcement dashed Sophia¡¯s and Boris¡¯st shreds of hope, leaving them in despair. Their desperate pleas turned into harsh curses.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but exhale a relieved sigh. Fortunately, Jerome wasn¡¯t swayed by Sophia¡¯s words, showing no mercy. Despite Jerome¡¯s family ties to Sophia and Boris, keeping individuals like them around was akin to nurturing a venomous serpent.


    Visibly fatigued, Jerome said, exhausted, ¡°I need to rest. Brent,e here. I have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s words hung in the air, his gaze lingering momentarily on Kallie.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t decipher Jerome¡¯s intentions, but she suspected they were somehow connected to her.


    Meanwhile, Edgar rushed into Jake¡¯s ward, his expression grim. ¡°Mr. Reeves, just as you suspected, that doctor is nowhere to be found. Not only has he vanished, but his entire family seems to have disappeared. I also discovered his wife recently received a substantial sum of money transferred to her under your mother¡¯s name.¡±


    Jake frowned. Something was terribly amiss. Shirley remained unaware of Kallie¡¯s pregnancy. There was no way Shirley could have known this doctor.


    Ever since the tense argument with Jake earlier, Shirley¡¯s rtionship with him had soured, but things had improved with Dean and Melinda.


    Reflecting on the day when Melinda ¡°coincidentally¡± showed up at the hospital, Jake soon pieced things together without having to question the doctor.


    Jake lost his cool and abruptly yanked the IV out of his arm.


    Edgar was taken aback by such an impulsive action. ¡°Mr. Reeves, what on earth are you doing? The doctor explicitly warned against getting worked up right now. You need to rest.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face paled, his expression betraying a storm of emotions. ¡°I have to find Kallie! I need to know whose child she is carrying. Surely it can¡¯t be Brent¡¯s, can it? How could she be with him?¡±


    As Jake spoke, he felt like pping himself. Why hadn¡¯t he realized this sooner?


    Jake¡¯s insecurityy in his clear knowledge of Kallie¡¯s allure.


    From a young age, Kallie had always drawn admirers like moths to a me.


    Though furious, there wasn¡¯t much Jake could do. He could only adopt an indifferent demeanor, hoping to scare off her suitors.


    asionally, Jake would caution Kallie about her choice ofpany, threatening to kick her out if she continued associating with dubious characters.


    This tactic worked like a charm. Kallie quickly cowered and never really considered her pursuers.


    Jake knew all too well that he was merely bluffing. If Kallie truly had feelings for someone else, he was powerless to change that.


    Jake had thought about whether the child growing in Kallie¡¯s belly was actually his. But each time this question surfaced, his mind wandered back to the first time Kallie had been pregnant.


    At that time, he had been eagerly looking forward to the arrival of the child growing in Kallie¡¯s womb. Yet, the moment he learned of Kallie¡¯s pregnancy, it was swiftly followed by the devastating news of her decision to terminate it.


    It left Jake with a whirlwind of pain and confusion. Why had she chosen to do this? Did she harbor such animosity toward him that she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of carrying their child?


    After that, the doctor delivered the news to Jake that Kallie was not suitable to conceive. It was a devastating blow, and Jake reluctantly let go of his hope for having their child.


    Since then, Jake had taken care to ensure they used contraception, honoring Kallie¡¯s wishes.


    Now that the child growing inside Kallie likely was his, Jake couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Kallie hadn¡¯t shared her pregnancy with him sooner. What thoughts were crossing her mind? Did she deliberately keep this from him even after knowing that the child was his?


    Jake grew increasingly distressed as he pondered over the situation. He knew that these matters needed to be resolved face-to-face with Kallie.


    Edgar managed to intercept Jake, who was breathing heavily.


    Meeting Jake¡¯s intense gaze, Edgar felt a headache creeping in. ¡°Mr. Reeves, the investigation into the doctor¡¯s family has already stirred up some attention. If you act impulsively now, all the pain and suffering you¡¯ve endured these past days will be in vain.¡±


    Jake¡¯s breath came in short pants, his emotions swirling, eyes tinged with red as if he were teetering on the edge of a breakdown, ready to erupt.


    At that moment, Jake wasn¡¯t interested in weighing his options or tallying potential gains and losses. All he wanted was to find Kallie immediately, figure out her thoughts, and demand why she hesitated to speak the truth.


    Jake wrested himself free from Edgar¡¯s hold and prepared to drive off in his hospital gown.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t dissuade Jake, Edgar swiftly pulled out his phone and dialed Kallie¡¯s number. ¡°Mrs. Reeves, please listen carefully. There is an urgent matter at hand that requires your immediate assistance. Mr. Reeves is currently not in the right state of mind and might attempt toe look for you. I urge you not to meet with him under any circumstances.¡±


    Jake wanted to look for her? Kallie was stunned at Edgar¡¯s words.


    Unable toy out the real reason, Edgar fumbled for an excuse. ¡°Um, well, here is the thing. Mr. Reeves is nning to propose to Miss Miller this month. He wants toe look for you because he has some questions about past issues. It¡¯s nothing you really need to worry about. But if any of this gets out, it could seriously impact their rtionship. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t resist sending a message to Edgar, ¡°Propose to Sarah? So when will Jake agree to sign the divorce papers?¡±


    Edgar was at a loss for words. At this point, Jake was clearly reluctant to sign the divorce papers.


    Edgar didn¡¯t want to meddle in their rtionship but felt backed into a corner. For the bigger picture, he needed to calm the emotions of both parties.


    Edgar inhaled deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will urge Mr. Reeves to sign the divorce papers promptly. Just remember our agreement today.¡±


    Kallie acknowledged her understanding and ended the call.


    Right after the call ended, Jake called, just as Edgar had said.


    Seeing Jake¡¯s name on the screen, Kallie frowned and declined the call. But Jake persisted with a barrage of messages.


    Jake implored Kallie to meet him urgently, insisting there was something important he needed to ask her face-to-face.


    Growing increasingly irritated, Kallie powered off her phone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 200

    ?<strong>Chapter 200:</strong>


    Outside, a heavy downpour suddenly began.


    Lost in thought, Kallie stood by the window, watching the rain cascade down.


    There was a piano beside the window, which caught Kallie¡¯s attention.


    Suddenly, memories flooded back of her time learning to y it. The one who had taught her was none other than Jake.


    Jake was a prodigy from an early age. He had a knack for mastering any skill he set his mind to.


    Jake excelled in pursuits that others pursued professionally, even in hobbies he pursued for pleasure.


    Back then, Jake developed a fondness for ying the piano.


    Unfortunately, Shirley disapproved, dismissing it as a waste of time. She recklessly destroyed many of the expensive pianos Jake had bought.


    Therefore, Jake sought refuge at his grandfather¡¯s house whenever he wanted to practice the piano.


    Whenever Kallie saw Jake ying the piano, she was filled with admiration. In his absence, she attempted to learn herself.


    Her efforts produced only a few discordant notes before she heard Jake¡¯s mocking voice behind her.


    Despite his teasing, he settled beside Kallie and began to y the piano alone.


    Later, Jake offered to teach Kallie, but with the condition that she had to cover for him.


    Honestly, Kallie had never been interested in the piano.


    Her only motivation had been Jake.


    Reflecting on these memories, Kallie suddenly felt her past teenage infatuations, which she thought were well-hidden, seemed a bit foolish.


    Her fingers instinctively began to y as memories of the past tugged at her heartstrings.


    Though she was a bit rusty, the melody remained unchanged.


    It was Jake¡¯s favorite tune to y on rainy days.


    Apanied by the rhythmic pitter-patter of rain outside, her sadness blended with the raindrops, spreading like a mncholic symphony.


    Fortunately, Kallie couldn¡¯t recall the rest of the melody, ending the haunting piano notes. This allowed her to snap out of her memories.


    ncing out the window, Kallie spotted a man in a hospital gown seated beneath a tree in the flower bed. The man sat there alone in the rain, lifting his head as if searching for something.


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced. She couldn¡¯t help but recall Edgar¡¯s earlier words. Could it be Jake? How had he arrived so quickly?


    Kallie had assumed Jake would start his search with the Hayes family, and she counted on Jerome and Brent to intervene. But she never imagined he¡¯d show up directly at the house where she was staying.


    Anxious that she might be mistaken, Kallie cautiously opened the window, despite the pouring rain.


    Now, she had a clear view. She could easily recognize that strikingly handsome and pallid countenance. It was none other than Jake.


    At the sight of Jake, Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Jake was stubborn. Since Kallie wouldn¡¯te out, he simply sat there, waiting.


    Jake spotted Kallie and gestured energetically for her toe down and meet him.


    Kallie clung to the window frame, her heart pounding like a drum. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was from agitation or some other emotion.


    Taking a deep breath, she hastily shut the window and fumbled for her phone to text Edgar, only to realize her phone was off.


    After pondering the situation further, Kallie realized that calling Edgar would be pointless, given Jake¡¯s stubbornness. If Edgar could have stopped Jake, he wouldn¡¯t have urgently warned her against meeting Jake in the first ce.


    Kallie analyzed the situation. Jake¡¯s unmistakable face made anonymity impossible, and it was only a matter of time before someone recognized him. The ever-opportunistic Sarah would undoubtedly seize this opportunity to stir up trouble again. Whether she chose to meet Jake or not, trouble seemed inevitable.


    Kallie hesitated and nced at Jake again, her thoughts swirling with uncertainty.


    Jake swayed in the wind and rain, his body teetering on the brink. It was the first time Kallie had seen him this vulnerable.


    With determination, Kallie spun around and went out with an umbre.


    Kallie struggled to whisk Jake into her ce, the heavy rain drenching her to the bone. Beingpletely soaked was a difort she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Yet, Jake seemed utterly devoid of strength, his weight bearing down on Kallie.


    He was well over 6 feet tall. While Kallie was confident she could bear the burden, she worried for the child growing inside her.


    Kallie pushed Jake roughly onto the sofa as soon as they entered the house. She pointed sternly at her belly, her expression serious, and gestured firmly.


    Her gestures practically said, ¡°Jake, can you please stop this madness of looking for me? I¡¯m not interested in knowing what happened between you and Sarah. And remember, I¡¯m pregnant. Treating me like this is bullying a pregnant woman.¡±


    At the sight of her signnguage, Jake suddenly snapped out of his daze. He remembered why he hade to find Kallie.


    With a sudden surge of determination, Jake rose from the sofa, taking strides toward her.


    Kallie recoiled from Jake¡¯s imposing presence, instinctively retreating until she felt the cold wall against her back. There was nowhere left to escape.


    Kallie had intended to question his intentions in signnguage, but before she could, he seized her wrist, preventing her frommunicating.


    Jake stared at Kallie with intense agitation. ¡°Tell me the truth, Kallie. Whose child are you carrying?¡±


    Caughtpletely off guard by Jake¡¯s question, Kallie stood frozen in shock. She looked at him in disbelief, trembling uncontrobly.


    For a moment, Kallie was engulfed in a whirlwind of emotions. Was it hurt? Was it anger? Disappointment? Perhaps it was all of them.


    Kallie had believed that Jake harbored some dislike toward their unborn child, but she never expected it to run so deep that he didn¡¯t want the child to be his altogether.


    Kallie wrenched herself free from Jake¡¯s grasp. Then, with a surge of anger, she pped him hard across the face.


    Jake recoiled from the impact, his expression shifting through a tumult of emotions, finally settling on surprise and something akin to delight.


    He turned his head, showing no signs of anger but with a faint smile.


    Seeing the tears of sorrow, the raw anger, and the deep disappointment in Kallie¡¯s eyes, Jake felt a sharp pang of remorse. He felt like pping himself. How blind he had been all this time! Why had the truth dawned on him only now?


    Jake embraced Kallie tightly, his hands trembling as he murmured in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. It¡¯s all my fault. Ipletely misunderstood you.¡±


    Kallie stood there, puzzled. She thought she ought to have touched Jake¡¯s face to check if he was intoxicated when she brought him in. What was the meaning of his words? Was he trying to convey that he had misunderstood her in the past? What exactly had he misunderstood?


    Despite all her self-warnings to keep her distance from Jake, Kallie found herself softening in this moment. She even entertained the idea of having a serious conversation with him.


    However, before Jake couldplete his apology, his body suddenly went limp.


    Then, all his strength ebbed away, and he copsed to the floor.


    Kallie was taken aback by the sudden turn of events. She quickly sent a message to Edgar, urging him toe over right away.


    Next, she swiftly began to move Jake into the bedroom.


    Kallie exerted all her strength, feeling a dull ache in her lower abdomen as she struggled to shift him. She had to be careful not to overexert herself. Therefore, she moved him slowly.


    After strenuous effort, Kallie managed to get Jake onto the bed, sweat pouring down her face.


    She took a deep breath andy down beside Jake.


    Even though Jake was unconscious, his lips moved as if he were saying something. It sounded like he was murmuring someone¡¯s name.


    Intrigued, Kallie leaned in closer to listen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 201

    ?<strong>Chapter 201:</strong>


    Kallie barely caught the name Jake was whispering when the door swung open.


    Edgar burst in, breathing heavily. His eyesnded on Jake, unconscious on the bed, and a sharp headache threatened to overwhelm him.


    Relief washed over Kallie as she saw Edgar.


    Kallie quickly moved aside, pulling out her phone to type a message. ¡°I noticed something off about him. I can¡¯t pinpoint what it is. I knew Jake¡¯s condition had to remain confidential, so I refrained from calling an ambnce.¡±


    Edgar nodded appreciatively at Kallie. ¡°Madam, your assistance today has been invaluable. Thank you. I¡¯ll handle everything from here.¡±


    As Edgar began to take charge of the situation, Kallie couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer and hastily typed her questions on her phone. ¡°Could you possibly share what¡¯s going on with Jake? You don¡¯t need to disclose every detail. I just need to know if it¡¯s serious.¡±


    After a brief pause, Kallie typed again. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry. We aren¡¯t divorced yet, and he was part of my family. It¡¯s only right that I show some concern for his well-being.¡±


    Edgar appeared slightly embarrassed as he addressed Kallie, ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you, but sharing this information might bring you problems.¡±


    Kallie offered him a smile, understandingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s inconvenient to tell me, then you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Edgar signaled to the bodyguards to escort Jake away swiftly.


    Just then, Jake¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    The bodyguards rushed to inform Edgar, who hurried over, visibly thrilled to see Jake conscious.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? Any pain or headache?¡± Edgar asked eagerly.


    Jake¡¯s frown deepened as he surveyed the room, his dark eyes clouded with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why am I here? Why am I in a hospital gown? Did you bring me here?¡±


    Jake¡¯s questions seemed directed at Edgar and the others, but his eyes stayed intently on Kallie.


    Kallie looked back at Jake, confused by his intentions.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    Only Edgar knew the reason behind Jake¡¯s strange reactions. He sighed internally.


    The doctors had warned that Jake, having been drugged for an extended period without proper treatment, might suffer from memory loss or confusion in the future.


    Now, it appeared Jake had forgotten why he visited Kallie.


    In a way, this was fortunate.


    Edgar was aware that Kallie¡¯s unborn child was Jake¡¯s, not Brent¡¯s. Letting Jake get the wrong idea seemed prudent for the time being. If Jake was misled about the paternity, others would also easily be deceived.


    With this in mind, Edgar quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Mr. Reeves, you overindulged at Miss Miller¡¯s birthday party and had a minor incident. Let me take you out of here, and I¡¯ll fill you in on the details.¡±


    Jake nodded in agreement and rose to his feet.


    Kallie watched Jake intently, noting the absence of the warmth in his eyes that was evident just moments before. It seemed the vulnerable, subdued Jake she had seen an hour earlier was merely an illusion.


    As Jake and his entourage departed, they unexpectedly encountered Brent, who hade to visit Kallie.


    Departing from his usual formal attire, Brent was dressed down, holding a bag of fruits.


    ¡°Kallie, my grandpa mentioned you liked these fruits. He sent me to check on you, so I picked these up on a whim¡­¡± Before Brent could finish speaking, he caught sight of Jake, whose icy demeanor was too evident.


    Jake was still d in a hospital gown, surrounded by arge entourage.


    Observing Jake in this condition made Brent instantly tense up. He quickly stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Kallie. His gaze fixed on Jake with suspicion, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Jake observed Kallie and Brent standing close together and scoffed. Had he not unexpectedly shown up, Brent and Kallie might have been enjoying a peaceful, ordinary moment like any other couple.


    This mere thought stirred a surge of anger in Jake. He offered Brent a faint, chilly smile and responded, ¡°Mr. Hayes, your question strikes me as odd. I¡¯m here to visit my wife. It sounds like you think I¡¯ve intruded forcefully. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that question?¡±


    Brent¡¯s hands formed tight fists. ¡°Jake, remember what you did to Kallie. If you¡¯re set on being with Sarah, then agree to the divorce and set Kallie free. Why keep her tied to you and prolong the misery?¡±


    Jake, unflustered, countered casually, ¡°Brent, have you forgotten the advice your grandfather gave you?¡±


    Brent instantly grasped Jake¡¯s implication, and his expression subtly shifted.


    Just a few days earlier, Jerome had summoned Brent to his study with a single request.


    Jerome urged Brent not to meddle in Jake and Kallie¡¯s rtionship. While Brent could support and defend Kallie, getting involved in their personal issues was off-limits.


    Brent was not convinced. He expressed his concern, stating he didn¡¯t want Jake to mistreat Kallie.


    Jerome¡¯s response was sharp and clear. ¡°You know very well why you¡¯re meddling. Brent, I want to avoid another tragedy like what happened before in the Hayes family. By asking this of you, I¡¯m also reminding you that Kallie can make her own decisions, and you need to respect that.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s words lingered in Brent¡¯s mind.


    Brent lowered his hand and turned around to set aside the fruits he was holding. ¡°My grandpa would like to spend more time with you. Perhaps you can join him for a meal when you¡¯re avable.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie nodded with a smile. She expressed her gratitude for Jerome¡¯s concern for her and vowed to visit him whenever she had the time.


    Brent nodded and approached Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I see you¡¯re ready to leave. Mind if I join you on your way out? It¡¯s on the way. It¡¯d be great to have somepany and chat along the way.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t refuse and signaled for Brent to lead the way.


    Once they exited, the once-bustling living room fell silent.


    Kallie retreated to her room, shutting the door behind her. She reflected on Jake¡¯s recent behavior before her thoughts became too muddled.


    Kallie was baffled. What on earth was going on with Jake? The Jake before thea seemed like apletely different personpared to now.


    Kallie had never seen Jake so gravely sick. A persistent doubt gnawed at her. Something about Jake¡¯s condition just didn¡¯t seem right.


    With her eyes closed, Jake¡¯s questioning voice haunted Kallie. He had asked about the father of the child she was carrying. He admitted his previous misunderstandings and expressed a desire to rify things.


    The more Kallie attempted to piece things together, the more puzzled she became. Exhaling softly, she decided to attribute her turmoil to theck of some proper rest over recent days, dismissing it as a mere figment of her imagination.


    Meanwhile, Jake was back at the hospital for aprehensive check-up. Once everything checked out okay, Edgar assisted with his discharge.


    Jake gazed at his wristwatch, deep in thought. Although Edgar had given him a rundown of the events and everything seemed to be in order, doubts lingered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 202

    ?<strong>Chapter 202:</strong>


    Jake couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging suspicion that there was more to it than met the eye. Why had he ended up at Kallie¡¯s ce out of the blue? It was possible he had forgotten some events.


    This thought sent a chill down Jake¡¯s spine. For him, the events during the time he couldn¡¯t remember seemed insignificant now. The real issue was the medication he had been given, which was causing more than just severe headaches. The possibility that it might impair his memory and disrupt his need for constant rity terrified him.


    ¡°Edgar!¡± Jake called out loudly.


    Edgar hurried into the room, concerned. ¡°Mr. Reeves, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jake¡¯s face was stern. ¡°How many days of memories have I lost?¡±


    Edgar responded cautiously, ¡°At least three days, sir.¡±


    Jake¡¯s hand mped down on the railing, his grip tightening so much that the veins in his forearm stood out. Taking a deep breath, Jake realized he needed to alter his ns.


    ¡°Bring Kallie back. Make sure our people keep a close eye on her, ensuring her safety. If it bes necessary, send her away at the crucial moment, to a ce even I can¡¯t track,¡± Jake ordered. ¡°Reach out to top specialists in brain injuries from abroad. We can¡¯t let this illness linger any longer.¡±


    Edgar let out a weary sigh. Jake had initially nned to endure the situation. Lately, they had been amassing more and more evidence. Yet, despite all their efforts, the mastermind remained elusive.


    Realizing that the situation had spiraled out of his control, Jake made a decisive move.


    As Kallie exited the Hayes Group building after her workday, she spotted a familiar car in the parking lot, surrounded by recognizable faces¡ªall of them Jake¡¯s people.


    The car sat silently beside Kallie, almost as if it feared she might miss it and walk away. Kallie inhaled deeply, approached the car, and tapped on the window.


    The ss slid down to reveal Edgar¡¯s face. He offered her an apologetic smile. ¡°Madam, please, get in the car.¡±


    Taking another deep breath, Kallie pulled out her phone and began typing. ¡°Didn¡¯t Jake and I agree that I¡¯d have some freedom for a while? I¡¯ve just started at Hayes Group, and with Jerome¡¯s health on the mend, it feels right for me to start getting out more.¡±


    Edgar cleared his throat, beginning his exnation with a hint of formality. ¡°Here¡¯s the situation. Mr. Reeves still believes the best option is for you to stay at his residence. You don¡¯t need to worry about a thing. Mr. Reeves won¡¯t be there during your stay, nor will Miss Miller, so you¡¯ll haveplete privacy. As for your freedom, that shouldn¡¯t concern you either. We have dedicated staff there to ensure your safety. Just inform Mr. Reeves of your ns beforehand.¡±


    Kallie let out a chuckleced with sarcasm. ¡°How is this any different from being watched all the time?¡±


    Unable toe up with a rebuttal, Edgar simply exited the car and opened the door for Kallie. ¡°Madam, I have no choice. I hope you can see where I¡¯ming from.¡±


    Kallie inhaled deeply, pondering her limited options. She had made a promise to Jake previously. It seemed Jake still believed that keeping her close could serve as a bargaining chip against Brent.


    With the immediate crisis concerning the Hayes family resolved, Kallie reasoned if herpliance could spare the Hayes any further difficulties, she could endure Jake¡¯s demands for a while longer. Without Sarah around, theplications would certainly be fewer.


    Resigned, Kallie climbed into the car.


    At the Reeves Group, Jake had just wrapped up a meeting when he spotted Sarah waiting by the door.


    Sarah seemed weary from the wait, yet her face brightened into a smile upon seeing Jake.


    ¡°Jake, I finally caught you! I¡¯m so tired. Can we go home now?¡± Sarah asked with a hopeful look.


    Jake pulled his hand away from Sarah¡¯s grip, his face void of expression. ¡°Not today. There¡¯s too much to handle at work. I can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smile vanished, her lips freezing in a forced grin. This indifferent demeanor from Jake was new and unsettling.


    Feeling a wave of unease, Sarah cautiously asked, ¡°Jake, are you still upset with me for what happened to Kallie?¡±


    For the first time since the conversation began, Jake turned to face Sarah directly, his eyes piercing and cold. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious why I¡¯m upset?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s voice wavered with emotion. ¡°But Jake, you have to see things from my perspective. I love you. My actions were driven by that love. If I didn¡¯t care about you, I wouldn¡¯t get worked up about another woman having your child.¡±


    As if understanding suddenly dawned on her, Sarah stepped closer to Jake, her voice tense. ¡°You¡¯re still in love with Kallie, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so angry.¡±


    Sarah fixed her gaze on Jake, searching his face for any hint of his thoughts. Yet, she found nothing on his poker face.


    As Sarah voiced her suspicions, Jake merely sneered in response. ¡°If you see things that way, then there¡¯s nothing left for me to say. Since you and I can¡¯tmunicate properly for the time being, maybe it¡¯s best we separate for a while. Go back to the Miller family, avoid looking for me, and steer clear of the Reeves¡¯ ce as well. I¡¯ll be at thepany all this while.¡±


    Brushing off Sarah¡¯s hand, Jake turned and left.


    ¡°Jake!¡± Sarah called out, her voice tinged with desperation. She moved to follow him, but Edgar stepped in her way.


    Ovee with frustration and unable to contain her feelings, Sarah pped Edgar without a second thought. ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡±


    The p took Edgar by surprise, igniting his anger. Yet, remembering his n with Jake, he managed to suppress his fury.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I get why you¡¯re upset, but please hear me out. Things aren¡¯t as they seem,¡± Edgar remarked.


    Resentment swelled in Sarah¡¯s eyes as she clenched her teeth. ¡°If it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking, then what is it? That bitch, Kallie! Why can¡¯t she just leave Jake alone? He doesn¡¯t love her anymore. Can¡¯t she see that? That shameless bitch uses the child she¡¯s carrying to bind herself to Jake, thinking I¡¯m powerless against her?¡±


    The malice in Sarah¡¯s gaze deepened.


    Edgar felt a pang of annoyance and his head began to throb. He pulled her aside and said, ¡°Miss Miller, you need to know that the child she is carrying isn¡¯t Mr. Reeves¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sarah¡¯s reaction was sluggish, caught off guard by the revtion.


    Edgar exined, ¡°Actually, the child¡¯s father is Mr. Brent Hayes. Mr. Reeves has been keeping her close as leverage against the Hayes family. He¡¯s been dealing with a lot of problems at the Reeves Grouptely, and his health is failing. With threats both inside and outside thepany, he felt he had no other option.


    The hospital staff and Melinda are aware of this, though I¡¯m not sure why Melinda told you it was Mr. Reeves¡¯ child. Mr. Reeves is upset with you because your distrust has hurt him. I¡¯m only sharing these confidential details because Mr. Reeves allowed me to. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare disclose such sensitive information.¡±


    ?Listo! El texto est¨¢ corregido, y el t¨ªtulo ajustadoo solicitaste.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 203

    ?<strong>Chapter 203:</strong>


    Sarah¡¯s mood brightened immediately at Edgar¡¯s words. The anger vanished from her eyes, reced by a spontaneous smile. ¡°I knew Jake still cared about me,¡± she dered, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    However, a touch of frustration soon colored Sarah¡¯s tone. ¡°But Edgar, be honest with me, is Jake so upset that he refuses to even see me?¡±


    Edgar sighed heavily. ¡°Miss Miller, you¡¯re reading too much into it. If Mr. Reeves were truly that upset, would I be here discussing this with you? Everything I¡¯ve told youes straight from Mr. Reeves¡¯ confidences. Should Melinda or Shirley decide to visit one day, you¡¯ll need to be very careful not to disclose anything.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sarah agreed, nodding earnestly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s expression clouded with concern. ¡°Jake is still angry with me. How can I appease him? You¡¯ve been his confidant for years. Any suggestions?¡±


    Edgar appeared to ponder deeply before responding, ¡°It might be wise to heed Mr. Reeves¡¯ suggestions. Visit his family less and refrain from seeing him at thepany. Some distance might just do the trick, allowing Mr. Reeves to recognize your considerateness.¡±


    That idea seemed to resonate with Sarah, who smiled, relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I get it. It¡¯s surprising, though, how that bitch Kallie managed to seduce Brent after realizing she had no chance with Jake. Given that Jake intends to use the child as leverage against Brent, I¡¯ll hold off on any actions against her.¡±


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    After saying that, Sarah casually flipped her hair back and added, ¡°I¡¯ll wait a bit before going to see Jake.¡±


    With a confident stride, Sarah then walked away in her high heels.


    Edgar, feeling a wave of relief, patted his chest, thankful that he had managed to soothe Sarah. It seemed there would be a few peaceful days ahead.


    Meanwhile, Kallie waspletely out of the loop about the tension between Jake and Sarah. Not seeing them at the Reeves¡¯ residence, she relished the calm of the past few days.


    However, Kallie soon realized that this tranquility was fleeting.


    Returning to the Reeves¡¯ vi after work one day, Kallie noticed several Rolls-Royce cars lined up outside the gate, stirring a sense of dread within her.


    Recognizing the vehicles, Kallie contemted making a quick exit. But it was toote.


    The security guard spotted Kallie and hurried over.


    ¡°Madam, your mother-inw is here today,¡± the guard informed Kallie. ¡°She would like to see you as soon as you get back. She has something important to discuss with you.¡±


    Kallie pursed her lips, took out her phone, and began to type a message. ¡°I¡¯m tied up with othermitments today and won¡¯t be able to meet with her. Please let her know we can arrange another time to talk.¡±


    Kallie had just finished typing and was about to leave when a woman¡¯s voice halted her in her tracks. ¡°Living in my son¡¯s house and trying to avoid me? What the hell was that?¡±


    The words made Kallie¡¯s heart pound. She spun around to face Shirley, her expression icy.


    Shirley, nked by a group, advanced toward Kallie with a hostile air.


    Kallie remembered hearing from the servants that Shirley and Jake had fallen out over some disagreement, leading to a strained rtionship. Consequently, Shirley¡¯s visits had be infrequent.


    Kallie had once believed she would never cross paths with Shirley again.


    Yet, there Shirley stood, scrutinizing Kallie¡¯s defensive stance and scoffing with a glint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Considering you and Jake are still legally wed, don¡¯t you think your reaction to seeing your mother-inw is a bit much?¡±


    Kallie responded with signnguage, her messages saying that she was already divorcing Jake and her stay here was only temporary for specific reasons. She stressed that any questions should be directed at Jake.


    Signnguage had been mandatory during Roderick¡¯s time, but Shirley, who harbored no fondness for Kallie, had always resented it.


    Previously, Kallie avoided signing in Shirley¡¯s presence, hoping to please her.


    But now, circumstances had changed. The concerns of the Reeves family no longer upied Kallie¡¯s thoughts. She was living for herself now, reveling in a newfound sense of freedom.


    Shirley scoffed and motioned to the bodyguards. ¡°Can¡¯t you see this womancks basic manners? Take her inside. It¡¯s embarrassing to have her create a spectacle at the door.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression grew even frostier. She surveyed the bodyguards surrounding her. Continuing to resist would only make things worse for herself.


    Reluctantly, Kallie muttered curses under her breath at Jake and trailed after Shirley into the mansion.


    Meanwhile, to keep Sarah appeased, Jake had invited her to dinner.


    Joy and affection shone in Sarah¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Jake. Had there been fewer people around, she might have leapt into his arms.


    Looking around, Sarah voiced her difort, ¡°Why choose such a crowded restaurant? It feels somewhat awkward with all these eyes on us.¡±


    Jake offered a gentle smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t the dishes here your favorites? I specifically chose this ce, although it¡¯s always packed and reservations are tough to secure.¡± Sarah nodded, acknowledging the truth of his words.


    Indeed, it was a premier eatery in the city, a popr spot among the affluent and influential. A reservation here required at least a week¡¯s notice. Jake seemed to have thoughtfully chosen the restaurant.


    Yet, unknown to Sarah, Edgar was the one who had actually selected it.


    Jake had made it clear they didn¡¯t need a secluded area and having more people around was preferable.


    If not for his worry about Sarah making a scene, Edgar might have opted for a more ordinary venue.


    Just then, Jake¡¯s phone buzzed. His expression shifted as he nced at it.


    Sarah, driven by curiosity, leaned in.


    With aposed demeanor, Jake shifted his phone away, exining, ¡°It¡¯s an urgent call from work.¡±


    Despite his efforts, Sarah caught sight of the screen. It disyed andline number from the Reeves family¡¯s vi. She yearned to confront Jake about his lie, but fear of his reaction silenced her.


    Jake ignored the call, but the phone rang once more. Compelled, he stood up and walked away, phone in hand.


    As Sarah watched his worried departure, a wave of anxiety washed over her.


    Out of Sarah¡¯s view, Jake¡¯s expression was tense, his voice icy. ¡°Is something wrong with Kallie?¡±


    The reply came through, tinged with distress. ¡°Your mother has unexpectedly arrived at your ce. Something seems off. Mr. Reeves, you need toe back and check the situation.¡±


    Hearing this, Jake immediately exited the restaurant. ¡°Try to calm my mother down, I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± Jake replied before ending the call.


    Dialing Edgar¡¯s number, Jake swiftly instructed, ¡°Shirley¡¯s stirring up trouble for Kallie again. I need to head back. Cook up some excuse for Sarah, will you? Looks like I¡¯m skipping dinner.¡±


    Edgar paused before responding, ¡°Miss Miller has been quite suspicioustely. If you take off now, she might throw a fit.¡±


    ¡°Let her throw her fit. I¡¯m done ying these games,¡± Jake replied icily.


    Edgar exhaled deeply. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Edgar grasped that whenever Kallie was involved, Jake¡¯s judgment clouded over. Once Jake set his mind to something, no one could change it.


    Left with no other choice, Edgar was tasked with dealing with Sarah by himself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 204

    ?<strong>Chapter 204:</strong>


    ¡°Get on your knees,¡± Shirleymanded harshly as they stepped into the room.


    Shirley nonchntly settled into a chair, crossed her legs with overt arrogance, and looked down on Kallie with disdain.


    Kallie¡¯s jaw tensed, her knees refusing to bend.


    ¡°Do you need a reminder of the rules, or shall I refresh your memory?¡± Shirley taunted with a smirk.


    Kallie, remaining upright, returned the stare, her expression icy as she signed. Her gestures showed her rejection of sumbing to Shirley¡¯s humiliation, practically saying, ¡°Why should I kneel? Whatever has upset you this time, please remember that we¡¯re governed byws now.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s smile thinned, her gaze turning frostier. ¡°You shamelessly persist in refusing to divorce Jake, which means you¡¯re still my daughter-inw. It¡¯s my right to discipline you. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with that? Whatw does it break?¡±


    With a flick of her wrist, Shirley signaled.


    A bodyguard immediately stepped forward, forcefully pushing Kallie down until she knelt, her knee striking the floor sharply, eliciting a pained grimace from her.


    Shirley eyed Kallie disdainfully, suspecting Kallie of exaggerating the pain.


    ¡°You really have be more delicate,¡± Shirley remarked sarcastically. ¡°Now that you¡¯re pregnant, do you think it gives you the license to defy me?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s reaction was one of utter astonishment. Staring at Shirley, she was overtaken by a wave of disbelief and fear.


    Kallie recalled her own first pregnancy vividly.


    When Shirley had discovered Kallie¡¯s pregnancy, she had instantly insisted on an abortion, iming that someone like Kallie was incapable of bearing a healthy child. The Reeves family would never tolerate an unhealthy heir.


    But this time was different. Kallie yearned deeply for this child, her own flesh and blood.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    Overwhelmed by her emotions, Kallie beseeched Shirley with a desperate urgency. She signed frantically, her gestures pleading as she promised to leave Jake and take the child away, never returning to trouble Jake. She added she was willing to sign a contract to show she meant her words, ready to ept any punishment if she broke her word.


    ¡°Still putting on an act?¡± Shirley¡¯s anger escted. ¡°The child you¡¯re carrying is illegitimate. It can¡¯t possibly be Jake¡¯s. You know the truth about who the real father is.¡±


    A sad smile flickered across Kallie¡¯s face as she absorbed Shirley¡¯s harsh words. Shirley actually resorted to lies, eager to be rid of her own child.


    Clutching the fabric over her stomach, Kallie resolved to protect her unborn child no matter what.


    Shirley dered, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything with the hospital and the doctor. If everything goes as nned, you¡¯ll have the abortion tonight, divorce Jake tomorrow, and I¡¯ll send you overseas the day after. You can choose any destination. I have just one condition. You shouldn¡¯t return to this city.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands balled into fists. Why? What right did they have to dictate her life? Why couldn¡¯t she im her own freedom?


    Kallie¡¯s face twisted with resentment, and Shirley scoffed in response, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give me that attitude. The Reeves family has supported you for years. It¡¯s only right that you do this for them. Remember, only Roderick wanted to keep you within the family. The rest of the Reeves family dislikes you as an outsider. Stop ying the victim with me.¡±


    Turning to the bodyguards behind her, Shirley instructed, ¡°You guys, hurry up. I expect to hear about a sessful procedure by nine tonight. If she resists, don¡¯t hesitate to apply pressure. Just keep her alive.¡±


    As Shirley¡¯s cold words hung in the air, the bodyguards stepped forward and grabbed Kallie forcefully. Despite her frantic struggles, they overpowered her easily, gripping her limbs tightly.


    Tears of despair ran down Kallie¡¯s cheeks as she watched her fate being sealed.


    Suddenly, the bodyguards halted and turned, their tone respectful as they announced, ¡°Mr. Reeves.¡±


    A flicker of hope sparked in Kallie as she lifted her gaze and noticed Jake entering the room.


    Jake moved quickly, his expression tinged with anxiety. Yet, he walked straight past Kallie and the bodyguards, ignoring herpletely.


    Kallie¡¯s struggles intensified in response.


    Jake came to a halt a few feet away, his voice devoid of warmth. ¡°Put her in the car. I need to talk to my mom.¡±


    Despair washed over Kallie. She began to suspect that Shirley¡¯s unexpected visit tonight might have been orchestrated by Jake. Maybe he wanted to avoid staining his own reputation, leaving Shirley to manage the dirty work.


    Kallie felt betrayed, questioning why Jake could be so heartless. Hadn¡¯t they agreed to not harm her unborn child? In her heart, she branded him a liar, tears cascading down her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, Shirley rubbed her temples, worn out. At the sound of footsteps, she looked up and was met with Jake¡¯s once-charming face, now twisted into an expression of spite.


    Shirley appeared slightly displeased as she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be dining with Sarah? Why are you home already?¡±


    Jake struggled to keep his temper in check, responding, ¡°Actually, I ought to be asking you that. What brings you here?¡±


    Shirley seemed self-righteous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a mother visiting her son? Moreover, without the tip-off I received, I would never have guessed you¡¯d engage in such recklessness. What on earth are you nning? Intend to keep Kallie close and then support her and the child once she delivers the baby? Or perhaps you n to use the child as leverage to ensure she doesn¡¯t leave you?¡±


    Jake clenched his jaw tightly and retorted, ¡°The child Kallie¡¯s expecting is Brent¡¯s. I have no intention of raising another man¡¯s child.¡±


    Shirley mercilesslyid bare the truth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose child it is. It¡¯s your intentions that concern me. Knowing your temperament, if she had betrayed you, you¡¯d have despised her by now. Yet, you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m oblivious to your motives. You just can¡¯t bring yourself to leave Kallie, can you?¡±


    Bang! With a loud crash, Jake hurled a vase to the floor. ¡°How dare you speak about her in such a manner!¡±


    Shirley stood and approached Jake, disappointment etched across her face. ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯ve gone so far as to defy your own mother over a woman. I raised you with care. How could you let me down like this?¡± Her voice was tinged with sadness.


    Jake returned her gaze, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°My grandpa was the one who actually cared for me, not you. All you taught me was to be merciless and deceitful, all for the sake of power. You wanted me to turn into someone like you. I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    As Jake spoke, the chill and contempt in his expression made Shirley¡¯s heart sink.


    Shirley asked, ¡°Jake, what¡¯s gotten into you? You always used to listen to me. When did you start changing? Is it because of Kallie?¡±


    Jake massaged his temples, weary. ¡°Don¡¯t dredge up the past. You know exactly why things are the way they are. It¡¯s not about anyone else. Kallie¡¯s safety is nonnegotiable. That¡¯s my final stance. If you can¡¯t ept that, I¡¯d rather not acknowledge you as my mother.¡±


    Shirley gasped, covering her mouth, her eyes brimming with hurt. ¡°Is this really how you treat your mother, all because of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Edgar, escort them out,¡± Jakemanded without hesitation.


    Shirley¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this, Jake.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 205

    ?<strong>Chapter 205:</strong>


    Edgar and his men escorted Shirley out forcefully.


    As Shirley reached the door, she noticed her bodyguards, whom she had sent to bring Kallie down, standing with bruised and swollen faces. It was clear Jake had made his stance.


    Shirley shook with rage. ¡°What is Jake thinking? Attacking my people?¡±


    Edgar, though smiling, maintained a cold tone. ¡°Madam, please understand. Mr. Reeves has been quite stressedtely. Overwork has left him exhausted and short-tempered. It would be better if you avoided visiting. His displeasure might very well be yours.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s fury escted. ¡°I am his mother. Am I to be barred from my own son¡¯s home? Is that bitch Kallie turning him against me? I¡¯ve always maintained that Kallie brings misfortune. She¡¯s corrupted my son.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s smile waned a bit. ¡°By the way, Mr. Reeves instructed me to pass on a message. Should you continue to nder his wife or harm her again, he expects you to return the possessions that you took from her.¡±


    At this, Shirley¡¯s anger subsided somewhat, though she still clenched her teeth. ¡°What do you mean? Those items rightfully belong to the Reeves family. Kallie is nothing but an outsider. Why should she have any im to them?¡±


    Edgar cleared his throat. ¡°Those items were specifically left to her by Mr. Reeves¡¯ grandfather, per his will, witnessed by thewyer. She never intended to give them permanently to you. It was more of a loan. She retains the right to reim them at any time.¡±


    Shirley was on the verge of losing herposure. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything for the Reeves family, especially for Jake. Will Jake truly not regret how he¡¯s treated me?¡±


    Edgar felt a sharp twinge of sarcasm. ¡°Madam, these aren¡¯t Mr. Jake Reeves¡¯ exact words, but as his assistant, I need to speak on his behalf. You always preferred Mr. Dean Reeves to be the heir. Yet, it was Mr. Roderick Reeves who had chosen Mr. Jake Reeves as his heir, and you had to ept that. You took benefits from Mr. Jake Reeves¡¯ wife, yet not a dime went to Mr. Jake Reeves. Isn¡¯t it rather hypocritical to im now that it was all for his benefit?¡±


    Edgar held back even sharperments that came to mind. He always noticed how differently Shirley treated her sons. The bias was clear.


    It was often said that parents had a special fondness for their youngest, but Shirley was an exception.


    Perhaps her strained rtionship with Jake stemmed from theplications during his birth, or maybe other reasons yed a part.


    It seemed Shirley had never genuinely warmed to Jake.


    Given that Jake was primarily raised by Roderick, Jake¡¯s bond with Shirley only grew colder.


    Shirley¡¯s attention to Jake seemed solely because of his exceptional talent and his designation as Roderick¡¯s sessor.


    Dean and Melinda¡¯s wedding was avish affair, even though Shirley harbored some reservations about Melinda. Nevertheless, Shirley was present, a testament to her approval.


    In stark contrast, Kallie and Jake skipped a formal wedding ceremony entirely, earning not even a hint of approval from Shirley.


    Outwardly, Shirley attributed her disapproval to a personal distaste for Kallie. However, it was clear to everyone that her animosity ran deeper than mere dislike.


    At a loss for words and feeling suffocated by the tension, Shirley finally blurted out a reluctant farewell. ¡°Jake had better not regret this. I¡¯m still his mother, after all. What he¡¯s done has truly disappointed me.¡±


    With those words, Shirley stormed off.


    Edgar only turned around after Shirley had left.


    Once in her car, Shirley began to grumble under her breath, ¡°What an ungrateful son, cutting ties with his own mother over a woman. If I had known, I would have never brought him into this world.¡±


    The butler, trying to ease the tension, cautiously interjected, ¡°Madam, Mr. Jake Reeves is just showing his immaturity. He surely doesn¡¯t see the depth of your good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Shirley exhaled sharply, resigning herself. ¡°I can¡¯t depend on him. He has no patience, not for me and certainly not for Dean. Given his current attitude, I need to think about my next steps.¡±


    Peering out the window, the butler then spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Madam, Mr. Dean Reeves has grown up by your side since childhood. His bond with you is unmistakably deep. I believe it¡¯s time for you to decide. If necessary, consider parting ways with Mr. Jake Reeves and allow Mr. Dean Reeves to take over. Yourtter years would be more secure. ording to what I¡¯ve learned, Mr. Jake Reeves is currently overwhelmed with various troubles, including health issues. This could be a favorable moment.¡±


    Shirley massaged her temples, her reluctance evident. ¡°But Jake has a knack for generating wealth. Let¡¯s dy any decisions for the time being. I don¡¯t wish to burden Dean excessively.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± the butler responded, his toneced with resignation. He shot Shirley a meaningful look.


    Feeling the onset of a headache, Shirley added, ¡°Please, move to the other car. I need some time alone.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the butler acknowledged. He opened the door and stepped out, but not before casting a lingering, significant nce back at Shirley.


    Elsewhere, Kallie was confined within Jake¡¯s car, oblivious to the conversation outside. She sat in anxious anticipation for what felt like an eternity.


    When the door finally swung open, Kallie couldn¡¯t suppress a shudder. The sight of Edgar did little to ease her nerves.


    Kallie waved frantically at Edgar, tears streaming down her face. She hastily typed down her inner turmoil. ¡°Didn¡¯t Jake promise me? He swore he wouldn¡¯t touch my child. I¡¯ve done everything he asked during this time, without a word of protest. Why is he doing this to me?¡±


    Edgar¡¯s concern deepened at the sight of her distress. He quickly tried to soothe her, saying, ¡°Madam, please calm down. You¡¯re pregnant. Mr. Reeves means no harm. He¡¯s merely performing for his mother¡¯s benefit.¡±


    Kallie recalled the icy stare Jake had given her, making her shiver. She shook her head firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him, and I don¡¯t trust you either. I need to get away.¡±


    Edgar, caught off guard, replied awkwardly, ¡°Madam, I assure you, we would never endanger your child. Mr. Reeves is facing his own challenges. One day, you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    In the past, Kallie might have softened upon hearing this, trying to see things from Jake¡¯s perspective.


    But now, Kallie saw things differently. She understood that she needed to prioritize her own well-being over pleasing others.


    A determined glimmer sparked in Kallie¡¯s eyes as she expressed her need for awyer. She demanded a divorce from Jake, iming her unwillingness to stay by his side, no matter his intentions.


    Edgar was taken aback by her resolve. Yet, after pondering for a moment, he realized Kallie was oblivious to Jake¡¯s circumstances, which justified her need for reassurance.


    Edgar promised repeatedly to secure awyer for Kallie, and gradually, she began to rx.


    Edgar then apanied Kallie back to Jake¡¯s vi.


    Upon entering, they found Jake nonchntly eating, seemingly unaffected by earlier events.


    As Jake looked up and their eyes met, Kallie offered him nothing but a brief, icy nce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 206

    ?<strong>Chapter 206:</strong>


    Jake maintained a calm exterior, but when Kallie wasn¡¯t looking, his grip on his knees tightened imperceptibly.


    As Kallie turned away, a fleeting sadness shimmered in her icy eyes.


    Edgar observed the subtle exchanges between the two. Here were two people, clearly fond of each other, yet caught in a web of misunderstandings.


    Yet, Edgar couldn¡¯t reveal the truth. Revealing to Jake that the child Kallie was carrying was indeed his would likely prompt Jake to act recklessly. Deception, it seemed, was best served by deceiving Jake first.


    After Kallie ascended the stairs, Jake felt the dishes lost all their appeal. He signaled to Edgar. ¡°Have the kitchen whip up something for her. She loses her appetite when she¡¯s down. Tell her she¡¯ll be grounded if she skips her meal.¡±


    Edgar, unable to resist, questioned, ¡°And if she wishes to cook for herself?¡±


    Jake answered nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as she¡¯s eating and sleeping well. Keep an eye on her daily routines, and report anything unusual directly to me.¡±


    While Jake issued his directives, Edgar¡¯s phone erupted into a ring.


    Without hesitation, Edgar answered the call. After absorbing the details from the other end of the call, his expression darkened immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve got bad news, Mr. Reeves. There¡¯s been an incident with your mother.¡±


    Shirley had suffered a car ident while descending the mountain.


    Jake preferred solitude, choosing to reside in a vi nestled in the mountain¡¯s embrace on the city¡¯s outskirts.


    The mountainous path, though intimidating, was well-equipped with safety features and generally posed no threat.


    Your next story begins at galnovels .


    It was reported that Shirley, feeling uneasy, had opted to drive herself. Tragically, the brakes malfunctioned.


    Shirley was now in the hospital, her condition unknown, with the police conducting inquiries.


    This news unsettled Jake deeply. After all, Shirley was his mother.


    A nagging suspicion tugged at Jake. Something about this didn¡¯t sit right. Even if the investigation absolved him of any direct involvement, his adversaries would undoubtedly exploit this tragedy to undermine him.


    Observing Jake¡¯s troubled expression, Edgar suggested, ¡°Mr. Reeves, perhaps we should announce that you¡¯ve been unwell and confined to bed thesest few days? That way, if they try to nder you, there won¡¯t be any grounds to sustain their usations.¡±


    Jake exhaled deeply, his voice low. ¡°It seems the mastermind might actually prefer me to react exactly like that.¡±


    Jake found himself caught in aplicated dilemma. Shirley¡¯s car ident seemed to be more than just a coincidence. But who would dare to orchestrate such a thing? It must have been someone with considerable skills or a member of the Reeves family. Could Dean be involved?


    A shiver ran through Jake as he considered the possibility. After all, Shirley was their mother. Besides, Shirley had always shown nothing but kindness toward Dean. He hoped it was all just in his head.


    In the VIP ward of the hospital, Shirley had undergone resuscitation for the third time.


    The doctor assured everyone she was stable now but needed close monitoring.


    Dean seemed lost in thought, barely responding even as the doctor called out to him repeatedly.


    When finally informed that Shirley was no longer in critical condition, a fleeting look of disappointment crossed Dean¡¯s face. Nevertheless, he asked cautiously, ¡°Is there a risk of concussion or memory loss?¡±


    The doctor, noticing Dean¡¯s furrowed brow, spoke with a reassuring calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for rm. In a car ident as severe as this one, if she had sustained a head injury, survival would have been unlikely. The real concern now should be her rehabilitation. Without proper care, she could face long-term consequences, possibly even disabilities.¡±


    Dean, visibly agitated, waved off the doctor¡¯s concerns with a brisk gesture. ¡°I got it.¡±


    The doctor eyed Dean suspiciously. Dean was acting strangely. His mother had just been in a serious ident, yet he appeared remarkablyposed.


    Seizing a moment alone, Dean slipped away to the stairwell where a tall, somewhat gaunt man in a suit awaited him.


    A grotesque scar ran across half of the man¡¯s face, twisting his mouth into a sinister semnce of a smile that could unsettle anyone at a mere nce. His presence in the dimly lit stairwell was unnerving.


    Dean, his voiceced with a hint of desperation, approached the man. ¡°Shirley survived, and the doctor mentioned she won¡¯t have any memory loss when she regains consciousness. What are we going to do if she wakes up and identifies me?¡±


    The man, finding Dean¡¯s sudden panic almost amusing, responded dryly, ¡°Worrying about that now seems a bitte, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Dean felt a wave of irritation wash over him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who put me up to this. If I end up getting caught, you¡¯re not going to get off the hook!¡±


    The man remained calm, lighting a cigarette and turning to face Dean with an unflinching gaze. His left side, unmarred by injury, had a handsome quality, but his gauntness lent him an eerie air.


    The man retorted, ¡°I warned you before you went ahead with it. The risks are high, but so are the potential rewards. You chose to proceed. I merely gave you my advice. Whether I get caught doesn¡¯t concern me. For someone like me, life holds little value. But you? You hail from the esteemed Reeves family. You can¡¯t afford to throw your life away.¡±


    Dean¡¯s mix of anxiety and anger surged as he looked at the man¡¯s undaunted demeanor. Yet, he realized that this man was his only real support in this predicament.


    Despite his reluctance, Dean knew he needed to swallow his pride. ¡°I apologize. Just tell me what to do next. Don¡¯t worry about the reward. You¡¯ll get what¡¯s promised. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±


    The man¡¯s smile twisted unnervingly, yet under Dean¡¯s desperate gaze, he finally relented and said, ¡°Stick to our initial n. If all goes smoothly, you¡¯ll stand as Shirley¡¯s sole son hereafter. Didn¡¯t the doctor mention her probable disability? Facing a future confined to bed, all she¡¯ll have to lean on is her son. After that¡­¡±


    The man trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid, but Dean grasped his implication immediately.


    This n was harsh, no doubt, but Dean saw no alternative at this juncture. His expression hardened with determination. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Relieved of a significant burden, Dean¡¯s spirits lifted noticeably. He regarded the man with newfound respect tinged with appreciation. ¡°I used to think you are heartless and brutal, but it turns out you do possess some cunning. Keep working for me. You¡¯ll find it worthwhile.¡±


    With a few reassuring pats on the man¡¯s shoulder, Dean turned to leave.


    Watching Dean¡¯s retreating figure, the man¡¯s eyes shimmered with icy disdain and scorn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 207

    ?<strong>Chapter 207:</strong>


    After Dean had departed, a woman attired as a nurse entered the stairwell. She approached the man with evident deference. ¡°Mr. Reeves, everything is in order.¡±


    The man, acknowledged as Mr. Reeves, gave a slight nod. ¡°I never really trusted Dean to manage anything properly. If not for the necessity of using him to reconnect with the Reeves family, I wouldn¡¯t have ever considered partnering with someone of his sort.¡±


    At his words, the woman let out a scoff. ¡°Dean still tries to give orders as if he¡¯s in charge. Does he honestly think people would willingly follow a leader like him? Mr. Reeves, your intellect surpasses even Jake¡¯s. Why should someone with your background have to be subordinate to others? The unfairness you¡¯ve endured is truly regrettable.¡±


    Stan Reeves offered a smile, but his eyes betrayed a chilling resolve as he spoke. ¡°Exactly my point. Why? We are all heirs to the Reeves legacy. Does my birth outside of wedlock make me any less deserving? The ordeals Shirley subjected me and my mother to are unforgettable. Now, having ovee so much to reach this point, I am intent on reiming everything that rightfully belongs to me.¡±


    With those words, Stan reached out tenderly to caress the woman¡¯s face. ¡°You had a promising career ahead as a skilled doctor. Now that you¡¯re with me, do you feel slighted?¡±


    The woman returned his gaze with warmth and devotion. Even though half of Stan¡¯s face was marred by a severe disfigurement, she seemedpletely unfazed by it. ¡°Being with you, every sacrifice is justified. In this entire world, only we truly understand each other.¡±


    A shadow flickered across Stan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Once I acquire everything I yearn for, I¡¯ll surely marry you. But for now, your task is to continue perfecting the drug. Jake isn¡¯t going down easily. Thest batch you concocted worked to some extent, but he¡¯s still too spirited for my liking. If confronting him directly proves too challenging, focus your efforts on the woman he holds dearest. Gaining leverage over him is crucial.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The woman tenderly caressed Stan¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m with you all the way.¡±


    Suddenly, a knock echoed from the corridor, disturbing their moment.


    Instinctively, Stan nudged the woman aside. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±


    A heartbeatter, the door swung open, revealing Melinda.


    The woman next to Stan regarded Melinda with a blend of arrogance and caution.


    Stan cleared his throat. ¡°Step outside for a moment. I need to speak with her privately.¡±


    With a reluctant nce at the pair, the woman turned and departed, softly closing the door as she left.


    Melinda folded her arms. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t avoid discussing things like this with me. After all, you wouldn¡¯t have met Dean without my help. And if our n works out down the line, I hope you remember what I did today.¡±


    Stan smiled faintly. ¡°Of course, your efforts won¡¯t go unnoticed.¡±


    Melinda bristled at his words. ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me in that tone. If Dean weren¡¯t such a scoundrel, I¡¯d have been free of him by now.¡±


    After Melinda had caught Dean cheating, he exploited her predicament and grew even more brazen. He had even started bringing other women home openly.


    Seething with anger, Melinda sought out Shirley to discuss the situation.


    But Shirley was dismissive. ¡°Why bother telling me?¡± she snapped impatiently. ¡°If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s you for not having a son. You¡¯re the reason my son looks elsewhere. Do you think I enjoy seeing this?¡±


    Later, Melinda sought a divorce from Dean.


    However, to Melinda¡¯s astonishment, Dean bluntly dered that since she had failed to produce a son, she would not receive a single cent from him if they were to divorce.


    Melinda¡¯s own family had already shown signs of displeasure toward her. She couldn¡¯t fathom how she and her daughter would manage to survive if she were to divorce without financial support.


    From that moment on, Melindapletely lost hope in Dean and Shirley, seeking assistance elsewhere.


    The stakes were high. Many were plotting against Jake. If Jake were out of the picture, Dean would be the rightful heir to the Reeves fortune. This needed to happen swiftly, especially before Dean¡¯s mistresses had their children.


    Melinda nned to use this situation as leverage in her divorce to im half of the Reeves family¡¯s assets.


    Shockingly, the ally Melinda found was a long-lost illegitimate child of the Reeves family, a person who had been drifting on the outskirts for years. They foundmon ground in their shared goals.


    Despite her aversion to Stan¡¯s appearance, Melinda was willing to overlook it as long as he could aid her in achieving her objectives. As for the fates of Dean and Shirley, she was indifferent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to discuss this.¡± As Melinda reflected on her motives, her voice dropped to a whisper and her expression darkened. ¡°I conspired with a doctor to fool Jake. The truth is, the child Kallie is carrying is his. He¡¯s still in the dark about it. I¡¯m not sure why Jake keeps Kallie close, but given time, he¡¯s bound to sense something off. And if Jake has an heir, navigating this will be even trickier.¡±


    Melinda stared intently at Stan.


    Stan was initially silent and then let out a low chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting I take care of it?¡±


    In a frosty tone, Melinda responded, ¡°Even if Jake discovers my deception, he¡¯ll only reprimand me. I can take my daughter and flee overseas for a bit. After all, I haven¡¯t really harmed Kallie. But for you, it¡¯s a different scenario.¡±


    Stan maintained his smile, though his eyes turned icy. He was keenly aware that Melinda¡¯s scenario could very well unfold. At that point, controlling the situation would be challenging.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll just make sure Kallie loses her baby. For someone as active as her, idents are hardly umon.¡±


    Relieved by Stan¡¯s resolution, Melinda exhaled deeply. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    Tomorrow marked the anniversary of Roderick¡¯s death. Kallie felt a wave of sadness wash over her at the thought. In previous years, she and Jake had always visited the grave together to honor Roderick¡¯s memory.


    Lost in her reflections, Kallie eventually made her way to Jake¡¯s study and knocked on the door.


    Jake, usually at hispany, was home today.


    Kallie believed it was important to adhere to their usual tradition of paying respects to Roderick. Her intentions were simple and respectful. After all, Roderick had been a revered figure for both of them.


    Receiving no answer, Kallie figured Jake hadn¡¯t heard her. She gently pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Scanning the room, Kallie finally found Jake asleep on the study¡¯s single bed, still d in his suit now creased from his slumber. An arm was flung over his eyes, a clear sign of his exhaustion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 208

    ?<strong>Chapter 208:</strong>


    Kallie seldom witnessed Jake in such a state. He usually maintained a distant, regal demeanor around others. It seemed he was pushed to his limits this time.


    Though Kallie told herself to remain detached, her concern was evident when she saw Jake so vulnerable.


    Kallie scanned the room, found a small nket, and gently draped it over Jake.


    As she was about to pull her hand back, a strong grip seized her wrist with firm pressure.


    Startled, Kallie whirled around to meet a pair of icy eyes.


    Jake, surprised to see Kallie, released her wrist. His voice was raspy as he spoke. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Massaging her sore wrist, Kallie started to sign, saying that Sarah was not around right now, and he seemed unwell. She questioned whether he needed her to summon Sarah over.


    Jake managed a smile, but it was tinged with sarcasm and a chill that belied his pale, striking features. ¡°Really? That¡¯s very generous of you. Considering you¡¯re still technically my wife, orchestrating a rendezvous with my lover is quite the gesture. When did you be so obliging?¡±


    Kallie brushed off Jake¡¯s biting tone, attributing it to his foul mood at the moment.


    Kallie made her way to a chair on the side and settled into it, her face set in a mask of indifference, as if to say, ¡°Think whatever you like.¡±


    Jake softened his voice as he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kallie shared her thoughts, stressing that tomorrow marked Roderick¡¯s anniversary and suggested they pay their respects as they had always done.


    Jake nced at Kallie and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Kallie added she didn¡¯t mean anything else and that she didn¡¯t mind paying their respects separately if he found being with her ufortable.


    Jake massaged his temples, replying, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to go tomorrow. I¡¯ve gotmitments, so you¡¯ll have to go alone. If there are arrangements to be made, just inform Edgar ahead of time. I¡¯m exhausted and need some rest.¡±


    Kallie reluctantly rose from her chair. After a few steps, she paused and turned back to ask why he skipped Roderick¡¯s anniversary this year since he never missed it before.


    Looking up at her, Jake lied, ¡°Tomorrow, Sarah has an award ceremony that I need to attend.¡±


    Kallie felt a constricting sensation in her chest. She was itching to ask Jake if Sarah mattered so much that he would miss his own grandfather¡¯s memorial.


    Yet, Kallie bit her tongue and said nothing. Her discontent with Jake¡¯s choices lingered, but it was no longer her ce toment. She hoped Jake wouldn¡¯t one day rue his decisions.


    Jake clearly perceived the faint shadow of disappointment in Kallie¡¯s gaze. As he watched her walk away, he parted his lips to speak, only to retreat into silence. The moment for words had passed. Kallie probably viewed him with contempt in her heart.


    With a rueful smile, Jake pulled out his phone and dialed Edgar.


    ¡°Tell Sarah I¡¯ve got a sudden important meeting tomorrow and can¡¯t be at the awards ceremony with her, but dining with her tomorrow evening is manageable,¡± Jake instructed. ¡°And Edgar, don¡¯t mention that I¡¯ll be visiting my grandpa¡¯s grave. If Sarah knows, she¡¯ll insist oning. I need some time alone.¡±


    Edgar sounded slightly taken aback. ¡°Your wife just told me she only needed tomorrow¡¯s arrangements finalized. She didn¡¯t expect you to join her.¡±


    Jake massaged his temples, feeling the onset of a headache. ¡°Just follow my instructions and keep it simple. No need for prying.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Reeves. Everything will be arranged,¡± Edgar assured him. ¡°However, the forecast predicts heavy rain tomorrow. It might be wise to dy by a day. The mountainous terrain around the graveyard could be treacherous in the evening rain. I¡¯ve also informed your wife of this possibility.¡±


    Jake paused and then asked, ¡°How did she respond?¡±


    ¡°She is determined to go. She said she¡¯d wrap things up quickly, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Jake nodded slowly. ¡°Then, make proper arrangements to ensure her safety.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Remembering Edgar¡¯s advice of the unfavorable weather, Kallie set out early the next morning.


    Unexpectedly, the rain arrived earlier than anticipated.


    Upon reaching the base of the mountain, a light drizzle started to fall. The path upward was still essible.


    Roderick was a man who cherished solitude. Jake adamantly suggested they purchase a mountain for Roderick¡¯s final resting ce.


    Instead of cing Roderick¡¯s ashes in the Reeves mansion, they were interred in the mountain cemetery.


    Owned privately by the Reeves family, the mountain was seldom visited due to its remote location andck of facilities.


    Through rain or shine, Jake and Kallie were the only ones who consistently came to pay their respects each year.


    As Kallie watched the rain trace paths down the window of her car, she sighed softly. It appeared she might soon be the sole visitor to Roderick¡¯s resting ce.


    Kallie pondered whether Roderick felt lonely in his eternal rest. The thought struck her abruptly. If she passed away, perhaps no one would continue to visit Roderick.


    Kallie sighed at the thought.


    As Kallie stepped out of the car, the driver couldn¡¯t resist cautioning her, ¡°Madam, the rain¡¯s light now, but it¡¯s likely to pourter. You might want to hurry.¡±


    Kallie nodded, pulling out her phone to type. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just here for a quick word with Roderick. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Umbre in hand, Kallie then ventured into the drizzle.


    But as Kallie neared the grave, she noticed a man in ck loitering ahead. Something about him felt off. He didn¡¯t strike her as someone visiting to pay their respects. He looked like aplete stranger. Who else but a Reeves would visit Roderick¡¯s grave?


    Her curiosity piqued, Kallie nearly lost her footing while staring at him.


    Surprisingly, the man spun around with a swift motion and caught Kallie just in time to prevent a fall, as though he had eyes in the back of his head.


    Kallie expressed her gratitude, catching her breath from the shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the man responded, his voice calm and reassuring.


    But when Kallie caught a clear glimpse of the man¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. The right side of his face was, admittedly, a bit unnerving.


    Noticing her reaction, Kallie quickly looked away.


    Stan, however, merely smiled without taking offense. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯smon for people to be taken aback by my appearance at first sight. Your response is entirely normal.¡±


    Kallie felt a twinge of guilt and quickly typed a message on her phone. ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect. For instance, I could never match your patience and generosity.¡±


    Stan¡¯s smile lingered, his eyes twinkling with a meaningful glint as he replied, ¡°I appreciate your kind words.¡±


    As the tension in the air dissolved, Kallie¡¯s curiosity piqued. She realized she had never met him before. Although his unscarred side bore some resemnce to the Reeves family, he remained a stranger to her memories.


    Catching her puzzled look, Stan decided to clear the air. ¡°My name is Stan Reeves. I belong to the Reeves family as well. It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t recognize me. I¡¯ve never really been around.¡±


    Kallie quickly pieced it together. She typed down her suspicions. ¡°Are you from a coteral branch of the family?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 209

    ?<strong>Chapter 209:</strong>


    Stan stood still for a moment and then abruptly fixed his gaze on Kallie.


    Though Stan remained silent and unmoving, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat under his intense stare.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I not remind you of anyone from the Reeves family?¡± Stan¡¯s voice was calm as he approached Kallie.


    Kallie returned his gaze. Uncertain if her mind was ying tricks, she suddenly noticed a striking resemnce to Jake in his features. The resemnce might have been even stronger if only the other half of Stan¡¯s face hadn¡¯t been scarred.


    Kallie thought she had unintentionally offended Stan and hurriedly typed down her exnation. ¡°Although I have been part of the Reeves family since I was young, I have always stayed close to Roderick and rarely socialized. So, I don¡¯t know much about you. If I have offended you, I apologize.¡±


    But Stan¡¯s smile suddenly took on a strange twist. ¡°No need to apologize. It¡¯s understandable you don¡¯t know me. After all, I¡¯m just the hidden, illegitimate son. My existence is frowned upon, and I¡¯m not wee in the grand halls of the Reeves family mansion.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard his words. A hidden illegitimate son? Since when did the Reeves family have an illegitimate child?


    Stan watched Kallie¡¯s reaction with a hint of amusement. ¡°Are you surprised, Kallie? Your husband, Jake, has known about me for quite some time. However, he has never paid me any mind, always looking down on me. Technically, in terms of seniority, you are my sister-inw. I know you are having issues with Jake right now. How about we work together on this? I can help you settle the score with Jake and Sarah if you give me the information I need. What do you say?¡±


    With each word from Stan, Kallie grew more unnerved. She instinctively took a step back, putting some distance between them. She sensed Stan was incredibly dangerous.


    A shiver ran down her spine the moment sheid eyes on him.


    Earlier, Kallie was bewildered by the thoughts swirling in her mind. Suddenly, everything clicked into ce.


    Shaking her head, Kallie typed down her reply firmly. ¡°Actually, there is no animosity between Jake and me. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    After expressing her thoughts, Kallie turned to walk away.


    But before Kallie could take more than a few steps, Stan grabbed her wrist. ¡°I think you¡¯re the person I¡¯ve been looking for. Moreover, you are not going anywhere today.¡±


    These words made Kallie shiver. She couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Stan, only to see a sinister smirk spreading across his face.


    By the time Jake reached the base of the mountain, the rain had intensified, drumming heavily against the ground.


    Concern for Kallie gnawed at Jake, stirring his restlessness. If Dean hadn¡¯t unexpectedly approached him this morning to discuss Shirley¡¯s situation, he wouldn¡¯t have been dyed. Now, he had no idea about Kallie¡¯s current predicament.


    Even though this mountain was the property of the Reeves family, Jake couldn¡¯t shake off his anxiety since Kallie wasn¡¯t in sight.


    Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt.


    Edgar, their driver, leaped out into the rain and dashed ahead to assess the road conditions.


    Five minutester, Edgar hurried back, his face a mix of concern and confusion as he approached Jake. ¡°There are a bunch of unfamiliar cars parked up ahead with license tes I don¡¯t recognize. They definitely aren¡¯t from the Reeves family,¡± he reported.


    Jake scowled. ¡°Not from the Reeves family? What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I make it clear any outsider had to let me know beforehand if they wereing to pay their respects?¡±


    Equally puzzled, Edgar said, ¡°I¡¯ll try contacting the owners of those cars to move them quickly.¡±


    Filled with impatience, Jake couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He resolved to exit the car and walk ahead through the rain.


    While still on the phone, Edgar grew anxious when he saw Jake¡¯s actions. Without hesitation, he stepped forward to intervene. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I understand your concerns, but your health is paramount right now. The doctor emphasized your need to care for yourself before the surgery.¡±


    With a cold re and a voice that brooked no argument, Jake retorted, ¡°Edgar, can¡¯t you see through this? Do you think it¡¯s a mere coincidence that these cars suddenly blocked the road?¡±


    Edgar was at a loss for words.


    Everything seemed too coincidental.


    As the anniversary of Roderick¡¯s death drew near, Edgar noticed a growing number of people keeping an eye on Jake and his men.


    Consequently, Jake decided against apanying Kallie and instead had Edgar dispatch additional guards to protect her. However, those guards mysteriously went out of contact.


    Ignoring Edgar, as Jake hurried up the mountain, he encountered another car blocking the road. Who dared to pull such a stunt in the Reeves family¡¯s territory?


    Suddenly, a face shed across Edgar¡¯s mind, and everything clicked into ce.


    While Edgar¡¯s face registered shock, Jake snorted, his lips curled into an icy smile. ¡°I also guess it was Dean. I never doubted him because I thought we were family. I knew he envied me and wanted topete for power and possessions, but I never imagined he would go so far as to want me dead. Kallie is innocent. She shouldn¡¯t be dragged into this. It¡¯s my fault for not seeing Dean¡¯s hand in all of this.¡±


    If those cars hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared on the road today, Jake wouldn¡¯t have even entertained the thought of Dean¡¯s involvement.


    Yet, even with his suspicions pointing toward Dean¡¯s involvement, Jake still felt uneasy.


    Jake knew Dean¡¯s limited strengths well. Though Dean was ambitious and keen to seize control of the Reeves Group, Jake never rated him as sophisticated enough to pull off all these. It suggested there was a puppeteer behind Dean, someone exceedingly astute and ruthless.


    Jake¡¯s worry surged, and he brushed off Edgar¡¯s hand decisively. ¡°Nevertheless, I must head up the mountain at once. Kallie is undoubtedly in danger.¡±


    With no alternative, Edgar trailed behind Jake.


    As they walked forward, they noticed cars strategically positioned at intervals along the road. It was evident these obstacles had been purposefully arranged to impede Jake¡¯s swift ascent up the mountain.


    Although the Reeves family owned thisnd privately, patrols were usually a regr sight here. However, not a soul had crossed their path so far. It was likely that they had all been subdued and controlled.


    Thinking of this, Jake was burning with anxiety.


    Meanwhile, as Kallie slowly regained consciousness, she found herself lying in a small cabin, warmed by the crackle of a wood fire nearby. Her eyelids felt heavy as she struggled to open them, her body weak and disoriented.


    Confusion clouded her mind as she tried to piece together how she ended up here. She felt like she had lost part of her memory.


    ¡°Awake?¡± A male voice abruptly startled Kallie, causing her to jump.


    Kallie gazed at the menacing visage of the man, and gradually, memories started flooding back.


    Shortly after Stan brazenly disclosed his motives, heunched an assault on Kallie.


    Despite Kallie¡¯s attempts to resist, she was overpowered. After that, she lost consciousness and was brought here.


    When realization dawned on Kallie, she looked at Stan in terror. She didn¡¯t know what his intentions were. Gripped by an unfamiliar dread, her hands instinctively clutched the fabric over her belly.


    Stan¡¯s gaze drifted to her stomach, a faint smile ying on his lips. His voice, soft yet unsettling, broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I know you¡¯re pregnant. I have no intention of hurting you. Please try to stay calm.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 210

    ?<strong>Chapter 210:</strong>


    Kallie gritted her teeth, feeling the weakness in her body, but noticed that Stan hadn¡¯t restrained her limbs. Her phoney within reach.


    Stan sat casually, exuding confidence and firmly believing Kallie had no chance of escaping.


    Kallie decided against calling the police or seeking help. Given Stan¡¯s demeanor, she knew any attempt would be futile.


    Kallie picked up her phone and typed. ¡°What are you nning to do? What do you want from me and my child?¡±


    After reading the message, Stan moved closer and sat beside Kallie.


    Seeing him so close made Kallie tremble with fear.


    Stan patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You are my sister-inw. We are family. Why would I harm you?¡±


    Feeling frightened and repulsed, Kallie pinched the palm of her hand to steady herself. She typed down her question. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    At that moment, Stan reached out and gently touched Kallie¡¯s face.


    ¡°I have been thinking about how my older and younger brothers live sofortably, each marrying wonderful women. I have heard your story. Despite being mute, you have your own strengths. We are kindred spirits in that sense. So why not join forces with me? Let¡¯s seek revenge on those who have wronged us.¡±


    Kallie felt Stan had lost his mind. Despite her desire to distance herself from the Reeves family, she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that they had raised her. Even with Roderick gone, she still felt a deep sense of gratitude toward the Reeves family.


    Although Shirley and Melinda had crossed the line repeatedly, revenge never crossed Kallie¡¯s mind. After all, she believed that everyone has their own path to walk. If they continued to harass her after she left the Reeves family, she would fight back.


    Kallie shook her head, her face resolute, as she directly refused Stan¡¯s proposal.


    Stan¡¯s smile vanished, his face hardening into a mask of anger. He snapped, ¡°After all they have done to you, you still show mercy? No wonder they treat you like a doormat. You are such a coward!¡±


    Kallie stood her ground as she typed. ¡°Regardless, these are my choices to make. Since you are not here to harm me, why don¡¯t you just let me go? Using me to threaten Jake won¡¯t work. To him, I¡¯m not the most important person.¡±


    Stan raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting to Kallie¡¯s belly. ¡°Maybe so, but don¡¯t forget, the child you are carrying is Jake¡¯s. And since I intend to eliminate him, do you think I¡¯ll spare his child?¡±


    Kallie widened her eyes in horror. Overwhelmed with emotion, she began to type furiously, her gestures matching the urgency in her words. ¡°Jake doesn¡¯t care for this child. The child is innocent. Even if you kill both of us, Sarah will have children with Jake in the future. In that case, your focus shouldn¡¯t be on me. If you doubt me, I can leave right now and live abroad with the child for the rest of my life. I will never return.¡±


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and someone entered.


    A woman wearing a pristine white coat walked over. She possessed a striking beauty, yet there was an unmistakable malevolence in her eyes. Her gaze, particrly when itnded on Kallie, was as icy as if she were staring at a corpse.


    Seeing Stan¡¯s proximity to Kallie, the woman, known as Courtney Smith, became visibly displeased. ¡°Mr. Reeves, why are you saying so much to her? I have everything prepared. With one injection, even if God were to intervene, her child wouldn¡¯t be saved. Jake must have sensed that something was wrong and is already on his way up here with his team. We need to act fast.¡±


    Stan stared intensely at Kallie and ignored Courtney.


    Courtney seethed with frustration at Stan¡¯s focus on Kallie. Her annoyance intensified at the sight of the frightened expression on Kallie¡¯s delicate face.


    In a fit of anger, Courtney marched forward and pped Kallie hard. ¡°Bitch! Stop using that pitiful look to fool us!¡±


    Stan¡¯s anger spiked at Courtney¡¯s unexpected action. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Courtney pouted at his raised voice and said usingly, ¡°Why is this woman always giving you those pitying looks? It doesn¡¯t sit right with me. She is probably trying to manipte your emotions into letting her go. You can¡¯t fall for her schemes, Mr. Reeves.¡±


    Stan scoffed and rose to his feet, snatching the syringe away from Courtney¡¯s hand.


    As Stan depressed the plunger, a few drops of brown liquid dribbled from the needle, making Kallie tremble.


    Kallie felt her scalp tingle with nerves. What kind of medicine was that?


    As Stan crouched down, Kallie fumbled behind her and grabbed a brick from behind her. A cold determination sparked in her eyes. Nevertheless, she was determined to take a risk for the sake of the baby growing inside her.


    Unexpectedly, Stan tossed the syringe away. ¡°I had nned to terminate your pregnancy, but I have changed my mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Courtney grew anxious. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Stan interrupted sharply.


    Courtney fell silent with a sulky look, her reluctance evident in her eyes. Stan had always been gentle to her. This was the first time he had barked at her like this. Why? What prompted this change? It must be because of Kallie!


    Despite her growing animosity toward Kallie, Courtney took a deep breath and managed to cool down, not daring to let her fury show.


    Kallie graduallyposed herself, meeting Stan¡¯s gaze with a nod, silently urging him to continue.


    Stan continued with a sly smile, ¡°How about we make a little bet? Send a message to Jake and let him know you are in my hands. If he shows up to rescue you, I will let you go. But if he doesn¡¯t, then you wille with me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t harm you. I just want a bargaining chip. When Jake inevitably fails, I¡¯ll set you and the child free.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t bring herself to trust a single word Stan had said. The potential prospect of calling Jake made her heart sink. Would Jake trulye for her? She recalled that today was the day Jake and Sarah were supposed to attend an award ceremony.


    Eventually, Kallie wrote a message to Jake. ¡°I have been kidnapped, and I¡¯m currently on a mountaintop. Jake, pleasee and save me.¡±


    Under Stan¡¯s watchful eye, Kallie sent the message to Jake.


    Seeing this, Stan grinned with satisfaction and casually took a seat.


    Meanwhile, Jake, who was sprinting up the mountain path, stopped when he saw the message.


    As Edgar leaned in and saw the message, he was delighted. ¡°Mr. Reeves, now that we have your wife¡¯s location, I¡¯ll send someone up the mountain immediately!¡±


    Jake halted Edgar, his gaze icy. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Kallie was likely forced to send this message or her phone was not in her possession. This might be part of the other party¡¯s n just to test how much I value Kallie.¡±


    Edgar took a breath, acknowledging the truth in Jake¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Reeves, should I proceed with arranging the team for her rescue?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jake responded, his gaze as frigid as Arctic ice. ¡°I want to see just how capable those causing trouble in my territory really are.¡±


    Elsewhere, Kallie stared at her phone, the message she had sent unanswered for over ten minutes. Her fists couldn¡¯t help but clench in frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 211

    ?<strong>Chapter 211:</strong>


    Stan was taken aback by the turn of events. ¡°I know a bit about your rtionship with Jake. You two have shared your lives since childhood. Although Sarah now holds his affection, I can¡¯t help but feel he still harbors feelings for you. Hisck of reaction to your predicament really puzzles me.¡±


    Weary, Kallie ceased trying to discern whether Stan was merely being sarcastic or testing her.


    Kallie tapped a response into her phone. ¡°Sarah was Jake¡¯s first and most profound love. Without my stepping into his life, they would have been married ages ago. Sarah confided in me once that Jake had intended to elope with her abroad to avoid marrying me, but Roderick stopped them. Even to this day, Jake still suspects it was I who tipped off the news.¡±


    The memory of Sarah¡¯s face, etched with resentment and dissatisfaction as she recounted the story, remained clear in Kallie¡¯s mind. And there was a trace ofcency in Sarah¡¯s tone.


    At that time, shortly after their wedding, Kallie had beenpletely unaware of the turmoil brewing beneath the surface or of Jake¡¯s deep-seated resistance to their marriage.


    Feeling like an outsider in her own marriage, Kallie sought out Jake for a candid conversation.


    Unexpectedly, Jake¡¯s response was terse and dismissive. ¡°Why do you bother with these trivialities? They are of no consequence to you.¡±


    Although Jake neither confirmed nor denied the usation, his tone spoke volumes.


    Now, observing Jake¡¯s demeanor around Sarah, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but believe in Sarah¡¯s past revtions.


    Stan appeared taken aback by this disclosure. A sinister thought flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°I never would have guessed that my half-brother is still so infatuated with that woman,¡± Stanmented.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Stan shed Kallie a meaningful grin. ¡°I can¡¯t shake a feeling of unease.¡±


    With these words, Stan took Kallie¡¯s phone from her hands and coerced her into unlocking it.


    Jake¡¯s contact was promptly located in Kallie¡¯s phone.


    Actually, Kallie had changed her phone several times, but each time, Jake was the first to grab it from her and ensure his number was saved.


    Before their marriage, Jake would boastfully dere, ¡°If you need anything,e to me. You shouldn¡¯t have other men¡¯s numbers. Those schoolboys are clueless and no good. You¡¯re a little naive and I don¡¯t want them to trick you.¡±


    Once married, Jake¡¯s tone shifted slightly. ¡°Call me if there¡¯s trouble. I don¡¯t want to have to track you down if something happens. It¡¯s too much of an inconvenience.¡±


    As Stan began dialing Jake¡¯s number, a wave of panic washed over Kallie. The thought of confronting those painful words filled her with trepidation. She preferred Jake to ignore her messages altogether, as indifferent as he always was.


    Desperate, Kallie reached out to snatch her phone back from Stan.


    Dodging her hand, Stan sneered, ¡°Why so nervous? Scared I¡¯ll uncover something?¡±


    Before Kallie¡¯s fingers could even brush her phone, she heard Jake¡¯s dispassionate voice from the other end. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± His query was brief.


    A lump formed in Kallie¡¯s throat. So, he had been near his phone. It had rung for merely two seconds before he picked up.


    At Kallie¡¯s silence, Jake seemingly grew impatient. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out. I need to go backstage to meet Sarah.¡±


    Stan nced at Kallie, whose eyes were brimming with tears, and then signaled to Courtney.


    Courtney got the cue and brought over a burly man whose expression was fierce.


    Just as Jake was about to end the call, the burly man interjected sharply, ¡°Jake Reeves, right? I have your wife now. If you don¡¯te to the address I¡¯m sending within half an hour, you know the consequences.¡±


    Jake went silent.


    Although Kallie didn¡¯t harbor any hope, her heart raced during these silent moments.


    Suddenly, Jake chuckled icily. ¡°What? Do you want to kill her? Be my guest. Kallie, I never expected you to resort to such a kidnapping ruse just to catch my eye. You know today¡¯s award ceremony means everything to Sarah, yet you chose to disrupt it. You¡¯ve truly let me down.¡±


    Kallie closed her eyes. Jake¡¯s response was within her expectations. Yet, why did her heart still ache?


    Stan instantly grinned, signaling the burly man to end the call.


    This time, as Stan looked at Kallie, his gaze softened with a trace of sympathy. ¡°I thought you and Jake were staging a charade to fool me. Now, it seems I¡¯ve underestimated how cold Jake can be. After years of marriage, he harbors no affection for you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face remained stoic, choosing not to reply.


    Stan stood up, gesturing for the others to escort Kallie away. ¡°Kallie, you¡¯ve lost the bet. If you must me someone, me Jake, not me. Remember, Jake is the one who abandoned you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jake, staring at his phone, fought the urge to call back. He tossed his phone aside, clenched his fists, and struck the wall forcefully.


    Edgar, rmed by Jake¡¯s aggressive demeanor, quickly pressed the technical team. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you located them yet?¡±


    ¡°The call was brief, but it was enough.¡±


    Jake regained hisposure and stated icily, ¡°If you can¡¯t find her location, you¡¯re fired.¡±


    Five minutester, an uplifting piece of news came. Kallie¡¯s location was pinpointed. It was in an old residential building on the neighboring hill.


    Jake immediately prepared to head there with his team.


    Edgar intervened, ¡°Mr. Reeves, please, don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression remained stern. ¡°No matter what, I must confront the person behind all this today.¡±


    Elsewhere, after Kallie was bound and ced in the car, Courtney returned to Stan, clearly upset. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I don¡¯t understand why you treat her with such courtesy. She¡¯s merely a schemer. She deceived that naive old man into letting her stay with the Reeves family. That old man preferred Kallie over youing home. Doesn¡¯t that infuriate you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of bothering with that?¡± Stan, reclining with his eyes closed, responded with a sardonic smile. ¡°Turning the tables on Jake is what truly matters. Courtney, I¡¯ve mentioned before that she is carrying Jake¡¯s child. Calm yourself.¡±


    Courtney was not reconciled. ¡°But aren¡¯t you confirmed that Jake doesn¡¯t care about Kallie at all? You heard his tone. Sarah is the only one he loves. Why waste our energy on Kallie? Besides, Sarah and Jake are still young. Having children is just a matter of time for them.¡±


    Abruptly, Stan opened his eyes and fixed Courtney with a steady gaze. ¡°Sarah will not have children.¡±


    His offhandment caused Courtney to shudder.


    Observing Stan¡¯s resolute expression, Courtney realized he was not misleading her. She was left at a loss for words.


    Stan continued, ¡°Thus, the child Kallie is carrying bes my biggest bargaining chip. I must ensure her safety and the baby¡¯s delivery.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 212

    ?<strong>Chapter 212:</strong>


    Courtney pursed her lips together, her reluctance to ept Stan¡¯s words evident. Deep down, she acknowledged the logic in Stan¡¯s argument.


    Previously, when Stan had approached Melinda for his schemes, Courtney merely felt displeased.


    This time, however, Stan¡¯s attitude toward Kallie triggered a sense of unease in Courtney.


    Stan was known for his rigid demeanor. Yet, his unexpected gentleness toward Kallie was striking. This clearly indicated his interest in her.


    Oblivious to the shadow of disquiet in Courtney¡¯s gaze, Stan merely waved her off. ¡°Take her back first,¡± he instructed.


    Courtney raised her eyebrows, slightly taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±


    Stan¡¯s sneer was sharp. ¡°When Jake regains his wits, he¡¯ll realize the truth in Kallie¡¯s messages. Jake, groomed tomand obedience as the heir of the Reeves dynasty, might disregard Kallie¡¯s well-being, yet they remain married. Someone is now challenging him by attempting to whisk away his wife. This will undoubtedly provoke him. I suspect he will soon be after me. Let¡¯s divide our men into two groups. You¡¯ll escort Kallie discreetly. This should throw him off.¡±


    Understanding the n, Courtney nodded, her anxiety palpable. ¡°Jake is not someone easy to deal with,¡± she remarked.


    Stan smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just ensure Kallie¡¯s safety and don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    ¡°You care too much about her,¡± Courtney responded, her tone tinged with displeasure.


    Stan closed his eyes and said nothing.


    It didn¡¯t take long to prove Stan had guessed it right.


    Although Stan had blocked one route intentionally, there were several other winding paths avable.


    Stan¡¯s men opted for the broadest trail to descend the mountain. However, they were swiftly intercepted.


    Edgar and his team quickly subdued Stan¡¯s men, but a thorough search of each vehicle revealed no sign of Kallie.


    Meanwhile, Courtney was leading Kallie through the woods.


    Actually, there was a drivable road downhill on this side, but Courtney was deliberatelyplicating Kallie¡¯s journey.


    Kallie, already weakened by the day¡¯s earlier shocks, turned even paler under this torment.


    Seeing Kallie¡¯s fragile state only increased Courtney¡¯s displeasure.


    Courtney scoffed. ¡°Who are you trying to gain sympathy from? You only know how to y the victim. Disgusting!¡±


    Kallie chose not to engage with Courtney¡¯s hostility. She extricated herself from Courtney¡¯s grasp and found a spot to sit and rest alone.


    Kallie was aware that Stan had no intention of killing her. As one of Stan¡¯s subordinates, Courtney wouldn¡¯t dare contravene hismands.


    Courtney, sensing Kallie¡¯s understanding, felt a surge of irritation mixed with embarrassment. She red at Kallie. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a doctor. While I won¡¯t harm you or your unborn child, I know how to make you miserable.¡±


    Kallie looked up at Courtney with a hint of confusion and then took out her phone to type a message. ¡°You like that man, right? Why? He clearly seems to be using you.¡±


    The smile on Courtney¡¯s face suddenly froze, and anger shed in her eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s not your ce to meddle in my affairs.¡±


    Kallie, however, smiled knowingly. She swiftly typed her response on her phone. ¡°No need to get angry or feel embarrassed. It¡¯s almost as clear as day that he¡¯s been using you. I just want to advise you not to ce a man¡¯s love above all else. Whether he loves you or not, I can tell at a nce. You¡¯re a talented doctor. Whypromise yourself this way?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Courtney snapped, her anger boiling over.


    Courtney then raised her hand and violently smashed Kallie¡¯s phone to the ground. ¡°Who are you to judge me? You¡¯re a pathetic mute! Just because you failed to keep a man¡¯s heart, do you assume all women are like you?¡±


    Seeing Courtney getting emotional, Kallie felt a sudden wave of sorrow. Why must Courtney resign herself to a life filled with illusory and fleeting love?


    Kallie sympathized with Courtney. In her eyes, Courtney was undeniably pretty, herpetent charm irresistible. Moreover, Courtney was such a skilled doctor. If she hadn¡¯t entangled herself in Stan¡¯s schemes, she might have had a bright future.


    Yet, for those too stubborn to reconsider their paths, no amount of persuasion would suffice.


    Setting aside her turbulent thoughts, Kallie was slightly relieved since she had reached her objective by provoking Courtney with those words.


    Kallie covertly nced at her phone lying in the grass. She reasoned that despite Jake¡¯s seeming indifference toward her andck of any intention of rescuing her, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone provoking him by abducting her.


    Kallie was pretty sure that Jake would soon sense something was amiss, leading to his spection of her being taken away. She hoped her phone in the grass would provide him with further clues.


    Perhaps because Kallie¡¯s words had struck a nerve, Courtney grew visibly agitated and abruptly yanked Kallie to her feet.


    Courtney roughly pushed Kallie forward, barking, ¡°Hurry up and move! What are you waiting for?¡±


    Kallie clenched her teeth, wary of what Courtney might do in a fit of rage, andpliantly advanced.


    After receiving Edgar¡¯s report, Jake¡¯s expression turned even icier. The orchestrator behind the scenes was cleverer than he had anticipated.


    Edgar queried over the phone, ¡°Should our menb the mountain thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Jake inhaled deeply and remarked, ¡°Since I¡¯ve shown that I don¡¯t care about Kallie, there¡¯s no reason to act in a way that might arouse their suspicions. Besides, if their sole intent was to end Kallie¡¯s life, they would have simply killed her and departed. There¡¯s no need for these mind games. It¡¯s possible they have other motives. For now, Kallie isn¡¯t in immediate danger.¡±


    Edgar found the rationalepelling but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Reeves, why are you still ascending the mountain?¡±


    Jake had reached the location pinpointed by the tech team where Kallie was amid the phone call. Staring at the ordinary small house before him, his gaze hardened with malice. ¡°The mastermind behind this insists on a face-to-face meeting. How could I refuse such an invitation?¡±


    Jake swung open the door and spotted a man murmuring words about wishing Roderick rest in peace, his head lowered. The man¡¯s actions seemed to disy deep respect.


    Jake gazed at the man¡¯s back icily and said, ¡°No need for theatrics. Who exactly are you?¡±


    Feigning surprise, Stan turned his head. He didn¡¯t wear his mask. shing a smile at Jake, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to hold me in such high regard as to meet me in person. Does this mean you consider me a genuine threat?¡±


    Jake eyed Stan, finding thetter unfamiliar. Logically speaking, Stan¡¯s terrifying scar should have left an impression on him, should they have met before. Yet, Jake racked his brain but could not ce any memory of Stan.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jake inquired.


    The smile on Stan¡¯s face instantly vanished. He straightened up his clothes slowly, his eyes glinting with a chilling intensity.


    Stan advanced toward Jake, step by deliberate step. ¡°Mr. Reeves, does my appearance look like a demon crawled up from hell? Have you ever thought that a casual remark you made years ago might have led to the deaths of two innocents?¡±


    As he listened, Jake¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°I really don¡¯t recognize you. Have you mistaken me for someone else?¡±


    Stan got emotional at Jake¡¯s words. He charged forward and gripped Jake¡¯s cor. ¡°I am not mistaken. I remembered it clearly! It was definitely you!¡±


    Witnessing Stan¡¯s frenzied state, Jake instantly became alert. He swiftly raised his hand and delivered a forceful punch.


    Stan reeled back from the impact, panting heavily, his eyes on Jake filled with the ferocity of a wild animal confronting its prey.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 213

    ?<strong>Chapter 213:</strong>


    Blood trickled from the corner of Stan¡¯s mouth.


    Unfazed by pain, Stan raised his hand with deliberate slowness to clean the blood.


    Jake¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly. His patience had worn thin. Stan seemed unhinged to him.


    Jake stated, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what had happened between you and the person you had mistaken me for. I have just one question for you. Are you certain you want to y against me? And to ally yourself with the likes of Dean? I must say that¡¯s such a lousy idea.¡±


    Stan¡¯s smile was chilling. ¡°Dean might be a fool, but you deserve to die. No matter who I coborate with, my goal is to never rest until you are dead.¡±


    Jake¡¯s anger red, and his voice turned icy. ¡°You might get the wrong idea about my temper. Make it past this doorway today, and I¡¯ll make sure your end is particrly gruesome.¡±


    Unshaken, Stan provoked Jake, saying, ¡°Prove your strength then. Show me how you intend to end my life.¡±


    With a swift move, Jake grabbed Stan by the cor, his taller frame intensifying the intimidation.


    Stan locked eyes with Jake, a flicker of envy visible in his gaze. Jake had grown up enjoying the best educational conditions in the Reeves family.


    Jake never harbored the deep-seated inferiority that gued Stan, who always felt inadequatepared to others.


    Stan remembered the first time he saw Jake on TV. Jake was dazzling, as if destined to be God¡¯s favorite.


    Now, face to face with Jake, Stan realized the media¡¯s praises of Jake were not exaggerations.


    Jake exuded the natural aura of a born leader, something Dean sorelycked.


    Stan was overwhelmed with envy. Why? Why did he have to live like a rat in the gutter while Jake had everything? Why?


    Jake tightened his grip on Stan¡¯s cor with minimal effort. His indifferent dark eyes reflected Stan¡¯s pitiful state.


    Jake remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time. No matter your intentions, don¡¯t try to provoke me, especially on my turf. Hand over Kallie, or today will mark your miserable end.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Stanughed, looking rather pleased with the confrontation. ¡°Mr. Reeves, don¡¯t underestimate the threats you¡¯re facing. I have already drugged you. Want to know what else I will pull off? Try me.¡±


    As Jake heard these words, a sharp sting punctured his finger. He nced down to discover a needle hidden in Stan¡¯s cor.


    Releasing his grip, Jake staggered back a few steps. Drowsiness overwhelmed him swiftly.


    Before cking out, thest thing Jake saw was Stan¡¯s smug grin.


    When Jake regained consciousness, darkness had fallen. Edgar had been by Jake¡¯s side, relieved to see him awaken.


    Edgar said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Reeves, it was too risky to go in alone. I didn¡¯t dare move you to a hospital without your orders since you had passed out. I think you should get a full check-up. Who knows what he might have done to you?¡±


    Still grappling with a throbbing headache, Jake massaged his temples and inquired, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    A hint of guilt colored Edgar¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I failed to catch him.¡±


    Jake was not surprised by the oue. ¡°That man is very smart. I didn¡¯t expect to catch him this time. The way he looks at me, it¡¯s pure hatred. It makes thingsplicated.¡±


    Edgar quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Reeves. I will thoroughly investigate his background.¡±


    But Jake shook his head. ¡°Things are never simple. If he¡¯s willing to go to such lengths to bring me down, even risking his own life, that indicates a level of danger we can¡¯t ignore. I suspect there might be a connection to the Reeves family. Start by looking into Dean¡¯s social connections.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Just then, someone knocked on the car window.


    Jake¡¯s bodyguards approached with a few dogs. One of the bodyguards handed over a mobile phone sealed in a stic bag. ¡°Mr. Reeves, we found this on the back mountain.¡±


    Jake recognized it as Kallie¡¯s phone immediately. He nced at it and instructed, ¡°Take this for fingerprint analysis.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Elsewhere, Kallie, having been dragged down the mountain by Courtney, reached the foot of the mountain with legs so weak that she could barely stand.


    At this time, a ck car pulled up in front of them.


    The window rolled down to reveal Stan¡¯s face. He first observed the exhausted Kallie and then cast a cold nce at Courtney.


    Initially, Courtney felt guilty, but Stan¡¯s reproachful gaze quickly ignited her anger. She suppressed her emotions and rudely pushed Kallie forward. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Too exhausted to argue, Kallie simply opened the car door and sat inside.


    As Courtney attempted to follow Kallie into the car, Stan ordered, ¡°You go to the car behind.¡±


    Courtney clenched her teeth and protested. ¡°Then Kallie also needs toe with me.¡±


    Stan ignored herint and turned to offer Kallie a bottle of water, his tone much softer. ¡°Are you tired? I apologize for your weary journey. I must say your husband was a bit difficult, but fortunately, I have dealt with him.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hand trembled as she drank, her mind racing. What did Stan mean by ¡°dealt with¡±? Had Jake fought with Stan, resulting in an injury?


    Despite the turmoil inside, Kallie managed to maintain a calm exterior, nodding slightly in response.


    Unbeknownst to Kallie, Stan had noticed her instinctive reaction, his smile deepening.


    Suddenly, Stan reached out toward Kallie.


    Startled, Kallie instinctively tried to dodge, but the confined space limited her movement.


    To her surprise, Stan merely wiped the water droplets from her lips. ¡°You¡¯re about to be a mother. Why are you still so reckless?¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie broke out in goosebumps. She managed to suppress her difort and turned her face away, refusing to meet Stan¡¯s gaze.


    Outside the car, Courtney¡¯s face turned red with anger. She clenched and then rxed her fists, dismayed that Stan had ignored her throughout. With no other option, Courtney left the scene sulkily.


    To Kallie¡¯s surprise, the car stopped in front of a luxurious viplex. It was clear they had left the city behind.


    As they drove through the gates, Kallie noticed the entrance was heavily guarded by security personnel in full gear and patrolling bodyguards.


    A troubling thought arose in Kallie¡¯s heart. She felt she might be trapped here forever.


    The security was so tight that it seemed not even a fly could escape.


    Stan, proving to be a man of his word, arranged for Kallie to stay in a small, detached apartment within theplex. He made sure that no one disturbed her.


    However, there was one stiption: Courtney had to live with Kallie.


    Since Courtney was a doctor, she could monitor Kallie¡¯s physical condition at any time.


    Before Kallie could express her objections, Courtney voiced her dissatisfaction, ¡°I refuse. She seems delicate, and I¡¯m not fond of tending to others.¡±


    Kallie nodded, typing her response. ¡°I don¡¯t need the hassle of someone living and dining with me. I¡¯m used to being alone.¡±


    Stan observed the exchange in silence, his gaze on Courtney cold and unyielding.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 214

    ?<strong>Chapter 214:</strong>


    Courtney immediately sensed the threat lurking in Stan¡¯s gaze.


    Feeling she was being treated unfairly, Courtney stepped forward, seized Stan¡¯s hand, and whispered, ¡°Mr. Reeves, I¡¯ve been loyally by your side, day and night, for thest three years without a single day¡¯s absence. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Courtney Smith!¡± Stan cut her off with sharp impatience. ¡°As I¡¯ve told you, Kallie is crucial to me. Her safety, and that of the unborn child, is my priority.¡±


    On the sidelines, Kallie listened in silence, aware of the deeper reasons behind Stan¡¯s words. But the good news was that she was in no immediate danger. She rxed slightly.


    Meanwhile, Courtney¡¯s frustration boiled over, and tears streaked her cheeks. It was rare for her to lose herposure like this. Her fists were clenched tightly, fingernails digging into her palms.


    Stan gestured for Courtney toe closer, then pulled her aside and murmured, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more understanding? Have you forgotten why you¡¯re here with me?¡±


    Courtney¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she said, ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten. I need to protect you and ensure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Stan exhaled deeply. ¡°By looking after Kallie and her unborn child, you¡¯re protecting me. Now that Jake is aware of the situation, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he targets me. Using Kallie as leverage secures my safety. Plus, her child is crucial.¡±


    Courtney sighed, her voice tinged with confusion. ¡°I just can¡¯t grasp why you¡¯re so tender with her.¡±


    Stan sped Courtney¡¯s hand and gently kissed the back of it.


    Courtney¡¯s cheeks flushed, and her eyes shimmered with bashfulness.


    Stan said gently, ¡°My kindness to her is merely a facade to gain her trust. The care I show you is heartfelt. Can¡¯t you see the difference?¡±


    Courtney¡¯s heart held only Stan, who could lift her spirits with just a few words.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Courtney was overwhelmed with a mix of surprise and guilt. ¡°My feelings for you are so strong that they cloud my judgment and make me lose my temper. Stan, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    Stan gently patted Courtney¡¯s head. ¡°Get some rest,¡± he murmured.


    As Courtney walked away, a chill seemed to settle over Stan¡¯s features, his eyes growing distant and frosty.


    At that moment, a man approached Stan. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I know it¡¯s really not my ce, but Courtney¡¯s medical skills aren¡¯t the best, particrly in obstetrics and gynecology. She¡¯s quite inexperienced in that field. Plus, she left the hospital years ago because of severe psychological issues. Isn¡¯t it risky to have her look after Kallie?¡±


    Stan¡¯s response was icy. ¡°I never counted on her to properly care for Kallie. Eventually, Jake will find out. And when he does, whatever happens to Kallie won¡¯t concern me. I can shift all the me on Courtney.¡±


    The man beside Stan inhaled sharply, though he was hardly shocked by Stan¡¯s calcted indifference. He had always known Stan to be this way, seemingly devoid of normal human emotions.


    The man gently warned, ¡°That person will be returning soon. You should prepare yourself mentally.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Stan, who was usually the epitome ofposure, for the first time, disyed a flicker of fear and panic in his eyes.


    It was a secret shared only between the two of them. Stan¡¯s wealth and aplishments were not the fruits of his ownbor. Rather, they belonged to a truly fearsome demon, the rightful owner of everything.


    Meanwhile, Jake carried on with his daily routines as if nothing perturbed him, seemingly showing no concern for the search for the mysterious man and Kallie.


    Edgar made little moves openly regarding this.


    Lately, Jake had noticed an increase in the number of prying eyes on him. While these observers were not close to him, their watchful gazes were unmistakable. They might have been colleagues from hispany or perhaps servants from the Reeves family.


    That day, Edgar entered Jake¡¯s office with a grave look on his face. ¡°Mr. Reeves.¡±


    Jake, appearing somewhat exhausted, set aside the items he was holding. Throughout the day, Jake attended to his corporate responsibilities, interacting with Sarah as though all was well. Yet, at night, he remained vignt, monitoring his team¡¯s search for Kallie.


    Noticing Edgar¡¯s peculiar look, Jake briefly entertained the hope that there might be updates on Kallie¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Is it about Kallie? How is¡­¡± Jake began, but Edgar cut him off mid-sentence with a strategic cough.


    Before Edgar could rify, a sudden shove disced him.


    Entering was Brent, visibly seething with rage.


    Though they had butted heads on several asions, Jake had never witnessed Brent this enraged.


    Known as the most controlled member of the Hayes family, Brent typically masked his feelings well.


    The fury in Brent¡¯s eyes led Jake to immediately conclude that his visit concerned Kallie.


    A shadow passed over Jake¡¯s face as he rose to his feet.


    At the door, Edgar stood, his expression one of concern, nked by visibly agitated secretaries.


    Jake turned to the secretaries. ¡°I need to speak with Mr. Hayes privately. There¡¯s no need for you to stay. I¡¯ll call if necessary.¡±


    With a quiet sigh, Edgar ushered the others out and gently shut the door.


    ¡°Jake,¡± Brent began, his voice tight with emotion. ¡°Previously, you demanded Kallie¡¯s return, using the crucial information for the Hayes Group as a bargaining chip. I didn¡¯t hold it against you. I know myck of sterpetence is at y. Plus, Kallie¡¯s sense of guilt toward the Hayes family had driven her to agree to your condition. You had promised to look after her. Yet now, her whereabouts are unknown to us all, and you are unwilling to tell us what exactly happened. If something unfortunate happened to Kallie, you¡¯re no different from a murderer. Did you see her in your dreams? Did her look of disappointment and pain haunt you?¡±


    Jake clenched his fists tightly before letting them go, his frustration apparent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I wasn¡¯t there when it happened, and we¡¯re still trying to figure it out.¡± Jake masked his inner turmoil and lied. ¡°We¡¯re governed byws. What do you think could¡¯ve happened to her? Everyone¡¯s just after money. Can¡¯t the powerful Hayes Group handle a ransom?¡±


    Brent¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you telling me you wouldn¡¯t pay a ransom to save Kallie? How can you be so cold?¡±


    As Brent hurled the usation, Jake couldn¡¯t help but find a trace of humor in the situation. ¡°Why should I pay a ransom? As her husband? Or as the father of her child?¡±


    Jake¡¯s sarcasm was lost on Brent, who only saw cruelty in Jake.


    In a burst of anger, Brent lunged forward, grabbing Jake by the shirt. ¡°If Kallie makes it back safely, I swear I¡¯ll show her who you really are. You don¡¯t deserve her deep love!¡±


    ¡°Her deep love¡­¡± Jake repeated, these words feeling foreign on his lips.


    Rather than reacting with anger, Jake responded with a question, ¡°Are you saying she deeply loves me?¡±


    This only infuriated Brent further, interpreting Jake¡¯s question as a provocation.


    ¡°What on earth does Kallie see in Jake?¡± Brent asked quietly.


    Fuming, Brent clenched his fist, poised to strike Jake.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 215

    ?<strong>Chapter 215:</strong>


    ¡°Stop!¡± The shout pierced the air, resounding sternly from the doorway.


    Recognizing the voice, Brent¡¯s fury surged, yet he mastered his temper just enough to let go of Jake, his actions marked by a resentful reluctance.


    Jerome staggered in, each cough racking his body and slicing through the tense silence, a clear testament to his emotional turmoil.


    Without missing a beat, Jake dialed Edgar, instructing thetter to receive Jerome properly, a gesture of concern that Brent viewed with icy contempt.


    ¡°Utterly hypocritical,¡± Brent muttered under his breath.


    Jerome fixed a sharp gaze on Brent. ¡°I¡¯ve mentored you for years, hoping you¡¯d learn to steady your impulses. Yet here you are, as rash as ever,¡± he chided.


    Brent retorted, a mix of defiance and frustration coloring his words, ¡°This isn¡¯t about impulse. It¡¯s about justice. How can he just trample over Kallie¡¯s feelings? She¡¯s missing, for crying out loud! I¡¯ve been tormented by worry and haven¡¯t slept a wink in days. Grandpa, I know you share my sentiments. But what about Jake? He should be desperate since he¡¯s still her husband! And yet, he barely acknowledges her!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jerome¡¯smand cut through the mounting tension, a sharp reminder of his authority.


    Brent turned his head sulkily, pursed his lips together, and stormed out of Jake¡¯s office.


    Jake adjusted his slightly disheveled clothes and cast a respectful nce at Jerome. ¡°Jerome, I¡¯m really sorry for making you worry,¡± he said earnestly.


    Jerome stepped closer, lowering his voice as he inquired, ¡°Is Kallie okay?¡±


    Jake let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I can only say that her life is not in any immediate danger.¡±


    Jerome exhaled heavily, his toneden with a subtle reproach as he stared at Jake. ¡°I understand you face your own challenges. I still believe you¡¯re a good man, even though you haven¡¯t disclosed everything. Just remember, Kallie needn¡¯t have to endure these sufferings. Once she¡¯s safe, I hope you¡¯ll ovee your obsessions. The Hayes family will ensure her protection.¡±


    Jake opened his mouth to object, but after a moment of reflection, he found no grounds for rebuttal. Jerome was right. The perils facing Kallie stemmed from his actions. Hecked any right to insist she remain by his side.


    Finally, Jake nodded solemnly. ¡°I promise you, Jerome. I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect her. This is all my fault.¡±


    Jerome responded by cing a reassuring hand on Jake¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you have the time, you should visit your mother in the hospital. You haven¡¯t shared what happened that night, but your demeanor suggests there were issues. If you trust me, let me handle Kallie¡¯s situation. Though I¡¯m old, Brent will assist me. Dwelling too much on these matters could leave you open to maniption.¡±


    Jake grasped the significance of Jerome¡¯s words. Despite his reservations, he nodded, offering a wry smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Jerome turned to leave, Jake called out to stop him. ¡°If Kallie is rescued safely and remains unharmed, could you please convey a message from me? Ask her when she wishes to proceed with the divorce. It¡¯s clearly what she wants, and I won¡¯t dy it any longer.¡±


    Jerome gave no reply, merely sighing deeply.


    Meanwhile, Brent was openly rebuffing Edgar¡¯s well-meaning gestures. ¡°Your boss finds the time to send you to appease me but not to search for Kallie?¡±


    Edgar exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just swamped with work, and Mr. Reeves is aware. But rest assured, Mr. Hayes. Mr. Reeves hasn¡¯t stopped the search for his wife. We will find her eventually.¡±


    ¡°Eventually?¡± Brent¡¯s barely contained anger was on the verge of erupting again. ¡°So, how long do we have to wait? One year? Two?¡±


    Brent¡¯s voice grew louder with frustration. ¡°How could I fail to see through that Jake is such a heartless man? Even if their marriage is failing and they¡¯re headed for divorce, Kallie and he have a shared history since childhood. The way he disregards Kallie is indicative of how he treats everyone else!¡±


    Brent¡¯s outburst drew the attention of bystanders.


    Edgar, feigning embarrassment, urged discretion. ¡°Mr. Hayes, please lower your voice. We can resolve any issues through respectfulmunication.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to calm things down, Edgar.¡± Just then, Sarah walked over, her high heels clicking delicately against the floor, her face radiant and adorned with a triumphant smile.


    Upon hearing that Kallie was missing, Sarah¡¯s mood was unprecedentedly cheerful, her demeanor seemingly more vibrant and energetic than ever.


    The coldness in Brent¡¯s eyes intensified at the sight of Sarah.


    Assuming the role of the hostess, Sarah casually handed her handbag to Edgar. ¡°Book a restaurant for my dinner appointment with Jake tonight. And find out if he¡¯s free next week. I¡¯m nning a short trip abroad with him.¡±


    Edgar simply nodded.


    Brent scoffed, ring at Edgar. ¡°Is this the pressing work you mentioned?¡±


    Edgar gave an awkward chuckle and quickly retreated with Sarah¡¯s belongings.


    Brent, wanting to avoid any more interactions with Sarah, prepared to leave.


    However, Sarah crossed her arms and blocked his path. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I understand you¡¯re anxious, but there¡¯s no need to be harsh with Jake. It was Kallie who insisted on paying her respects, which led to this predicament. Roderick had no ties to her. I fail to see why she gets so involved every year. Perhaps she aims to unt a special connection with the Reeves family through such actions. Why praise such a pretentious attitude?¡±


    Brent had been taught never to lose his temper with women, so he merely stared at Sarah coldly. Then, with a hint of sarcasm, he inquired, ¡°Miss Miller, from what stance are you arguing? As Jake¡¯s friend, or perhaps something more?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression contorted with fury. ¡°If not for Kallie refusing to grant a divorce, Jake and I would have been together long ago! How dare you judge me? Who really is interfering in others¡¯ affairs? I think it¡¯s quite obvious to everyone.¡±


    Brent echoed her sentiment mockingly, ¡°Yes, indeed, it¡¯s crystal clear to everyone.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s anger surged, and she raised her hand to strike him.


    Brent caught her wrist and met her gaze with an icy look. ¡°I prefer not to raise a hand against a woman. Miss Miller, would you like to be the exception?¡±


    With a disdainful snort, Sarah withdrew her hand. She appraised Brent with a measured look, her anger swiftly dissolving into a sinister smile. ¡°I might bebeled as the other woman, but you, Brent, are hardly one to talk. Kallie hasn¡¯t divorced Jake yet. Didn¡¯t you also meddle in their rtionship? Moreover, Kallie¡¯s actions are far more shameful. She not only cheated on Jake but also became pregnant with your child. And then she tried to deceive Jake. Ugh!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 216

    ?<strong>Chapter 216:</strong>


    Brent¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his voice tinged with shock. ¡°What absurdity is this?¡±


    Sarah interpreted Brent¡¯s reaction as nervousness since she had just exposed him.


    Oblivious to the truth and Jake¡¯s n, Sarah couldn¡¯t suppress a smug grin, feeling she had something on Brent and Kallie.


    ¡°ording to the doctor, the baby Kallie¡¯s carrying couldn¡¯t possibly be Jake¡¯s, not if we go by the dates,¡± Sarah dered with calcted poise. ¡°During that time, you were the one she was seen with most. If you¡¯re not the father, then who is? Seems like you¡¯re trying to back away. Poor Kallie, caught in such a situation.¡±


    Brent took several deep breaths, his mind racing as he processed the implications.


    It dawned on Brent that the doctor must have been bought off. And Jake, that poor sap, was likely still in the dark, oblivious to the fact that Kallie¡¯s unborn child was indeed his.


    There was nothing between Brent and Kallie that went beyond friendship. Any romantic involvement between them was impossible, not to mention having an affair.


    Brent was confident Kallie would never cheat on Jake and get entangled with other men, given the purity and sincerity of her love for Jake.


    Yet, people like Sarah actually stooped so low as to fabricate scandalous tales to tarnish Kallie¡¯s reputation. Even Jake, who should have been Kallie¡¯s staunchest supporter, doubted her integrity, leaving Brent deeply indignant on Kallie¡¯s behalf.


    However, part of Brent saw a silver lining. With all these turbulent issues, Kallie might get the chance to divorce Jake and start anew with her child, unencumbered by the past.


    It was just that Sarah¡¯s self-satisfied, venomous smirk irked Brent profoundly.


    Gathering hisposure, Brent snapped, ¡°Kallie is under the protection of the Hayes family. Any slight against her is an affront to me. Don¡¯t fool yourself into thinking I¡¯ll stand down just because Jake supports you. Your threats hold no weight here. If you dare nder Kallie again, you can only guess what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    Brent¡¯s voice carried a chilling promise that instantly wiped the smugness off Sarah¡¯s face.


    Sarah met his unwavering gaze, understanding fully that he meant every word he said. He had the means and the will to act on his threats.


    Amidst her fear and reluctance, envy gnawed at Sarah. What was it about Kallie that made her so protected? Why did everyone seem to be charmed by Kallie¡¯s supposedly innocent and pure demeanor?


    Not reconciled, Sarah retorted with a challenging tone, ¡°If you want to make enemies of the Reeves family, then go ahead.¡±


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Brent sneered in disdain.


    At that moment, Jake¡¯s voice interrupted them from behind. ¡°Sarah tends to joke too much. Mr. Hayes, please, don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    Turning, Brent and Sarah saw Jake approaching.


    Sarah quickly crossed the space between them and threw her arms around Jake, her demeanor shifting dramatically.


    No longer the aggressor, Sarah adopted a sharine tone as she said, ¡°Jake, I¡¯m just upset on your behalf. I asked Mr. Hayes not to trouble you over Kallie¡¯s issues, but he threatened me. I¡¯m so frightened.¡±


    Jake swiftly maneuvered Sarah behind him, seemingly assuming a protective posture. ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you challenging me?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with hostility.


    Brent observed the scene with a derisive snort. At times, he truly questioned Jake¡¯s choice in partners. How could Jake have eyes for a woman like Sarah?


    Yet, having just deduced the truth from Sarah¡¯s usations, Brent wasn¡¯t furious anymore. He only felt a profound sense of pity as he regarded Jake. ¡°You two seem to truly love each other. I sincerely wish you both a joyous marriage. After all, it¡¯s rare to find another pair so remarkably devoid of principles and morals.¡±


    Jake, recognizing Brent¡¯s sarcasm, responded with a scowl, ¡°When you seduced my wife, didn¡¯t you realize youcked morals and principles yourself?¡±


    Brent couldn¡¯t resist questioning, ¡°Are you certain that the child Kallie is carrying is mine?¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression curdled into one of revulsion. ¡°Mr. Hayes, do you take pride in these antics of yours?¡± he shot back bitterly.


    Brent exhaled a weary sigh, deciding further dialogue was pointless. As he turned to leave, he dropped a final remark. ¡°Jake, I just hope you don¡¯te to regret your choices.¡±


    Watching Brent walk away, mixed feelings seized Jake.


    Unbidden images flickered through Jake¡¯s mind, visions of him tenderly holding Kallie¡¯s hand, scenes that felt both foreign and unnervingly familiar. In those fragments of memories, he enveloped Kallie in his arms, his voice quivering as he offered apologies. He vowed to care for her and the child,mitting himself to right his wrongs.


    Yet, Jake doubted he had ever uttered such promises to Kallie. Why then did these memories haunt him? It was as though a portion of his memory had vanished, and despite his efforts, he was unable to retrieve any further details. These elusive memories felt more like fabrications or figments of his imagination rather than real events.


    Although Jake had pinpointed the origin of the medicine he had been drugged with and had avoided being administered further dosage, the residual effects proved stubbornly persistent.


    During a video consultation, his doctor had cautioned him, ¡°If pharmacological treatments fail, we may need to consider surgical intervention.¡±


    The doctor was en route to Avalon, though his exact time of arrival remained unclear.


    Sarah stood by Jake, concern etching her features. ¡°Jake, are you alright?¡±


    Jake paused for a moment, hisplexion returning to normal. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he reassured her, gently pulling his hand away from hers.


    Sarah, oblivious to his subtle withdrawal, remained lost in the sweetness of Jake defending her just moments earlier.


    Sarah spoke softly, a hint of anticipation in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Edgar to handle the reservation at the restaurant. Are you free tonight?¡±


    Jake nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m avable, though I have a meeting this afternoon. I¡¯ll ask Edgar to take you somewhere you can rx.¡±


    With that, Jake turned and walked away.


    Sarah watched him go, her eyes shimmering with infatuation. As she contemted her scheme, her excitement surged.


    With Kallie temporarily out of the picture, Sarah was certain her ns would unfold without interruption.


    Brent and Jerome departed soon after, leaving the venue quieter.


    Jake hadn¡¯t made any effort to conceal their visit.


    News of Kallie¡¯s plight spread rapidly among the localmunity and online, eliciting a wave of sympathy.


    Oneizenmented, ¡°Honestly, even though I was never a fan, what the Reeves family is doing to her is just too harsh.¡±


    Another chimed in, ¡°Exactly, she¡¯s Jake¡¯s wife, not an enemy. It¡¯s shocking how little concern there is for her well-being.¡±


    ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s her own doing for clinging to the Reeves family. Why couldn¡¯t she simply make use of the resources they provided and lead a normal life? This is just the fallout from her ambition for wealth and status.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too harsh. She¡¯s vanished now. We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s alive. How about a littlepassion?¡±


    As the online debates intensified, Jake ¡°reluctantly¡± ordered a search for Kallie.


    Sarah, unable to tolerate the criticisms directed at Jake, shed her well-crafted persona to directly argue with theizens.


    Jake observed the online turmoil with detachment.


    ¡°Keep portraying Kallie as a sympathetic figure,¡± Jake instructed his team. ¡°Also, stir up some conspiracy theories iming she had a bad rtionship with Dean¡¯s family. That man had conspired with Dean, making it clear Dean was an aplice, despite the uncertainty of Dean¡¯s knowledge of these issues. As public scrutiny intensifies, let¡¯s see if they start turning on each other. I¡¯ll wait for the fallout.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 217

    ?<strong>Chapter 217:</strong>


    Edgar nodded, instantly grasping Jake¡¯s strategy. Jake intended to bide his time until Dean and that man shed.


    As the car came to a halt, Edgar announced, ¡°Mr. Reeves, we¡¯ve reached the hospital.¡±


    Jake acknowledged with a nod and snapped his notebook shut.


    Outside the ICU, Dean and Melinda were embroiled in a heated argument.


    A young, attractive woman stood next to Dean, holding his hand and casting a smug look at Melinda.


    Melinda¡¯s anger red. ¡°Dean, what are you implying? It¡¯s disgraceful enough that you¡¯re fooling around with a mistress, but to bring her here? You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±


    Dean responded with visible impatience, ¡°Hazel is just concerned about me. She didn¡¯t want me to exhaust myself, so she came to visit. I¡¯m struggling to eat and sleep properly here, and you show no concern for me at all, despite being my wife. Shouldn¡¯t I appreciate someone who does?¡±


    Melinda felt unfairly used. ¡°I¡¯ve been urging you to go home. You¡¯re the one clinging to your reputation, refusing to leave. Just remember, if you¡¯re caught fooling around in the hospital, don¡¯t expect me to support you.¡±


    Dean¡¯s expression remained detached. ¡°You can¡¯t bear me a son, so what¡¯s wrong with me being with other women? I¡¯m not worried about getting caught. If my affairs be public, you¡¯re the one who should feel ashamed, not me.¡±


    Fury and contempt flickered in Melinda¡¯s eyes, her gaze icy and filled with undisguised disgust.


    ¡°Dean, Melinda¡¯s concern is that our mother is still in the ICU. If the media sees you with other women, it could tarnish your reputation as a devoted son.¡± Upon hearing these words, Dean and Melinda turned to see Jake approaching.


    Dean looked at Jake with a sneer. ¡°Even if theybel me fickle, it pales inparison to your heartlessness. The ident happened when our mom was on her way to see you, near your ce. It makes one wonder if you¡¯re somehow connected to her ident.¡±


    At this point, Melinda shifted her focus from Dean¡¯s mistress and chimed in with her own usations, ¡°Lately, Shirley has had moments of lucidity where she calls out your name. Despite whatever issues you had with her over Kallie¡¯s situation, she remains your mother.¡±


    It was clear that in moments like these, Dean and Melinda could present a united front.


    Jake remained unfazed by the usations from both, even managing a smile. ¡°Dean, you should be well aware of the reason I didn¡¯t make it a few days ago. Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±


    Dean immediately became agitated. ¡°What are you implying? I reached out to you after the ident, but you ignored my messages. If you truly wanted to see our mom, who could have stopped you?¡±


    Jake sneered, ¡°You were busy orchestrating trouble for me on the mountain where our grandfather is buried. Had I attempted to visit our mom then, you surely would have concocted an excuse to dismiss me, right?¡±


    Jake harbored suspicions that Dean was involved in the recent issues, and Dean had anticipated Jake¡¯s spection.


    Dean remained unfazed, confident that Jakecked any concrete evidence.


    Yet, Dean hadn¡¯t anticipated Jake¡¯s blunt approach. Jake¡¯s candor caught him off guard, leaving him speechless, unable to deliver the rebuttals and justifications he had meticulously prepared.


    Observing Dean¡¯s reaction, Jake chuckled softly, patting Dean on the shoulder. ¡°Dean, I know you¡¯re not the sharpest, but next time, try to handle things neatly. Before you conspire with someone, make sure to investigate whether they have any hidden agendas. That man turned on you the moment I confronted him. It seems your partnership isn¡¯t as solid as you thought.¡±


    Dean¡¯s expression darkened immediately. He shrugged off Jake¡¯s hand, retorting, ¡°What are you implying? I¡¯ve been at our mom¡¯s side, going through her surgery paperwork. I¡¯ve been so busy dealing with that I haven¡¯t kept up with anything else.¡±


    Yet, the brief flicker of panic and guilt in Dean¡¯s eyes betrayed his inner turmoil.


    Jake, unrelenting, continued to provoke Dean. ¡°It appears there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. That man thought the child Kallie was carrying was mine. But that child has nothing to do with me. You guys schemed to whisk Kallie away, thinking you could use her pregnancy to ckmail me. You didn¡¯t see thising, did you?¡±


    Dean¡¯s countenance fluctuated between annoyance and shame, his emotions painting a theatrical disy.


    Melinda cursed Dean silently in her mind and stepped forward to position herself in front of Dean. ¡°Jake, you must be stressed and overthinking things. I don¡¯t follow your train of thought. Let¡¯s not dwell on this. You should see your mom. She might be unconscious, but she surely misses you. Talking to her might do her some good.¡±


    Jake eyed the ward door but showed no inclination to enter. He stated icily, ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool. I¡¯m fully aware of your schemes. I came here today to openly confront you guys. Dean, we are rted by blood. If you have grievances, confront me directly. Resorting to deceit shows no real prowess.¡±


    Jake¡¯s smile disappeared, his gaze turning frosty. ¡°Dean, I¡¯m offering you one final opportunity. If you stop, I can pretend nothing ever happened.¡±


    Dean clenched his teeth, choosing silence over response.


    Jake turned on his heel and departed.


    Catching up quickly, Edgar expressed his confusion, ¡°Mr. Reeves, why didn¡¯t you visit your mother?¡±


    With a steely look, Jake responded, ¡°Now that I¡¯m certain Dean is plotting against me, I won¡¯t blithely step into whatever snare he¡¯sid. He mightck brains, but his ruthlessness is boundless. Who knows what he¡¯d do next to pull me down?¡±


    Edgar grasped the gravity of Jake¡¯s words, a chill running through him. ¡°But she¡¯s his mother. She¡¯s always been his staunchest supporter. It seems unthinkable for him to go to such extremes.¡±


    Yet, Jake dismissed it with a scoff. ¡°Maybe the circumstances around Shirley¡¯s car ident weren¡¯t quite so idental after all.¡±


    Edgar, taken aback, struggled to respond. He had always viewed Dean as merelypetitive, often engaging in petty squabbles with Jake andcking the qualities expected of an elder brother.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t fathom that Dean would stoop to such malevolence.


    As Jake moved away, Dean¡¯s and Melinda¡¯s expressions darkened with fury.


    ¡°Utterly useless!¡± Dean spat out bitterly.


    Standing beside Dean, Hazel said, her voice coquettish, ¡°Dean, what are you doing? You scared me.¡±


    This time, before Melinda could react, Dean turned abruptly and pped Hazel. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Covering her face, Hazel, now humiliated, quickly gathered her belongings and departed.


    A wave of satisfaction washed over Melinda. Even though her rtionship with Dean was far from perfect, they were now undeniably in the same boat. Dean would find it impossible to discard her from his life.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 218

    ?<strong>Chapter 218:</strong>


    ¡°If anger were truly powerful, you would have seeded long ago,¡± Melinda said, seizing the moment to mock Dean.


    Dean raised his head to meet Melinda¡¯s gaze, his eyes burning with malice. ¡°You vouched for that man, iming he could help me get rid of Jake. But look at what happened! The n was supposed to have him kill Kallie and her unborn child, but he betrayed me by taking Kallie away and allowing Jake to see through our scheme! Today, Jake humiliated me. You know Jake is always on guard. Handling things this way onlynds me in deeper trouble.¡±


    Despite everything, Melinda feltpelled to defend Stan. ¡°Perhaps he had his reasons. Instead of yelling about it here, why not confront him directly and demand an exnation?¡±


    Dean, his face flushed with anger and his breathsing in sharp bursts, conceded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I need to face him and hear it from him.¡±


    With reason abandoned, Dean charged out, heading straight to Stan¡¯s ce.


    Melinda frowned, trembling with apprehension. Dean seemed to pay no heed to the risk of Jake¡¯s men monitoring his every move.


    Upstairs, Kallie noted themotion as Dean stormed in. She could clearly see the fury in Dean¡¯s face as he rushed in with Melinda by his side.


    Kallie didn¡¯t expect that it was Dean who had conspired with Stan. After all, Jake was Dean¡¯s biological younger brother, yet Dean had gone to such extremes.


    Courtney, alerted by the noise, turned her attention to the scene and quickly grasped the situation. She shot Kallie a look of severe disapproval. ¡°You¡¯re the cause of all this. Dean¡¯s only here causing trouble for Stan because of you. You are nothing but trouble!¡±


    Despite Courtney¡¯s harsh words, Kallie remainedposed. She had grown ustomed to it. Now she could even retort expressionlessly.


    Kallie typed down her reply. ¡°If you think I¡¯m such trouble, then make a choice. Either end me or set me free.¡±


    Courtney, a doctor, was well aware of the methods she could employ to torment Kallie without endangering the child Kallie carried.


    This knowledge made Kallie¡¯s situation increasingly unbearable.


    Moreover, Kallie grasped that without Jake¡¯s intervention, escape was impossible. Though the Hayes and Brooks families continued their search for her, it seemed their efforts yielded nothing substantial.


    Plus, Kallie knew this situation was fundamentally a conflict within the Reeves family. She was still Jake¡¯s wife. If the Reeves family imed they required no external intervention, the Hayes and Brooks families would find it challenging to rescue her, despite their desires. She realized she was an unfortunate pawn in the Reeves family¡¯s internal strife.


    With this realization, Kallie felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. She lowered her head and sighed deeply.


    Courtney noticed Dean¡¯s antagonistic expression and sensed that the day¡¯s events might not conclude peacefully.


    After a brief pause, Courtney reached out and grasped Kallie¡¯s wrist.


    Kallie looked at Courtney, bewildered.


    Courtney¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile. ¡°You started this mess, so it¡¯s up to you to fix it. If we can¡¯t settle things today, it¡¯ll get messy. Should anything happen to Stan because of you, then severe punishment is only fitting.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced with fear. Despite her fear, at this point, she didn¡¯t want to dwell on what the oue would be.


    As Courtney dragged Kallie toward Dean and Melinda, she witnessed Dean lift his hand and strike Stan.


    Stan staggered from the blow but held back from retaliating.


    Courtney¡¯s heart was heavy with sorrow. She tightened her grip on Kallie¡¯s hand, pulling Kallie along with too much force, and shoved Kallie forward.


    ¡°Dean, here Kallie is. Whether you want to kill or punish her is up to you. Just don¡¯t trouble Stan any further,¡± Courtney dered.


    Dean turned around, a chill smile ying on his lips. He cast a brief look at Kallie¡¯s pale face before his eyes settled on the slight swell of her belly.


    ¡°What if she ends up like Melinda, only giving birth to a daughter? Wouldn¡¯t that disappoint you?¡± Dean questioned Stan.


    Stan, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth withposed movements, responded, ¡°The gender of the child doesn¡¯t concern me. Yes, I broke my promise, but it was in your interest as well. Even if Jake holds no real affection for Kallie, any harming her way would serve as a perfect pretext for him to strike back at us. It¡¯s wiser to seek apromise that benefits both sides.¡±


    Dean, still seething, snapped, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be fooled by such feeble excuses? Aren¡¯t you just scheming to use her unborn child to your advantage? Yet, all this time, that idiot Jake remains oblivious that he is the father!¡±


    ¡°Dean!¡± Melinda¡¯s voice pierced the air just as Dean bellowed.


    But it was already toote.


    Kallie, standing off to the side, overheard everything. She lifted her head in shock and scanned the faces around the room. What did Dean mean by suggesting Jake was unaware that the baby she carried was his? And there was Melinda, appearing as though she had been privy to this for quite some time.


    Reflecting on her previous hospitalization, the time when Jake discovered her pregnancy, Kallie recalled how often Melinda had been there.


    Suddenly, everything clicked for Kallie like a bolt of lightning slicing through her confusion. Now it all made sense. She btedly realized the true cause of Jake¡¯s seeming dislike for their child. It was because he believed the child was another man¡¯s. What had these people done?


    Kallie pped a hand over her mouth as tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Dean¡¯s expression briefly flickered with regret upon realizing his slip. Soon, his gaze hardened once more. ¡°I had thought about sparing your life,¡± Dean stated icily. ¡°But now, that seems utterly pointless.¡±


    Shocked to her core, Kallie copsed into a nearby chair. Surrounded by their cold stares, she felt like amb amidst wolves, utterly defenseless.


    Courtney seized the opportunity to press Stan, saying, ¡°Mr. Reeves, Kallie is no longer of use to us. If she reveals the truth to Jake, they might patch things up, and all our schemes will be for nothing. You can¡¯t afford to be merciful right now.¡±


    Stan remained silent, a calcting glint appearing in his eyes.


    Melinda chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ve still got Sarah, and if pushes to shove, there are other women too. As long as we control Jake¡¯s circle, why should we fear not being able to manipte him? Kallie is an unpredictable factor we can¡¯t risk keeping.¡±


    Stan¡¯s gaze shifted to Kallie, and he suddenly proposed, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we ask Kallie¡¯s opinion?¡±


    His words shifted the room¡¯s atmosphere.


    Dean scoffed. ¡°She surely wants to survive. Who doesn¡¯t?¡±


    Kallie lifted her head to meet Stan¡¯s gaze, a shiver running through her.


    Though Stan seemed the most benevolent in the group, he was more akin to a venomous snake in disguise.


    Kallie clenched her fists and shook her head in despair, portraying herself as someone who had given up all hope of living.


    Courtney¡¯s smile widened. ¡°See? She herself has lost the will to live. If something happens to her, it won¡¯t be on our hands.¡±


    Dean remarked, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one final opportunity. If you don¡¯t get rid of Kallie, consider our partnership over.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 219

    ?<strong>Chapter 219:</strong>


    Only then did Stan put on an embarrassed look. Turning to Courtney, he said, ¡°Alright, you handle this for me. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Courtney had been itching for this chance for ages, so her face lit up with delight as she shot Kallie a nce filled with killing intent.


    Kallie shivered, overwhelmed by a sense of despair. If Courtney took charge, she knew her chances of survival would dwindle.


    Courtney grabbed Kallie¡¯s wrist firmly, her toneced with a threatening edge. ¡°You better cooperate. I might just make it quick and painless for you.¡±


    With determination, Kallie rose to her feet and reluctantly followed Courtney out.


    But the moment they exited the hall, Kallie swiftly broke free from Courtney¡¯s grip. She gestured urgently, trying tomunicate something to Courtney.


    In a surprisingly good mood, Courtney tossed her mobile phone to Kallie and said smugly, ¡°Since you are going to meet your end anyway, go ahead and speak your mind.¡±


    Kallie gritted her teeth as she typed out her message. It read, ¡°Ever guess why Stan asked you to do this to me?¡±


    After reading this, Courtney retorted impatiently, ¡°Stan trusts me, and that¡¯s why he gave me this task. Kallie, I have seen through your game. You are trying to charm Stan to save yourself, but he is not interested in you. Any kindness he showed was just because he found you useful.¡±


    Seeing Courtney so love-struck gave Kallie a headache. She sighed and continued typing. ¡°If the truthes to lightter, he will be seen as just an aplice since he will have someone backing him up. But what about you? You¡¯ll be left to face the consequences alone.¡±


    Courtney¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Mr. Reeves will definitely have my back.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t argue and just gave a sardonic smile.


    Despite her annoyance, Courtney suddenly felt a peculiar sensation in her heart. Stan had always been cruel, even to Sarah. She knew Stan was not one to show mercy. His cunning nature and power were undeniable qualities that had drawn her to him in the first ce.


    Yet, Courtney couldn¡¯t shake the fear that Stan might use her one day.


    Courtney admitted to herself that Stan might treat her no differently than the others, yet she clung to a sliver of hope. After years by his side, she believed she was somehow special to him.


    As these thoughts swirled, Courtney¡¯s head throbbed intensely. She turned to Kallie, her eyes meaningful.


    Courtney had nned to drug Kallie, and whether Kallie would suffer or survive depended entirely on her mood. But now, she had a change of heart.


    Perhaps seeking sce within herself, Courtney¡¯s cold chuckle cut through the tension as she fixed an ominous gaze on Kallie. ¡°You have managed to convince me. I don¡¯t wish death upon you now, but I also won¡¯t make life easy for you.¡±


    Kallie shivered, a chill running down her spine. She gritted her teeth, fighting to maintainposure. Although uncertain of what awaited her, she knew if she survived, there would be a chance to settle the score with those who had wronged her.


    Courtney appeared unusually cheerful. Once she brought Kallie to her residence, she immediately started making calls.


    Thenguage Courtney used was alien to Kallie¡¯s ears. It echoed the tones of Ostton¡¯s tongue, mixed with a hint of local dialect.


    Courtney intermittently cast nces at Kallie and snapped photos of Kallie after ending the call.


    Courtney photographed Kallie from every angle, treating her like amodity on disy.


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts raced like a whirlwind as she mulled over what had just happened. Suddenly, a chilling suspicion crept into her heart. Courtney intended to sell her. But to whom and where? It was bound to be a grim destination. After all, Courtney didn¡¯tck money. Courtney was cut from the same cloth as Stan.


    Kallie closed her eyes in despair. Suddenly, Jake¡¯s cold, handsome face shed in her mind. It seemed he was looking at her, his gaze cold yet hiding turbulent emotions beneath.


    Confusion clouded Kallie as she struggled to decipher her feelings toward Jake. Was it hatred dominating her heart, or perhaps a twinge of regret?


    Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things shouldn¡¯t have ended this way between them. But it was toote now. They were likely never to cross paths again in this lifetime.


    Meanwhile, Courtney¡¯s disdain for Kallie burned deep.


    An hour after hanging up the phone, someone arrived.


    Courtney sneakily whisked Kallie out through the back door, Kallie¡¯s hands and feet tightly bound and blindfolded, leaving her no chance to resist.


    Kallie was forcefully ushered into a waiting car, where she heard faint snippets of conversation between Courtney and the driver.


    ¡°She looks fine, but what about her health?¡± the driver asked.


    ¡°She should be healthy. However, she is pregnant. Keep an eye on that,¡± Courtney replied.


    Kallie instinctively distrusted Courtney¡¯s supposed concern for her unborn child.


    This conversation only deepened Kallie¡¯s fear. She had no clue about Courtney¡¯s ulterior motives or what dark intentions might be lurking behind her actions.


    Feeling the driver¡¯s cold gaze on her, apprehension gripped Kallie even tighter.


    Kallie could sense the driver scrutinizing her from head to toe as if inspecting a product.


    ¡°Understood. Shouldn¡¯t we gag her?¡± the driver voiced his doubt.


    ¡°There is no need. She is mute. She won¡¯t cause trouble. Hurry up and take this chick away. It could get messy if anyone finds out.¡± Impatience tinged Courtney¡¯s voice, but the driver suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Mute is perfect. This means there will be no trouble. It¡¯s much easier than using force. The Nixon family will remember your generosity.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. The Nixon family? While it was not an umon surname, the driver¡¯s tone suggested this was no ordinary family. Where in the world had Courtney trafficked her to?


    Kallie struggled instinctively, but her efforts were futile. The slight noise she made caught the driver¡¯s and Courtney¡¯s attention.


    Courtney clicked her tongue disapprovingly, her voice tinged with coldness. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t cooperate, you have my permission to act. Just make sure she stays alive.¡±


    The driver shook his head, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°One must handle beautiful women delicately. Don¡¯t worry. I have experience.¡±


    After the driver said that, Kallie heard a rustling sound.


    Suddenly, something covered her mouth and nose.


    The unknown threat and the feeling of suffocation instantly sparked panic in Kallie. She fought harder, desperation rising with every breath.


    However, Kallie soon began to lose consciousness. Her body went limp, sinking into the back seat of the car.


    Watching the car drive away, Courtney nced around to ensure everything was in order before heading back into her residence.


    However, as soon as Courtney arrived at the door, she was greeted by a stern-faced man.


    The man regarded Courtney coldly. ¡°Mr. Reeves sent me to check on the situation.¡±


    Courtney¡¯s eyes flickered momentarily, but sheposed herself. ¡°Everything has been handled smoothly. Would you like to see photos of Kallie¡¯s body?¡±


    The man stared at Courtney intensely, but after a moment, he smiled. ¡°Now that it¡¯s handled, that should suffice. Mr. Reeves has faith in your skills. Just ensure there were no witnesses.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 220

    ?<strong>Chapter 220:</strong>


    By the time Kallie woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar environment, confined in a car with her hands and legs bound. The blindfold previously covering her eyes had been removed.


    The car¡¯s driver was absent, apparently outside, engaged in a discussion with someone.


    The voices were too faint for Kallie to make out any words.


    Feeling stronger now, Kallie attempted to move. With cautious effort, she began to wrestle against her bindings, gradually increasing her struggle until the ropes loosened around her wrists.


    Eventually, she freed one hand and quickly untied the rest of her restraints.


    The moment Kallie stepped out of the car, however, she was spotted.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the driver shouted, swearing as he started to chase after Kallie.


    Kallie clenched her teeth and pushed her weak legs to run.


    Luckily, they were on a busy highway. Taking a desperate chance, Kallie stepped into the road to g down a passing vehicle.


    A car screeched to a stop just in time, narrowly avoiding a collision with her.


    The driver who had been pursuing Kallie finally slowed to a halt, his breath heavy as he fixed his gaze on Kallie. He appeared cautious, reluctant to be noticed by anyone nearby, and paused before moving closer.


    The car door swung open, and a woman emerged, striding toward Kallie in high heels.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. She frantically motioned with her hands, trying tomunicate that she had been abducted and was in desperate need of rescue.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    ¡°Are you all just going to stand there and do nothing? Hurry up and help her up.¡± The voice of the woman was soft andforting, resembling a mild breeze that brought sce to everyone within earshot.


    It was the first time Kallie had encountered such a soothing voice.


    With assistance, Kallie got to her feet, albeit unsteadily. She smiled, her face bright with gratitude as she repeatedly thanked the woman.


    The woman, d in a flowing white dress, had long hair that fell gracefully down her back. Her features were delicate and kind, and when she smiled, charming dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± she replied. She acknowledged Kallie¡¯s gratitude with a nod, but suddenly, a severe coughing fit overtook her, herplexion turning ashen.


    The person next to the woman reacted with concern, hastily saying, ¡°Miss, the breeze is too strong here, and your health is fragile. You should get back in the car quickly or you might risk catching a cold.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t get into the car,¡± the woman dered, her gaze thoroughly examining Kallie from head to toe. ¡°I prefer to stand here.¡±


    Kallie found the woman¡¯s statement peculiar.


    Then, abruptly, another voice chimed in nearby, ¡°Miss Nixon, my apologies. This woman can be quite a handful. I drugged her, yet somehow she still managed to escape.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as she spun around to face the earlier driver, who now addressed the woman with respect. Most shockingly, the driver referred to the woman as Miss Nixon. Could this be the same Nixon family the driver and Courtney had mentioned earlier?


    Bria Nixon let out a soft chuckle, her gaze flitting briefly over Kallie¡¯s pale face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s been delivered, after all. But really, don¡¯t you see how unfit she is for this? Bringing someone in her state to me seems quite inappropriate.¡±


    The driver responded, a note of resignation in his voice, ¡°Miss Nixon, abducting someone these days is tough enough, let alone someone who¡¯s fully capable. Yes, she¡¯s mute, but she¡¯s fit otherwise. Well, except she¡¯s pregnant. How you handle this situation is entirely your decision.¡±


    Kallie eyed Bria, noting her gentleness which seemed at odds with her involvement in such ndestine human trafficking activities. What could possibly be Bria¡¯s motive? Given the luxury car and the entourage of bodyguards and servants around Bria, it was clear she hailed from a family of considerable wealth.


    Uncertain of her destiny, Kallie was overwhelmed by a wave of despair.


    Bria snorted. ¡°Do you mean to say that as the one footing the bill, I can¡¯t afford to be choosy?¡±


    The driver, drenched in a cold sweat, quickly exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant at all. I assure you, if there are better options, I¡¯ll present them to you immediately.¡±


    At this, Bria¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll settle for her for now. After all, there¡¯s still some time left. This doesn¡¯t concern you anymore. You may leave now.¡±


    With a sigh of relief, the driver turned and departed swiftly.


    Bria then turned her gaze to Kallie, observing thetter intently.


    In stark contrast to her earlier panic, Kallie now seemed much moreposed.


    Bria approached and examined Kallie closely. ¡°You look delicate and pretty. What does your family do?¡±


    Kallie pressed her lips tightly together, offering no reply.


    Suddenly, someone shoved Kallie roughly, scolding her, ¡°Miss Nixon is asking you a question. Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    Kallie nearly stumbled from the force.


    Bria scowled. ¡°Why are you handling her so roughly? Be gentle.¡±


    Despite her words, Bria crossed her arms and made no move to assist Kallie.


    An awkward smile crossed Bria¡¯s face as she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, sorry, I forgot you¡¯re mute. Can anyone heremunicate using signnguage?¡± Instantly, someone stepped forward.


    Bria smiled as she gazed at Kallie.


    Kallie let out a resigned sigh and began to use signnguage. Her gesturesmunicated that she didn¡¯t have any family members and was merely an ordinary person. Attempts to gain some ransom or something profitable from her would be futile.


    Bria shook her head, dismissing Kallie¡¯s concerns. ¡°That¡¯s okay. All I need is for you to be healthy.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed with suspicion. Bria didn¡¯t look like she was short on servants.


    Bria turned to her assistant and pointed at Kallie. ¡°Now that we have this mute woman, we shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Let¡¯s quickly pack up and head back to Ferelden.¡±


    The assistant voiced her worries, ¡°But Miss Nixon, the doctor rmended you stay in Avalon for your health. Plus, your grandfather is here. Your mother thinks now is the perfect time for you to show your devotion.¡±


    Bria scoffed at this. ¡°What¡¯s more crucial, my health or the so-called devotion? Besides, do you honestly think this mute woman, who ims she has no family members, is telling the truth? Things aren¡¯t this simple. Let¡¯s avoid unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Yet, the assistant persisted, unyielding. ¡°You are the heiress of the Nixon family. Even if this mute woman has someone powerful behind her, who would dare challenge you? Not even the formidable Reeves family here would dare to cross you.¡±


    ttered by thepliments, Bria lifted her chin proudly. ¡°Of course, but¡­¡±


    Bria¡¯s tone shifted, a trace of malice glinting in her eyes. ¡°My cousin excels at winning people over, and those two people¡¯s main reason for returning is to find someone. Why should I get involved? Let¡¯s just bring this mute woman back to Ferelden to avoid furtherplications. Some things are forbidden in Avalon.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the assistant replied, nodding.


    Meanwhile, Kallie was lost in her thoughts, oblivious to the quiet exchange between the two. By the time she snapped back to reality, she was being pushed into another car.


    Beside Kallie sat Bria¡¯s assistant.


    With a stern expression, the assistant instructed the driver, ¡°We¡¯ll head to the hospital first to have her run through a check-up to see if there are any health concerns.¡±


    Feeling uneasy yet trying to remain calm, Kallie was subjected to a thorough examination, which showed all her functions were normal.


    It was just that Kallie was pregnant. Considering her recent emotional turmoil andck of appetite, the doctor rmended she increase her intake of nutrients.


    Standing outside the consultation room, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but overhear the assistant¡¯s inquiry from within. ¡°Is an abortion possible?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 221

    ?<strong>Chapter 221:</strong>


    Kallie jumped to her feet, rmed. Her gaze shifted fearfully toward the consulting room as her hands began to perspire.


    Luckily, the doctor shook his head dismissively. ¡°She¡¯s had an abortion previously. Another termination could trivialize the issue of conceiving again. More importantly, it could have serious health repercussions, weakening her body significantly. I would advise against an abortion if you want her to remain healthy.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s face fell with disappointment. ¡°Then, I hope you can prescribe something to bolster her health and strengthen her constitution.¡±


    Suddenly, a chill voice cut through the air near Kallie, directed at Bria¡¯s assistant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Bria¡¯s assistant? Did she send you here to fetch some medication because she¡¯s feeling ill?¡±


    The assistant turned around to find Ewing Nixon in the doorway, a look of surprise etched on her face.


    Unsure of when he had arrived or what he had overheard, the assistant quickly masked her shock with a wless smile. ¡°Miss Nixon is quite well. It¡¯s one of her servants who¡¯s unwell and came here for a consultation. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Nixon.¡±


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ewing cast a nce downward at Kallie.


    Kallie dropped her gaze to the floor, deliberately avoiding eye contact with Ewing.


    Initially, Kallie had thought about asking Ewing for help, but he bore the Nixon surname and seemed to be on good terms with Bria. Being rtives, Kallie assumed Ewing and Bria would naturally look out for each other. Any rash action on her part could jeopardize her chance to break free.


    Ewing adjusted his sses, his handsome features marred by a flicker of suspicion. ¡°Am I intimidating? Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡± he asked Kallie.


    Kallie bowed her head even lower.


    The assistant swiftly intervened, positioning herself between Kallie and Ewing, and offered a smile. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Nixon. This servant is new and still unfamiliar with our ways. She cannot speak and is extremely timid. She¡¯s an orphan. Without Miss Nixon¡¯s generosity, she likely wouldn¡¯t have found employment with the Nixons. Please, bear with her.¡±


    Ewing let out augh, though his smile was tinged with a chill of derision. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day Bria turnedpassionate. But, it¡¯s a wee change. Assure her there¡¯s no need to be so cautious. Our grandpa and I are fully supportive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The assistant nodded, understanding the directive.


    Kallie, positioned behind Bria¡¯s assistant, naturally missed Ewing¡¯s facial expression.


    Ewing took another look at Kallie and then turned to leave. However, just as he was about to step into the elevator, he nced back.


    At that moment, Kallie looked up, and their eyes met in a fleeting exchange.


    Kallie possessed strikingly clear and beautiful eyes, not those of naive innocence, but rather those reflecting a serene indifference seasoned by life¡¯s many trials.


    This look struck a familiar chord in Ewing. Once kindled, this sense of familiarity was hard to shake. He couldn¡¯t recall anything beyond those eyes, yet they left an indelible mark on his heart.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes reminded Ewing of those he had seen in his dreams, simr yet tinged with sadness and a hint of gentleness. Still, the memory of their owner eluded him. He only remembered glimpses from his early childhood.


    Just then, the elevator chimed upon reaching the floor, pulling Ewing out of his reverie. He dispelled the haunting memories and stepped forward.


    In arge ward that resembled more of a spacious apartmentplete with a living room, bedroom, and kitchen, an elderly man sat ying the piano.


    The nurses and staff moved about with deliberate care, their faces etched with concern. They tiptoed and whispered, their demeanor cautious not to disturb the man at the piano. He was, after all, the most revered figure in the city.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approached the door. Bria entered, her arms cradling a bouquet and a warm smile gracing her lips.


    As the music ceased, Bria approached, her praise ringing clear. ¡°Grandpa, your piano skills are improving every day.¡±


    Her next words carried a note of concern. ¡°But remember to look after yourself. The doctor advised plenty of rest. We certainly don¡¯t want you to overexert yourself and fall ill again.¡±


    Tyrone Nixon merely stared out the window, ignoring Briapletely.


    Unfazed outwardly but internally vexed, Bria squatted in front of Tyrone, her voice soothing. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you rest on the bed? How about I ask someone to move the piano away?¡±


    At that, Tyrone¡¯s voice cut through the air, cold and sharp. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to meddle with my belongings?¡±


    Bria¡¯s smile froze, and she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, how can you still not remember? I¡¯m Bria, your granddaughter.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°You are my granddaughter? Then where is my other granddaughter?¡± he muttered, his eyes clouding with sorrow.


    Bria clenched her jaw. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Tyrone remained so attached to a woman long missed, perhaps even dead.


    ¡°Bria.¡± At that moment, Ewing entered. ¡°I was the one who suggested we put the piano here. It¡¯s the only hobby our grandpa has left. He¡¯s aging, and we shouldn¡¯t limit what brings him joy, right?¡±


    Bria blinked innocently and said, ¡°Ewing, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just think our grandpa needs more rest. I was only trying to¡­¡±


    Ewing interrupted firmly, ¡°The doctor rmended letting him pursue his passions. It might even help bring back his memory. If you truly care for him, you should just let things be.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Bria conceded, her voice tense.


    No sooner had Bria agreed than she grasped her chest, herplexion turning ashen.


    Ewing asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell again?¡±


    Bria shook her head and responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just the usual issues. We should be more worried about our grandpa¡¯s health.¡±


    At that moment, Tyrone, whose thoughts had be clearer, raised his head to look at Bria. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you to look after yourself? There¡¯s no need for you to visit so often. Ewing¡¯s here, and everything¡¯s under control.¡±


    Bria gently shook her head and said softly, ¡°I worry about you, which is why I came to check on you. By the way, I have some performances lined up, so I really should head back. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t stay longer to look after you. But my regr doctor is in Ferelden. Even though Avalon has advanced medical facilities, I¡¯m morefortable with the doctors I know.¡±


    Tyrone nodded understandingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. No need for you toe all the way here just to check on me. Go ahead. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to drive you to the private airport.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ewing, who had been silent, suddenly remembered Kallie, whom he had seen earlier in the hospital, her familiar eyes lingering in his mind. He interjected abruptly, ¡°Bria, perhaps you should stay a bit longer. I¡¯ve arranged for you to see a specialist next week, and he¡¯s only avable then.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 222

    ?<strong>Chapter 222:</strong>


    Tyrone nodded, finding Ewing¡¯s suggestion reasonable. ¡°You¡¯re aware of Ewing¡¯s connections. Since he¡¯s secured a capable doctor for you, just stay and consult the doctor. It¡¯s for your health.¡±


    Bria frowned subtly and forced a smile. ¡°If securing an appointment proves difficult, then let¡¯s not bother. No matter how many doctors I visit, my condition remains unchanged. I¡¯d rather return to Ferelden.¡±


    Ewing looked at Bria with a meaningful gaze. ¡°It seems you¡¯re upset with me. Alright, disregard my suggestion.¡±


    With Ewing having put it that way, Bria found herself unable to protest further. She clenched her teeth, relenting. ¡°But I do want to visit the doctor. Thank you for your arrangement, Ewing.¡±


    Ewing gave a nod and then cast a nce at Bria, signaling her to step outside.


    However, Bria seemed not to take his cue. She approached Tyrone and began massaging his shoulders. ¡°Grandpa, I heard that my cousin is soon to be located. Is that true? What does she look like? I¡¯ve never seen her photo, not even her mother¡¯s images. I really can¡¯t even picture her.¡±


    The smile vanished from Tyrone¡¯s face, leaving him staring vacantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she looks like either.¡±


    Witnessing Tyrone¡¯s troubled expression, Ewing grew concerned. He swiftly said to Tyrone, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ve already dispatched someone to ry the message to the Miller family. When Sarah arrives, you can see for yourself if she¡¯s the one you¡¯ve been searching for.¡±


    ¡°Miller family? Sarah?¡± Bria mused for a moment before an idea dawned on her. ¡°Sarah is our lost cousin? That would indeed be wonderful news.¡±


    Ewing noticed Bria¡¯s intent to provoke Tyrone, and his tone carried a hint of irritation as he addressed Bria, ¡°It¡¯s not yet confirmed. This isn¡¯t something you need to concern yourself with.¡±


    Bria, feeling slighted, retorted, ¡°Why? Just because I¡¯ve been excluded from family matters due to my delicate health doesn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t inquire. Are you upset with me?¡±


    As Bria spoke, tears began to form in her eyes, spilling over hershes and entuating her woeful expression. Her already pale face, flushed with distress, made it even more difficult for anyone to reprimand her.


    Ewing felt a nagging headacheing on. He was well aware of Bria¡¯s congenital heart disease, a condition she had battled since childhood, making it impossible for people to scold her harshly.


    Although Bria had grown up and lost some of the innocence of her childhood, in Ewing¡¯s eyes, she remained his cousin.


    Ewing¡¯s voice softened as he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. We haven¡¯t confirmed anything yet. I n to bring Sarah to the hospital for our grandpa to meet. If our grandpa recognizes her as the one he¡¯s been searching for, we¡¯ll move forward with a paternity test. After all, our grandpa is the only one who had seen both my aunt and cousin.¡±


    Bria stopped crying and wiped away her tears, nodding slightly. ¡°I see.¡±


    Despite her understanding facade, Bria was filled with reluctance. How could someone who had been missing for so many years still be considered part of the Nixon family, especially when they didn¡¯t even share the samest name?


    Bria couldn¡¯t grasp why her grandfather, despite his advanced age, was so determined to find his missed granddaughter, even suggesting offering half of the family inheritance.


    To Bria¡¯s astonishment, Ewing seemed to be unbothered by this suggestion.


    A sense of crisis began to swell within Bria. Due to her fragile health, she had always been the focal point of her family¡¯s care and affection. The thought of losing that exclusive love and attention to someone else was unbearable.


    Having gathered enough information, Bria soon excused herself.


    As Bria made her way out, she nearly walked straight into someone.


    The man reacted swiftly, grabbing Bria¡¯s arm to prevent a collision.


    Bria steadied herself and looked up to see the man with a sharply defined jawline and piercing, dark eyes. His features were striking, and he stood tall, leaving asting impression of handsomeness on Bria.


    Although Bria hadn¡¯t encountered many good-looking men in her life, this one quickened her pulse like no other. However, his demeanor toward her was decidedly aloof.


    Once Bria regained her bnce, the man immediately let go of her arm and stepped back, pressing his lips together in a tight line, showing no desire to converse.


    At that moment, Edgar, who was nearby, chimed in with an apologetic smile, ¡°Sorry about that, miss. Mr. Reeves is in quite a rush. Are you alright?¡±


    Bria paid no heed to Edgar, her eyes locked on Jake, the man in question.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves? The Reeves family?¡± Bria muttered under her breath, her toneced with a touch of disdain as she scrutinized Jake, her pretty face betraying a trace of arrogance that made clear her disregard for the Reeves family.


    Edgar could discern from Bria¡¯s tone that she likely hailed from an affluent background.


    Just as Edgar was bracing for a challenging encounter, Ewing emerged from Tyrone¡¯s ward and cast a nce at Bria. ¡°Bria, this is the visitor. If you have nothing else to do, just head back.¡±


    With apparent reluctance, Bria shifted aside, making way for Jake to pass.


    As Bria moved away, she couldn¡¯t resist throwing a furtive nce over her shoulder at Jake.


    Jake, for his part, did not give Bria a second look, not once turning to acknowledge her.


    A tumult of emotions flickered in Bria¡¯s eyes. She grasped her current predicament involved figuring out how to handle Kallie. If Kallie remained in Avalon,plications would surely arise.


    But Bria didn¡¯t feel like letting Kallie leave for Ferelden now since she had to linger in Avalon for a while. She needed to find either a secure location or someone reliable to keep an eye on Kallie.


    Meanwhile, as Kallie was exiting the hospital with Bria¡¯s men, she noticed several familiar vehicles in the underground garage.


    With just one look, Kallie instantly recognized them as Jake¡¯s cars.


    Kallie¡¯s heart suddenly raced. She wanted to slowly approach Jake¡¯s cars and look for a chance to ask for help.


    But this task proved to be difficult with so many eyes on her.


    Kallie finally realized that Bria, who seemed gentle and harmless, was far from merciful. Taking a risk could lead to severe consequences.


    Clenching her fists, Kallie decided to walk past Jake¡¯s cars instead.


    As Kallie got into the car, Bria¡¯s soft voice confirmed her fears. ¡°I had my suspicions you might try to escape, but it seems you¡¯ve resigned yourself to your fate. Had you dashed out to seek help from those in the parking lot, I would¡¯ve brought you back and broken your limbs.¡±


    Despite the daylight, a chill ran through Kallie as she heard this. She clenched her teeth, relieved that she hadn¡¯t acted on impulse.


    Bria stared at Kallie with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯d better behave by my side. Though I shouldn¡¯t say this, I brought you from the human trafficker. Don¡¯t even think about running away. Besides, escape is impossible. Do you understand?¡±


    Kallie picked up the phone Bria had given her formunication and typed, ¡°If you spare me and my child, I willply willingly.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 223

    ?<strong>Chapter 223:</strong>


    Bria¡¯s brief moment ofcency quickly evaporated. As their car exited the hospital¡¯s underground garage, it was abruptly blocked by two BMWs.


    The men who emerged from the vehicles were familiar figures to Bria. She recognized them instantly as the ones who worked for Ewing.


    After exchanging a few words with the men, the driver turned to Bria with a look of resignation and informed her, ¡°Miss Nixon, these gentlemen work for Mr. Ewing Nixon. They insist Mr. Nixon wishes to speak with you and requests that you join him in his car.¡±


    Casting a discreet nce at Kallie, who sat beside her, Bria responded in a frosty, decisive tone, ¡°Inform them I¡¯m unwell and wish to return home to rest.¡±


    The driver ryed Bria¡¯s message. However, one of the men approached their car, tapping insistently on the window.


    Containing her frustration, Bria rolled down the window and forced a tight smile. ¡°Is my message not clear?¡±


    The man maintained hisposure and politely replied, ¡°Miss Nixon, we¡¯re only here to deliver Mr. Nixon¡¯s message. Please, make it easy for us.¡±


    Hispanion added, ¡°Mr. Nixon is concerned about your well-being. It¡¯s risky for you to be on your own in the city. He¡¯d prefer you stay at his ce, where he can ensure your safety.¡±


    Bria¡¯s expression soured. As they had matured, Ewing had grown noticeably distant from her. Without their tenuous link as cousins, it was doubtful they wouldmunicate at all. When had he started caring so much about her?


    Fearing Kallie¡¯s existence being exposed, Bria was naturally reluctant. ¡°Living together with Ewing would be awkward. Despite being rtives, the boundaries between a man and a woman remain, so I¡¯d prefer not to,¡± she said.


    The man, having predicted her reluctance, responded promptly, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Mr. Nixon owns a spacious estate here,plete with top-notch doctors for you. Moreover, Mr. Nixon intends to transfer your medical team from Ferelden here, ensuring your health is monitored at all times. Since Mr. Nixon has to continue searching for your cousin, he¡¯ll need to extend his stay. He would worry if you returned alone.¡±


    The statement was solid, leaving Bria no room to argue.


    With a slight clench of her teeth, Bria realized that any further objections might arouse Ewing¡¯s suspicion. She hoped his concerns were genuine.


    After a brief pause, Bria finally conceded. ¡°I understand. Please, lead the way.¡±


    With Bria¡¯s agreement, the two men turned to leave.


    Taking a deep breath, Bria immediately dialed her assistant.


    Bria learned that earlier today, Ewing had spotted Kallie at the hospital, which infuriated her. ¡°Are you ipetent? Is it that hard to manage such a simple task? Ewing is getting suspicious. If he uncovers the truth, it¡¯ll spell trouble for both me and my brother!¡±


    Ewing was the son of Tyrone¡¯s eldest son, whereas Bria and her elder brother were the progeny of Tyrone¡¯s second son.


    In their youth, the trio got along well. However, things changed dramatically after Bria¡¯s elder brother went abroad for his studies and came back a different person.


    Initially, Bria¡¯s parents showed little interest in the Nixon family¡¯s fortune. But influenced by Bria¡¯s elder brother, they all started to see the value in pursuing it.


    It was no secret that Tyrone favored Ewing, which was clear to everyone.


    Bria had been frail since her childhood, and her disposition had be increasingly imperious. Although she seemed gentle and innocuous, she harbored a deep jealousy toward those in good health and was desperate to improve her own condition.


    While in Ferelden, Bria had been covertly searching for robust individuals, but Ewing invariably caught on to her schemes.


    Bria¡¯s actions led to a fierce dispute with her elder brother, who reproached her for her carelessness and the inevitable exposure of their ns. He warned that their family was on the brink of ruin and that once Tyrone passed away, there would be no foothold for their family, and they would all eventually be driven out by Ewing.


    The strain between Bria and Ewing only deepened.


    Seizing the chance during her return home, Bria resumed her search for robust candidates, assuming Ewing was too entangled in Tyrone¡¯s issues to monitor her.


    Yet, Ewing remained vignt, thwarting Bria at every turn.


    Realizing she might be stuck in Avalon longer than anticipated, Bria had nned to expedite the surgery. Now, it seemed impossible to proceed as she had hoped.


    Bria turned sharply, her gaze icy as itnded on Kallie.


    Kallie caught the intensity of Bria¡¯s stare and momentarily felt a surge of fear, but she quickly regained herposure. She reasoned that if Bria had intended to harm her, Bria would have done so already without disying such visible distress.


    Although Kallie was clueless about the specifics of their conversation, she surmised that someone behind those two men had somehow foiled Bria¡¯s ns.


    While Kallie was uncertain of the other party¡¯s identity or his intentions, she made a mental note of the situation.


    The driver, cautious in his approach, inquired, ¡°Miss Nixon, should I move this mute woman to another location?¡±


    Bria inhaled deeply, quelling the rising wave of hostility and anger within her. ¡°Move her? She¡¯s already been noticed. The more I try to conceal her, the more suspicious Ewing will be. It¡¯s pointless now. Ewing knows she¡¯s just a pitiful soul I¡¯ve taken under my wing. She¡¯s known as my servant now, which means she should remain close.¡±


    With those words, Bria turned to Kallie, offering thetter a fake smile. ¡°Remember, if you disobey, I will resort to methods beyond your worst nightmares to torture you. Stay in line, and your unborn child might just make it. Understood?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t trust Bria¡¯s assurances. Yet, the wisest course of action was to heed Bria¡¯smands and safeguard her own life.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯spliance, Bria¡¯s expression softened. Shemanded, ¡°Drive on.¡±


    At that moment, Ewing had just returned to his manor, only to be greeted with news that someone requested his presence.


    It was Jake, the same man Ewing had encountered at the hospital.


    Jake had originally nned a visit to Tyrone. However, upon learning that Tyrone had already taken his medication and was now sleeping, Jake chose not to disturb him.


    Though there appeared to be no connection between Jake and Ewing, they had actually met before at a banquet where they coborated and formed a positive opinion of each other.


    Uncertain of Jake¡¯s reasons for his unexpected visit, Ewing nevertheless agreed to meet. ¡°Arrange it. I¡¯ll be in the study in ten minutes,¡± he instructed.


    Upon entering the study, Ewing noticed Jake perusing the books on his shelves.


    Approaching Jake, Ewing received no immediate response.


    It was only after Ewing cleared his throat that Jake seemed toe back to the present. With an embarrassed smile, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was absorbed in these books.¡±


    Ewing gestured politely to Jake and asked, ¡°Do you find these books intriguing, Mr. Reeves?¡±


    Shaking his head, Jake replied, ¡°Not personally. My wi¡­ A friend of mine is quite fond of this genre.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 224

    ?<strong>Chapter 224:</strong>


    ¡°I never would have guessed you shared such simr interests with her,¡± Jake remarked.


    Ewing¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°Really? What a coincidence. I¡¯d love to meet her someday.¡±


    Jake remained silent, a flicker of bitterness and exhaustion briefly crossing his face.


    Ewing nced over at the bookshelf. ¡°I was raised in Ferelden, yet it¡¯s clear to me that I belong to Avalon. My family, including my grandfather, my parents, and my aunt, have always made sure I remember that. Although I wasn¡¯t surrounded by much from Avalon, I stumbled upon these ancient books. Initially, they were tough to understand because they¡¯re written in a script I never learned. However, I taught myself as I went along, gradually getting the hang of it. And it¡¯s not just that. I have a passion for collecting antiques. I bet your friend enjoys this too?¡±


    Jake cracked a smile. ¡°Spot on.¡± Kallie wasn¡¯t just fond of antiques. She also liked restoring them. Yet, Jake chose to keep that to himself.


    Ewing redirected the conversation to the matter at hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t visit today just to chat about my hobbies, did you?¡±


    Jake nodded, his demeanor turning grave. For the first time, the usually proud man had bowed his head in front of someone else. ¡°I really hope you can help me find someone. She might not mean much to me, but I still want her to be found safe and sound.¡±


    Jake¡¯s choice of Ewing for this task stemmed from Ewing¡¯s long-standing residence in Ferelden, where Ewing had minimal social connections in Avalon and led a simple life.


    Despite this, Jake held back on divulging theplete truth. He was unaware of Kallie¡¯s current circumstances, and revealing too much couldplicate things for her.


    Ewing shifted in his seat, a subtle smile ying on his lips, though his eyes remained detached.


    Ewing replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happened, but knowing you, this must be urgent. And to ask me for this favor, a business acquaintance you barely know, that¡¯s saying something. I do sympathize, but I have to leave soon. Besides, you¡¯ve met my grandfather. You saw the state he¡¯s in, and he needs more of my focus now. Oh, and you met my cousin today, right? She¡¯s got a congenital heart condition.¡±


    Jake understood that Ewing wasn¡¯t dismissing him outright. He noted Ewing¡¯s use of the term ¡°business acquaintance¡± was intentional.


    Reacting quickly, Jake said, ¡°I realize you¡¯ve been overseas for a while and are looking to grow your business back home. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯m ready tomit to a long-standing coboration with yourpany in Avalon.¡±


    Ewing raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°You¡­ Are you sure she doesn¡¯t mean much to you?¡± His question carried a hint of skepticism.


    Ewing¡¯s business was modest, nowhere near grand enough to consider a partnership with the likes of the Reeves Group.


    Ewing preferred a slow and steady approach to business growth, avoiding the use of his influence to pressure anyone. Yet, here was Jake, presenting an unexpected opportunity. Ewing didn¡¯t hesitate to consider it.


    Jake¡¯s eyes held a touch of sorrow as he spoke with a steady voice. ¡°Honestly, she¡¯s my wife. However, our rtionship has been strained. Now, she¡¯s missing. I can¡¯t spare the time to search for her myself, but I need to know she¡¯s safe. If you find her, just let me know she¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to bring her back to me.¡±


    Ewing stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Wife? But aren¡¯t you engaged to the Miller¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Ewing recalled the detailed investigation he had conducted on the Miller family and Sarah due to Tyrone. Naturally, he was aware of Jake¡¯s connection to Sarah.


    Jake gave a slight nod but remained silent.


    Ewing felt Jake was a jerk in terms of rtionships. His gaze on Jake carried a touch of disdain.


    However, Ewing had to acknowledge Jake¡¯s formidable presence in the business world.


    Even though the Reeves family couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the Nixon family, Ewing never took Jake lightly.


    Ewing¡¯s parents maintained a love as fresh as their early days, which he admired.


    Ewing disapproved of those who left their spouses, yet he knew that was a personal issue.


    Ewing felt what mattered between him and Jake was the business coboration. If he ever encountered Jake¡¯s wife, that unfortunate woman, he would encourage her to muster the courage to leave Jake.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give it my best shot. Please forward all her details to meter. But Mr. Reeves, I need to be clear with you. I¡¯m not adept at tracking people down, so there¡¯s a possibility I might not seed,¡± Ewing said.


    Jake had risen to his feet by this time. Hearing this, he responded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Whatever the result, I¡¯m prepared to ept it. As for our deal, since I¡¯vemitted to it, I¡¯ll honor my part regardless of the oue.¡±


    At this, Ewing quipped, ¡°Mr. Reeves, don¡¯t you think we should treat today¡¯s agreement as distinct from our usual dealings?¡±


    Ewing was discussing the coboration between the Reeves Group and his own smallerpany.


    Ewing had no intention of expressing gratitude to Jake. In fact, this partnership might even result in a financial loss for Jake.


    With straightforward honesty, Jake remarked, ¡°This is my way of showing gratitude. I don¡¯t expect anything in return.¡±


    Acknowledging this, Ewing nodded and signaled his men to escort Jake out.


    As Ewing watched Jake walk away, he found himself reflecting on Jake¡¯s character.


    Despite Jake¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor, Ewing wondered why he was so harsh with his wife.


    Meanwhile, Bria arrived at Ewing¡¯s manor and instructed her team to monitor Kallie before she went to meet Ewing.


    As if fate would have it, Bria encountered Jake, who was just leaving.


    Theirst encounter at the hospital had made a strong impression on Bria, and she saw Jake as someone trying to gain favor with Ewing.


    As Bria walked past Jake, she tilted her head up slightly, disying a touch of arrogance.


    Dressed elegantly and radiating a poised charm, Bria was confident that Jake would take notice of her.


    However, just as before in the hospital, Jake walked past Bria without a nce, treating her as if she were invisible.


    Bria had never been so tantly ignored before. She paused, shooting Jake a perplexed look, and then feltpelled to follow him.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Bria intercepted Jake, extending her hand. ¡°Are you here to see Ewing?¡±


    Jake looked down at Bria¡¯s outstretched hand and briefly shook it. ¡°Hello, yes, I¡¯ve just finished speaking with Mr. Nixon. Thanks for asking.¡±


    With that, Jake nodded courteously and began to walk away.


    A frown momentarily marred Bria¡¯s usually serene expression. How could Jake simply disregard her presence?


    The desire to earn Jake¡¯s attention ignited within Bria. She hurried to catch up with him. ¡°I heard you hail from the Reeves family. Though Ewing can be quite arrogant, someone of your standing deserves his respect. We¡¯ve met only twice, but you¡¯ve left a good impression on me. If there¡¯s anything you need, perhaps I could be of assistance.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 225

    ?<strong>Chapter 225:</strong>


    Jake nced at Bria after hearing that. Bria¡¯s anger simmered down a bit. She expected Jake to plead for her help, but he simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve already handled it. Thank you for the offer, Miss Nixon.¡±


    Bria clenched her jaw, frustrated by Jake¡¯s rejection. ¡°You asking Ewing is totally different from me asking him. Ewing might seem easygoing, but he just hates saying no directly. Do you really not want me to intervene?¡±


    Annoyance creased Jake¡¯s brow. He decided to cut to the chase. ¡°Miss Nixon, we are not acquainted. Are you proposing some kind of business arrangement?¡±


    Bria fabricated an excuse. ¡°I just said that I have a good impression of you, so I wanted to help.¡±


    Jake scoffed, his gaze devoid of warmth. ¡°Miss Nixon, there seems to be a misunderstanding. I¡¯m a businessman. All rtionships, in my view, are built on mutual benefit. I only value what each party can offer the other. Otherwise, it suggests ulterior motives.¡±


    Bria couldn¡¯t argue with him. A strange sense of helplessness washed over her. Was this guy clueless? Or was he just not interested in her?


    Bria thought she had taken the initiative. Even if she wasn¡¯t his type, she hailed from the Nixon family, for crying out loud.


    Plenty of men were dying to meet her and curry favor with her. The Reeves family wasn¡¯t even in the same league as the Nixons.


    Bria gritted her teeth, a new n forming in her mind. She shed a bright smile. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother you then. Can I get your contact information instead?¡±


    Jake eyed Bria with detachment. He found his earlier interactions with Ewing quite normal. But Bria, Ewing¡¯s cousin, seemed a bit airheaded.


    To avoid further hassle, Jake was about to give Bria his work-rted contact information when Sarah called.


    Lately, Jake had been giving Sarah the cold shoulder. He¡¯d brushed her off with the ¡°too busy¡± excuse.


    Sarah seemed to have realized something. Her calls had be a constant buzz in Jake¡¯s pocket.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    It was driving Jake up the wall. The whole Kallie situation had him a tangled mess of worry, and Sarah¡¯s constant calls were thest thing he needed.


    Now, staring at his buzzing phone and Bria¡¯s sly smirk, a light bulb flickered on in Jake¡¯s head. Maybe he could use Sarah as a distraction.


    Sarah¡¯s number wasn¡¯t even saved in Jake¡¯s phone.


    The way Jake¡¯s face tightened told Bria this wasn¡¯t just some random nobody.


    Bria, ever the opportunist, shot her shot. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Your girlfriend?¡±


    Jake responded with a t, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bria wasn¡¯t about to back down without a fight. Herpetitive streak was ring like wildfire. So, the reason for Jake¡¯s frosty behavior was a girlfriend? That just made him all the more intriguing.


    The thrill of stealing someone¡¯s man was what Bria craved. Now that was a game she could get behind. No challenge, no reward. Easy pickings were boring for Bria.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 226

    ?<strong>Chapter 226:</strong>


    Bria was about to unleash a witty quip, but Jake cut her off. ¡°Giving you my contact information isn¡¯t exactly convenient. Look, if you need something, reach out to my girlfriend.¡±


    Bria was a bit displeased by his reply, but it didn¡¯t bother her much. Anyway, Jake and Ewing likely had worked together, which meant more opportunities for her to get close to Jake. There was plenty of time to y her game.


    Bria stered a fake smile on her face. ¡°Sure, sounds good.¡±


    Jake caught the flicker of annoyance in Bria¡¯s eyes. No way he missed that. Hopefully, Bria could keep Sarah busy for a bit and give him some peace.


    Step into a new journey on galnovels .con


    Sarah was practically faced with a series of unanswered calls. Her gut twisted with a sick feeling. Was Jake out searching for Kallie? But that didn¡¯t make sense. The Hayes family had confronted him, and he didn¡¯t seem interested in searching for her.


    Suddenly, a new friend request popped up on Sarah¡¯s phone. The profile picture showed a woman.


    Sarah¡¯s brow furrowed, unease prickling at her skin.


    Once Jake ditched Bria, he sprinted back to the car. As soon as he mmed the car door, all his disguises slipped. He slumped against the seat, eyes squeezed shut, exhaustion etched on his face.


    Edgar eyed Jake with worry. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you haven¡¯t gotten a decent night¡¯s sleep since you sent someone to locate Mr. Stan Reeves¡¯ mansion. If you keep pushing yourself like this, you¡¯re gonna crash and burn.¡±


    Jake ignored Edgar, eyes glued to the passing scenery. ¡°Where the hell do you think Kallie is? Do you think she¡¯s being roughed up? She can¡¯t even talk or scream for help. I swore to keep her safe, yet here she is, lost and in danger again. It¡¯s all my fault. Nothing but my damn arrogance to me for this.¡±


    Edgar sighed. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I know I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but your wife has practically lived with the Reeves family for years as an adopted daughter. And your grandfather left her something in his will. Even without you, she would have inevitably been tangled up in this mess.¡±


    Moreover, without Jake¡¯s protection over the years, Kallie would have long been tortured badly by the Reeves family members.


    Apart from Roderick and Jake, there were hardly any normal people in the Reeves family. For unknown reasons, they were always hostile to Kallie.


    Jake understood Edgar¡¯s attempt tofort him, but guilt gnawed at him for Kallie¡¯s situation. He felt like punching himself for his mistakes.


    But Jake knew this wasn¡¯t the time to lose his cool. He forced himself to stay calm.


    The tiredness and worry in his eyes vanished as Jake looked up. ¡°Did you spread the news like I requested?¡±


    Edgar nodded rapidly. ¡°Yes, everyone knows you¡¯re leaving for treatment overseas.¡±


    Jake simply replied, ¡°Good.¡±


    Edgar had doubts in his mind. Before, Jake kept his illness a secret. Why the sudden announcement about going abroad for treatment?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 227

    ?<strong>Chapter 227:</strong>


    Even though this move confused Edgar, he had full faith in Jake¡¯s judgment. After all, Jake would never make a wrong call.


    Elsewhere, Kallie had a few quiet days. While she was constantly being watched, Bria seemed to have no ns to hurt her for now.


    Escape was on Kallie¡¯s mind, but there weren¡¯t any openings yet. Maybe escaping wouldn¡¯t work. Perhaps there was another way out.


    Kallie formted a n after careful consideration. She decided to befriend Bria. At least, she had to gain Bria¡¯s trust.


    By chance, Bria was preupied with somethingtely.


    Though usually quiet in the corner, Kallie listened closely to conversations and gossip around her.


    The servants would chat amongst themselves whenever they had a spare moment.


    In just two days, Kallie almost understood the situation within the Nixon family.


    Tyrone, who suffered from Alzheimer¡¯s, had returned searching for someone in vain.


    Ewing, the young Nixon heir, and the ever-scheming Bria tagged along on Tyrone¡¯s return trip. It was obvious that a family reunion wasn¡¯t exactly Bria¡¯s main motivation.


    Bria was on the hunt, but not for deer in headlights. She needed a healthy specimen. Unfortunately for Kallie, shended herself in Bria¡¯s clutches.


    Lately, Bria had a problem gnawing at her like a pesky rat. Tyrone¡¯s birthday loomedrge, and Bria hadn¡¯t decided on a gift yet. Usually, anything Bria picked for a gift would do. Tyrone wouldn¡¯t refuse a present from a youngster. The problem was Tyrone¡¯s memory was about as reliable as a rusty swing set. Half the time, he wouldn¡¯t even recognize Bria.


    Bria craved to make a ssh, to burn an unforgettable image of herself into Tyrone¡¯s foggy memory.


    Kallie had a sliver of freedom as long as she didn¡¯t try to escape from this ce. She wasn¡¯t allowed to contact anyone outside these walls. Bria had hermunication channels on lockdown. Bria wasn¡¯t worried about Kallie memorizing the escape route. Kallie wouldn¡¯t have a chance to run for her life even if she wanted to.


    Kallie, with nothing but time on her hands, started piecing together the puzzle. Armed with intel, Kallie marched right up to Bria.


    At this point, Bria was locked in a silent battle with Sarah. From the moment they added each other on their socials, there had been a war between them. Bria strutted around like a peacock, convinced she outshone Sarah in looks and lineage.


    Sarah, however, yed a different game. She used her ¡°connection¡± with Jake to poke holes in Bria¡¯s ego. One minute, Sarah would be parading expensive gifts from Jake all over social media. The next, she¡¯d be dropping hints about a fake romantic dinner with him. But Sarah hadn¡¯t expected Bria to actually rush to the address she had posted.


    Bria stormed over, only to realize Sarah¡¯s little charade had been just to get under her skin. Fuming and strangely satisfied, Bria confronted Sarah head-on.


    Dripping with sarcasm, Bria demanded to know how she didn¡¯t run into Sarah and Jake at the restaurant. She hinted that Sarah¡¯s whole story was a big fat lie. After all, thest time Jake came to Ewing¡¯s manor, he said he had been busy with worktely. He didn¡¯t have time for dates.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 228

    ?<strong>Chapter 228:</strong>


    Sarah was fuming. If Bria wasn¡¯t some socialite princess, she would have unleashed a string of curses that would make a sailor blush. Biting her tongue, Sarah retorted, ¡°Look, Jake¡¯s been working his tail offtely, and as his girlfriend, it¡¯s only natural I take care of him.¡±


    Sarah imed she had set the table with a feast fit for Jake, waiting for him toe back. To drive the point home, she even showed Bria pictures of her and Jake sharing meals, a happy past staring Bria in the face.


    But Bria, ever so bold, wouldn¡¯t budge. With a smirk that could curdle milk, she said, ¡°Oh, Jake and my cousin have a business coboration. They¡¯ll definitely have plenty of future dinners together, and I will surely join them.¡±


    Bria even had the audacity to ask Sarah if Jake had any allergies or dietary restrictions she should know about for their next dinner. This was a whole new level of low for Sarah. She¡¯d always been the one who took things from others, never the other way around.


    Bria might have looked like she was winning, but beneath that smug exterior, annoyance gnawed at her. Just as Bria¡¯s mood went from simmering to boiling, she saw Kallie standing by the door.


    Bria narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glint flickering within them. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Kallie sauntered in, tapping away on her phone screen. ¡°Listen up, Miss Nixon. I want to make a deal.¡±


    Bria snorted, aughced with pure sarcasm. ¡°Are you even aware of the situation you¡¯re in, Kallie? You think you¡¯re in a position to bargain with me?¡±


    Unfazed by Bria¡¯s snide remarks, Kallie kept typing. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, and this baby needs all the good stuff. That¡¯s where youe in. I heard you¡¯re having some trouble with your grandpa¡¯s birthday present. He likes those fancy crafts, right? I can help you make one.¡±


    Bria¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some kind of idiot?¡± she spat. ¡°I can just whip out my credit card and buy one. Hell, I could probably find someone to knock me up a copy. Why the hell would I crawl to you for help?¡±


    Kallie remained unfazed and continued. ¡°Because deep down, you care about your reputation. If there was another option, you would have taken it already.¡±


    Despite Bria¡¯s frail appearance, Kallie saw a flicker of fierce determination in her eyes. Bria wouldn¡¯t be pushed around easily; her pride was clearly on the line.


    The Nixon family was Avalon royalty. Money flowed freely through their veins, and their name carried weight even though they weren¡¯t actively involved in any local businesses.


    In a family like the Nixons, where people practically breathed appreciation for high-end craftsmanship, a shoddy imitation wouldn¡¯t fly for a second. Cutting corners with a cheap knock-off was out of the question. Everyone in the Nixon family knew their stuff, and Bria wouldn¡¯t be caught dead being seen presenting something less than perfect.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t ying games. Her request was fair enough, really.


    Kallie¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard. ¡°Look him up yourself.¡±


    Bria followed Kallie¡¯s instructions and found Hayden¡¯s studio profile.


    The first thing that caught Bria¡¯s eye was a video pinned to the top of the page. It was about the very same gift Kallie had made for Hayden during her apprenticeship. Back then, Kallie¡¯s skills weren¡¯t exactly top-notch, but Hayden had loved the gift anyway.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 229

    ?<strong>Chapter 229:</strong>


    Months had passed since Kallie appeared in the studio, yet the video remained. Not only that, it was prominently disyed at the top of Hayden¡¯s page.


    Tears welled up in Kallie¡¯s eyes. She tapped the phone screen to exin. ¡°I used to learn from Hayden. Some of my work is probably still there. You can check it out if you want. My skills speak for themselves, and you¡¯re wee to judge for yourself.¡±


    Bria stared at Kallie, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. ¡°Hayden?¡± She scoffed, a sly smile ying on her lips. ¡°Well, this is unexpected.¡±


    Bria¡¯s gaze lingered on Kallie, a meaningful smirk ying on her lips. She remembered Tyrone mentioning Hayden, how he¡¯d always meant to pay Hayden a proper visit. Tyrone rarely spoke highly of anyone, so Bria remembered Hayden¡¯s name clearly.


    Kallie looked down with a sad smile. ¡°I only learned from him for a while. Hayden probably forgot me. I don¡¯t have any family or friends, anyway.¡±


    Bria¡¯s eyes softened a little after hearing that. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Bria to improve Kallie¡¯s meals a bit. Besides, Bria¡¯s focus was now on Jake. She wasn¡¯t actually in love with him yet. It was just herpetitive streak kicking in. The less Jake liked her, the more she wanted to win him over. It was like a hunter finding a new toy to y with.


    Now that someone else could handle the gift for Tyrone, Bria happily agreed. She smiled faintly. ¡°Alright, you handle this. Do a good job, and you¡¯ll be rewarded. Be good, and I¡¯ll treat you well. Understand?¡±


    Kallie forced a smile, pretending to be grateful for Bria¡¯s presumed kindness. Bria liked seeing Kallie try to please her.


    ¡°Remember our deal. I¡¯m warning you, do a bad job, and there will be trouble. I don¡¯t have much patience.¡± Bria made sure Kallie understood.


    Kallie nodded in agreement.


    Tools and supplies arrived for Kallie that night. She wanted to take some time to carefully n the design. But Bria demanded to see it immediately.


    Kallie sighed, knowing she wouldn¡¯t get much sleep tonight. She worked on the design all night and sent it to Bria by midnight.


    Bria actually got up to take a look. She just gave it a quick nce before sending it back. ¡°Not impressive enough. Make it more luxurious,¡± Bria demanded.


    Bria pointed out that the gift had to be ssy, not something shy and fancy. Out of all the things Bria had brought over, only the jade seemed to fit the criteria she needed. Wood wouldn¡¯t be fancy enough, and jewels would be too extravagant. But jade was tough as nails and could easily leave a nasty bruise when crafting it.


    Kallie sighed, the sound heavy with frustration. If she¡¯d had this kind of nightmare client before, she¡¯d have told them to find someone else for the job. But things were different now.


    Kallie nced down at her stomach, a tiny bump already rounding out beneath her thin clothes. Four months in, and even though she was still slim, the baby bump was starting to peek through. With each passing day, the little one inside her grew stronger. When Kallie ced her hand on her stomach, it felt warm, a silent connection with the tiny being inside her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 230

    ?<strong>Chapter 230:</strong>


    Taking a deep breath, Kallie decided to gamble. Even if she screwed up, things couldn¡¯t get much worse, could they?


    Kallie poured her heart and soul into the design, revising those sketches until her fingers cramped. By thest revision, Bria chucked the sketch right at Kallie¡¯s face. ¡°What the hell is this crap? If you don¡¯t know how to draw, then don¡¯t take on this job.¡±


    There were dark circles under Kallie¡¯s eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t slept in a week. Bria¡¯s insults stung, but Kallie held her ground, her resolve steady. Without a word, Kallie pulled out another sketch.


    Bria took a quick peek at the sketch. ¡°Alright, this one ain¡¯t bad. You clearly can draw. You were just messing with me before. This is the final design. Now get to work! If it¡¯s not done by my grandpa¡¯s birthday bash, you know what happens.¡±


    Bria crossed her legs, a cruel smile twisting her lips. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on Kallie. Bria actually liked the second design Kallie made, even though she¡¯d yelled at Kallie about it earlier. It seemed Bria¡¯s approval depended entirely on her mood. Obviously, Bria was in a foul mood today, and for good reason.


    Hearing Jake was visiting Ewing again, Bria rushed to Ewing¡¯s study, all dolled up. But they wouldn¡¯t let her in. Apparently, Ewing and Jake were discussing business, and Bria shouldn¡¯t disturb them unless it was urgent.


    Bria ended up faking being sick just to get in. But the whole charade was pointless. As soon as Jake saw Bria, he announced he was leaving. Bria imed she was feeling better and wanted to walk Jake out. Ewing, however, suggested Bria call a doctor since she had imed not feeling well. After all the fuss, Bria and Jake didn¡¯t even exchange a single word.


    Bria had never felt so frustrated. No other man had treated her this way, not even after knowing who she was. Bria had secretly investigated Sarah. In her eyes, Sarah wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, even a little shallow. Bria couldn¡¯t understand why Sarah, of all people, could outshine her in Jake¡¯s eyes.


    The more Bria dwelled on it, the more exasperated she became. When she looked up and saw Kallie still standing there, her anger red up.


    Bria stormed over to Kallie. Kallie kept her head down, pretending to be submissive. All her frustration and annoyance were hidden deep inside.


    Bria finally realized the cause of the strange feelings she had whenever she saw Kallie. There was something about Kallie that reminded Bria of Jake. Kallie was calm and aloof, treating everyone with a gentle kindness that seemed distant and unreadable. It was hard to find anything wrong with her. Jake¡¯s demeanor only ignited Bria¡¯s desire to garner his attention, but seeing the simr demeanor on Kallie rubbed Bria the wrong way.


    Bria could swallow Jake¡¯s smugness, but why was Kallie giving her the same cold shoulder? Besides, Kallie was a woman she¡¯d paid good money for from the human trafficker.


    Under Bria¡¯s piercing gaze, a shiver ran down Kallie¡¯s spine. A bad feeling, heavy and unwee, settled in her gut. Kallie fumbled for her phone, her fingers flying across the screen. ¡°Miss Nixon, if you have no problem with the raw materials I will be using, I will head out now.¡±


    Before Bria could reply, Kallie made a move to bolt. Bria shot out a hand, effectively blocking Kallie¡¯s escape.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 231

    ?<strong>Chapter 231:</strong>


    ¡°Hold on a sec,¡± Bria said, a sugary-sweet smile stered on her face. It was the same smile she¡¯d used when they first met. Bria looked like butter wouldn¡¯t melt in her mouth, the appearance of a charming girl who did no harm. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and those bangs framed her face like an innocent cherub. With such a face, she could fool anyone. Easy on the eyes, that was what Bria was.


    But Kallie knew better. Every time that smile appeared, trouble followed like a bad smell. This time was no different. Terror coiled in Kallie¡¯s stomach, icy and tight.


    ¡°You know, after getting a good look at you today, I have to say, you¡¯re actually quite pretty,¡± Bria cooed, her hand reaching out to stroke Kallie¡¯s cheek.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but shudder as Bria¡¯s cool fingertips brushed against her cheek. It felt like a poisonous snake slithering across her skin, sending chills down her spine.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t bothered with makeuptely. Sure, her features weren¡¯t movie-star perfect, but her facial structure was striking, especially her big, watery eyes. Kallie¡¯s eyes could hold a softness that tugged at anyone¡¯s heartstrings, but beneath the surface, coldness took hold, especially around figures like Bria.


    Bria clicked her tongue, a look of annoyance flitting across her face. There it was again, that flicker of Ewing in Kallie¡¯s eyes. It was freaking her out.


    Bria swallowed her annoyance. Putting on a fake look of concern, Bria remarked, ¡°Well, pregnancy really takes a toll on a woman, doesn¡¯t it? Look at you, your eyes have lost their spark. But hey, lucky you! My special tonics just arrived today, and seeing as I¡¯m feeling generous, I¡¯ll share some with you. Come on, take some.¡±


    Someone next to Bria immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Nixon¡¯s tonics are made with the rarest herbs, practically impossible to find! You better be grateful and thank Miss Nixon right now!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s stomach lurched. This couldn¡¯t be good. Her fingers trembled as she typed a message on the phone. ¡°Thank you for offering, Miss Nixon, but I¡¯ve already taken my meds today. Combining medications can be dangerous. It wouldn¡¯t be good if your kindness backfired, would it?¡±


    Bria¡¯s smile was sharp, herughced with venom. ¡°You know, for a mute who keeps to herself, I thought you didn¡¯t understand how to butter someone up. Guess I was wrong. Listen up, I¡¯m giving you some of this medicine. Take it, or I¡¯ll assume you hate me.¡±


    Bria flicked her wrist. A maid scurried in, a jar of medicine clutched in her hand. The moment the medicine was brought in, the room was hit with a powerful stench of medication.


    Pregnancy had already messed with Kallie¡¯s stomach, thanks to morning sickness. Now, with that smell suffocating the room, her insides churned like a washing machine on a spin cycle.


    Kallie knew Bria wouldn¡¯t poison her outright, but who knew what was in that jar? If she took one sip of that, things could get ugly.


    Swallowing her pride, Kallie dropped to her knees in front of Bria. Her fingers swiftly danced on the screen as she typed. ¡°Miss Nixon, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong, but I apologize. Please consider this. I have to finish your grandpa¡¯s birthday present as soon as possible. Kindly do not force me to drink this.¡±


    Bria observed Kallie in silence. After a moment, she let out a snort. ¡°Well, forget it then,¡± she dered. Relief washed over Kallie instantly. Yet, to her astonishment, Bria wasn¡¯t finished.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 232

    ?<strong>Chapter 232:</strong>


    Bria announced, ¡°But since you seem to prefer kneeling, go ahead and kneel.¡±


    The color drained from Kallie¡¯s face. The spot where she knelt featured neither a soft carpet nor any gentleness, just a cold, hard floor. Supporting her belly had be a necessity. Pregnancy had brought not only joy but also constant back pain, and now her lower body started to ache with a dull, persistent soreness.


    Kallie attempted to withstand the difort, but a cold sweat began to bead along her spine. Looking up at Bria with eyes brimming with tears, Kallie silently pleaded for somepassion. However, Bria merely yawned, unaffected. ¡°The medicine¡¯s making me sleepy. I need to rest for a bit. Keep an eye on her for me, will you? Since she refused to take my medicine, she must be feeling strong. A few hours of kneeling shouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    In utter despair, Kallie shut her eyes, harboring a faint hope that her unborn child could stay strong. However, just an hourter, Kallie could no longer endure the pain. She was soaked in cold sweat, appearing as though she had just emerged from ake.


    At her breaking point, Kallie looked desperately at the people beside her. Unfortunately, Kallie¡¯s phone, her only means ofmunication, had been confiscated. Some servants, noticing Kallie¡¯s dire condition, began toment with thinly veiled glee.


    ¡°Feeling unwell, are you? Speak up, then. What¡¯s the use of having a mouth?¡± one of them taunted.


    ¡°She¡¯s still silent, so she must be coping,¡± another chimed in.


    ¡°Look at her. She seems to revel in her suffering,¡± a third sneered.


    ¡°If she¡¯s enjoying it, let her be. It¡¯s not our ce to stop her.¡± With those words, they erupted intoughter and snickers.


    Taking a deep breath, Kallie could only hunch over, bracing herself with her hands on the cold floor. In the past, such cruelty from her peers would have only brought tears of injustice. She could hardly believe that these were her fellow women. But now, her mindset had shifted.


    Kallie¡¯s tears mingled with sweat, falling to the floor one by one. She saw her pitiful reflection in the polished surface below, resentment and a fierce resolve burning in her eyes. Kallie had never before seen herself in such a state. The pent-up anger inside her had finally reached its peak.


    She lost her ability to speak due to an ident, something she never wanted. Yet, the people around her continued to mock and insult her cruelly. Even mute, she harbored thoughts of revenge. Kallie gritted her teeth so hard that she tasted blood but steadfastly refused to raise her head and beg for mercy from her tormentors.


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated the relentless cruelty of those unwilling to let her off the hook. They had mocked her for their amusement, but their enjoyment waned as she remained unresponsive. Herck of reaction diminished their fun, prompting them to exchange knowing looks.


    Long-time followers of Bria, they had absorbed her traits. Though Bria seemed gentle and harmless on the surface, she was profoundly twisted. Suddenly, Kallie felt a significant weight crash onto her back, igniting a wave of sharp pain.


    Curses filled the air.


    ¡°Enjoying this, are you? Then just stay down on the floor,¡± one sneered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even kneel properly? Need us to show you how?¡± another jeered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 233

    ?<strong>Chapter 233:</strong>


    Pushed to her limit and physically overwhelmed, Kallie¡¯s body began to sway. Just as she teetered on the brink of copsing, the door swung open. A stern male voice cut through the chaos, ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    The oppressive weight on Kallie¡¯s back vanished, and she exhaled a deep sigh of relief, copsing to the floor in utter exhaustion. The servants, caught off guard by Ewing¡¯s unexpected arrival with others, exchanged surprised looks.


    Meanwhile, Bria was still resting in her room. Known for her poor health and need for uninterrupted sleep, she despised disturbances. Bria¡¯s temper was notoriously worse when she was roused unexpectedly.


    Once, in Ferelden, a maid had inadvertently broken a vase while Bria was asleep, waking her. The consequences were severe. The next day, the maid was dismissed, her limbs brutally broken, her fate unknown. The servants exchanged wary nces, none daring to wake Bria up.


    Reacting swiftly, one of them helped Kallie up from the floor with a forced smile, addressing Ewing, ¡°Mr. Nixon, Miss Nixon is resting. We were merely engaging in some yful antics.¡±


    However, Kallie¡¯s legs, numbed from prolonged kneeling, gave way, and she copsed again, pulling the servant down with her. This time, Kallie acted with cunning. She strategically used the servant below as a cushion, falling onto the servant.


    Despite her slender appearance, Kallie was pregnant, which added weight to her impact. Kalliended on the servant¡¯s waist, eliciting a sharp cry of pain from thetter, a form of retribution for the earlier abuse. The servant under Kallie seemed poised to scold her but paused, deterred by Ewing¡¯s stern look.


    Ewing, with a dismissive sneer, said, ¡°This is what you call ying? I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    Kallie, eager to avoid further conflict, quickly stood up and moved to the side, bowing her head and making herself as inconspicuous as possible. Kallie had seen Ewing before in the hospital and remembered his face well. He appeared to be Bria¡¯s cousin, and they seemed to share a close bond.


    Kallie worried about what might happen if Ewing shared Bria¡¯s malicious traits and targeted her. Ewing¡¯s gaze shifted to Kallie, scrutinizing her from head to toe. He had only glimpsed her briefly before. Her face seemed familiar, yet he couldn¡¯t ce where he had seen her. However, her eyes made asting impression on him.


    From her demeanor, it was clear she had been subjected to mistreatment, a not umon urrence around Bria. Ewing was well aware of Bria¡¯s twisted nature. Although he could have turned a blind eye to this, the sight of Kallie¡¯s pregnant condition stirred a flicker ofpassion within him. ¡°Call Bria over. I need to speak with her,¡± hemanded.


    At his words, fear washed over the servants¡¯ faces. They hesitated, nudging each other, yet no one dared to step forward.


    Finally, Kallie mustered her courage, stood up, and walked directly to Bria¡¯s room. She opened the door and entered.


    Inside, the sounds of objects being thrown and faint pping noises filled the air. Momentster, Kallie emerged, her face devoid of emotion.


    Trailing behind Kallie was an enraged Bria. However, upon noticing Ewing waiting outside, Bria¡¯s anger seemed to dissipate, and she quickly blinked her eyes, attempting to adopt a more innocent demeanor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 234

    ?<strong>Chapter 234:</strong>


    ¡°Ewing, what brings you here? I had no idea you were around. I was just resting. These days, my mood has been quite foul, and I¡¯ve lost my temper a few times. I hope you¡¯re not offended,¡± Bria exined, her tone light but her eyes scanning the servants with a piercing intensity.


    It seemed Bria had no n of directing her anger at Kallie. Kallie exhaled a quiet sigh of relief and retreated further into the crowd.


    Observing Kallie¡¯s cautious move, Ewing couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. He had intended to intervene on her behalf, yet her demeanor disappointed him. She seemed resigned, almost too submissive.


    Assuming Kallie was a pushover based on her reaction, Ewing gave up the idea of defending her. Ewing turned to Bria and said coolly, ¡°I just came to talk about our grandpa¡¯s uing birthday celebration. Our grandpa is about to turn 70 years old, but sadly, most of our rtives and friends are overseas. Our grandpa and I agree that there¡¯s no need for extravagance. Simplicity will suffice. You take charge of the birthday party since our grandpa and I need to track down our cousin and won¡¯t have time to manage it.¡±


    Bria was d to have the opportunity to take charge of the celebration party. That could be her moment to show off and earn attention. Yet, Bria couldn¡¯t shake off a touch of reluctance as she envisioned the efforts she needed to put in. She bit her lip and murmured, ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have returned.¡±


    However, noticing Ewing¡¯s displeased look, Bria quickly adjusted her demeanor. ¡°But I get it. You¡¯re doing this to locate our cousin. Don¡¯t worry about the party. Leave it all to me.¡±


    Ewing¡¯s expression softened a bit at her words, and he nodded. As Ewing rose to leave, he paused to issue a caution. ¡°You know how our grandpa is. Avoid any repeats of today¡¯s issues. Remember, we¡¯re not overseas. We live in awful society. If you do something illegal, I can¡¯t shield you.¡±


    Bria retorted, clearly annoyed, ¡°Fear nothing. Who would dare cross the Nixon family?¡±


    Ewing fixed Bria with a stern gaze. In response, Bria pressed her lips together, a flicker of defiance crossing her features. After a moment of contemtion, she beckoned Kallie forward from the back of the crowd. ¡°Come here, Kallie. Tell Ewing, did anyone here bully you just now?¡±


    Kallie lowered her gaze, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over her. She shook her head silently.


    Oblivious to Kallie¡¯s inability to talk, Ewing frowned at her silence. How could she still keep silent after being mistreated? Anyway, it didn¡¯t concern him. He had other things on his mind. Not only did he need to locate his cousin, but he was also on a mission to track down someone for Jake.


    And yet, Jake hadn¡¯t even provided a photo of this person, iming it was inconvenient and promising to send it in a few days. Ewing had never encountered such a situation. It seemed to him that Jake was merely making excuses.


    Ewing decided not to dwell on the chaos. No sooner had Ewing left the room than the servant who had tormented Kallie most harshly began to grumble, ¡°Miss Nixon, didn¡¯t you notice how pitiful Kallie looked in front of Mr. Nixon just now? It was as if we were all ganging up on her. Mr. Nixon only asked her to wake you and she hurried over like a loyal puppy,pletely disregarding your orders, Miss¡­ Ah!¡±


    The servant¡¯sint was cut short by a sharp p across her face. The servant, shocked and frightened, dropped to her knees, her eyes wide with horror as she stared at an infuriated Bria.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 235

    ?<strong>Chapter 235:</strong>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have the guts to wake me earlier? If it weren¡¯t for Kallie, Ewing would have berated me to no end. What is it? Do you think I¡¯m too harsh? Or did my temper scare you off?¡± Bria roared.


    Being embarrassed in front of Ewing, Bria¡¯s anger was now at a boiling point. She could easily take her anger out on Kallie. Yet, it was Kallie who had endured the grievance silently, indirectly helping her diffuse the tension. This realization only fueled Bria¡¯s fury further. Kallie was smarter than those who had been around her for years. Why couldn¡¯t any of them show a shred of intelligence?


    Exhausted, Kallie didn¡¯t bother to look up to witness Bria¡¯s anger toward the servant. She found nofort in this scene. She understood the root of the turmoil. Kallie expressed her desire for a rest.


    This time, Bria consented, though she issued a stern reminder as Kallie departed. ¡°Remember, there is not much time left for you. If you fail to meet my expectations, you know the consequences.¡±


    Kallie nodded, departing without a backward nce.


    Meanwhile, Ewing had just returned to his study when he noticed an email from Jake. It contained a photo of Jake¡¯s wife. Staring at the image, Ewing was taken aback by the resemnce. How could she look so much like the woman he had seen at Bria¡¯s?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    Yet, there were differences. The woman in the photo smiled warmly, her eyes bright and inviting, radiating beauty. In contrast, the woman Ewing had encountered at Bria¡¯s seemed distant, her eyes hollow and filled with bitterness. Why would Jake¡¯s wife choose to stay with Bria? Hadn¡¯t Bria described that woman as a pitiful soul?


    Ewing mused, feeling increasingly perplexed by the situation. He promptly summoned the butler. ¡°Inform Bria that I need to speak with her new servant. I have a task for her. Ask Bria to send her over.¡±


    However, Bria tly refused. Not only did she reject the request, but Kallie was quickly reassigned elsewhere.


    When Ewing approached Bria again, Bria eyed him with suspicion. ¡°Ewing, since when are you so interested in taking what¡¯s mine? I think she¡¯s clever enough to stay by my side. Are you trying to poach her from me?¡±


    Ewing¡¯s face remained impassive, though a frown creased his brow. ¡°Why would I want to take her away? It¡¯s just that she seems somewhat familiar to me.¡±


    A flicker of panic crossed Bria¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you met her before?¡±


    Ewing¡¯s response was charged with a surge of indignation. ¡°Indeed, I have! When I was overseas, someone stole from me. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out why she looked familiar. The thief bore a striking resemnce to her.¡±


    Most of Bria¡¯s suspicions dissipated with Ewing¡¯s words. After all, Ewing¡¯s things being stolen six months prior was no secret. It seemed his story wasn¡¯t concocted on the spur of the moment. Having anticipated Bria¡¯s suspicions, Ewing presented some screenshots from the footage of the theft scene.


    Unbeknownst to Bria, Ewing had previously modified the photos, recing the face in the images with that of Kallie. Thus, based on these photos, it made sense for him to be suspicious of Kallie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 236

    ?<strong>Chapter 236:</strong>


    To further expel Bria¡¯s doubts, Ewing added, ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that we should scrutinize everyone whoes here? I don¡¯t intend to me this suspect, but it might be best to send her away immediately.¡±


    Her guard lowered, Bria responded with a warm smile, ¡°Her past was filled with hardships. She was once a wanderer. Now that she¡¯s with me, she¡¯s made a fresh start. Perhaps we should give her a chance. How much did she take from you? I¡¯ll pay it back.¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Ewing grumbled. ¡°Just make sure she stays out of my sight from now on. Her mere presence irritates me.¡±


    With a smile still on her face, Bria watched as Ewing left her room. After exiting, Ewing sighed heavily. What was Bria really nning? He hoped it wasn¡¯t what he suspected. Yet, things were bing increasinglyplicated.


    The butler, confused, inquired, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just bring the woman back? Miss Nixon might be scheming something, but she¡¯s still intimidated by you.¡±


    With a scoff, Ewing replied, ¡°She suffers from a heart condition. It¡¯s risky to confront her directly. We must proceed cautiously. Besides, I only asked you to pose a question to her, and she swiftly hid that woman. I¡¯m not sure what might happen if I press further. But for now, at least we know where she is.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s birthday party arrived in no time. Kalliepleted the birthday present the night before and showed it to Bria, who seemed pleased.


    ¡°Looks great. You¡¯ve clearly got skills. You must have had thorough training, and your rtionship with Hayden must be pretty intricate.¡± Though Bria¡¯s words were full of praise, she gazed at Kallie with a glint of ulterior motive. A trace of inquiry flickered in her eyes as she studied Kallie.


    Kallie quickly exined as she typed on the phone. ¡°I only learned from Hayden for a short time. He probably doesn¡¯t even remember me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bria raised an eyebrow and said nothing more.


    Bria was caught up with Tyrone¡¯s birthday party preparations. Once she finished tidying up, she hurried to the hotel. It was the most opulent hotel in Burmoos. To make asting impression on Tyrone, Bria had rented out the entire building. Even Roderick¡¯s grand birthday celebration years ago had only warranted the top ten floors.


    In Ewing¡¯s view, keeping the birthday party warm and simple would have been wiser. Hearing about Bria¡¯s extravagant style left him speechless and fuming.


    Ewing¡¯s assistant leaned in and whispered, ¡°Miss Nixon has invited every prominent family in Burmoos, extending invitations to all, even those who aren¡¯t acquaintances. It feels more like her party than Tyrone¡¯s.¡±


    Ewing ground his teeth together. ¡°If I weren¡¯t buried in work, I¡¯d have never allowed her to pull this off. Forget it. The invitations are already out, and there¡¯s no stopping them now. Despite the Nixon family¡¯s wealth and influence, the operations have been mainly abroad. We¡¯re not well-acquainted with many of the local rich families. If things aren¡¯t handled delicately, it could ruffle some feathers.¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    The assistant tried to reassure Ewing. ¡°No one will dare to cross the Nixon family. Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±


    Ewing sighed. ¡°From your perspective, the Nixon family might seem prosperous, but things areplicated. Make sure to remind everyone not to cross the Reeves family, and if possible, try to build a closer rtionship with the Hayes family.


    If Bria is throwing a party like this, things might likely go awry. But it¡¯s a good opportunity for us, as I can use the chaos to my advantage and find someone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 237

    ?<strong>Chapter 237:</strong>


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Just as the assistant was about to carry out Ewing¡¯s instructions, a sudden thought made him pause. ¡°Miss Nixon has invited Jake from the Reeves family. Should I arrange for you to meet him in person? I¡¯m not sure if Miss Nixon will receive him properly.¡±


    ¡°Did Bria actually invite Jake?¡± A sinking feeling washed over Ewing. He asked instinctively, ¡°Did she invite Sarah as well?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± The assistant shook his head.


    Suddenly, it dawned on Ewing what Bria was nning. Inviting Jake was one thing, but the omission of his femalepanion was another matter entirely. He should have seen iting. Whenever Jake visited the Nixon family, Bria was always the most enthusiastic and engaged.


    Previously, Ewing had warned Bria about Jake¡¯s apparent likeness toward Sarah, making Bria¡¯s chances with Jake slim. Ewing¡¯s sources had also confirmed that Jake was cold toward Bria.


    In Ewing¡¯s view, given how things had unfolded, Bria should have given up. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that not only would she not give up, but she seemed to be pushing the boundaries even further.


    ¡°Increase surveince on them and report back immediately if anything happens,¡± Ewing instructed, feeling a wave of helplessness.


    Once Bria had everything in ce and confirmed that all her guests would attend, she eagerly began to get dressed.


    With her usual makeup team abroad, Bria had no choice but to hire the best local team she could find on short notice. She also arranged for her favorite haute couture dress to be delivered promptly. Dressed to perfection, Bria made a stunning entrance.


    With her chin held high and the hem of her dress lifted gracefully, Bria reveled in the admiring gazes of the crowd. She descended the stairs slowly, each step a showcase of her elegance.


    Though Bria might not have been conventionally beautiful, her poise and elegance reflected the refined upbringing and privileged education she had experienced since childhood. Even though many people didn¡¯t know about Bria, her distinguished appearance made it clear she hailed from the prestigious Nixon family.


    Immediately Bria appeared, a crowd gathered around her, offering warm greetings and attention. Bria received their ttery with a gracious smile, soaking in thepliments.


    At that moment, a servant approached Bria. ¡°Miss, Mr. Reeves has arrived.¡±


    Bria¡¯s excitement grew, and she quickened her pace toward Jake. Bria was about to call out to Jake affectionately when she noticed he was apanied by a woman.


    To Bria¡¯s surprise, the woman beside Jake was none other than Sarah, the one she had deliberately opted against inviting.


    The smile on Bria¡¯s face abruptly froze. She shot a cold nce at the servant beside her. The servant felt uneasy and quickly exined, ¡°We only gave Mr. Reeves one invitation. I have no idea how that woman got in.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    Bria gritted her teeth in frustration. Sarah stood next to Jake, her smile radiating confidence. Holding a tray, she appeared to be feeding Jake something. Jake ignored Sarah¡¯s movements, his eyes staring straight ahead with indifference.


    Yet, Sarah was the only one who could get close to Jake, and her sweet smile and bright eyes made that evident.


    Fuming with rage, Bria gritted her teeth and strode toward them, lifting the hem of her dress with determination. Hearing the approaching footsteps, Sarah looked up just in time and met the fiery intensity of Bria¡¯s stare.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 238

    ?<strong>Chapter 238:</strong>


    Observing Bria¡¯s reaction, Sarah asked with deliberate nonchnce, ¡°Miss Nixon, are you upset to find me here?¡±


    Sarah added, her toneced with a hint of mockery, ¡°You may not know, but it seems your family sent me an invitation. While you had no n to invite me, your cousin had.¡±


    Bria sneered, her voice cutting through the air sharply, ¡°Well, I guess my cousin just pities you. After all, Jake didn¡¯t go out of his way to secure another invitation for you, did he?¡±


    Lost for words toe up with a reply, Sarah¡¯s face darkened. She cast a reproachful nce at Jake standing beside her. Jake, seemingly unaware of her nce, cleared his throat and said impatiently, ¡°I have other matters to attend to. Chat with Miss Nixon as you please.¡±


    Jake was equally indifferent to Sarah and Bria, hisposure remaining unruffled.


    As Jake walked away, Sarah watched his retreating figure and lowered her head slightly, trying to conceal the disappointment in her eyes. Sarah noted Jake had be noticeably coldertely. Although he continued to indulge her as he always had, the warmth was missing from his gaze, and she could sense the coldness in his eyes.


    Sarah even felt, somewhat pathetically, that Jake¡¯s smile had been much more genuine when Kallie was around. Though this realization seemed almost absurd and irrational to her, she had experienced and lived through it firsthand. Meanwhile, Sarah clung to the reassurance that, ording to thetest news, Kallie would nevere back.


    Bria regarded Sarah with a look of disdain. ¡°Miss Miller, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have shown up here. You¡¯re simply asking for trouble.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s anger red. It was the first time she had encountered someone so tantly shameless.


    Sarah leveled a menacing gaze at Bria. ¡°Miss Nixon, are you intent on stealing someone¡¯s boyfriend? Aren¡¯t you concerned about the mockery you¡¯d face if word got out?¡±


    A smirk crossed Bria¡¯s face as if she¡¯d just heard a hrious joke. ¡°And who, exactly, would dare to mock me?¡±


    Sarah found herself without a reply. She was painfully aware of the stark contrast between her own background and Bria¡¯s prestigious lineage. Bria was not only exceptional but irresistibly charming, a jewel among the elite. In a different life, without Jake in the picture, Sarah would have eagerly sought herpanionship. Yet, here they were, rivals in love.


    Despite her insecurities, Sarah stood her ground. ¡°This is wrong. Can¡¯t you see that Jake isn¡¯t interested in you? He avoids you at every turn. I wouldn¡¯t chase after trouble like that if I were you.¡±


    Bria took a few steps closer to Sarah. ¡°He¡¯s not into me for now, but who knows what will happen in the future? Consider this. Why would Jake consistently seek out coborations with my cousin if he was merely trying to avoid suspicion for your sake? I¡¯ve scrutinized their joint ventures and found that Jake invariably ends up with a financial loss.


    Jake isn¡¯t the type to curry favor so transparently. So, ask yourself, what¡¯s truly driving his engagement with the Nixon family? Even if it isn¡¯t for my sake alone, he¡¯s angling to ingratiate himself with my entire family. And I¡¯m the only one who can truly help him.¡±


    Sarah felt stifled. These were the very things she couldn¡¯t grasp and feared the most. Previously, Sarah had questioned Jake, but his responses were always brusque. ¡°I have my reasons. You won¡¯t understand if you keep thinking this way.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 239

    ?<strong>Chapter 239:</strong>


    Sarah¡¯s suspicions remained just suspicions. Yet, when Bria voiced them outright, Sarah¡¯s irritation red. She clenched her teeth and retorted, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m the one with him now. That alone means I¡¯ve won.¡±


    Bria responded with unsettling calm, ¡°I recall Jake has a wife. Yet, you meddled in their union and took him from her. If you could do that, why can¡¯t I? When you shattered their marriage, did you ever consider that Jake was a married man?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Fury overwhelmed Sarah,pelling her to strike Bria. However, before Sarah¡¯s hand could connect, a bodyguard seized her wrist.


    At Sarah¡¯s rage, Briamanded her bodyguards, ¡°Miss Miller seems unwell. Perhaps she should rest.¡±


    The bodyguards then began to escort Sarah away. Struggling in humiliation, Sarah¡¯s once impable hair tousled, and her elegant dress crumpled. Feeling the onlookers¡¯ stares, Sarah felt both ashamed and enraged. This was the first time she had been so publicly disgraced.


    Linsey, standing not far off, watched with a sarcastic smile. She hadn¡¯t expected Sarah to face such humiliation. No one would ridicule Bria for interfering in the rtionship between Sarah and Jake. After all, Jake was both handsome and capable, attracting the attention of many women. Moreover, Bria¡¯s family background was more prestigious than Sarah¡¯s.


    The injustices Kallie once endured were now revisiting Sarah in a different form, a sort of karmic justice. Yet, thoughts of the missing Kallie brought tears to Linsey¡¯s eyes. She was clueless about where Kallie had been taken. Half a month had psed with no word of Kallie¡¯s whereabouts. Kallie was still pregnant. This thought ignited a fierce anxiety in Linsey, yet she felt powerless to act.


    Overwhelmed by the situation, Sarah broke down in tears. However, the chaos was short-lived. Someone intervened swiftly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Huh?¡± Ewing arrived with his entourage and immediately sensed the tension. His expression darkened with anger. The bodyguards didn¡¯t release Sarah until they sensed Ewing¡¯s fury.


    Rubbing her reddened wrist, Sarah fixed a fierce re on Bria. Bria, catching the disapproving gaze from Ewing, felt a twinge of guilt but stood her ground. ¡°Ewing, haven¡¯t you put me in charge here? Just now, everyone saw her try to strike me. I could have demanded that such rude people be removed, yet I chose to be patient.¡±


    Sarah was stunned by Bria¡¯s twisted version of events. She hurriedly tried to set the record straight with Ewing. ¡°Mr. Nixon, that¡¯s not how it happened. Miss Nixon provoked me first, and that¡¯s why I reacted. She¡¯s been making moves on my boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Miller.¡± Ewing cut Sarah off promptly. He wasn¡¯t trying to shield Bria, but he was conscious of the many eyes on them and the potential gossip that could spread.


    Attempting a gentle smile, Ewing changed the subject. ¡°Thank you foring to my grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration. You haven¡¯t met him yet, right? He mentioned he¡¯s met you before and remembers you well. Would you join me to see him? It would mean a lot. My grandfather¡¯s memory isn¡¯t what it used to be. Spending time with familiar faces could really help with his recovery.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s mood lifted immediately upon hearing this. ¡°Has he ever really seen me? And he has a good impression of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ewing nodded. ¡°Would you minding with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sarah replied, her confidence bolstered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 240

    ?<strong>Chapter 240:</strong>


    Sarah recognized the importance of this moment. It was her chance to forge a connection with the Nixon family, much like Kallie had with the Hayes family. Though Sarah had previously disapproved of Kallie¡¯s tactics, she now acknowledged their effectiveness. If she could be an esteemed guest of the Nixon family, she was curious to see how Bria would behave toward her then.


    At these words, Bria¡¯s anxiety surged. She grasped Ewing¡¯s hand and pulled him aside. ¡°Ewing, what are you doing? You know that¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I did it.¡± Ewing felt overwhelmed and spoke with gravity. ¡°I¡¯ve been too preupied recently to give you much attention. I never expected you to take such bold steps. Have you considered how your actions have affected other members of the Nixon family? Besides, what you¡¯re doing is clearly immoral.¡±


    At his words, Bria sneered, ¡°And what exactly is morality? Sarah employed the same tactics to lure Jake away from his wife. Why couldn¡¯t I do the same?¡±


    Ewing¡¯s frustration was palpable, and his headache intensified. Disappointment flickered in his eyes as he regarded Bria. She used to be such a sweet and well-mannered girl when she was little. How had she changed so drastically as she grew older? He regretted not taking firmer action back then.


    Ewing felt that if Bria had been raised by Tyrone, who ced a strong emphasis on a proper upbringing, she wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. However, back then, when Bria¡¯s parents returned, they immediately sought to reim her. Over the years, it became clear that Bria¡¯s moralpass had been twisted.


    Ewing, his voiceced with a veiled threat, clutched Bria¡¯s wrist. ¡°Just because others choose to act without morals, must you follow suit? I¡¯ve indulged you too much in the past. Now, you¡¯re crossing the line. Continue this way, and I¡¯ll have no choice but to send you away.¡±


    Bria merely sneered in response, her gaze icy. ¡°If my parents and my brother were here, they wouldn¡¯t speak to me like this. Ewing, you¡¯ve changed. Now, all you care about is our cousin who¡¯s still missing. What¡¯s the point in worrying about someone who might already be dead?¡±


    Ewing¡¯s anger red, and he issued a stern warning, his hand raised as if ready to strike. ¡°Say that again, and it won¡¯t just be a warning.¡±


    Realizing the gravity of the situation and the number of eyes on them, Bria lowered her head, feigning submission. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ewing could see right through Bria¡¯s act, but he chose to let it go. Turning on his heel, he prepared to leave. Bria suddenly halted him, urgency in her voice. ¡°What did you just say? Our grandpa met Sarah and thinks highly of her? Is that really what happened?¡±


    Ewing nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Someone had taken our grandpa back. By the time I located him, he repeatedly mentioned having found our missing cousin. ording to my investigation, it was Sarah who brought him back. Our grandpa is the only one among us who¡¯s met our aunt and cousin. If he believes it¡¯s her, then it¡¯s likely Sarah is the one we¡¯ve been searching for. But I can¡¯t be certain until our grandpa sees her again.¡±


    Bria¡¯s eyes widened, struggling to grasp the news. ¡°But Sarah has parents. How can that be? Our aunt and uncle died years ago. There must be some mistake.¡±


    The thought that Sarah might be their rtive made Bria¡¯s earlier hostility toward Sarah seem like a farce. Moreover, if that was the case, Bria would have to respectfully refer to Sarah as ¡°cousin,¡± a thought Bria found intolerable.


    Ewing, perceptive of Bria¡¯s turmoil, spoke with a subtle warning in his tone. ¡°I advise you not to antagonize Sarah further. If we are indeed rted and she seeks retribution, I won¡¯t intervene.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 241

    ?<strong>Chapter 241:</strong>


    Bria clenched her teeth, her frustration palpable, yet she could only watch as Ewing went to find Sarah.


    Ewing likely shared all the details with Sarah. Sarah¡¯s satisfaction was clear, radiating confidence with every nce. She even shot Bria a smug look, which did nothing but fuel Bria¡¯s disdain.


    Bria felt Sarah seemed willing to forget every connection to the Miller family, eagerly ditching them to ingratiate herself with the Nixon family. Ewing and Tyrone would be foolish if they chose to embrace Sarah and ignore her scheming side.


    Bria grasped thatining got her nowhere. As Ewing escorted Sarah away, a pang of distress seized Bria. She clutched her chest, her eyes shing with a chilly resolve.


    Despite everything, Bria took sce in knowing the gift she had asked Kallie to painstakingly prepare would make its mark. Bria consoled herself that once her health was restored, she wouldn¡¯t have to fear people like Ewing and Sarah any longer. This thought smoothed the creases from her expression considerably.


    Meanwhile, Kallie stirred, roused by the murmur of conversation. Pregnancy disrupted Kallie¡¯s sleep, often leaving her restless and exhausted. Even with prolonged rest during the day, fatigue clung stubbornly. Thankfully, Bria had kept her promise, ensuring Kallie received plenty of prenatal care and nourishment.


    Recently, Bria had been wrapped up in organizing Tyrone¡¯s birthday celebrations, leaving her no time to pay attention to Kallie. However, Kallie was acutely aware that this period of calm was merely temporary. She couldn¡¯t quite figure out Bria¡¯s true intentions.


    Amidst Kallie¡¯s growing anxiety, the voices outside grew louder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the party and enjoy ourselves. Why bother watching her?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s Miss Nixon¡¯s orders. If anything goes wrong, it¡¯s on us.¡±


    ¡°What are you so scared of? Didn¡¯t you see how she¡¯s cozying up to Bria? She seems perfectly content now. Why would she want to leave? She¡¯s probably never had it so good.¡±


    The undertone of jealousy in their words was unmistakable.


    As Kallie heard someone envying her ¡°fortunate¡± circumstances, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the irony of it all. Her currentfort was a trade-off for future safety. The uncertainty of whaty ahead was known to no one.


    Outside, the debate continued fervently until, after a lengthy discussion, they finally decided to leave, ceasing to watch Kallie.


    As the sound of footsteps receded, Kallie¡¯s heart began to race. She sensed that her opportunity to flee was finally approaching.


    Led by Ewing, Sarah approached the room where Tyrone stayed. Tyrone was seated at a piano, engrossed in his ying, his back to Sarah. ying the piano was Tyrone¡¯s only passion.


    As soon as Sarah entered, she began tovish praise on Tyrone. ¡°Is that your grandfather? He ys the piano wonderfully. I¡¯ve known a professional pianist who yed it before, but Tyrone¡¯s talent surpasses his by far.¡± Ewing couldn¡¯t help but find her remarks amusing, responding with a hint of frost in his voice, ¡°That piece wasposed by my grandpa specifically for my aunt, his beloved only daughter. Miss Miller, it¡¯s surprising you¡¯ve heard it elsewhere.¡±


    Realizing her mistake, Sarah offered an awkward smile and fell silent. At that moment, Tyrone ceased ying. Only then did Ewing approach Tyrone, smiling warmly. ¡°Grandpa, this is Miss Miller. I brought her here to meet you. Does she look familiar? Is she the one you¡¯ve been searching for?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 242

    ?<strong>Chapter 242:</strong>


    Sarah managed to speak as softly as she could. ¡°Hello, Tyrone. I heard we¡¯ve met before. Do you recall where?¡±


    At that moment, Tyrone turned to face Sarah, his gaze icy. The smile on Sarah¡¯s face abruptly froze, and a hint of panic flickered in her eyes. Wasn¡¯t this the supposed deaf old man, the very one she had deliberately chosen to mock Kallie due to his disability? Who could have known this very man was Tyrone from the prominent Nixon family?


    Now, everything made sense to Sarah, especially why Tyrone told Ewing that he was impressed with her. How could he not be, given what she had done to him?


    A shiver of fear ran through Sarah. Ewing was oblivious to Sarah¡¯s odd demeanor as his focus was solely on his grandfather. Ewing studied Tyrone¡¯s expression carefully, only to find that Tyrone was merely giving Sarah a cold, distant look as if she were aplete stranger.


    At Tyrone¡¯s icy gaze at Sarah, Ewing assumed Tyrone had another rpse. It seemed sobriety had gradually be a rarity for Tyrone. It was hard to predict what would happen next if things kept going on like this. The unpredictability of Tyrone¡¯s condition weighed heavily on Ewing, evoking a sadness that brought moisture to his eyes.


    Turning to Sarah, Ewing exined, ¡°My grandpa doesn¡¯t seem to recall much right now. He gets confused now and then. But don¡¯t fret. Perhaps if you visit him more frequently, it will help spark his memory.¡±


    Hearing Ewing mention that Tyrone struggled to recall past events and was disoriented at times, Sarah felt a wave of relief wash over her, easing her anxiety. Simultaneously, a daring thought shed through her mind. Recalling Jake¡¯s indifference and Bria¡¯s public humiliation, Sarah resolved that one day, she would make them suffer.


    Clinging to this newfound determination, Sarah quickly regained herposure. She bowed her head and feigned wiping away tears. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re going through, Ewing. Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, I¡¯m willing to offer any help. It will be wonderful if Tyrone can recollect his memories quickly.¡±


    Then, turning to Tyrone, Sarah spoke with gentlepassion. ¡°We have met before, Tyrone. You once mentioned that I remind you of your granddaughter. I truly hope you can recover soon.¡±


    Tyrone gazed into the distance with a nk expression. ¡°Granddaughter¡­ Where is my granddaughter?¡± he muttered.


    As Sarah moved to grasp Tyrone¡¯s hand, he unexpectedly dodged and stood up.


    ¡°Bria is throwing a birthday party for me, right? Please, walk me there. I¡¯d like to see everything. It¡¯s been so long since we celebrated like this,¡± Tyrone said to Ewing.


    Ewing gently took Tyrone¡¯s arm and guided him toward the hall. Sarah, undeterred by the awkward moment, followed them without hesitation. She considered the rarity of such an opportunity and how, if everything went smoothly, it could be her chance to climb up thedder.


    While the Miller family was certainly affluent, their wealth paled inparison to the Nixon family¡¯s. For Sarah, this was about more than just money. It was about social standing and a matter of self-esteem.


    Sarah¡¯s mind raced with thoughts. After helping Tyrone settle at the table, Ewing discreetly positioned a couple of bodyguards to monitor him. Sarah seized the opportunity to sit next to Tyrone, despite his apparent disregard for her presence. She was determined to project an image of closeness with Tyrone, attempting to convince others of their non-existent kinship.


    Ewing noted Sarah¡¯s actions, and his expression tightened into a slight frown. It was then that the butler interjected with a pointed question, ¡°Is Miss Miller truly a member of the Nixon family?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 243

    ?<strong>Chapter 243:</strong>


    Ewing responded with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Only my grandpa knows the answer. If he believes Sarah is rted, I¡¯ll arrange for a DNA test immediately.¡±


    However, establishing familial ties wasplicated since Ewing¡¯s cousin¡¯s parents had passed away, making direct parentage verification impossible. This could make the DNA test results less definitive.


    Observing Sarah¡¯s overly ingratiating demeanor, the butler expressed his disappointment, ¡°Even though she wasn¡¯t raised by the Nixons, no true Nixon descendant would behave as she does. It seems she fails to appreciate the Miller family, who have supported her all these years.¡±


    His words rang with truth. Even Bria, known for her charm, was never as obsequious as Sarah. This reinforced Ewing¡¯s distaste for Sarah, as he preferred sincerity over superficial ttery.


    As Sarah ingratiated herself with Tyrone, Bria watched, her frustration mounting until her teeth were clenched in frustration. At that moment, someone whispered a suggestion to Bria, ¡°Miss Nixon, you must find a way to remove Sarah from this party. There¡¯s no concrete proof of her ims to the family yet. Just look at that smug expression on her face. It¡¯s infuriating!¡±


    Bria snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I don¡¯t need reminders of the obvious.¡±


    Bria continued, her voice tinged with disdain, ¡°I have no interest in vying with her for my grandpa¡¯s attention. A well-crafted piece is prepared as my grandpa¡¯s birthday gift. Even if Sarah turns out to be my cousin, I¡¯ll show her that she¡¯s no match for me.¡±


    With thoughts of the unique gift Kallie had spent days crafting, Bria¡¯s confidence surged, and she lifted her chin proudly.


    The moment to present the gifts soon came. Bria deliberately chose to be thest one to present the gift, aiming for it to be a grand surprise. She desired to use the gift to leave asting impression on Tyrone.


    As Bria uncovered her present, the room fell into an impressed silence. On a dark green tray sat an exquisitely carved crane, its wings elegantly spread as though it were about to take flight. The craftsmanship was so precise that the feathers appeared nearly lifelike, as if the crane might soar away at any moment.


    Such artistic finesse was rare, possibly beyond even a master¡¯s ability. While Bria avoided iming to have made this masterpiece, the guests were quick tomend her sincerity and thoughtfulness in the gift. Even Ewing couldn¡¯t help but show a glint of appreciation for Bria. ¡°Our grandpa has always cherished such pieces. This will undoubtedly bring him joy.¡±


    With a poised and confident tilt of her head, Bria responded, ¡°It¡¯s for our grandpa, so it had to be the best. As long as he¡¯s happy, it¡¯s all worth it.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Bria¡¯s statement was punctuated with a pointed look toward Sarah, throwing down an unspoken challenge.


    Sarah had prepared a gift for Tyrone. Yet, Bria¡¯s exceptional present had raised the stakes, and now Sarah had to think quickly about how to make her own gift stand out. Beforeing here, Sarah¡¯s frustration was evident.


    She was upset that Jake, whom she had feelings for, chose to attend the banquet alone without bothering to secure an invitation for her. It was clear that Bria harbored a keen interest in him, igniting a spark of insecurity in Sarah.


    Sarah¡¯s own gift, merely a supplemental item for the elderly, was prepared by one of her subordinates andcked the personal touch and significance of Bria¡¯s crane.


    Ewing¡¯s discerning eye caught the unease on Sarah¡¯s face. He shook his head slightly, silentlymenting on her manners. As Jake caught sight of the carved crane, the craftsmanship struck him, causing his hands to tremble with disbelief. The craftsmanship bore the unmistakable mark of Kallie. But how could that be?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 244

    ?<strong>Chapter 244:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s heart raced as he moved closer to the artifact, driven by an urgent need to confirm its origins. Who on earth had made this masterpiece? But before Jake could reach it, a crisp, resounding crack echoed through the room.


    Initially, the guests dismissed it as an illusion, but their disbelief turned to shock as the tray bearing the crane visibly cracked and then shattered, the pieces scattering across the table.


    A moment earlier, Bria had been basking in the glow of admiration, her smile wide aspliments flowed. But as the carved crane disintegrated, her expression froze, a mix of confusion and panic taking over.


    Questions hung in the air, the most pressing being the authenticity and material of the carved crane. Was it truly made of jade, or had there been a mistake? The implications of this incident were profound, not just for the gift, but for the credibility and face of the Nixon family in the eyes of their distinguished guests.


    With all eyes on the broken carved crane, Sarah seized the moment to make her point, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Miss Nixon, your gift certainly looked beautiful, but it seems the quality was not quite up to par.¡±


    Stepping forward, Sarah bent to pick up a shard from the wreckage, holding it up for the room to see. Her smile was tinged with contempt as she scrutinized the piece. ¡°I was under the impression it was crafted from fine jade. Turns out, it¡¯s just ss. With such an exquisite design, no one really bothered to check the material, did they?¡±


    The crowd¡¯s snickers were like nails on a chalkboard to Bria. Her face contorted in displeasure. Bria marched forward, jaw clenched. ¡°This can¡¯t be right! ss? That just can¡¯t be!¡±


    Bria had spared no expense for this present. How dare Kallie screw this up?


    Sarah, a sly smirk stered on her face, said mockingly, ¡°Miss Nixon, your shocked look tells me you didn¡¯t make this ¡®masterpiece.¡¯ Who¡¯d you hire to make it? Spill the beans, so we won¡¯t be tricked like you were.¡±


    The crowd held their tongues, but their gazes were filled with ridicule and disdain. Bria¡¯s grand gesture had turned into a ming dumpster fire. Her gift, meant to be a showstopper, was a shattered mess. Tyrone remained silent, but his scowl spoke volumes.


    Ewing¡¯s face darkened. He shot Bria a look that could curdle milk.


    Bria had never been theughingstock of the room before. Pride was her middle name, and this public humiliation felt like a punch to the gut.


    ¡°You wretch!¡± Bria, her face contorted with rage, saw red. In a blink, her hand connected with Sarah¡¯s cheek with a resounding smack.


    Sarah, caught off guard, yelped and brought a hand to her stinging cheek. Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Bria, voiceced with venom, spat, ¡°My grandpa merely said you looked familiar. Don¡¯t tter yourself, you leech! Look at you, already willing to ditch your own family and employ any schemes just to pretend to be my cousin. Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?¡±


    Sarah, stung by Bria¡¯s words, retorted, ¡°Oh, please! You¡¯re a fine one to talk, huh? You¡¯re chasing after a taken man, for crying out loud! Don¡¯t your fancy-pants schools teach basic decency? Or is stealing other women¡¯s men part of the curriculum?¡±


    The two women were at each other¡¯s throats in a heartbeat.


    Ewing watched the brawl unfold, his face a mask of frustration. Bria was acting like amoner, a far cry from the elegantdy she could¡¯ve been. He couldn¡¯t help but think back, feeling things would be different if she hadn¡¯t been raised by her shady parents.


    Tyrone¡¯s birthday party, a cheerful asion, had turned into a farce. Ewing stormed forward and pulled the two women apart. ¡°Enough! Break it up! Have you both lost your minds?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 245

    ?<strong>Chapter 245:</strong>


    Sarah, rubbing her arm dramatically, whined, ¡°See? She started it! I wouldn¡¯t have fought back if she hadn¡¯t pped me first. You gotta be fair!¡±


    Bria shot Sarah a withering look, her eyes narrowed like a viper. Sarah clearly thought she was already part of the Nixon family, practically batting her eyshes at Ewing. The nerve!


    Ewing growled at Bria, ¡°Regardless, you shouldn¡¯t have hit her! You¡¯re grounded. Stay within your room to reflect on your behaviors until I say so.¡±


    Tears welled up in Bria¡¯s eyes, her voice cracking. ¡°That¡¯s not fair! She made fun of me first. What right does she think she has to mock me? Ewing, I¡¯m your cousin. Are you just gonna let this woman walk all over me?¡±


    Ewing rubbed his temples, a headache blossoming behind his eyes. He knew Bria. If he didn¡¯t make Sarah suffer due to her taunts, Bria would continue to make a scene. Sure, losing face was one thing, but if Tyrone¡¯s memory took another hit, things would get messy. Fast.


    The only problem was that Ewing still wasn¡¯t sure if Sarah was his long-lost cousin. He was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Just then, Jake approached, his gazending on Sarah. He nted himself in front of her like a human shield. Bria, already fuming, saw this and practically let out steam.


    Sarah, on the other hand, stered a sugary-sweet smile on her face and cooed, ¡°Jake, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let this mean girl pick on me.¡±


    Ignoring Sarahpletely, Jake turned to Bria. ¡°Look, Miss Nixon, instead of throwing a tantrum at Sarah, why not find whoever messed with your gift and make them exin themselves to you and your grandfather? They¡¯re the real jerk in this mess, not Sarah.¡±


    Bria, feeling like a cornered cat, snapped, ¡°I made it myself, okay? I messed up. That¡¯s all.¡± Even she could tell this was such ame exnation.


    Ewing, displeased, said, ¡°Bria, even if you had someone else do it, everyone knows you meant well. Now that your whole surprise is ruined, are you not going to do anything about it?¡±


    Bria¡¯s voice rose,ced with impatience. ¡°Look, I made this present. It has nothing to do with anyone else!¡±


    Despite her simmering fury, Bria held onto a sliver of reason. Kallie couldn¡¯t show her face in public, not yet. If anyone recognized Kallie, she would be done for. Anyway, Kallie had to stay hidden.


    Bria¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold fire of vengeance burning within. She¡¯d get even with Kallie for this mess, butter. A silent snarl twisted Bria¡¯s lips, her anger a coiled viper waiting to strike.


    Ewing suddenly had a bold spection. The person he had been searching for could have made this very object. Ewing¡¯s gaze darted toward Jake, deep in thought.


    In a sh, Jake was on Bria, his hand mping down on her wrist. Bria¡¯s breath hitched at the sudden contact. She met his gaze, only to find it as cold as ice.


    ¡°Who made this?¡± Jake questioned, his voiceced with a barely concealed threat.


    A tremor of panic ran through Bria. There was no mistaking the menace in Jake¡¯s voice. Bria stammered, flustered, ¡°Mr. Reeves, I already told you, I made it myself. Why couldn¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 246

    ?<strong>Chapter 246:</strong>


    Sensing the rising tension, Sarah stepped in. ¡°Jake, please. Don¡¯t make a scene over me. I¡¯m sure Miss Nixon regrets her actions. I¡¯m willing to forgive her.¡±


    Bria shot Sarah a venomous re. She then struggled to break free from Jake¡¯s grip, bristling with indignation. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I don¡¯t feel well. I need to rest. Let go of me!¡±


    Ewing coughed slightly before he said, his voice strained, ¡°Mr. Reeves, this is a family squabble. It doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    Jake froze, and a dim light shed in his eyes. Finally, he released Bria¡¯s wrist. His eyes narrowed as he scanned Ewing and Bria, a cold suspicion settling in his gut.


    A chilling idea struck Jake. Kallie was likely taken to be hiding amongst the Nixons. But how in the world could she end up with the Nixon family?


    The question hung heavy in the air, a seed of doubt Jake instantly regretted nting. Did Ewing have any idea about it?


    Panic gnawed at Jake¡¯s gut. He shouldn¡¯t have involved Ewing in this mess. Yet, back then, with his back against the wall, he saw no other way out.


    Frustrated, Jake asked Sarah, who was still crying, to leave first.


    As Edgar led Sarah and disappeared into the throng, Jake pivoted to leave. But a blur of movement caught his eye. A woman was barreling through the crowd, desperation etched on her face.


    The woman darted toward Ewing, skidding to a knee right in front of him. The sudden action silenced the murmuring crowd, all eyes fixated on the kneeling woman.


    Jake whipped around, his jaw dropping in disbelief as he recognized the woman.


    Bria¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw Kallie suddenly drop to her knees in front of Ewing. Ewing snapped out of it first. He instructed his men to take Tyrone back while he dealt with this mess.


    Unable to speak, Kallie reached into her pocket and pulled out a note she had written beforehand. In the note, Kallie said she was a victim of human trafficking. She was brought to the Nixon family, and now she and her baby were in a terrible situation. She begged the Nixons to set her free. She couldn¡¯t take being locked up in their house anymore.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    Kallie was gambling on everything. If she was lucky and there was at least one decent soul within the Nixon family, she might leave this ce. Even if her n failed, Kallie reasoned that the Nixons wouldn¡¯t dare deal with her in front of everyone. Bria had invited a huge crowd to this celebration, which unwittingly helped her.


    On top of that, Kallie held on to the silver hope that some guests might be from the Brooks or Hayes families or connected with them, thus lending her a helping hand.


    Originally, Kallie didn¡¯t n to run out of the room. She had purposely given Bria the inferior gift. She had expected Bria to drive her out of the room and take the me. Yet, Kallie clearly underestimated Bria. Bria might have acted arrogant and bossy, but she was also cunning.


    Thankfully, Kallie had spent the past few days acting like a doormat. This trick fooled Bria¡¯s men into lowering their guard, allowing her to slip into the party.


    Kallie¡¯s pleading contained cruel information. Lacking the ability to speak, she was pathetically trafficked into the Nixon family andter got locked up. Worse, she was pregnant.


    The crowd began to murmur amongst themselves.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! There¡¯s so much drama in rich families. How can they be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°I mean, seriously? Avalon hasws, doesn¡¯t it? How can anyone get away with treating someone like this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 247

    ?<strong>Chapter 247:</strong>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The Nixonse from Ferelden, a prominent n there. Their wealth shields them from facing the music, so it doesn¡¯t shock me one bit.¡±


    Bria¡¯s face paled, and her body trembled with rage. She swept through the crowd with a fierce look, but found her men nowhere in sight.


    Ewing¡¯s face turned grim. He only knew that Bria had a woman locked up and didn¡¯t expect her to havemitted such an inhuman thing. Bria usually got away with anything, but this time she crossed a line. Was she crazy?


    Before Ewing could speak, Bria rushed over to the kneeling Kallie, all fake smiles. ¡°Kallie, honey, what¡¯s gotten into you? Get up. I treat you with delicious food and no mistreatment. If you want to leave, just say so. There¡¯s no need for this drama.¡±


    Bria then raised her voice for everyone to hear. ¡°Oh my, what a misunderstanding! This is just a woman I found on the streets, pregnant and alone. So I took her in. But it seems she has some mental issues. Don¡¯t believe me? Call the police and have them check it out! In fact, these days, I¡¯ve treated her like a queen. I have specially arranged a nutritionist for her, as well as the massage sessions. Why would I do all those things for her usations?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s jaw dropped. Her face drained of color. She hadn¡¯t expected her little trick to backfire so spectacrly.


    The crowd quickly switched sides.


    ¡°Oh, just a misunderstanding then!¡±


    ¡°I knew it! Miss Nixon wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! How ungrateful can you get, using someone so kind?¡±


    Stuck behind the crowd, Linsey craned her neck, trying to see what was going on. But she couldn¡¯t squeeze in. Finally, Linsey grabbed the arm of the person next to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s everyone saying?¡±


    The man snorted with disgust. ¡°Nothing much. Miss Nixon took in a mute woman, but then that woman was quite ungrateful and even tried to nder her! How awful is that, using someone who has been helping? And that woman is pregnant!¡±


    Linsey¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Mute and pregnant. Sounded like Kallie. Ignoring the crowd, Linsey pushed her way through, yelling, ¡°Kallie! Kallie!¡±


    Kallie heard Linsey¡¯s voice and attempted to look for Linsey. However, Bria swiftly grabbed Kallie¡¯s arm and pinched it hard.


    Unable to speak for herself, Kallie had no choice but to endure the pain. She looked up at Ewing for help, but he was lost in thought and frowning. Kallie¡¯s heart sank in an instant. She felt rather desperate.


    The next second, Kallie spotted a familiar figure in the crowd. It was Jake! Jake had been staring at Kallie from the very beginning. When their eyes met, Kallie saw happiness and concern in his eyes.


    Kallie tried to move toward Jake, but Jake remained still. He simply clenched his fists and looked away. Jake kept reminding himself not to do anything rash. At least, he knew where Kallie was now. There were plenty of ways to get Ewing to let Kallie go, but he had to wait for the perfect moment. He just couldn¡¯t approach her and take her away instantly. It wouldn¡¯t take long before the day came. He had tackled most of the obstacles. If he acted now, everything he¡¯d done so far would be for nothing.


    Bria raised her hand to p Kallie and then put on a sad act. ¡°How could you do this to me? Don¡¯t you have a heart? Don¡¯t you want to leave? I wonder how you¡¯ll survive without the Nixons¡¯ help.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 248

    ?<strong>Chapter 248:</strong>


    Bria let go of Kallie and went to Ewing¡¯s side. Kallie tried to walk away, but someone stopped her. She realized this was a Nixon family party, and she couldn¡¯t leave without their permission.


    Bria whispered to Ewing, ¡°I¡¯ll exinter, but we need to take her back now.¡±


    Ewing snapped, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know who she is?¡±


    Bria cut him off, her voiceced with a desperate edge. ¡°Who she is doesn¡¯t matter! Even if she¡¯s some high-society princess, we have to take her back now. Those backing her will throw the book at me if they find her usations are true. We gotta work together on this, or the Nixon name gets dragged through the mud. Our grandpa¡¯s fragile as it is. If he finds out my doings, it¡¯ll practically kill him!¡±


    Ewing¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Bria. I won¡¯t be a party to your dirty tricks. This woman stays put, under my watchful eye.¡±


    A flicker of malice danced in Bria¡¯s eyes as a sly smile spread across her face. ¡°Fine by me! If I messed up, then I¡¯ll face the consequences. Whatever you say, Ewing.¡±


    In reality, Bria had already yed her hand. The moment Kallie got hauled out of the hall, the goons she had arranged would move to im Kallie¡¯s life. Kallie had to be gone. If the news spread, her reputation would go up in smoke.


    Once Kallie was silenced forever, Bria nned to hightail it back to Ferelden. By the time Ewing uncovered all her misdeeds, it would be toote to set things right.


    Just as Bria basked in her self-assured smugness, the unexpected happened. With a forceful shove, Tyrone sent Bria sprawling and strode out from behind the partition.


    At the sight of Tyrone¡¯s unexpected arrival, Ewing¡¯s pulse quickened. He subtly signaled to the bodyguards nearby to guide Tyrone back, fearing any stimtion.


    Contrary to Ewing¡¯s expectations, Tyrone shoved aside anyone in his path with fierce determination and a fiery re. ¡°Fuck off!¡± he barked.


    Tyrone¡¯s authoritativemand was no surprise, given his history as the formidable leader of the Nixon family. The air tensed around him. Those nearby were visibly shaken, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety deepened, a glimmer of despair flickering in her eyes. Was there truly no chance for her to escape? Yet, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to give up yet.


    Tyrone approached Kallie, towering over her. As Kallie looked up at him, a wave of recognition washed over her. This man¡­ Wasn¡¯t he the troubled elderly man she had seen at Sarah¡¯s birthday party? Her eyes widened in surprise.


    Today, Tyrone carried himself with an air of dignity and was notably without any hearing aids. Based on the murmurs from those nearby, Kallie deduced he was once the patriarch of the Nixon family, named Tyrone.


    Meeting Kallie¡¯s astonished gaze, Tyrone crouched down and embraced her tightly. Tyrone¡¯s excitement was palpable, tears rolling down his cheeks as he repeatedly murmured a name unfamiliar to most. ¡°Siena! Siena! Have you returned?¡±


    Those nearby were baffled, yet only Ewing and Bria understood the significance of the name Tyrone had called out. She was their aunt, Siena Nixon, who had departed from the Nixon family years ago and never returned with her child.


    Bria bit her lip. Could it be that Tyrone mistook Kallie for his granddaughter?


    Bria was adamant about not allowing such confusion to happen again. She murmured to Ewing, ¡°Ewing, our grandpa¡¯s confused again. You need to get someone to take him away quickly while I take Kallie out of here. With so many eyes on us, we can¡¯t afford to be the subject of ridicule.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 249

    ?<strong>Chapter 249:</strong>


    After the initial shock, Ewing responded with unexpectedposure, ¡°In the Nixon family, the only ones who recall what our aunt looked like are our grandpa and the older generation. I caught only a glimpse of her as a child, and you¡¯ve never seen her at all. We don¡¯t even have photos of her or her child in the house. Our grandpa may be unwell and his mind muddled, but his memories of our aunt and cousin have always remained vivid.¡±


    Hearing his words, Bria¡¯s unease deepened, and her voice involuntarily rose as she demanded rification. ¡°What are you implying? Are you suggesting Kallie is our aunt¡¯s child?¡±


    Bria¡¯s getting emotional made her forget to modte her volume, allowing those nearby to overhear. Initially, they had been puzzled by Tyrone¡¯s odd behavior, but now the pieces were falling into ce.


    ¡°Kallie always seemed tock any family members. She had no rtives in Burmoos, which is probably why the Reeves family adopted her. Her parents and paternal grandparents are all gone, but I¡¯ve never heard about her maternal grandparents. Actually, I feel she resembles the Nixon children. What do you think?¡± Edgar said deliberately after catching Jake¡¯s cue.


    Jake¡¯s implication was clear. Regardless of whether Kallie truly belonged to the Nixon lineage, they needed to stir up rumors to convince such a im. Besides, it was Tyrone who had first acknowledged Kallie, and if she turned out not to be his granddaughter, the fault wouldn¡¯t lie with her.


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    More crucially, the Nixon family held a distinct statuspared to the Hayes and Reeves families. With Tyrone¡¯s support, nobody dared to bully Kallie.


    Wrapped in Tyrone¡¯s warm embrace, Kallie found something oddly familiar. She could tell Tyrone was convinced she was his granddaughter. Perhaps it was best to embrace that.


    However, Kallie resisted taking someone else¡¯s ce. She gently patted Tyrone on the back to offerfort, then pulled away and signed to him. Her gestures practically said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve met before, and perhaps it¡¯s fate. You think I look familiar, but you could be mistaken.¡±


    Kallie had grown up with her parents. Tales of her maternal grandfather¡¯s family were absent from her childhood. All she knew was their disapproval of her mother¡¯s marriage to her father, which led to unforgivable actions. Consequently, her parents departed with her and never looked back.


    Later, as Kallie¡¯s parents died, none of the remaining rtives urged Kallie to reconnect with her maternal grandparents. They remained silent about the past, yet Kallie sensed her family¡¯s inherent kindness and gentleness. Had her maternal grandparents¡¯ transgressions not been so grave, her parents would never have chosen to sever ties.


    With resolve hardening in her gaze, Kallie shook her head decisively. Her gestures expressed her sole desire to leave, even willing not to hold Bria¡¯s misdeeds ountable. She trusted Tyrone to be a reasonable man and would grant her wish.


    Despite his tears, which continued to cloud his vision, Tyrone stared nkly at Kallie.


    ¡°You are Siena¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m certain of it. You bear such a resemnce to how Siena looked at your age. How could I, your grandfather, be mistaken? After all these years, Siena still refuses toe home. She must despise me and the Nixon name.


    Kid, my memory may falter these days, but the sight of you brings a sense of familiarity to me. I don¡¯t even need a DNA test to know you are a Nixon. Please, stay. I want to make amends. I have lost Siena. I can¡¯t bear the idea of not seeing you again.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 250

    ?<strong>Chapter 250:</strong>


    Tyrone¡¯s aged tears moved Kallie, yet she held firm to her stance, recalling her mother¡¯s tears whenever her grandfather was mentioned.


    Regardless of whether Tyrone was her biological grandfather, Kallie had no interest in the Nixon family fortune.


    Kallie ced a hand on her abdomen, mustering the strength to stand up. Using signnguage, shemunicated her gratitude to Tyrone. She expressed her appreciation for his kindness in granting her to leave and vowed not to hold Bria ountable for thetter¡¯s misdeeds in the past few weeks.


    Bria and Kallie continued their conversation, each gesture heavy with unspoken emotion.


    Bria was visibly the most nervous of them all. She no longer expected Ewing to intervene and reasoned that they had yet to do the paternity test, and perhaps Tyrone was just temporarily confused. She feltpelled to get rid of Kallie as soon as possible. If not, theplications would never end.


    With these thoughts, Bria quickly approached Kallie, who was on her way out.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? You wrecked my gift, set me up, and now you¡¯re deceiving my grandfather! You think you can just walk away? No way!¡± Bria yelled.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze was icy as she locked eyes with Bria, noticing a glint of murderous intent in Bria¡¯s gaze.


    Kallie chuckled wryly. She had been willing to let Bria off the hook, but Bria¡¯s continual antagonism changed her mind.


    Meanwhile, Linsey, after struggling through the crowd, finally made it to the front. Seeing Kallie, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    It was the first time Linsey had ever lost herposure in public.


    Linsey¡¯s concern for Kallie was deep and constant. No matter what she was engaged in, thoughts of Kallie lingered in her mind, overshadowing all else.


    Knowing Kallie¡¯s condition, unable to speak and bearing a child, Linsey felt her friend must be enduring immense struggles. Linsey¡¯s disdain for the Hayes and Reeves families grew as she considered their empty promises. They had professed theirmitment to protect Kallie, yet their actions, orck thereof, proved them unreliable.


    Linsey¡¯s frustration extended even to her own brother, Ethan, who failed to offer the support and dependability Kallie desperately needed.


    Linsey¡¯s emotions were overwhelming as she approached Kallie, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Kallie, you look like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. What happened to you? It¡¯s Bria, isn¡¯t it? How dare she keep you confined? I¡¯m calling the police right now!¡±


    Bria, caught off guard, widened her eyes in shock and quickly retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve already exined to you. Kallie has been well cared for under my roof. How can you call that confinement?¡±


    As this exchange unfolded, Kallie struggled to free her hand from Bria¡¯s firm grip but failed. With her free hand, Kallie tenderly wiped away Linsey¡¯s tears, a silent gesture offort.


    Unable to use signnguage due to her restrained hand, Kallie turned her head and fixed Bria with a cold, intense re.


    The fierceness in Kallie¡¯s eyes was a stark departure from her usual subdued nature, and it caught Bria off guard. Guilt began to seep into Bria¡¯s conscience, remembering that Kallie was the pathetic victim of human trafficking.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 251

    ?<strong>Chapter 251:</strong>


    Despite this, a part of Bria felt not reconciled and regretted eding to Kallie¡¯s earlier request. ¡°I demand an exnation!¡± Bria¡¯s response was swift and controlling as she tightened her grip on Kallie. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until we clear this up.¡±


    Linsey, having regained herposure, fixed Bria with a steely gaze. ¡°Miss Nixon, while the full truth may be murky, it¡¯s clear Kallie has been locked up against her will. You im to pity her, yet everyone in Burmoos knows she¡¯s Jake¡¯s wife and a friend of my family. Mr. Jerome Hayes has even publicly vowed to protect her. Given her connections, how can you consider her pitiful? If she is, what does that make ordinary people?¡±


    Kallie was kidnapped by criminals on her way to pay respects at Mr. Roderick Reeves¡¯s grave. While I don¡¯t suspect the Nixon family¡¯s involvement, if you truly rescued her, why wasn¡¯t she taken to the police or a hospital? Whybel her a vagrant instead?¡±


    Linsey¡¯s voice sharpened with usation. ¡°Do you have ulterior motives? Do you think because Kallie can¡¯t speak for herself, you can do whatever you wish?¡±


    Stunned into silence, Bria found herself at a loss for words, reeling from the directness of Linsey¡¯s interrogation. The irony of the situation twisted a knot in Bria¡¯s stomach. Kallie, seemingly meek and having been bullied by Sarah, was in fact Jake¡¯s wife.


    Bria couldn¡¯t help but feel a sting of jealousy. Sarah had tried so hard and failed to marry Jake, yet Kallie, whom she deemed pitiful, had seeded. Despite the harsh look Bria gave Kallie, Bria eventually let Kallie go, her mind racing with thoughts of future retribution after bidding the right moment.


    Kallie, sensing a fleeting yet unmistakable murderous intent in Bria¡¯s eyes, felt a surge of worry. Would her departure with Linsey implicate and bring trouble to the Brooks family?


    It was at this critical juncture that Ewing chose to step in. He offered Kallie a sympathetic smile and spoke soothingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My cousin can be thoughtless and impulsive. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure she learns from this. You have heard my grandfather say that you are his granddaughter, which I find quite usible.


    He¡¯s too old for any shocks now. I hope you can stay a bit longer for his health. I assure you, once he¡¯s more stable, we can have a proper discussion.¡±


    Ewing continued reassuringly, ¡°Your safety here is my priority. Everyone present is a witness. If anything happens to you, I take full responsibility.¡±


    Linsey, still visibly upset, was quick to counter. ¡°Promises mean nothing without action.¡±


    Ewing didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately called for awyer to draft a legal agreement and suggested that Jake, as Kallie¡¯s husband, should co-sign it to formalize the responsibilities.


    ¡°This agreement will ensure Kallie¡¯s safety,¡± Ewing exined as he orchestrated the documentation.


    When Jake reviewed the agreement, he was taken aback by one particr use. ¡°She has to report to you whoever she meets during her stay? Doesn¡¯t she even have the freedom to see others?¡±


    Ewing, adjusting his sses, replied with a sharp smile, ¡°Mr. Reeves, please understand this is for your wife¡¯s safety. Our family takes the security of its members seriously, unlike others. If more care had been taken, she wouldn¡¯t have been abducted.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 252

    ?<strong>Chapter 252:</strong>


    Jake felt a weight in his chest as he held the pen, frozen. The usation struck deep, reinforcing the painful view that, to many, including possibly Kallie, he was a distant, neglectful husband.


    With another woman by his side, his position waspromised, both morally and emotionally. He felt he had neither the right to be with Kallie nor the dignity to face her, given his current circumstances.


    Having lifted his eyes to meet Kallie¡¯s for the first time since their paths crossed again, Jake¡¯s gaze wasden with a mix of regret, longing, and confusion. It was a significant, charged exchange, but he quickly masked his emotions, adopting an impassive demeanor.


    Kallie, catching a fleeting glimpse of his emotional turmoil, doubted herself, wondering if she had merely imagined the depth of what she saw. She turned away, biting her lower lip in frustration and pain.


    Now, Kallie was acutely aware of the misunderstandings that had been seeded between them by others¡¯ maniptions. There had been a time when she wanted to clear the air, to exin her side of the story. However, the realization dawned on Kallie that as the victim, the burden of exnation should not fall on her shoulders.


    The importance of Jake¡¯s perceptions had diminished in her eyes. His thoughts, once so crucial to her, now held little weight. As Kallie processed her emotions, she felt her attachment to Jake waning.


    Jake, his expression unreadable and cold, signed the agreement and handed it over to Ewing. As Jake did, he murmured a request, a hint of demand in his tone. ¡°I want to know how Kallie ended up at your ce.¡±


    galnovels.c¨®m is the source


    Ewing, taking the agreement, responded with a slight frown, indicating the seriousness of the matter, ¡°My cousin crossed a line, but I assure you, she will be dealt with appropriately. I located your wife a few days ago, but dealing with Bria requires caution since she¡¯s both bold and wary of any signs of trouble. In truth, it was Kallie¡¯s own cleverness that paved her way out.¡±


    Jake nodded, his eyes briefly tearing up before he controlled himself. The word ¡°cleverness¡± echoed in his mind. It was his carelessness that had necessitated her resourcefulness.


    Feeling a surge ofplex emotions, Jake spoke again, his voice low, heavy with unspoken regret. ¡°Anyway, I should be thankful to you.¡±


    Initially, Ewing felt a twinge of sympathy for Jake, recognizing the tangle of personal dilemmas Jake faced. However, as Ewing considered the broader picture involving Jake, Sarah, and Bria, his empathy waned.


    Ewing said earnestly, ¡°Mr. Reeves, while I¡¯m an outsider and it¡¯s not my ce toment on your personal matters, I must advise you. Indecision hurts others more than it helps. Once you make a choice, stand by it without regret. Remember, no one will wait for you forever.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression was a mix of frustration and resignation as he clenched his fists, struggling to find the right words. Finally, Jake let out a weary sigh, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of his dilemma.


    ¡°I appreciate the warning,¡± Jake said, his tone edged with a hint of finality. ¡°I¡¯ll consider what you¡¯ve said very carefully. If nothing changes within the next five days, I¡¯ll part ways with Kallie. However, there¡¯s something you should know. There¡¯s a good chance Kallie is actually your cousin.¡±


    Jake¡¯s memory traced back to a crucial piece of information Roderick had shared with him years ago. Jake recalled that the stature and influence of Kallie¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s family were considerably more substantial than those of the Reeves family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 253

    ?<strong>Chapter 253:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s mother was known for her obstinacy, having fallen out with her parents over undisclosed issues, and had since then refused reconciliation. This familial rift appeared to be the reason for the absence of any search for Kallie from her mother¡¯s family all these years, which was why Roderick had implored Jake to keep this a secret from Kallie.


    Jake decided it would be best to wait for a move from Kallie¡¯s mother¡¯s family. If none of them had ever searched for Kallie, that meant they did not want her to return.


    Jake did not expect that Kallie¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s family had actually been searching for her extensively. Their efforts were thwarted by geographical distances and scant local connections, preventing them from locating her until now.


    Jake¡¯s decision to endorse Kallie¡¯s stay with the Nixon family had been a stopgap measure, and while the Nixons appeared weing, he suspected ulterior motives might be at y.


    Ewing wasn¡¯t taken aback by Jake¡¯s words. He recalled when he had seen Kallie for the first time, the sense of familiarity lingered even long after their meeting.


    When their eyes met, Ewing was vividly reminded of his aunt, despite the limited time they had spent together during his childhood. Tyrone¡¯s excitement uponying eyes on Kallie only served to affirm Ewing¡¯s suspicions about their familial connection.


    ¡°Thanks, Jake,¡± Ewing said appreciatively before subtly stepping back to maintain some distance.


    Meanwhile, Bria¡¯s frustration was palpable, her anger visibly contorting her features. But there was nothing she could do.


    Now, Ewing held the reins of power within the family, and Bria was acutely aware of her precarious position. Any misstep could prompt Ewing to dismiss her, a threat that loomedrge in her mind.


    Just days earlier, Bria might have weed the opportunity to depart alongside Kallie, but recent events had changed the dynamics. Exposed and embarrassed by Kallie in front of the family and guests, Bria was rendered momentarily helpless but still wanted to bid on her luck. Perhaps there was still a way out.


    Tyrone, increasingly certain Kallie was his long-missed granddaughter, seemed resolved to stick by Kallie wherever she went. Ewing disyed a protective interest in Kallie, inadvertentlyplicating the family¡¯s internal politics even further.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    Kallie, under the weight of many scrutinizing and sometimes envious gazes, felt helpless. While she did not fully endorse the decisions made by Ewing and Jake, she understood the strategic necessity behind their actions. Now seen as a threat by Bria, Kallie recognized that the chosen path, though challenging, was her best option under the circumstances.


    Soon, the party wound down, and as the guests departed, the Nixon family members prepared to return to their respective lives. Kallie was leaving. This morning, she had sneakily hidden in a van used for delivering kitchen supplies just to get here. Bria, driven by a blend of desperation and caution, allowed Kallie to share her ride, wanting to avoid drawing further attention.


    Kallie had suffered a lot along the way. Now, she finally had her moment offort, sharing the Nixon family¡¯s car. Ewing assisted Kallie with a gentleness that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Bria, who watched the scene with a seething jealousy.


    Bria¡¯s assistant, Noemi Glyn, picking up on Bria¡¯s dark mood, approached cautiously to open the car door for her. Instead of entering the vehicle, Bria fixed Noemi with a cold, piercing re.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 254

    ?<strong>Chapter 254:</strong>


    Noemi felt a chill down her spine as she caught Bria¡¯s icy stare, internally cursing the ipetence of her subordinates that had led to this situation. What was the difficulty of monitoring a mute and pregnant woman? Those useless fools!


    Before Noemi could react, Bria¡¯s hand struck her sharply across the face. ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Bria snarled, her voice echoing with a venomous chill.


    Panicking, Noemi dropped to her knees, her voice trembling as she tried to formte her words carefully. ¡°Miss Nixon, I ept full responsibility for today¡¯s mishaps, but I truly didn¡¯t foresee things turning out this way. I¡¯m willing to face any consequences. However, considering your current condition, it¡¯s crucial I continue to search for a suitable candidate for your heart transnt.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    Bria, fueled by anger and the day¡¯s frustrations, found herself struggling to catch her breath. Seeing Bria¡¯s escting distress, Noemi quickly retrieved the medication. After Bria took the pills, her fury began to subside, and she gradually calmed down.


    Noemi seized the moment to appeal to Bria¡¯s sense of reason. ¡°Please, Miss Nixon, try to cool down. It¡¯s not worth your peace to be disturbed over someone as insignificant as me. You can address my failures anytime. Once I¡¯ve secured a recement, you may punish me as you see fit. I¡¯ll ept it withoutint.¡±


    Bria¡¯s icy gaze seemed to thaw slightly, though she remained silent for a moment, contemting Noemi¡¯s words. ¡°I will spare you this time, as there are still tasks I require of you,¡± Bria finally said, her tone soft yet carrying an underlying sternness. ¡°As for those ipetents, I don¡¯t want to see them again. Use whatever means necessary to erase them from my presence.¡±


    Bria¡¯s voice, usually melodious and gentle, conveyed a chilling resolve. The harshness of her orders sent a cold shiver down the spine of anyone who heard them. Noemi, realizing the grim fate awaiting her subordinates, felt no sympathy for them. To survive in Bria¡¯s service, one had to be ruthless, sensible, and smart.


    Relieved that Bria had decided to spare her for now, Noemi exhaled a deep breath of relief and was about to rise from her kneeling position when Bria spoke again, her voice cool and detached. ¡°Why the hurry? Your blunders have soured my mood. As a consequence, you¡¯ll crawl your way back. Understood?¡±


    Noemi¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing Bria¡¯s sternmand. Noemi¡¯s voice trembled in response, aware of the severe physical toll this punishment would demand. ¡°But Miss Nixon, it is a long way from here to the house.¡±


    Walking that distance was challenging enough, and crawling back could leave her severely injured. Unmoved by Noemi¡¯s plea, Bria snapped, ¡°Consider yourself lucky I¡¯m letting you off lightly. Any objections to my decision? Would you rather join your inept subordinates on an unpleasant excursion?¡±


    Bria¡¯s words were a clear ultimatum, leaving Noemi no room to argue. Resigned to her fate, Noemi ceased her protests. Despite the impending humiliation and pain, it seemed a lesser evil than the alternative Bria hinted at.


    Under Bria¡¯s stern gaze, Noemi began crawling her way back while passersby looked on with confusion and concern. Despite Bria having reserved the entire hotel for today¡¯s banquet, the premises remained a hub of activity with numerous people passing through.


    Onlookers cast curious and concerned nces at Noemi, puzzled by her unusual and distressing behavior. As Noemi endured her public ordeal, Bria¡¯s spirits lifted, her mood significantly improved.


    Setting foot in the grand estate of the Nixon family again, Kallie had different feelings. Ewing¡¯s demeanor toward Kallie was notably gentle. Throughout the journey back, he offered several apologies to Kallie, a gesture that surprised her, given Ewing¡¯s position as the one who took charge of the Nixon family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 255

    ?<strong>Chapter 255:</strong>


    Despite Ewing¡¯s kind demeanor, Kallie remained cautious, wary of trusting anyone too hastily in her vulnerable state. Walking in, Ewing ensured Kallie wasfortably settled in her room and arranged for a chef and a couple of servants to attend to her needs.


    Throughout their interactions, Ewing¡¯s gaze often drifted to Kallie¡¯s belly, hinting at unspoken thoughts he hesitated to voice. Kallie, perceptive and astute, could almost read the concern in Ewing¡¯s eyes. She understood that others might share his unspoken thoughts, feeling pity for her situation. To most, her husband¡¯s hearty elsewhere, even though she was pregnant and her well-being was not guaranteed.


    Realizing the difort his scrutiny might cause, Ewing eventually averted his gaze, his demeanor shifting to one of awkwardness.


    Kallie didn¡¯t feel offended, though. She took out her phone and carefully typed a message, her demeanor calm and unperturbed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve gotten used to it. After all, you¡¯re not the first one to think that way.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s message only deepened Ewing¡¯s sense of guilt. His voice softened as he replied, ¡°Take care of yourself and consider this ce your home. If you need anything, just let me know. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself, okay? If possible, I hope you can visit Tyrone from time to time. He¡¯s very fond of you. You¡¯re his granddaughter.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t ignore the earnestness in Ewing¡¯s hopeful look. Her response was thoughtful, albeit tinged with an undercurrent of reluctance. ¡°I doubt I¡¯m the one you have been looking for, but I appreciate what you did for me today. I¡¯ll visit Tyrone more often whenever I¡¯m avable. I hope you find your cousin soon.¡±


    Ewing shook his head gently. ¡°I guess you have a clear answer whether we¡¯re rted. I understand the Nixon family has failed you and your mother. If you choose not to forgive us, I won¡¯t press you. However, Tyrone isn¡¯t getting any younger, and it will mean a lot if you spend some time with him. He¡¯s not to me for past grievances.¡±


    Kallie paused, the weight of Ewing¡¯s words hitting her. Deep down, she recognized the truth of their connection, yet admitting it openly was another matter. Her mother¡¯s dying wishes still echoed in her mind, a poignant reminder of past hurts. Kallie¡¯s mother was reluctant to return to the Nixon family¡¯s estate, and naturally, Kallie shared the sentiment.


    Kallie could tell her return was not desirable for some individuals in the Nixon family. Yet, given the circumstances, she could only navigate the situation by staying in the grand Nixon family¡¯s manor for the time being.


    After ensuring Kallie¡¯sfortable stay with his meticulous arrangements, Ewing started to walk away while giving orders to the butler.


    He first instructed to arrange for Bria¡¯s swift return to Ferelden, thwarting any chance of her causing harm to Kallie again. On top of that, he doubled the number of bodyguards for Kallie¡¯s safety, further safeguarding her well-being.


    Just then, a sudden scream pierced the tranquility of the yard, snapping Ewing out of his ongoing arrangements of offering Kallie a peaceful life.


    With a frown, Ewing quickly made for the sound. Servants with different duties halted in their tracks and gazed at the front gate in astonishment. There stood Noemi, Bria¡¯s assistant, whose knees were bloodied, making even standing on her feet a challenge.


    The servants, initially abuzz with whispers, fell silent upon noting Ewing¡¯s arrival with a stern face. Approaching Noemi swiftly, Ewing¡¯s frown deepened as he eyed the gruesome sight, asking with a hint of irritation, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Despite her evident agony, Noemi managed to speak through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Nixon, it¡¯s all my fault. Please, don¡¯t be mad at Miss Nixon. She¡¯s unwell and desperately needs a heart transnt.


    Finding a suitable candidate from underhanded means was my idea. Miss Nixon only took pity on Kallie and thus took her in. I¡­ I acted without earning Miss Nixon¡¯s approval. But my intentions were all about Miss Nixon¡¯s well-being.¡±


    Ewing¡¯s expression turned icier as he absorbed Noemi¡¯sme exnation. ¡°Do you understand what you will face after taking the me for Bria? The whole consequences. Do you need a reminder?¡± he asked sharply.


    Noemi¡¯s body trembled slightly. She surely knew the grave consequences she faced by taking all the me upon herself, yet, she had no choice. Bria simply wanted to scapegoat her and publicly humiliate her.


    ¡°In that case, you¡­¡± Before Ewing could finish, Bria interrupted, her voice feigning urgency as she approached them.


    ¡°Ewing!¡± Bria called out, stamping her foot to attract his attention. ¡°Even if Noemi did wrong, it was for my sake. You all know about my illness, but none of you care as much as Noemi does.¡±


    Ewing¡¯s gaze shifted to Bria, noticing a fleeting look of smugness in her eyes. He responded coolly, ¡°Noemi made a grave mistake. As the head of the Nixon family, it¡¯s only right that I address it ordingly.¡±


    Bria, unable to counter Ewing¡¯s reasoning, knelt beside Noemi in a dramatic gesture. ¡°You just can¡¯t punish Noemi! She has been with me since my childhood. If you decide to punish her, extend the punishment to me.¡±


    Ewing couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, the absurdity of the situation striking him amidst the tension.


    Ewing stood firm in his resolve, his tone unyielding as he addressed Bria, ¡°I never intended to let you walk away without paying for it. I¡¯ve arranged for you to return to Ferelden as soon as possible. Until then, you are confined to your room for reflection.¡±


    At his words, a subtle shift flickered across Bria¡¯s face before she dramatically clutched at her chest, feigning a medical rpse.


    Noemi, ever the loyal aide, sprang into action to support Bria¡¯s act. ¡°Mr. Nixon, please reconsider. Miss Nixon is innocent. Besides, she has suffered from a heart condition for years. If any misfortune befalls her during her journey to Ferelden, the regret will weigh on you forever,¡± Noemi implored.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 256

    ?<strong>Chapter 256:</strong>


    Ewing, however, clenched his jaw and responded with determined rity, ¡°If my memory serves me right, she¡¯s been expressing her burning desire to return to Ferelden for some time. I¡¯m merely fulfilling her wish. Shouldn¡¯t she be pleased? Plus, the top medical team that has previously treated her is based there. I¡¯m doing this for her benefit.¡±


    As Ewingid out his reasoning, Bria¡¯s performance escted. She cried out, simting immense pain and seeming on the verge of copse, in a bid to garner sympathy and perhaps sway Ewing¡¯s decision. Noemi, despite her own pain, had no choice but to continue supporting Bria in her theatrical disy.


    Ewing¡¯s gaze swept coldly over Bria and Noemi before he let out a weary sigh. His voice softened slightly as hemanded, ¡°Go back to your room now. I¡¯ll inform you of my decision once I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    As Ewing turned to walk away, Bria immediately dropped her act. She shot a look of displeasure at Noemi, her frustration evident. ¡°You¡¯re the reason why Ewing is not falling for it.¡±


    Noemi, feeling both helpless and responsible, replied with an apologetic tone, ¡°Apologies, Miss Nixon. I take full responsibility for my failures.¡±


    Bria responded dismissively, her voice cold, ¡°Keep kneeling here until I say otherwise.¡±


    Bria¡¯s mind then shifted to visiting Kallie, her long-missed cousin who had recently returned to the n.


    The bodyguards reported it to Ewing as soon as Bria came to visit Kallie. After a moment of contemtion, Ewing consented but with strict instructions. ¡°Increase the security around Kallie. Keep her safe at any cost. If anything goes wrong, report it to me at once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    While Kallie was enjoying a peaceful walk apanied by a nurse specially assigned by Ewing, she suddenly heard a sweet female voice from behind.


    ¡°There you are, Kallie!¡± Bria called out cheerfully as she approached with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    Kallie immediately felt a chill. Just the sound of Bria¡¯s voice was enough to give her goosebumps. She turned to face Bria with a look of stark indifference.


    Unperturbed by Kallie¡¯s icy expression, Bria breezed over and took Kallie¡¯s arm as if they were the best of friends. ¡°Wee home, Kallie! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back. I brought you a gift! I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze sharpened with vignce as she quickly shook off Bria¡¯s grip, distancing herself. It seemed to her as though Bria had transformed into a different person overnight, conveniently forgetting the tensions that had red just the day before.


    As Kallie gestured her response with signnguage, her messages were simultaneously interpreted. ¡°Bria, kindly drop your act since our rtionship isn¡¯t as close as you pretend. Rx if you are concerned I¡¯ll hold you ountable for your doings. Since you haven¡¯t actually harmed me, I will just look past your behaviors. It will be best if you keep your distance from me.¡±


    However, Bria simply blinked, feigning innocence and confusion. ¡°Are you trying to cut ties with me, Kallie? But we¡¯re family. I¡¯m sorry for the past, and I hope you can give me a chance to make amends. We should try to get along, at least for Ewing¡¯s sake,¡± she implored, her voice sugary sweet.


    Kallie¡¯s disdain grew as she watched Bria¡¯s performance, the insincerity palpable. She gestured discreetly to the nurse and the bodyguards, signaling them to give her some space.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 257

    ?<strong>Chapter 257:</strong>


    Reluctantly, the bodyguards and the nurse stepped away, leaving the two alone in a tense standoff.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t go too far away, watching Bria and Kallie intently. They wanted to make sure Bria didn¡¯t hurt Kallie.


    As soon as everyone else left, Bria¡¯s demeanor changed drastically. Her sweet smile turned into a mean look.


    ncing around, Bria snorted. ¡°Since you returned, Ewing barely paid me any attention. Guess how he will react if he finds out you¡¯re not his cousin at all?¡±


    Kallie raised an eyebrow and started typing on her phone. ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you threatening me?¡±


    Bria smirked. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t y dumb with me. You tricked Ewing and Tyrone into believing you¡¯re the one they have been looking for just to get out of my grip, didn¡¯t you? Tyrone often gets confused due to his senior age, and he has mistaken others for his long-missed granddaughter multiple times. Ewing¡¯s concerns and respect for Tyrone made him fall for Tyrone¡¯s im without much thought. You must have seen through all these, therefore, you lured Tyrone into the misconception, following which you swiftly earned Ewing¡¯s trust. I finally get why you offered to make the birthday present for me then. You¡¯re so scheming!¡±


    Kallie almostughed out loud at the absurdity of Bria¡¯s groundless usations.


    After some thought, it hit Kallie that Bria wasn¡¯t close by when Ewing stepped in and negotiated with her. Therefore, Bria had no idea Ewing was the one who wanted her to stay even if they might not be rted by blood, a decision driven by his concerns for Tyrone since Tyrone firmly believed she was his long-lost granddaughter.


    Given Bria¡¯s ignorance of Ewing¡¯s proposal, she assumed Kallie had seeded in manipting the situation to her advantage.


    Precisely speaking, part of Bria¡¯s usation was correct. Kallie had inquired about Tyrone¡¯s hobbies and thus tailored the birthday gift to his likeness.


    Bria was no fool, though her spection took the wrong direction.


    Bria took Kallie¡¯s silence as a yes, feeling she finally spotted Kallie¡¯s weakness, which she intended to use in her favor.


    Her eyes gleaming with a hint of threat, Bria grabbed Kallie¡¯s arm tightly and hissed, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to stay here. I can¡¯t believe how shameless you are. After you have the baby, you should leave right away. Or else, I¡¯ll show you what trouble really is.¡±


    Kallie withdrew her hand from Bria¡¯s grip and gave Bria a cold look. She started typing her reply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    Kallie never nned to stay long, no matter whether she was part of the Nixon family.


    Bria¡¯s spirits were lifted, assuming Kallie gave in to her threat. She snorted and walked away, feeling like a winner.


    Their conversation was privy only to them, oblivious to those bodyguards not far away.


    Hearing the report from his subordinate, Ewing frowned.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 258

    ?<strong>Chapter 258:</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s typical Bria,¡± Ewingmented. ¡°She hasn¡¯t hurt Kallie yet, so leave her alone. If she knows we¡¯re watching her, she might do something crazy. Anyway, she will be sent away soon. Arrangements were already made. During this period, ensure Kallie¡¯s safety.¡±


    Right after Ewing finished talking, the butler came in, looking embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Nixon, Mrs. Reeves has a visitor.¡±


    ¡°Is he Kallie¡¯s friend? Did he say who he is?¡± Ewing asked, curious.


    The butler nodded. ¡°His name is Jake Reeves.¡±


    Ewing was surprised. ¡°Why does hee?¡± he asked. ¡°Does he have doubts about my arrangements, or is he nning to tell Kallie something?¡±


    Ewing supposed Jake was a jerk who left his pregnant wife for another woman.


    Although Ewing appreciated Jake¡¯s decisive approaches and remarkable capabilities, he had reservations about Jake¡¯s personal life.


    Ewing had intended to dismiss Jake outright. However, he changed his mind after a second thought.


    ¡°Ask Kallie if she wants to see him. If she does, find a ce for them to meet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the butler said politely.


    Kallie was stunned when she heard Jake¡¯s arrival for her. She thought Jake would send her the divorce papers directly and didn¡¯t expect him to show up in person. Could it be that he wanted to see her sign the divorce papers himself? It could be the reason behind his visit since he surely wanted to end things with her so that he could marry Sarah.


    Kallie nodded as she desired a swift closure of their unhappy marriage.


    Five minutester, Jake was escorted to her room. He was still as handsome as before. His demeanor was constantly calm, and his eyes rarely betrayed his feelings.


    As Jake walked in, Kallie stood up and nodded at him as a greeting.


    After the encounter yesterday, Kallie was much moreposed when facing him.


    Approaching Kallie, Jake managed to conceal his inner delight and forced himself not to sit too close to her.


    ¡°How¡¯s the baby? Everything¡¯s good?¡± Jake asked gently.


    Kallie nodded, caressing her belly with a faint smile. As the baby grew, she could feel the little kicks and movements, a truly magical experience.


    Before, she could only sense the baby during ultrasound scans. But now, she could feel her baby, even through the skin.


    Jake¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness as he clenched and then rxed his fists in resignation.


    ¡°I know the baby is mine. I was an idiot back then,¡± Jake said.


    Edgar had revealed the whole story to Jake after Kallie went missing.


    Before, there was a time when Jake realized the baby Kallie was carrying was actually his. But as if fate would have it, he fainted before he could make amends, this fragment of memories concealed because of the effects of the drug.


    Now that Jake had tracked down the source of the drug he had been subjected to, the other party could no longer undermine him with the use of the drug.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 259

    ?<strong>Chapter 259:</strong>


    As time went on without being affected by the drug, Jake slowly reimed some of the concealed memories.


    Sometimes, Jake wondered whether things might have been different if he hadn¡¯t fainted and lost his memory at that time. That way, Kallie and he might still be together. He could have had a simple, happy life with her and their child. Being a good father and a caring husband had always been his dream.


    But Jake knew all too well that numerous dangers would havee Kallie¡¯s way if he hadn¡¯t fainted and be oblivious to the fact that the baby she was carrying was his. His misconception of the father of Kallie¡¯s baby blissfully fooled his enemies.


    At that time, with his enemies lurking in the dark, he couldn¡¯t even take care of himself, much less look after Kallie.


    Though Jake desired for Kallie to stick by his side since she was his loved one, he knew he couldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t put her in harm¡¯s way. Being the head of the Reeves family, he shouldered the responsibility to address the grievances caused by the previous generation, even if it meant being unfairly targeted and set up.


    With Kallie¡¯s interest in mind, Jake took a deep breath to steady himself, trying to calm his inner turmoil down.


    At this point, Kallie stepped forward and held Jake¡¯s hand.


    Jake¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, his meticulously constructed facade threatening to crumble. But he stered on a mask of indifference, his insides churning.


    Kallie, however, appeared unfazed by his seemingly aloof reaction. She guided his hand on her belly.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    A pang of sadness shot through Kallie, a bitter reminder of her past ordeal. Yet, a strange sense of finality washed over her. It was as if she wouldn¡¯t see him again in this lifetime.


    Kallie wrestled with her feelings, realizing she couldn¡¯t let her personal grievances overshadow the broader implications of her situation. After all, this wasn¡¯t just about her baby. Jake was the father.


    As Kallie guided Jake¡¯s hand gently over her belly, a rush of unexpected emotion overwhelmed Jake. He felt the faint yet steady heartbeat of their unborn baby.


    It was a profound moment, one that nearly brought Jake to tears. Abruptly, he withdrew his hand and turned away, concealing his vulnerability.


    ¡°From now on, this child is your responsibility alone,¡± Jake said, his voice tinged with a harshness that belied his earlier emotion. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, keep them away from the Reeves family.¡±


    Jake¡¯s directive, though seemingly cruel, wasyered withplex emotions and a deep-seated desire to protect the child from potential familial conflicts.


    Kallie¡¯s response was a simple, understanding smile. She acknowledged Jake¡¯s wishes with a nod.


    Jake then pulled out several crumpled pieces of paper from his pocket. It was a divorce agreement.


    Normally meticulous about his belongings, Jake had found himselfpulsively crumpling the divorce papers throughout his journey here, a sign of his emotional turmoil.


    Avoiding Kallie¡¯s gaze, Jake spoke quickly, his words tumbling out as he fought to keep his emotions in check. ¡°Read it carefully before you sign it.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Before Roderick passed away, he left something for you. My mother took it, but it will be returned to you after the divorce. I hope you and the child find happiness. Just¡­ don¡¯te back.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes dropped to the agreement, noting that Jake had already signed his name.


    A whirlwind of emotions swept through her as she stared at the document.


    After years of being intertwined with Jake¡¯s life, the finality of their impending separation stirred aplex mix of relief and sorrow.


    For so long, Kallie had half-convinced herself that she might never actually divorce Jake.


    Yet there it was, the document officially marking the end of their union, transforming them into the most familiar of strangers.


    A slight twitch of Kallie¡¯s lips betrayed a remnant of pain, a subtle acknowledgment of her lingering feelings for Jake, albeit less profound than before.


    She epted the divorce agreement from Jake, the pen in her hand making a rasping sound as it moved across the paper, signing her name decisively.


    When Kallie handed the signed document back to Jake, he seemed momentarily lost.


    Kallie signed too fast. Jake managed to say, his voice thick, a lump forming in his throat, ¡°Are sure you don¡¯t want to check the content?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her gestures fluent and clear as she expressed her trust in him. She doubted he would use some conditions just to set her up or make things difficult for her.


    Jake had made his share of mistakes, sometimes overstepping boundaries, but he had always been transparent with her.


    Kallie reflected on the turbulent course of their rtionship, realizing that what she had once perceived as excessive actions by Jake were influenced by her belief that their bond was unbreakable. If there were no feelings involved, Jake¡¯s actions would not have seemed excessive at all. She should have understood this sooner.


    As Jake prepared to leave, Kallie managed a bright smile and waved at him, masking the emotional gravity of their parting with a gesture of farewell that belied the finality in her heart.


    Jake caught her smile briefly and then averted his eyes, clutching the signed agreement tightly as he hastened away.


    As Jake exited, he was immediately met with the watchful eyes of several bodyguards stationed around the area. It was clear from their stance and alertness that they were Ewing¡¯s men.


    At that moment, Edgar was attempting to gain entry but was being held back by the bodyguards.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 260

    ?<strong>Chapter 260:</strong>


    Frustrated, Edgar challenged them, saying, ¡°I saw you let Mr. Reeves in. Why won¡¯t you let me in? That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    The lead bodyguard maintained a cool demeanor and replied, ¡°Apologies, but we¡¯re following direct orders from our superior. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Jake walked over briskly, signaling Edgar not to make a scene.


    Edgar fell silent, a sulk marking his expression.


    As they moved away, Edgar¡¯s frustration became apparent. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you shouldn¡¯t have madepromises. It¡¯s clear Ewing isn¡¯t fond of you.¡±


    Jake, his gaze fixed ahead, uttered slowly, his response caught Edgar off guard, ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing if Ewing harbors some bias against me. It means he¡¯s vignt, which helps safeguard Kallie¡¯s safety. He¡¯s protective of her, and if he¡¯s cautious with me, he¡¯ll be even more so with others. Besides, since he¡¯s mademitments publicly, he¡¯s bound to uphold them.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s worry lingered. ¡°But what if she isn¡¯t Ewing¡¯s cousin?¡±


    Jake shook his head, dismissing the concern. ¡°Even if that is the case, he won¡¯t backtrack on his decision. Right now, Tyrone needs stability, and Kallie¡¯s presence provides that. The Nixon family operates differently than the Reeves. They aren¡¯t as cold.¡±


    Edgar caught the deeper meaning in Jake¡¯s words, sighing softly.


    The implication was clear. The Reeves family was as emotionally detached,cking the warmth or empathy.


    Breaking the contemtive silence, Jake suddenly dered, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital.¡±


    Edgar responded with a nod and courteously opened the door for Jake.


    As the two entered the hospital, the scene was tense. Members of the Nixon family, along with Sarah, were clustered outside the VIP ward.


    Sarah looked particrly anxious.


    Dean and Stan were also present. The atmosphere was thick with solemnity.


    However, the mood shifted slightly as Jake approached with an air of calm that contrasted sharply with the prevailing distress.


    Dean immediately confronted Jake, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Our mom had an ident. You barely visited, and now that she¡¯s critically ill, how can you remain soposed? Don¡¯t you care at all?¡±


    At this point, Stan approached Jake.


    Stan¡¯s disfigured left face was concealed by a mask, lending him a mysterious, somewhat eerie, appearance. His unmasked side, though handsome, was marked by a somber expression.


    ¡°Dean, let¡¯s stay hopeful. Mrs. Reeves will pull through.¡± Though Stan¡¯s words appeared to soothe Dean, his gaze shifted usingly at Jake. ¡°But, Jake, your detached demeanor hardly seems fitting for a son whose mother is lying here critically ill.¡±


    Before Jake could respond, Sarah jumped to his defense. ¡°Hey! Hold on. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Jake has been incredibly busy, but he¡¯s not been negligent. He¡¯s made extensive preparations.¡±


    Jake nodded. ¡°Yes, I have indeed made many preparations.¡±


    Spotting Jake¡¯s slight gesture, Edgar promptly pulled out several items. It was some urns and things used in funerals.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 261

    ?<strong>Chapter 261:</strong>


    Dean¡¯s initial shock quickly turned into outrage. ¡°Jake! What is this supposed to mean? Have you been anticipating our mom¡¯s death? She¡¯s still alive, despite her critical condition. How can you be so heartless?¡± Dean¡¯s voice trembled with anger.


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened, his eyes glinting with an icy resolve. ¡°What do you want to do? Just start. No need to waste time talking. I¡¯ve been aware of your schemes ever since our mom¡¯s so-called ident. Why put on an act?¡±


    Being exposed, Dean¡¯s frustration boiled over into a defensive fury. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! Our mom¡¯s ident happened just a few miles from your house. Who would believe you¡¯re not involved? And now, not only are you wishing for her to be gone, but you¡¯re trying to pin her ident on me? You¡¯re the one who should be answering for this, Jake!¡±


    Jake responded with a dismissive sneer, ¡°Only a few miles from my home, you say? Interesting detail there. Didn¡¯t you mention the surveince cameras were down that day? How then, did you know the exact location?¡±


    Dean was left flustered by Jake¡¯s counter, unable to formte a response.


    Stan sighed, silently scolding Dean as a moron.


    Dean hesitated, struggling to find a response. His face flushed with embarrassment as he remained silent.


    Observing Dean¡¯s reaction, Stan realized that their schemes were bound to be exposed if things continued this way. Immediately, he winked at Sarah, indicating her to carry out the n as scheduled.


    To Stan¡¯s astonishment, at his signal, Sarah responded by turning her face away, as if she didn¡¯t notice it.


    Stan¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    The atmosphere suddenly grew tense, thickening with an unspoken charge.


    Melinda broke the silence with a calm voice. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Jake. Dean has been looking after Shirley at the hospital for the past few days. We all know how much she means to him. Your usations seem unjust.¡±


    At this, Jake smirked, his gaze locking on Melinda. ¡°I almost forgot you were here, Melinda. But now that you¡¯ve spoken, I have a question for you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes carried a meaningful message.


    Melinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her mind raced through her past misdeeds, trying to pinpoint which one Jake had unveiled. Could it be the one concerning Kallie? But how could it be? Jake should hardly be thisposed if he found out she had deliberately misled him about the father of Kallie¡¯s unborn child. So, what could it be?


    Melinda¡¯s nerves were on edge as she awaited Jake¡¯s next words.


    Just then, the doctor hurried over, his face etched with concern. ¡°Is Shirley Reeves¡¯ family present?¡±


    Immediately, everyone turned their anxious eyes toward the doctor.


    Dean¡¯s distress, in particr, was palpable as he looked on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my mother? Is she getting better now?¡± Dean asked urgently.


    Jake, however, remained unfazed, his demeanor untouched by the unfolding drama. Dean had never before shown such deep concern for Shirley.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 262

    ?<strong>Chapter 262:</strong>


    The doctor ced aforting hand on Dean¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is stable for now, but we¡¯re not sure whether she could make it. If there¡¯s anything you need to tell her, now is the time to do so. Her body sustained severe injuries in the car ident, and I¡¯m afraid she could pass away at any moment.¡±


    Immediately after the doctor finished talking, someone broke into tears, sobbing uncontrobly.


    It was none other than Melinda.


    Dean¡¯s face mirrored Melinda¡¯s seeming sorrow, his distress evident in every line of his expression.


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on everyone, except Jake.


    Noticing the suspicious gazes from those around Jake, Edgar leaned toward Jake and whispered, ¡°Perhaps you should show some sorrow, Mr. Reeves?¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips curled into a dismissive sneer as he whispered back, ¡°Why should I feign grief? These guys have decided to seal my mom¡¯s end precisely on this day, no matter her condition. Do you doubt this?¡±


    Edgar bowed his head, knowing Jake was right.


    Jake nced at the gathered individuals coldly before issuing hismand in a low voice. ¡°Proceed with our n. Ensure everything is handled neatly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Edgar slipped away unnoticed as others busied themselves with their performances.


    Dean brushed away the tears from his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. As her eldest son, if she has anyst wishes, she would want to share them with me.¡±


    But before Dean could enter Shirley¡¯s ward, Jake intervened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd, Dean. We¡¯re brothers. Why would our mom want to speak with you alone? It¡¯s only fair that we go in together,¡± Jake said with a faint smile.


    Dean clenched his teeth, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Our mom¡¯s been in the hospital for a while, and you¡¯ve hardly visited her. Now that she¡¯s in such a critical condition, you¡¯re thest person she¡¯d want to see. How dare you show up now? What are you really after?¡±


    Jake retorted evenly, ¡°I rarelye to the hospital because I¡¯m tied up running the Reeves Group. If I had stayed at the hospital, who would have run thepany? What about I let you handle the Reeves Group while I take over caring for our mom?¡±


    Dean¡¯s face instantly lit up at Jake¡¯sst sentence, itching to say yes.


    But before Dean could respond, a voice spoke up. ¡°Dean, I think you should go in there with Jake.¡±


    Dean¡¯s smile stiffened instantly. A flicker of fury shed in his eyes. But he had to restrain himself since the speaker was an elder, though being a distant rtive of the Reeves family. For his schemes, he couldn¡¯t afford to openly challenge this elder.


    Dean had deliberately gathered a crowd, aiming to tarnish Jake¡¯s reputation.


    Yet, ironically, the crowd gathered by Dean urged him to reconsider his previous decision to enter Shirley¡¯s ward alone.


    The reason was quite simple. Though they disapproved of Jake¡¯s apparent indifference, they knew too well that Jake¡¯s capabilities were the very reason they could lead such a luxurious lifestyle.


    Thanks to Jake, the Reeves Group had flourished even beyond its former glory days.


    In the same regard, Dean was widely regarded as a failure.


    Thus, no one was eager to see Jake resign and hand over the reins of the Reeves Group to Dean.


    Standing aside, Stan took note of this. He thought for a moment and realized he had overlooked something crucial. It was theck of Dean¡¯s capabilities.


    Stan stroked his chin, contemting adjusting his strategy.


    Stuck in a deadlock outside Shirley¡¯s ward with Dean for quite a while, Jake finally broke the stalemate with decisive action.


    Casting a nce at Dean, Jake strode purposefully into Shirley¡¯s ward.


    Dean attempted to follow but was blocked by Jake¡¯s bodyguards.


    Fuming, Dean struggled to control his rage.


    The lead bodyguard smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Reeves would like to speak with his mother privately. If you could kindly wait a moment, we¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    Dean¡¯s face clouded with anger. ¡°What does Jake think he¡¯s doing, huh? Is he trying to hide something from me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 263

    ?<strong>Chapter 263:</strong>


    While Dean created amotion in the corridor, Jake paid him no mind.


    Seated by Shirley¡¯s bedside, Jake gazed at her with deep concern. ¡°Mom?¡± he called out softly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Hearing his voice, Shirley turned her head slowly, her voice seemingly weak as she whispered, ¡°Why are you here? Looking forward to my end?¡±


    Jake was unfazed by her response, showing no hint of anger. Instead, he replied softly, ¡°You still have some fight in you and strength to scold me, which means you¡¯re not as feeble as the doctor suggested. Let me guess. You were able to move around recently, but Dean lied, iming you had been in aa after the so-called ident.¡±


    A flicker of guilt crossed Shirley¡¯s face as she listened to Jake¡¯s words. But it vanished almost immediately. With a stern expression, she said, ¡°Dean¡¯s lie was motivated by his concern. He wanted you toe to the hospital and visit me, but you were so cold-hearted that you refused toe until today. How could you forsake your own mother for the sake of a woman, Jake? Remember, it¡¯s me who gave you everything.¡±


    Getting carried away by Jake¡¯s provocation, Shirley questioned Jake with a fiery edge, a sharp contrast to her earlier weak performance.


    Jake did not doubt if Shirley had the energy, she would sit upright in bed, pointing an using finger at him while letting loose a torrent of reprimands.


    Jake gazed intently into Shirley¡¯s eyes, finding his mom unfamiliar, almost like a stranger to him.


    Jake continued, ¡°Dean also advised me against visiting you at the hospital. He feared that if I upset you, it might hinder your recovery.¡±


    Shirley paused, taken aback, and then swiftly came to Dean¡¯s defense. ¡°Well, you should consider why I ended up in the hospital. I wouldn¡¯t have been hospitalized if you hadn¡¯t orchestrated my car incident.¡±


    Jake simply pulled out his smartphone and began swiping across the screen, his voiceced with irony. ¡°Do you really think I orchestrated your car incident that day?¡±


    A memory shed through Shirley¡¯s mind, igniting her anger as her eyes welled up. ¡°How could you do this to me? I am your mother, after all. Don¡¯t you fear the consequences of treating me this way? All I have been doing is for your own good. What¡¯s wrong with my intention to surround you with reliable people? Kallie is nothing but a seductress. She bewitched your grandfather, and now she¡¯s ensnaring you. What do you see in her?¡±


    Jake raised his gaze to meet Shirley¡¯s, his response icy. ¡°You mistreated Kallie, yet you¡¯ve seized everything that rightfully belongs to her.¡±


    Through clenched teeth, Shirley retorted, ¡°That is the Reeves family¡¯s fortune. It was never meant for her!¡±


    Jake smirked. ¡°Before joining the Reeves family, Kallie had her own assets, inherited from her parents. She was quite young then, and awyer helped her manage those assets, but after she was adopted by my grandfather, thatwyer mysteriously vanished. Mom, others might not know what happened, but I do.¡±


    Jake had overheard this secret as a kid.


    Back then, Kallie¡¯s arrival sparked both curiosity and a sense of threat in Jake. Worried about losing even the sliver of attention that Shirley spared him, he began to watch Shirley more closely. This led him to overhear things he probably shouldn¡¯t have.


    At that time, Shirley, on a call with her aides, ordered them to ensure Kallie¡¯swyer didn¡¯t reappear.


    Such an order was beyond the young Jake¡¯sprehension. As he grew older, doubts took root in his mind.


    Jake¡¯s father was running the Reeves Group back then. Frankly, his father was a poor leader. At that time, the Reeves Group was struggling financially.


    Though having some savings, Shirley had been spendingvishly during that period. She didn¡¯t hesitate to purchase anything she fancied, regardless of the price, even if it cost tens of millions.


    Shirley had even bought arge vi abroad for Dean, reportedly worth hundreds of millions.


    Jake, though young at the time, remembered it vividly. As he grew older, something about it didn¡¯t seem right to him, prompting him to investigate and eventually uncover the secret.


    Now, with the evidenceid out before her, Shirley couldn¡¯t deny it even if she wanted to. Caught off guard by Jake¡¯s discovery, she was so agitated that she began to cough incessantly.


    Bedridden for a while, Shirley had be noticeably thinner, her eyes hollowed and stark, and her visage, twisted in anger, appeared quite frightening.


    Furious, Shirley¡¯s voice hardened as she confronted Jake. ¡°Jake! What the hell are you going to do?¡±


    Jake, finding a grim amusement in the situation, just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not about what I¡¯m going to do. It¡¯s about what you and Dean are up to.¡±


    Jake had barely finished speaking when a few sharp knocks interrupted their conversation, echoing through the hospital ward.


    Dean¡¯s panic and guilt were quite evident in his attempt to interrupt their talk.


    Shirley avoided Jake¡¯s intense gaze, her teeth clenched as she spoke.


    ¡°What can your brother and I possibly do? Jake, you¡¯re the one who put me in this situation. You orchestrated my car incident. You¡¯re trying to kill me to gain full control of the Reeves family. I saw your ambition long ago and meant to confront you.


    You got panicked and then assaulted me. Now, with the entire Reeves family gathered here, even if it takes myst breath, I will expose you in front of them all!¡±


    Blue veins throbbed on Shirley¡¯s forehead as she red at Jake, seeing him as nothing less than an adversary.


    Jake¡¯s face remained impassive, but inside, his heart turned icy. Even though he had anticipated it, the reality stung. After all, she was his mother.


    Jake couldn¡¯t fathom why Shirley had always favored Dean over him since their childhood. Moreover, why did she attempt to ruin one son¡¯s future to benefit the other?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 264

    ?<strong>Chapter 264:</strong>


    Shirley seemed to catch onto Jake¡¯s unspoken thoughts. Out of nowhere, she burst intoughter. ¡°Curious, aren¡¯t you? Well, I¡¯ll tell you why. You¡¯ve always been like this, even as a child, and I despise it. You¡¯re intelligent and capable, which makes everyone else seem dull inparison. Your presence doesn¡¯t warm my heart. Whenever you interact with me, it¡¯s always devoid of the tenderness I get from Dean. You never sweet-talk me, always aloof and detached.¡±


    Jake was taken aback. ¡°Is that really the reason?¡±


    Shirley justughed, a bitter edge to her voice. ¡°I sometimes wish I¡¯d never had you.¡±


    Jake¡¯sugh mingled with Shirley¡¯s, tinged with both mockery and self-derision. So that was her reason.


    Unlike Dean, who was smooth with ttering words, Jake preferred to show his devotion through his deeds.


    Jake remembered Shirley¡¯s likes and dislikes, always going out of his way to procure whatever she fancied and sending it her way.


    Even when Dean ended up taking the credit on numerous asions, Jake wasn¡¯t bothered. To him, showing filial respect wasn¡¯t about seeking acknowledgment. However, he didn¡¯t expect that in Shirley¡¯s eyes, he was an aloof son. His mother simply dismissed his efforts.


    Perhaps Jake¡¯s sarcasm had struck a nerve. Shirley¡¯s anger red even more. She felt an urge to rise from her bed and strike Jake.


    The knock on the door evolved into pounding, growing incessant. Dean shouted outside Shirley¡¯s ward, ¡°Jake, what¡¯s going on in there? Why are you blocking the door? Hurry up and open it! What are you doing to our mom?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s face brightened at the sound of Dean¡¯s concerned voice. She was desperate to scream for help.


    But Jake¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°You think by siding with Dean against me, you can rely on him in the future? You fail to see that you¡¯re merely a tool to him, expendable once your usefulness runs out.¡±


    Shirley snapped, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Dean cares about me, unlike you, who¡¯s always so cold and distant. You¡¯re bound to end up alone.¡±


    Jake remained calm, his gaze drifting to the IV drip above Shirley.


    Seeing his distant look, Shirley blurted out frantically, ¡°What are you nning? I¡¯m your mother. You won¡¯t dare harm me, will you? You¡¯ll end up in prison if you cause me harm!¡±


    Jake couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not the one trying to harm you. It¡¯s Dean. If you want to stay alive, tell him you¡¯ve decided to recover at my ce.¡±


    Jake took a deep breath before saying solemnly, ¡°Mom, I get we have different opinions on certain subjects. But you remain my mom, and nobody can change that. I¡¯ll be upfront. If you choose me and give up your schemes, I can provide enough for you to live a decent life. But to return to your previous luxurious lifestyle? Forget about it.


    Moreover, you must return what you have imed from Kallie. That¡¯s rightfully hers. You know how I operate. I will surely follow through with my intentions even if you don¡¯t agree.


    Now, the choice is yours. Support Dean, and any dire circumstances that follow will be the consequences of your wrong decision. Don¡¯t approach me by then.¡±


    Shirley hesitated, her mind racing. But the sound of Dean¡¯s voice outside hardened her resolve.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 265

    ?<strong>Chapter 265:</strong>


    Shirley sneered at Jake. ¡°You¡¯re guilty, so you¡¯re trying to lock me up. The so-called car ident was your doing. Once I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll expose you for how monstrous you really are!¡±


    Jake stared at Shirley, her eyes wild and unhinged. Thest flicker of hope within him died. The truth was, he had known exactly what Shirley and Dean had been up to for some time. He was always on guard. How would he get drugged? It was Shirley, his own mother, who¡¯d slipped him the drugs.


    Since Shirley was his mother, Jake had looked everywhere else for the culprit, even suspecting Edgar, but never her. He had assumed they¡¯d had their differences, but they were still mother and son. He never imagined she¡¯d pull off something like drugging him, disregarding his well-being.


    Upon finding Shirley administering drugs to him, everything clicked. Jake then realized Shirley had long decided to favor Dean, acting like Dean was her only son.


    Jake exhaled a weary sigh before posing onest question. ¡°Did my dad have a love child a few years back? What happened to that boy and his mistress?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s tirade abruptly stopped. Her eyes shed with something sinister. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Your dad and I had a perfect marriage. No love child ever existed!¡±


    Jake let out a bitterugh. ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t that child¡¯s name Stan? It seemed my dad quite adored him and wanted to raise him well outside. But you found out and got furious. You even burned down their home in a huff. My dad¡¯s mistress died on the spot, and half of Stan¡¯s face was disfigured. Later on, Stan approached you demanding an exnation. After all, my dad¡¯s will explicitly stated that Stan was disinherited and his presence in our lives was inconsequential.


    However, you concocted a tale that I wanted him and his mother gone, and you simply handled things for me, iming your actions were out of your indulgence of me. Essentially, you scapegoated me for your transgressions.


    Having fully believed your story, Stan¡¯s hatred toward me has intensified over the years and somewhat became his drive for growth. Have you seen him again since you two met that year? Not only is he alive, but he¡¯s thriving.


    I¡¯m uncertain how he managed it, but he¡¯s now ackey to some perverted noble in Ynd. Stan¡¯s miserable existence has been fueled solely by his hatred for me and you.


    It¡¯s toote to set things right. His resentment has distorted him, and the truth no longer concerns him. If he is going down, he will definitely drag me down with him. The crisis I¡¯m facing is a direct consequence of your actions.¡±


    Jake¡¯s narration was detached, as if he were recounting someone else¡¯s story.


    Shirley¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she absorbed the information. ¡°Is Dean involved in this?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°Will Stan seek revenge against Dean?¡±


    Jake scoffed. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Jake wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest. Stan hadn¡¯t plotted revenge against Dean solely because Dean was merely a pawn in his broader scheme.


    Jake saw no point in intervening. The inevitable confrontation between these few evil folks would be destructive.


    Guilt gnawed at Shirley, but the irrevocable nature of her rtionship with Jake rendered any exnation futile. She cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°If you¡¯re finished, leave. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. Instead of interrogating me, you should focus on damage control. I¡¯ll be transparent about the situation eventually,¡± she dered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 266

    ?<strong>Chapter 266:</strong>


    Jake sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the so-called transparency of the situation. Dean never nned to let you speak,¡± he stated bluntly.


    Shirley furrowed her brow. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Ignoring her question, Jake turned around and walked out of her ward.


    Dean lingered outside, and upon the door opening, he lunged forward, gripping Jake¡¯s cor.


    Jake¡¯s superior height rendered Dean¡¯s attempt at intimidationical.


    Dean¡¯s eyes narrowed menacingly. ¡°What did you say to our mom? Any bullshit, and you¡¯re dead!¡± he growled.


    Jake smirked. ¡°Looks like you and Shirley don¡¯t trust each other much.¡±


    Hearing Jake address their mom by her name without a hint of respect made Dean rx a bit. It looked like Shirley still had it out for Jake.


    It made sense, though. Dean had meticulously set up Shirley¡¯s car ¡°ident,¡± making it impossible to uncover the truth.


    The evidence Dean presented to Shirley all pointed misleadingly to Jake being the mastermind. Shirley should still be convinced.


    Dean released Jake and grinned with smugness. ¡°Jake, are you jealous of me? You think you¡¯ve got it all, but you¡¯re basically a loser. Even our mom doesn¡¯t want you. How pathetic!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales


    Jake was cool as a cucumber. His voice, smooth as silk, dropped a bomb on Dean. ¡°Only losers call others losers. Dean, I don¡¯t want your shits, but you¡¯re obsessed with my belongings.¡±


    Dean¡¯s grin vanished faster than a fart in the wind. He exploded, ¡°Jake, you¡¯re gonna regret this! Mark my words that I¡¯ll bring you down. You¡¯ve milked that CEO position for long enough. It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    With that, Dean stormed into Shirley¡¯s ward.


    By the time Jake exited the hospital, he ran into Edgar.


    Edgar leaned in and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Reeves. Everything¡¯s taken care of.¡±


    Jake just nodded, a small, secretive smile ying on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± he said.


    Edgar looked confused as he asked in a low voice, ¡°What? We¡¯re just gonna leave? But they¡¯re going to deal with your mom today and then pin this whole thing on you!¡±


    Jake chuckled dryly, his expression unreadable. ¡°I gave Shirley a choice, but she turned it down. I have my n. They can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    As Jake uttered thest sentence, he happened to lock eyes with Stan.


    Stan noticed the chill in Jake¡¯s eyes and shed a provoking smile at Jake.


    Jake merely nced at Stan before averting his gaze.


    Jake¡¯s calm demeanor and disregard for him infuriated Stan.


    Stan turned to Courtney, his eyes glinting with malice, and said, ¡°Tell Dean to do it tonight. Make it quick.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 267

    ?<strong>Chapter 267:</strong>


    Courtney looked back at Stan, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Mr. Reeves, shouldn¡¯t we proceed tomorrow? Rushing it could expose you.¡±


    Trying to contain his rising anger, a rare disy for him, Stan glowered at Courtney and snapped, ¡°Just do what I tell you! How dare you question my orders! And remember, I know about your actions the other day.¡±


    Stan¡¯s menacing stare intensified as he finished speaking.


    A chill ran down Courtney¡¯s spine. She realized Stan must have discovered she didn¡¯t kill Kallie.


    Courtney understood that her continued usefulness was the only reason Stan hadn¡¯t disposed of her yet.


    Despite this, a part of Courtney held on to a hint of hope, or perhaps, wishful thinking on her part. Maybe, just maybe, Stan might have a soft spot for her after the years she had spent by his side.


    With these thoughts swirling in her head, Courtney turned and walked away. Behind her, Stan¡¯s gaze followed,den with lethal intent.


    Just then, Jake instructed Edgar to start the car, and out of nowhere, Sarah appeared.


    When Sarah saw Jake¡¯s car, she hurried over and knocked on the window.


    ¡°Jake.¡± Her eyes filled with concern, she asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital for your mother? My gut says Dean and¡­ Well, that mysterious man. I suppose they are plotting something. They might target your mother. It¡¯s safer if you stay to keep an eye on them.¡±


    Jake stifled the revulsion swirling within him and managed a weak smile. ¡°No matter their ns, I need to get some rest.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face fell at his words, her voice tinged with disappointment. ¡°But Jake¡­¡±


    Before Sarah could finish, Jake instructed Edgar to drive off.


    As the car pulled away, Sarah stamped her foot in frustration.


    Originally, the deal was between Stan and the Miller family, with the condition that Stan helped Sarah win Jake¡¯s affection.


    Eager, Sarah had leapt at the opportunity.


    Later, her rtionship with Jake had indeed grown closer, though it was because Jake decided to y along with his more convincing acting skills, an act out of expediency.


    As time went on, Sarah btedly discovered the true intentions of Stan and his supporters. They were after Jake¡¯s position and his life.


    Realizing her grave mistake, Sarah bitterly understood that even if she confessed the whole story to Jake, stressing she didn¡¯t mean to harm him and her sense of insecurity clouded her mind, Jake would surely break up with her. Betrayal was what Jake despised most.


    Besides, Sarah was well aware of Jake¡¯s capabilities. Jake wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook if he uncovered her wrongdoings.


    Though disheartened by the inevitable breakup with Jake and his retaliation, Sarah was delighted that Dean assured her parents that the Miller family would be rewarded if they seeded this time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 268

    ?<strong>Chapter 268:</strong>


    Sarah was acutely aware that her obsession with Jake stemmed from his prestigious position as the CEO of Reeves Group, not because of who he was. She would certainly leave him if he lost his position.


    Biting her lip, Sarah forced a few tears and whispered to herself, ¡°Jake, I know you¡¯re deeply in love with me. Anyway, I have reminded you. If you fail, you only have yourself to me. After all, only the strongest survive in the end.¡±


    With renewed determination, Sarah began plotting how to distance herself from Jake once things proceeded as their grand schemes. Maintaining their rtionship would be pointless by then.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven


    After some thought, Sarah considered the possibility of a fling. Despite their time together, she and Jake had never been intimate.


    Over the past year, Sarah had made numerous attempts, but Jake had consistently resisted, insisting they wait until marriage.


    At that time, Sarah felt unwanted and neglected. Now, she felt fortunate that nothing had urred between her and Jake.


    Just then, Sarah¡¯s phone began to buzz. It was a call from Amara.


    As soon as Sarah picked up, Amara rushed into the conversation. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ve lined up someone for you. He¡¯s well-educated andes from a wealthy family. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll catch your eye.¡±


    Sarah replied with a hint of impatience, ¡°Mom, Jake and I are still together. It will be really awkward if he finds out about this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, silly girl. Are you still holding out hope for Jake? Listen, he¡¯s in trouble this time,¡± Amara responded, her voice tinged with anxiety. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m pushing you? I just found out Jake met with Kallie yesterday and asked for a divorce. They¡¯re finished. Do you realize what this means?¡±


    Stunned, Sarah whispered, ¡°Does this mean he¡¯s going to propose to me?¡±


    Amara¡¯s silence spoke volumes.


    Words that Kallie was a long-missing member of the Nixon family had spread.


    Sarah had heard about it. iming she wasn¡¯t jealous would be a lie. Yet, she never took it to heart. After all, she grasped she couldn¡¯t harm Kallie anymore since the Nixon family backed Kallie up.


    But one thing puzzled Sarah. Since Kallie was now part of the Nixon family, why was Jake so adamant about getting a divorce?


    The more Sarah dwelled on the thought, the more her anxiety grew. Was Jake truly nning to marry her?


    Sarah had just ended her conversation with Amara when Edgar called. ¡°Miss Miller, Mr. Reeves would like to have an appointment with you. Are you avable this evening?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have ns tonight.¡± Sarah cut him off sharply. ¡°I¡¯ll be quite busy for the next few days. Please inform Jake not to contact me unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    Hearing this, Edgar was dumbfounded. Hadn¡¯t Sarah always been keen to please Jake? What had caused her sudden change of heart?


    Rying Sarah¡¯s message to Jake, Edgar anticipated Jake¡¯s confusion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 269

    ?<strong>Chapter 269:</strong>


    Yet, Jake¡¯s reaction was surprisingly calm, as if he had anticipated this. He paused his activity and offered Edgar a smile. This smile, however, was different. It radiated genuine happiness, as if he was truly joyful from within. ¡°Do you see that, Edgar? I seeded in fooling everyone.¡±


    Saying this, Jake¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°She believes it, too,¡± he murmured.


    Edgar knew Jake referred to Kallie. He let out a sigh as he pondered the situation between Jake and Kallie. Maybe this was fate. He hoped Jake could move on as soon as possible.


    Edgar reasoned it was probably best for Kallie to stay with the Nixon family rather than stick by Jake¡¯s side. That way, Jake could go ahead with his ns without any reservations.


    Dark clouds gathered and lightning streaked across the sky, signaling an impending downpour.


    A brisk wind whipped Kallie¡¯s face, causing her to sneeze.


    ¡°Stay away from the window. You don¡¯t want to catch a cold,¡± a deep male voice cautioned from behind her.


    Turning, Kallie greeted Ewing with a warm smile.


    As Ewing moved to close the window, he spoke with a tone of resignation. ¡°I¡¯ve nned to send Bria back to Ferelden, but she¡¯s really against the idea. Given her health, I¡¯m worried forcing the issue might cause her condition to worsen.¡±


    Ewing took a moment to read Kallie¡¯s expression, searching for any signs of difort or anger. To his relief, her eyes remained calm and devoid of any upset.


    Comforted by Kallie¡¯s serene demeanor, Ewing continued with reassurance in his tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve promised to protect you, and I intend to keep that promise by managing everything ordingly. Bria and you clearly don¡¯t get along, and while you haven¡¯t shared the specifics, I have my suspicions about the reason behind Bria¡¯s hostility. Regardless, I n to send her away.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder


    Kallie looked at Ewing, visibly surprised by his deration. She had half-expected him to ask her to make peace with Bria, considering she was under his roof. Moreover, he had made publicmitments to her welfare. She thought she might have to put up a polite front, avoiding Bria if things got too difficult.


    Ewing¡¯s resolution to send Bria back was something Kallie didn¡¯t even dream of. It was a relief and showed a level of understanding and fairness she hadn¡¯t anticipated from Bria¡¯s cousin.


    This gesture significantly lessened Kallie¡¯s reservations about Ewing.


    Feeling a newfound ease, Kallie smiled and expressed herself through signnguage, which was swiftly interpreted. ¡°Thank you for your efforts. If you get caught up in the situation, don¡¯t bother with sending her away. I¡¯m well-protected here, and she won¡¯t be able to harm me.¡±


    Ewing¡¯s expression, however, tightened into a frown, his concern evident. ¡°You don¡¯t know Bria. Once she sets her mind to something, she follows through, no matter the consequences. She¡¯s clever, but not always morally guided. Don¡¯t fret. She¡¯s my cousin, and I know how to handle her.¡±


    Kallie nodded, appreciating his support.


    Ewing then shifted the conversation to a more personal note. ¡°I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could spend more time with Tyrone, even if it¡¯s just being there quietly by his side. Ever since you arrived, even though you two haven¡¯t interacted much, his appetite has improved. It seems just having you around might be making him happier.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 270

    ?<strong>Chapter 270:</strong>


    Kallie acknowledged his request with another nod. She had intended to visit Tyrone earlier, but recent events and her own health issues had kept her away. The doctor had advised rest, and she had nned to see Tyrone once she felt better.


    Still, the thought of visiting Tyrone brought Kallie a mix of anticipation and anxiety, given everything that had happened. ¡°Mr. Nixon, I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me all these days, and I understand your desire for Tyrone¡¯s recovery. However, I don¡¯t think I am his biological granddaughter. If thises to light, it could be a big blow to him. Maybe I could visit him under a different pretext?¡±


    Kallie was genuinely concerned for Tyrone.


    Ewing observed Kallie, his expression aplex mix of emotions.


    Though modern DNA testing might find it difficult to prove Kallie was his cousin due to Kallie¡¯s parents¡¯ death, Ewing still had the means to confirm it if he wished to, given the advanced medical equipment.


    Ewing knew Jake was right. Kallie was part of the Nixon family. She was his aunt¡¯s daughter.


    Ewing supposed Kallie harbored suspicions about her heritage but perhaps found the truth difficult to ept.


    With his aunt gone and the full story obscured by the past, Ewing held onto a hope that misunderstandings would eventually clear.


    Ewing responded to Kallie¡¯s proposal with understanding and a hint of resignation, ¡°Talking to Tyrone about this wouldn¡¯t change anything. Let¡¯s just let things unfold naturally. I won¡¯t hold it against you if you turn out not to be my cousin. Everyone has their path to follow.¡±


    Reassured by Ewing¡¯s response, Kallie did not press the issue further.


    Led by the maid, Kallie approached Tyrone¡¯s room. Her attention was immediately captured by the familiar scene of Tyrone ying the piano. The melody was evocative, much like the first time they had met.


    The maid apanying Kallie whispered that before taking over the family business, Tyrone had been the most artistically aplished member of the Nixon family. Had his life taken a different path, he might have be a nationally recognized artist.


    Kallie listened, moved by the music that seemed to cleanse the soul, and chose not to interrupt, settling herself quietly to one side.


    As the piece drew to a close, Tyrone seemed to sense Kallie¡¯s presence. He looked up with a gentle smile, his eyes meeting hers. ¡°Do you remember this piece?¡± he asked.


    Kallie, taken aback, instinctively pointed to herself, questioning if he was indeed speaking to her.


    Tyrone confirmed with a nod and then switched to signnguage, making themunication more personal and direct.


    Tyrone¡¯s gestures practically said, ¡°I remember now. I had seen you at the Miller family¡¯s banquet. I wasn¡¯t very clear-headed at the time but felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing you, warming up to you instantly. Once home, I couldn¡¯t shake off the possibility that you¡¯re Siena¡¯s daughter. The more I thought about it, the more it seemed likely.¡±


    Kallie felt a surge of confusion. She gestured toward his ears, expressing through signnguage that she was surprised by his proficiency in signnguage and recalled he wore hearing aids the first time they met.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 271

    ?<strong>Chapter 271:</strong>


    Tyrone responded with a smile, his expression tinged with a sense of nostalgia and longing.


    His hand moved as his gestures exined that over the years, he had let go of many responsibilities tied to the Nixon family to search the world for Siena and her daughter. He would assume different identities whenever his memory confusion clouded his mind. Back at their first encounter, he had thought of himself as a deaf-mute, thus wearing hearing aids and learning signnguage.


    After sharing this story, Tyrone smiled awkwardly and made a yful shushing gesture. He added that Ewing didn¡¯t know about this and preferred Kallie to keep it a secret between them since he did not want Ewing to worry about him.


    Tyrone¡¯s confession eased Kallie¡¯s nerves, drawing augh from her. The mood in the room lightened up.


    Kallie then told Tyrone she didn¡¯t mind him talking since she enjoyed hearing different voices. She hoped she could make her own voice heard one day.


    Tyrone nodded, his expression thoughtful.


    The two chatted for a while.


    Kallie¡¯s initial nervousness melted away as she came to view Tyrone not just as a previous formidable family leader but as an amiable elder.


    Kallie still harbored doubts about the truth of her lineage. Yet, she had decided to set aside any past grievances with the Nixon family if she was really Tyrone¡¯s biological granddaughter, choosing to embrace a more serene and joyful approach to life during her stay.


    Just then, there was a sudden urgent knock at the door.


    Tyrone¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. He signaled to the nanny, who promptly went to answer the door.


    Standing in the doorway was Noemi.


    Noemi burst into the room, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mr. Tyrone Nixon, please, you must let Miss Nixon stay. Mr. Ewing Nixon is set on sending her away, and Miss Nixon has suffered her third rpse today. You¡¯re aware of her fragile health. If these episodes continue, she might not withstand the strain. Mr. Ewing Nixon is adamant on this. But he clearly has misunderstood Miss Nixon. Worse, he won¡¯t listen to anyone. Your intervention is needed. Otherwise, the situation could deteriorate.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s brow furrowed in concern and confusion. ¡°Bria had a rpse? Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡±


    Noemi lowered her head to hide the guilt in her eyes. ¡°Miss Nixon didn¡¯t want to worry you, knowing you need more rest. She just took some emergency heart medication to cope with her own suffering.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s response was tinged with displeasure. ¡°If Bria is ill, she should be seeing a doctor. What¡¯s the use ofing to me? What am I supposed to do? I¡¯m not a physician. How can I possibly cure her?¡±


    With a hopeful look, Noemi quickly interjected, ¡°Mr. Tyrone Nixon, so does this mean you agree to let Miss Nixon stay?¡±


    Tyrone simply shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Ewing has a mind of his own. If he¡¯s made such a decision, he undoubtedly has his reasons. Moreover, he isn¡¯t one to act recklessly. He likely has arranged everything for Bria¡¯s departure. Just trust his n and proceed with his orders. Why must Bria and you fuss over this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 272

    ?<strong>Chapter 272:</strong>


    Noemi grew visibly distressed and hastily said, ¡°Miss Nixon didn¡¯t intend to make a fuss, but¡­¡±


    Noemi¡¯s face contorted with feigned sadness. ¡°But she really doesn¡¯t want to leave you. She¡¯s concerned about you.¡±


    Tyrone let out a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t think my aging means I will get confused often. Today, my memory is sharp. I distinctly remember Bria insisting on leaving a while back.¡±


    Noemi¡¯s dramatic sobbing ceased. A hint of embarrassment crossed her face. But at this point, she could only continue her charade. ¡°But everything that happened before was a misunderstanding.¡±


    Suddenly, Noemi pointed at Kallie. ¡°It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault! Miss Nixon and Mr. Ewing Nixon were fine until this woman appeared. Since then, they¡¯ve been arguing nonstop. Miss Nixon was so upset that she fell ill. Moreover, Mr. Ewing Nixon only decided to send Miss Nixon away because of this woman¡¯s request.¡±


    Noemi stared at Kallie with resentment. She held Kallie responsible for every bit of humiliation she had endured recently. If only Kallie had stayed in the room instead of resorting to tricks, things might have been different.


    Bria had seethed with anger, feeling fooled by Kallie. Despite her fury, she couldn¡¯t quite throw tantrums. Losing her temper would only bring disgrace, especially if others caught wind of this. So, she directed all her pent-up rage at Noemi instead.


    Noemi, overwhelmed by Bria¡¯s outburst, found herself struggling to endure the mistreatment.


    On the sidelines, Kallie watched Noemi¡¯s acting with a hint of amusement, not anticipating that Noemi would pin the me on her so pointedly.


    Initially, Kallie didn¡¯t want to get involved, but noticing Tyrone¡¯s mood darken, she feltpelled to rify things.


    Just as Kallie was about to gesture her exnation, Tyrone cut her off.


    His voice tinged with anger, Tyrone snapped at Noemi, ¡°I¡¯m not an old fool!¡±


    Noemi pursed her lips together instantly, looking up at Tyrone nervously.


    Taking a deep breath, Tyrone addressed Noemi more calmly, ¡°Go back and tell Bria that she is still my granddaughter. I can overlook a lot, but I refuse to be treated like a fool. Yes, I often suffer frompses. Sometimes, I don¡¯t recognize people or recall my actions, and perhaps I¡¯ve acted foolishly. If she finds it too burdensome to acknowledge me as her grandfather, I don¡¯t mind her distancing herself from me.¡±


    Noemi¡¯s nerves red up instantly. She mustered a disarming smile. ¡°Mr. Tyrone Nixon, Miss Nixon truly respects you. How could she ever deny you as her grandfather?¡±


    Tyrone scoffed in response. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she should cease causing trouble and allow me to live in peace.¡±


    Since Tyrone had put his words this way, Noemi bit her tongue. She wanted to argue further but hesitated, stealing nces at Tyrone before deciding it was best to hold back.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home


    Kallie feltpelled to interject, believing she owed an exnation. She wanted to express her hope for Tyrone to have a harmonious rtionship with his family instead of arguing over her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 273

    ?<strong>Chapter 273:</strong>


    Unexpectedly, Tyrone spoke up before Kallie could gesture her thoughts. ¡°Kallie, I understand your concerns,¡± he said gently. ¡°Though we haven¡¯t been acquainted for long, I am still your grandfather. You¡¯re a kind soul. Consider this your home. No one will harm you here, alright?¡±


    Kallie was taken aback and momentarily lost for words. They hadn¡¯t confirmed any blood ties with medical equipment yet. Therefore, chances were that she was not part of the Nixon family. Could it be that Ewing hadn¡¯t talked to Tyrone over this since he feared the impact?


    After pondering for a moment, Kallie decided not to dwell on this topic. It seemed wiser to let Ewing handle the talk with Tyrone on this. Moreover, she grappled with words regarding this topic.


    As Noemi reported, Bria exploded with fury. She delivered a sharp p to Noemi. ¡°Had you not made things clear to my grandpa? If you had, why would he insist on sending me away?¡±


    Noemi felt like crying. ¡°I ryed everything to your grandfather just as you instructed, and I even mentioned that Kallie was stirring up trouble. However, once I finished, he became furious and yelled at me.¡±


    Bria responded with a scornfulugh, ¡°Does Kallie, that imposter, actually believe she belongs to the Nixon family? Just wait. I¡¯ll unveil her true identity soon enough.¡±


    Noemi shifted lightly, asking, ¡°Miss Nixon, what¡¯s our next move?¡±


    Bria massaged her temples, a glint of ice passing through her gaze. ¡°What can I do? Ewing is adamant about sending me away. Even feigning illness won¡¯t help. What options are left?¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures


    A thought crossed Bria¡¯s mind, but in the end, she sighed in resignation.


    Just then, a voice from the doorway came. ¡°Miss Nixon, Mr. Nixon asked me to check if you¡¯ve packed all your belongings.¡±


    Fuming, Bria opened the door and stered a smile. ¡°Go ask Ewing if he¡¯s really going to treat me, his cousin, this way over a woman who isn¡¯t from our family.¡±


    The response came in a calm tone. ¡°Mr. Nixon had expected your question and instructed me to tell you it wasn¡¯t about he felt like doing so, but he needed to do so. Moreover, the woman in question isn¡¯t just anyone. She¡¯s your cousin. Mr. Nixon hopes you¡¯ll refrain from making suchments in the future. If you haven¡¯t finished packing, we¡¯re here to assist.¡±


    Unable to contain her frustration any longer, Bria¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Get out!¡± she snarled.


    However, Ewing¡¯s subordinate didn¡¯t inch away since the order was to see Bria out today.


    Just then, another voice chimed in, ¡°I want to see how Ewing ns to mistreat my sister.¡±


    The rain intensified and thunder rolled.


    Suddenly, lightning shed, startling Kallie.


    Tyrone quickly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain harder. You should head back and rest. Get some sleep. If you need anything, speak to Ewing. He might seem stern, but he¡¯s dependable and manages everything well for the family.¡±


    Kallie nodded, her hand gestures signaling that she found Ewing kind and thoughtful.


    Tyrone smiled. ¡°You¡¯re his cousin, after all. If he can¡¯t look after you properly, I¡¯ll be having a word with him about what he¡¯s been up to all this time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 274

    ?<strong>Chapter 274:</strong>


    Kallie pondered for a moment, intending to warn Tyrone that she might not be his biological granddaughter.


    However, before Kallie could do anything, a sudden knock interrupted them.


    The butler, known as Trent, entered, offering Kallie a respectful greeting.


    Slightly nervous, Kallie assumed Trent hade to discuss some household matters with Tyrone. She made a move to leave, but Tyrone gestured for her to stay.


    ¡°We are family. You don¡¯t have to leave. Stay, sit down, and listen,¡± Tyrone said.


    Kallie had no choice but to turn around and settle down next to Tyrone.


    Trent remarked, ¡°Sir, Mr. Abram Nixon and the others have returned unexpectedly.¡±


    Kallie raised her eyebrow. Who was Abram?


    Tyrone exined to Kallie, ¡°Abram is your second uncle. You haven¡¯t met him yet. He¡¯s back in town now, and you two can meet.¡±


    Tyrone looked away, his face hardening as he questioned Trent, ¡°Why the hell is my son back without giving me a heads-up?¡±


    Trent looked nervous. ¡°He and his family showed up out of the blue. When I got the news, they were already at the front door. They¡¯re probably in Miss Bria Nixon¡¯s room right now. It¡¯s a family reunion, and I can¡¯t do anything about it. Mr. Ewing Nixon is somewhat frustrated, given Miss Bria Nixon couldn¡¯t be sent back for the time being.¡±


    Tyrone thought for a moment. ¡°How many of them are there? Did the whole familye?¡±


    Trent nodded. ¡°The whole family is here. They even brought the medical team for Miss Bria Nixon¡¯s treatment. They imed uncertain when you would feel better, concerned Mr. Ewing Nixon couldn¡¯t manage things well if he was alone with you.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s face darkened, his thoughts a mystery.


    Kallie had never seen this side of Tyrone before. She knew him as the funny, kind old man. This cold, serious version was a shock to her.


    Tyrone sighed when something urred to him. Turning to face Kallie, he asked, ¡°Do you want to meet your second uncle and his family?¡±


    Kallie instinctively wanted to say no, but she knew better. She gave a nod despite her reluctance.


    Previously, Ewing had hinted that Tyrone would probably do whatever Kallie wanted.


    Kallie reasoned if she said no, Tyrone would likely opt against meeting Abram and his family. That would put off their meeting. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to let this happen. Plus, she had to see them someday.


    Soon, Kallie trailed behind Tyrone to meet Abram and his family.


    The hall, once empty, buzzed with life as more people arrived.


    Kallie followed Tyrone into the hall, her eyes scanning the faces of the new arrivals.


    A well-dressed couple stood among the neers, the woman¡¯s face a mask of disdain. She nced at Kallie with a snort, clearly unimpressed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 275

    ?<strong>Chapter 275:</strong>


    Next to the couple stood a young man and Bria.


    The young man resembled Ewing, but his charm was more pronounced, his eyes radiating warmth. His gaze met Kallie¡¯s, and for a moment, she felt a flicker of tenderness.


    Kallie remained wary. This man must be Klein Nixon, Bria¡¯s brother.


    A sly look passed between Bria and Klein.


    Bria, surprisingly subdued, stood quietly off to the side.


    A closer look revealed a smirk ying on Bria¡¯s lips.


    Bria¡¯s expression told Kallie all she needed to know. Now that her family had arrived, she was staying put.


    A wave of unease washed over Kallie. Unsure of Bria¡¯s next move, she resolved to steer clear of Bria.


    With Trent¡¯s help, Tyrone settled into the grand seat at the head of the hall.


    Abram eagerly approached Tyrone, a hint of caution in his voice. ¡°Dad, you still remember me, right?¡±


    Tyrone gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°I¡¯m not confused now.¡±


    Abram smiled, relieved. ¡°Fantastic! Knew it was smart of Ewing to bring you here for treatment. That boy¡¯s a real gem, unlike Klein, who¡¯s always out gallivanting instead of helping out.¡±


    Abram shot a re at Klein over his shoulder as he spoke.


    Kallie¡¯s first impression of Abram¡¯s family wasn¡¯t great, but she found herself studying Abram. Maybe he was genuinely concerned about Tyrone, or maybe he was just a smooth talker. Either way, he knew how to work a crowd.


    Even Kallie knew that Tyrone was brought to this country during a rpse. Ewing hade to search for him.


    Yet, Abram painted a picture of the dutiful grandson, Ewing, taking Tyrone here seeking treatment.


    Klein stepped forward, his smile a mirror of his father¡¯s, sly as a fox with a glint in his eyes. But his attention was elsewhere.


    Klein¡¯s smile widened as he turned to Kallie. ¡°Grandpa, this is our cousin, right? Kallie Cooper, I believe? Mind if I call you Kallie? You¡¯re absolutely stunning. You have your mother¡¯s eyes. I remember seeing a photo of my aunt when I was a kid.¡±


    Kallie knew Klein was just ttering her, but she was still a bit surprised. She had expected Abram¡¯s family to reject her, therefore, Klein¡¯s seemingly friendly demeanor caught her off guard.


    Abram nodded and beckoned Kallie closer. ¡°Come here, sweetheart. Let me take a closer look at you. Oh, you¡¯re the spitting image of your mother.¡±


    Abram hastily brushed away a tear, seemingly lost in a painful memory.


    Seeing Abram¡¯s distress, Kallie stepped forward, offering a polite smile to the others.


    Astrid, Abram¡¯s wife, cut in with a sneer. ¡°Look at you guys, all smiles. She doesn¡¯t seem too thrilled to see us, though. We¡¯ve been standing here like statues, and she hasn¡¯t even bothered to say hello.¡±


    Bria let out a loud, mockingugh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 276

    ?<strong>Chapter 276:</strong>


    ¡°Mom, please,¡± Bria said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh. She can¡¯t talk.¡±


    Astrid¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Leaning in, she stage-whispered loudly enough for everyone to hear, ¡°She¡¯s a mute? Why the hell did they bring back a mute?¡±


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, woman!¡±


    Tyrone and Abram erupted in unison, their voices booming through the hall.


    Abram shot Astrid a furious look, grabbing her arm and yanking her away from the group.


    Astrid, teetering on her heels, narrowly avoided a fall. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± she hissed, adjusting her hair. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? I¡¯m just stating the obvious! I met your sister before, and she was perfectly healthy. So why the hell did she have a mute kid? Something ain¡¯t right here, and I want some damn answers.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s initial frown softened. She couldn¡¯t me Astrid for her suspicions. She never believed she was a member of this family. Therefore, even though she was suspected, she was unfazed. As long as they didn¡¯t actively try to harm her, their doubts didn¡¯t bother her.


    Klein, clearly embarrassed by Astrid¡¯s outburst, pulled her aside for a stern talking-to.


    Klein then approached Kallie with a sincere apology. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kallie,¡± he said. ¡°My mother can be very blunt, just like my sister. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart. I¡¯ve given her a piece of my mind, and I promise she won¡¯t say anything like that again.¡±


    Klein sounded sincere.


    Tyrone, hearing Klein¡¯s words, softened his demeanor yet kept his tone stern. ¡°Just consider Kallie¡¯s feelings and ask if she can overlook this. How would you feel if you were on the receiving end of such harshness?¡±


    Klein quickly nodded, eager to smooth things over. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ??T€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ¨ªn galn?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    Kallie responded via signnguage, her interpreter tranting for her, emphasizing her resilience but also her desire for distance. ¡°I¡¯m used to hearing suchments. It¡¯s fine as long as we keep our interactions minimal in the future.¡±


    Bria, unable to hide her disdain, scoffed at Kallie¡¯s measured response. ¡°Mom, Dad, Klein, don¡¯t be shocked. It seems living with the Nixons has given her a sense of entitlement.¡±


    Bria bitterly added, ¡°Of course, with Ewing and Tyrone¡¯s support, who would dare to challenge her?¡±


    Abram, weary of the conflict, cut in sharply, ¡°Enough of this.¡±


    Bria, clearly frustrated by theck of support, turned her back to her father.


    Astrid was seething, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Look at her! Acting as if we¡¯re the ones desperate to be associated with her. It must have been hard for her out there, and that¡¯s why she can¡¯t wait toe back. I don¡¯t see what she has to be so proud of.¡±


    Tyrone, sensing the escting hostility, grew stern. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said gently to Kallie, guiding her out of the tension.


    Left in the silence of the now empty hall, Abram, Astrid, Bria, and Klein were a mix of simmering emotions.


    Abram was the first to voice his thoughts, trying to inject some reason, ¡°Why are you so harsh with someone who can¡¯t even argue back? Can¡¯t you see how much my old man cares for her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 277

    ?<strong>Chapter 277:</strong>


    Astrid scoffed, her cynicism unabated. ¡°Everyone knows Tyrone¡¯s mind isn¡¯t what it used to be. Just because he¡¯s taken a liking to someone doesn¡¯t mean we all have to fall in line. I certainly won¡¯t acknowledge her.¡±


    Bria chimed in, reinforcing Astrid¡¯s sentiment, ¡°Exactly, she¡¯s definitely a fraud.¡±


    Klein, ever the peacemaker, sighed. ¡°Even if she is, we ought to maintain appearances in public. But¡­ I have to say, while she seems mild andpliant, there¡¯s a stubborn streak in her. I wonder if she¡¯s truly clever or just maniptive.¡±


    Bria sneered, her disdain clear, ¡°She¡¯s not clever, just scheming. I was the one who saved her, and this is the thanks I get. Support me or not, I won¡¯t let her off easily.¡±


    As Bria¡¯s anger mounted, Abram and Klein exchanged weary nces, feeling their options dwindling. They instructed the servants to escort Astrid and Bria away to rest.


    Once the two were out of earshot, Abram and Klein remained, speaking in hushed tones.


    Klein shared his observations with his father, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°Dad, Bria might not see it, but you and Mom must have noticed Kallie bears a striking resemnce to my aunt¡­¡±


    Klein was cut off by Abram¡¯s sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. She probably is.¡±


    Klein¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°But Bria was so convinced Kallie was a fraud before we came back.¡±


    Abram¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Your sister hasn¡¯t met your cousin before, so she wouldn¡¯t know. Besides, many people bear simr looks.¡±


    Abram¡¯s voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Regardless, the only people who could definitively confirm her identity are no longer here. You need to get close to her, Klein. She might prove useful to us.¡±


    ¡°Fake or not, we¡¯ll make her real,¡± Abram dered decisively. ¡°If she remains with my old man long enough, she can be a tool for our ends.¡±


    Klein nodded, understanding the darker undercurrents of his father¡¯s n, and a sly smile crossed his face. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Klein¡¯s thoughts then shifted to another pressing issue. ¡°But what about Bria¡¯s health?¡±


    Abram massaged his temples, his stress evident. ¡°I¡¯m still searching for a solution. Just try to keep her calm. She¡¯s smart but easily agitated, and her condition worsens with each episode. Look after her.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Klein nodded.


    Before Kallie returned, Tyrone had proposed to Kallie a grand gesture with a recognition banquet in her honor.


    However, Kallie, sensing theplexities such an event might stir within the Nixon family and perhaps overwhelmed by the potential implications, quickly refused.


    Kallie expressed her reluctance firmly with signnguage which practically said, ¡°I appreciate the gesture, but I¡¯d rather not. Crowds make me ufortable.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s disappointment was palpable. He pressed, his voiceden with emotion, ¡°You¡¯re my granddaughter, and after everything you¡¯ve endured, I want to make it up to you. If you refuse, it will feel like you¡¯re rejecting me as well.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 278

    ?<strong>Chapter 278:</strong>


    Tyrone¡¯s departure after saying his piece was swift and marked by frustration, leaving Kallie feeling cornered and conflicted.


    Determined to seek advice, Kallie nned to consult with Ewing, hoping tomunicate her unease about the banquet and the implications it might have concerning her ce in the family. She feared inadvertently taking the spot that might not rightfully be hers.


    The following day, before Kallie could reach out to Ewing, Abram and his family intercepted her.


    Abram¡¯s and Klein¡¯s smiles were cordial, yet they failed to mask the underlying formality.


    Kallie mirrored their politeness with a constrained smile of her own and attempted to excuse herself.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Klein interjected, his tone warm, blocking her path.


    Facing Klein, Kallie¡¯s expression turned frosty, signaling her difort.


    The servant standing next to Kallie, ever vignt and loyal to Tyrone¡¯s directives, addressed Klein with a professional detachment, ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Mr. Klein Nixon?¡±


    Klein, momentarily caught off guard, quicklyposed himself. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize. Tyrone was right. We should have been more considerate of your feelings. We were too hasty yesterday and didn¡¯t even bring gifts. Today, we¡¯ve brought some.¡±


    With a p of his hands, two individuals appeared, carefully cing gift boxes in front of Kallie.


    Klein motioned toward the boxes, encouraging Kallie to take a look.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s reluctance, Klein let out a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like us. It¡¯s my fault. If these gifts don¡¯t appeal to you, I can find something else.¡±


    His expression conveyed a mix of concern and a subtle hint of maniption, suggesting that refusing the gifts would be almost wrongful.


    Kallie eyed Klein warily, contemting a response but sensing that words might be futile.


    With a reluctant air, Kallie opened the boxes.


    One revealed a stunningly crafted dress, and the other, an array of dazzling jewelry.


    Just then, Bria, unable to contain her jealousy, chimed in with a cutting remark, ¡°These gifts are worth at least 30 million, and that dress is tailor-made.¡±


    Bria shot Klein a disapproving nce. ¡°Klein, you have never given me such a wonderful gift. Why would you present something so precious to Kallie right upon meeting? Is she more important to you than your own sister?¡±


    Klein¡¯s smile was tinged with helplessness. ¡°You have been living with us since you were a child and have everything you need. But Kallie has endured so much on her own. It¡¯s only right that we give her the care and support she deserves.¡±


    Bria pondered his words and found them reasonable. Her frustration began to ease.


    Kallie stared at the items in the box, her brow furrowing in concern. She shook her head firmly, her signnguage interpreted by the servant standing next to her. ¡°I can¡¯t ept these. They are far too expensive. Even as a meeting gift, they¡¯re too much. It would be best if you gave these to Bria instead. I just couldn¡¯t ept them.¡±


    Klein¡¯s tone was earnest as he persisted. ¡°I know you are shy. But please consider epting these gifts. If you refuse, I¡¯ll just have Ewing handle the persuasion. You know how persuasive he can be. And if that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go to Tyrone. His greatest wish right now is to see us getting along. I bet he wants you to ept these gifts.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 279

    ?<strong>Chapter 279:</strong>


    Given his insistence, Kallie had no choice but to relent. She gave a slight nod.


    Klein didn¡¯t forget his purpose for today. He waved to Bria and Astrid.


    Bria¡¯s and Astrid¡¯s faces grew stiff with unease, yet they approached with palpable reluctance.


    Astrid spoke up first, her voice tinged with difort. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what I said yesterday. I meant no harm. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Bria gave a tight-lipped nod and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to move forward and get along with you from now on.¡±


    Kallie waved her hand dismissively, signaling that she had let bygones be bygones. She was desperate to get rid of them as quickly as possible. She had questions she wanted to ask Ewing.


    As Kallie turned to leave, Klein followed her.


    Klein asked, ¡°Kallie, are you heading to see Tyrone? Will you mind me joining you? I have brought some medicine that could be helpful for his condition, and I¡¯d like his doctor¡¯s opinion on it. I really want him to get better.¡±


    Kallie sighed inwardly as a headache began to throb.


    Kallie admitted Klein had shown no animosity toward her since they met. He had been polite and kind. Despite her somewhat impatient demeanor yesterday and today, he remained calm and did not get angry. This made her feel a twinge of guilt.


    Yet, despite everything, Kallie couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel a connection with Klein. She felt far more secure with Ewing for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on. Ewing might not shower her with flowery words as Klein did, but he consistently demonstrated his kindness through his actions.


    Seeing Klein¡¯s warm smile, Kallie found it hard to refuse. With a reluctant nod, she agreed with him to join her and see Tyrone.


    As soon as Tyrone¡¯s eyesnded on Kallie, his face lit up with a genuine smile. However, when his gaze shifted to Klein, who was standing just behind Kallie, the joy in his expression dimmed noticeably. Despite this, he still maintained a gentle demeanor.


    ¡°Grandpa, how are you feeling now? Do you have any difort? I consulted with a specialist and brought you some medicine. Where is your doctor?¡± Klein asked, his tone tender as he gently massaged Tyrone¡¯s shoulder.


    Tyrone didn¡¯t resist Klein¡¯s gesture and nced at Trent.


    Understanding the silent cue, Trent quickly summoned the doctor toe over.


    The doctor examined the medicine Klein had brought and nodded with approval. ¡°This medicine is truly impressive. It¡¯s still not officially released and only avable to a select few. Mr. Klein Nixon must have gone to great lengths to acquire it.¡±


    Klein smiled modestly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t much trouble. I have a friend who holds a high position there. It did cost some money, but I would do anything for my grandpa¡¯s health.¡±


    Everyone admired Klein¡¯s devotion to his grandfather.


    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you


    Kallie felt that with Klein here, it was not convenient for her to stay, so she stood up and indicated that she had to leave first.


    Kallie figured she needed to find Ewing quickly and persuade him to reason with Tyrone about the possibility that she might not be rted to the Nixon family by blood.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 280

    ?<strong>Chapter 280:</strong>


    As Kallie was lost in thought, Ewing unexpectedly walked into the room.


    When Ewing saw Klein, his face momentarily clouded with irritation before his expression quickly returned to its usual calm.


    ¡°Ewing!¡± Klein greeted with an exaggerated cheerfulness.


    Ewing responded with a mere nod, his demeanor cool and detached.


    Ewing¡¯s gaze shifted to Tyrone and then to Kallie. Relief washed over him when he saw that Kallie was unharmed. Abram and his family still valued their public image. Even if they were annoyed, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to Kallie in front of so many witnesses.


    With a sincere smile lighting up his handsome face, Ewing carefully pulled out a medicine bottle. ¡°Grandpa, I acquired this for you. Let the doctor take a look.¡±


    The doctor standing nearby gasped in surprise but quickly mped his hand over his mouth, realizing something.


    Klein chimed in, ¡°Ewing, no wonder we¡¯re cousins. I didn¡¯t expect you to find this medicine and present it to our grandpa as well.¡±


    At Klein¡¯s words, Ewing nced at the bottle in Trent¡¯s hand, his expression clouding slightly.


    Klein continued, ¡°Ewing, I remember having mentioned this to you before. I recall you have longstanding connections with the higher-ups at that pharmaceuticalpany, and their headquarters are in Avalon. Thinking you could acquire the medicine faster than me, I didn¡¯t make a move until I noticed theck of any actions on your part, probably distracted by your overwhelming workload. Therefore, I took action myself to acquire the medicine. Ewing, you wouldn¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to steal your credit, would you?¡±


    Kallie noticed Ewing¡¯s chest rising and falling slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    Having met many people and detected a fair share of malice, Kallie could usually read a situation at a nce. She recognized that Klein was setting a trap for Ewing.


    But Ewing wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t defend himself. He was always reasonable when making a counterargument. His current silence could only mean he didn¡¯t want to engage in an argument with Klein.


    Kallie struggled to make sense of it. Klein and Ewing were cousins. Why was Klein making things so difficult for Ewing? It was wearying to see family members ying games instead of being straight.


    This realization only deepened Kallie¡¯s dislike for Klein.


    Despite the faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips, Klein maintained an air of feigned humility and helplessness. His expression was so artfully crafted that it made it nearly impossible for anyone to pin the me on him.


    At that moment, Tyrone cleared his throat a few times. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Both of you care about me deeply. There is no need to argue about who came first.¡±


    Tyrone was gently reminding them to set aside their dispute.


    But Klein seemed to have not caught the subtle hint.


    A silence settled over the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 281

    ?<strong>Chapter 281:</strong>


    Kallie was frantically brainstorming a way to steer the conversation back on track when someone unexpectedly mentioned the very thing bothering her.


    ¡°Grandpa, I heard you and Ewing are nning a wee party for Kallie,¡± Klein said.


    Upon hearing Klein¡¯s unexpected knowledge of the n, everyone, including Ewing, Kallie, and even Tyrone, turned their gaze toward him in surprise.


    Tyrone, clearly caught off guard, questioned, ¡°I indeed nned this, but how did youe to know?¡±


    With a nonchnt smile, Klein exined, ¡°Ewing shared it with me, but that¡¯s not the point. I suppose it¡¯s crucial we go ahead with the wee banquet. There¡¯s still spection about Kallie¡¯s identity, and the banquet could firmly establish her ce here. The banquet will also prevent any future mistreatment she might face outside while serving as a gesture of us making up for her.¡±


    Tyrone considered this perspective thoughtfully, recognizing the potential benefits. He had long harbored intentions of rectifying past oversights with Kallie, yet he recalled her less-than-enthusiastic response to his earlier suggestion.


    At this moment, Kallie discreetly winked at Ewing, her nceden with unease about the banquet, indicating her desire to avoid the event she deemed troublesome.


    Noticing her difort, Ewing subtly cleared his throat. ¡°Grandpa, we really need to take Kallie¡¯s preferences into ount on this,¡± he interjected thoughtfully. ¡°If she¡¯s notfortable with the idea, perhaps we should reconsider.¡±


    Tyrone paused, his brow furrowing as he pondered Ewing¡¯s point, finding merit in the consideration of Kallie¡¯s feelings.


    Klein, however, chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s true, but Kallie is a sensible girl. She¡¯s not the type seeking extravagance and is always overly considerate of others. If we leave the decision to her, she¡¯ll likely decline just to avoid imposing on anyone.¡±


    Kallie stared at Klein, taken aback by his interpretation. While there was truth in his observation that she disliked causing trouble, she realized that Klein was framing the narrative to suit his agenda, making it appear as if any objection she might have would be unreasonable.


    Klein, seeing an opportunity, continued to press his case to Tyrone.


    ¡°This might be our only chance. If we don¡¯t celebrate her integration into the family now, people might misconstrue it as the Nixons not recognizing her as one of their own.


    It could look like she isn¡¯t truly weed. Besides, we always celebrate personal milestones with parties, be it birthdays or academic achievements. This event could also help Kallie expand her socialwork, ensuring she¡¯s supported and not subject to bullying.¡±


    Klein¡¯s argument was polished and persuasive, crafted to appeal to the family¡¯s image and Kallie¡¯s supposed benefit.


    If Kallie hadn¡¯t been already cautious of Klein¡¯s motivations, she might have mistaken his insistence for genuine concern.


    Eventually, Tyrone seemed swayed by Klein¡¯s argument. He gestured for Kallie toe closer.


    Reluctantly, Kallie rose and took a seat next to Tyrone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 282

    ?<strong>Chapter 282:</strong>


    Tyrone addressed Kallie with a warmth that resonated deeply, his voice earnest, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t think of this as a hassle. It¡¯s the right thing to do. I want to publicly acknowledge you as my granddaughter. I desire to confirm your ce in this family and support you. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to bully you.¡±


    Caught in the genuine gaze of Tyrone, Kallie found it difficult to outright deny his request.


    Ewing, sensing her hesitation, leaned in and whispered encouragingly, ¡°Tyrone has put a lot of thought into this. Perhaps you should consider epting the idea of a wee banquet. Plus, if you say no, Klein might persist in persuasion. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything at the banquet. I promised to protect you, and I intend to keep that promise.¡±


    Kallie looked back at Ewing, her expression mixed with gratitude and concern. She knew well the burdens he carried.


    Tyrone often spoke of how Ewing shouldered the responsibilities of the entire Nixon family. He was now even managing Tyrone¡¯s medical care, often sacrificing his own rest. Yet here he was, ready to organize the wee banquet for her sake.


    Kallie was acutely aware of how overwhelmed Ewing already was with responsibilities. She was hesitant to add more to his te, but observing his firm resolve, she couldn¡¯t help but feel reassured, albeit with a slight sigh of resignation deep within her.


    Their conversation soon shifted to lighter matters as they spent some time with Tyrone, discussing the arrangements for the uing banquet for Kallie.


    Throughout their talk, Tyrone repeatedly emphasized the importance of looking after Kallie, ensuring she felt supported and valued.


    The visit lingered until the doctor arrived, gently reminding Tyrone that it was time for his medication and rest.


    Subsequently, Ewing and Kallie left the room together, walking infortablepanionship, while Klein followed behind.


    In a hushed tone meant only for Kallie, Ewing said, ¡°If you can, try to keep your distance from Klein. He¡¯s moreplicated than he appears. He can be difficult to handle.¡±


    Kallie nodded in understanding and responded with signnguage, her gestures fluid and expressive. ¡°I know. You¡¯re the only one I can trust around here.¡±


    Ewing, who had taken the time to learn signnguage, found it increasingly useful for their private conversations.


    A rare smile broke across Ewing¡¯s usually stern features. It was a genuine smile, a stark contrast to the restrained smiles that typically apanied his more serious demeanor.


    Just then, Klein caught up with them, his observation cutting through the moment. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Ewing so light-hearted. Kallie, you should know he¡¯s usually very strict with me and my sister. It¡¯s clear he cares for you.¡±


    The warmth in Kallie¡¯s eyes vanished at Klein¡¯s words.


    When Ewing turned to face Klein, his expression was marked by unmistakable impatience.


    Without addressing Klein¡¯sment, Ewing turned back to Kallie. ¡°I need to take care of something here. Head back and rest up. We¡¯ll go over the details tomorrow.¡± Kallie acknowledged with a nod.


    As Ewing left, Kallie offered a polite smile to Klein and moved to leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 283

    ?<strong>Chapter 283:</strong>


    However, Klein stepped forward, blocking her path, his expression suddenly mncholic. ¡°Kallie, we seldom meet. Why the chilly reception? It feels as if you might have something against me.¡±


    Kallie, seeking to smooth over any difort without exacerbating the situation, responded quickly by typing on her device. ¡°I apologize if Ie across as distant. It¡¯s really just my nature. I¡¯m generally reserved and prefer keeping to myself.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Klein began.


    Preempting his thoughts, Kallie stopped him from finishing his words. Her fingers swiftly danced on her phone screen as she typed down her reply.


    ¡°Ewing and I have built a rapport over time, which is why I might seem more at ease with him. Everyone, including Tyrone, knows I tend to keep to myself.


    Please don¡¯t feel the need to interact more than you¡¯refortable with on my ount. I¡¯ll make sure Tyrone understands there¡¯s no friction from my side.¡±


    Klein¡¯s gaze flickered briefly with an unreadable expression before he persisted, not yet satisfied.


    ¡°Yet, you haven¡¯t exined why you seem to not only keep your distance but actually harbor some dislike toward me. I believe that since we are family, we should be unified. If there are grievances, we ought to address them directly. Otherwise, it could strain our family dynamics. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Seeing that Klein was determined to have a clear answer, Kallie sighed, massaging her temples before conjuring a convincingly cheerful smile.


    Her response was filled with well-chosen words. ¡°Previously, I had disagreements with Bria, which may have unintentionally influenced how I reacted to you. That was unfair, and I¡¯m sorry. You are not Bria. You are your own person. I apologize for any past coldness that might have seemed directed at you.¡±


    Klein visibly rxed, reassured by her words, yet a touch of sorrow remained. ¡°I was concerned that you really had it in for me.¡±


    To handle Klein, Kallie decided to y along with his charade. Otherwise, he was bound to shadow her relentlessly. Kallie grasped Klein¡¯s arm, acting like a spoiled kid. She showed him the text she had typed on her phone. ¡°Klein, have you forgiven me now?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Klein responded, his gaze tender. ¡°From this moment, I¡¯ll treat you like my own sister.¡±


    Kallie typed, her question tinged with mischief. ¡°Treat me better than you do Bria?¡±


    Klein affirmed with a nod, ¡°Without a doubt.¡±


    Their smiles were exchanged. However, each harbored separate agendas. Kallie¡¯s smile, notably, did not touch her eyes.


    To onlookers, the scene painted a different picture.


    Bria, witnessing the intimacy between Kallie and Klein from nearby, seethed with anger. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Klein? Is he serious about treating that imposter as his sister?¡±


    Noemi, observing Bria teeter on the brink of another tantrum, intervened swiftly.


    ¡°Miss, please, you must remain calm for your health¡¯s sake. Mr. Klein Nixon has promised to handle Kallie. You ought to trust him. I don¡¯t think he is being sincere.


    It looks like he¡¯s just pretending. Besides, you are his biological sister. How could he genuinely care about that dreadful woman who had schemed against you?¡±


    Bria, somewhat cated, tilted her head up with an air of superiority. ¡°Of course, I am his real sister. How can Kallie evenpare to me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 284

    ?<strong>Chapter 284:</strong>


    A mocking thought struck Bria, and sheughed derisively. ¡°Just look at Kallie, looking so content. Does she actually believe my brother¡¯s lies? She¡¯s so gullible.¡±


    Noemi nodded and echoed Bria¡¯s disdain. ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s suffered out there and now returns as a fake family member, thinking she can manipte the Nixon family. But your grace is something Kallie could never emte, not in a hundred years.¡±


    ttered, Bria chuckled. A momentter, something amusing crossed her mind. ¡°By the way, I remember Jake dropped by a few days ago. Ewing wouldn¡¯t tell me why he came, but I figured it out myself. Jake came to divorce Kallie.¡±


    Bria clicked her tongue in disdain. ¡°I heard Kallie was adopted by the Reeves, depending on them. Then, she shamelessly enticed Jake and married him, and now they¡¯re divorced. She¡¯s just a pregnant, discarded woman.¡±


    Noemi chimed in, ¡°Truly. It¡¯s intriguing what she ns to do after being ousted. I heard she was quite resolved about the divorce, without any hesitation.¡±


    Bria scoffed. ¡°How could she not be resolved? The Nixon family is leagues above the Reeves. She thought she was stepping up in the world, so she scorned the Reeves. Besides, Jake isn¡¯t doing well now.¡±


    Noemi spoke softly. ¡°Miss, if Mr. Reeves struggles in the future, would you¡­¡±


    With a dismissive flip of her hair, Bria cut her off, ¡°What are you implying? Only the finest men deserve me. I respected Jake for hispetence. If he falls into ruin, he¡¯s worthless. Even if he¡¯s handsome and my type, why would I settle for a loser?¡±


    Bria added with a cunning grin, ¡°But I¡¯m not withoutpassion. If he really struggles andes begging, maybe I¡¯ll amuse myself with him for a while.¡±


    Noemimented, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too generous.¡±


    Then, Noemi added, ¡°Mr. Klein Nixon is nning a wee banquet for Kallie. Miss, you might want to prepare yourself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bria¡¯s smile disappeared. She replied with a hint of impatience, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll follow my brother¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Bria then muttered bitterly, ¡°That Kallie, who does she think she is? She¡¯s a fraud, and I¡¯ll unmask her someday.¡±


    The day of the wee banquet finally arrived.


    Although Klein had generously provided a dress and jewelry, Kallie had no intention of using them.


    Ewing, ever considerate, had arranged for a different set and even organized a styling team.


    Unfortunately, all three dresses from Ewing were found to be mysteriously ruined, clearly a result of sabotage.


    Trent, the one who had delivered these items, was visibly upset. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this and find out who had the audacity to do such a thing,¡± he assured her.


    Kallie sighed, suspecting Bria was behind the sabotage but chose to dismiss the matter. It wasn¡¯t worth the confrontation.


    Kallie used signnguage to ask, which was swiftly interpreted by the servant standing nearby. ¡°If I don¡¯t have a dress, can I wear one of my own? Don¡¯t worry. I do have one.¡±


    Trent shook his head, exining, ¡°Miss, perhaps you¡¯re not aware, but the Nixon family holds significant wealth. The young gentlemen anddies are expected to wear items valued in the millions to any event. If you don¡¯t, it could lead to gossip, and Mr. Tyrone Nixon would take offense. Now with Mr. Ewing Nixon in charge, any rumors could prove problematic¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 285

    ?<strong>Chapter 285:</strong>


    Kallie understood the gravity of the situation.


    Trentforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call Mr. Ewing Nixon to arrange for another dress. It might take a bit of time, though.¡±


    Kallie stopped Trent before he could dial, shaking her head.


    She then proceeded to her room to retrieve the gifts from Klein. The dress and jewelry were just dazzling.


    The servant interpreted Kallie¡¯s message. ¡°These were sent by Klein. Are they suitable?¡±


    Trent smiled broadly and replied, ¡°These are crafted by a renowned international designer, not only costly but also exclusive. There are only three or four such dresses in the entire world.¡±


    Trent continued, exining the jewelry¡¯s unique origins, ¡°Mr. Klein Nixon really put his heart into choosing these. Wearing them will be ideal, and Mr. Tyrone Nixon will be delighted. He ces great value on family unity.¡±


    With the circumstances as they were, Kallie feltpelled to wear the gifted attire.


    She sighed resignedly as Trent signaled for the stylist toe over.


    The dress Klein had chosen was cleverly designed to conceal Kallie¡¯s pregnancy. Although only in her fourth month and barely showing, the dress¡¯s wide and long skirt prevented any potential embarrassment.


    Given Kallie¡¯s height, the lengthy skirt meant she could forego high heels.


    Once styled, Kallie regarded her reflection in the mirror, taken aback by her own elegance and sophistication.


    Her naturally modest dressing style had been transformed, entuating her gentle and attractive features, which, while pretty, were not usually so striking.


    Now that Kallie was fully dressed, her beauty shone through unmistakably. Although she typically dressed simply, the luxurious attire she wore now didn¡¯t seem out of ce at all. Instead, Kallie carried herself with an effortless elegance and nobility, as if she had been born to it.


    Trent was visibly taken aback for a moment before his face lit up with joy. ¡°You truly are a Nixon, through and through. Your temperament shines through no matter what.¡±


    Then, a sudden thought seemed to cloud Trent¡¯s happiness, and his eyes moistened. He dabbed at the corner of his eye and said, ¡°Kallie, you bear such a striking resemnce to Siena. Standing here before me, it¡¯s as if she never left.¡±


    Kallie, looking at her reflection in the mirror, felt a surge of mixed emotions. She had seen pictures of her mother when she was young, and the resemnce was undeniable. Could it be that she was genuinely a member of this family?


    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love


    With a heavy heart and thoughts swirling in confusion, Kallie took a deep breath and walked toward the front hall.


    The hall was bustling with guests. To underscore the significance Tyrone had attached to Kallie, every affluent and notable family from Burmoos had been invited.


    Before Kallie made her entrance, the guests indulged in idle gossip.


    ¡°Could Kallie truly be Tyrone¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 286

    ?<strong>Chapter 286:</strong>


    ¡°It seems unlikely. She previously lived with the Reeves family, but now she¡¯s suddenly part of the Nixons?¡±


    ¡°Real or not, her roots matter little here. At best, she¡¯s the daughter of Tyrone¡¯s only daughter. She doesn¡¯t share the Nixonst name. I doubt she is treated with respect by the Nixons. This banquet is likely all a facade for the public.¡±


    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget Kallie and Jake¡¯s miserable marriage. Sarah has consistently meddled in their rtionship. If the Nixons really cared about Kallie, wouldn¡¯t they have confronted the Millers?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the drama!¡±


    Sarah, overhearing the whispers, could barely contain her anger, her expression darkening. She gracefully lifted her gown and red at the gossipers.


    ¡°Enough with your baseless chatter! I¡¯ve said it before. Jake and I are in love. Kallie means nothing. That scheming bitch coerced Jake into marriage using her family¡¯s leverage.


    The Nixons are too embarrassed to defend her. Besides, her so-called identity is undoubtedly fabricated. The Reeves have hinted at her mother¡¯s impoverished background. Perhaps Kallie resorted to disgraceful measures to assume this false persona.¡±


    Instead of joining in Sarah¡¯s ridicule, the guests exchanged knowing nces, smirking at her outburst.


    One boldly retorted, ¡°Rumors have it that you have a new partner, Miss Miller. Congrattions are in order. By the way, weren¡¯t you adamant about marrying no one else but Jake? Why the breakup with him at this point?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Miss Miller is always chasing the next big thing. Years ago, she left Jake for greener pastures and moved overseas, only to returnter since finding her best option was to reconcile with Jake. Now, Jake¡¯s chances of inheriting the Reeves estate are slim, and he¡¯s likely to be cut offpletely. Miss Miller will obviously look for someone better.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression shifted constantly. She clenched her teeth, her voice quivering as she retorted, ¡°How can you say such things?¡±


    But her words fell on deaf ears. The others continued their conversations, ignoring her.


    Many had frowned upon Sarah¡¯s involvement in Jake and Kallie¡¯s marriage.


    In their social circle, power was everything. Jake was once the center of attention, and no one in Burmoos could rival the Reeves family. At that time, nobody dared to mock or cross Sarah, who was then seen as Jake¡¯s chosen one.


    But things had changed since Sarah and Jake split up. Seeing Jake stripped of his influence, Sarah left him for another man, an act considered disgraceful among their peers.


    Though they wouldn¡¯t confront Sarah directly, they didn¡¯t hold back their sarcastic remarks.


    Feeling like everyone was judging her, Sarah was both hurt and angry. Wasn¡¯t Kallie supposed to be the one suffering this fate? Why had her life turned out this way? To her frustration, Kallie, that fucking bitch, had be part of the affluent Nixon family, living a life of luxury.


    Just then, Sarah¡¯s phone interrupted the silence.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up? I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯m swamped today,¡± Sarah replied, her toneced with impatience.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 287

    ?<strong>Chapter 287:</strong>


    Amara responded sharply, ¡°You need to make time, even if you don¡¯t have it. I¡¯ve carefully chosen this man for you, and you must win him over.¡±


    In a hushed, hopeful tone, Sarah inquired, ¡°Is he as wealthy as Jake?¡±


    Amara¡¯sughter carried a hint of derision. ¡°Sarah, be realistic. Jake was with you because he genuinely liked you. While our family is wealthy, we¡¯re not in a position to mix with the most powerful. This guy may not be as wealthy as Jake, but he¡¯s respectable. Marrying him will give you status. It¡¯s truly your best option.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s disappointment was palpable.


    Noticing Sarah¡¯s silence, Amara scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not interested? If you¡¯re not interested, dismiss my arrangement then. But you need to know sticking by Jake¡¯s side likely means a tough life. I¡¯ve heard the Reeves family is disowning him soon for his supposed involvement in his mother¡¯s death. Though he won¡¯t face criminal charges, he won¡¯t inherit a dime. Stick with him, and you¡¯re choosing poverty. You¡¯ll be the subject of ridicule.¡±


    Sarah grasped Amara¡¯s statement had a point and decisively said, ¡°Mom, ask that guy to the banquet. I¡¯ll introduce him to these wealthy folks.¡±


    Amara responded with a pleased tone, ¡°That¡¯s my girl. I¡¯ll get him there right away.¡±


    After ending the call, Sarah felt uneasy. She even mused that if she were a Nixon, blessed with immense wealth, she would have the freedom to choose any suitor she desired.


    Before long, Sarah received the man¡¯sprehensive profile. Upon reading that the man was a noble from Ferelden in his bio, her eyes sparkled with intrigue.


    Sarah knew the Nixon family had established their empire in Ferelden, with their main office also based there. So what if the Nixon family wielded great power? Her suitor was a Ferelden noble. The Nixon family would think twice before crossing someone of his stature if they wanted to maintain theirfortable lifestyle in Ferelden.


    This realization bolstered Sarah¡¯s confidence.


    Elsewhere, the Reeves family shared Sarah¡¯s mixed emotions.


    Dean and Stan were preupied with expelling Jake from the family, leaving Melinda to represent them at the weing banquet the Nixon family had held for Kallie.


    Truth be told, Melinda had no desire to attend the banquet.


    The news of Kallie¡¯s eptance into the esteemed Nixon family had already swept through Burmoos.


    Disbelief washed over Melinda when she first heard this. She even questioned whether she was experiencing auditory hallucinations.


    In Melinda¡¯s eyes, Kallie was supposed to be as miserable as Jake. Moreover, hadn¡¯t Stan captured her? How had she returned unharmed? Not only had shee back, but she had also emerged as the progeny of a wealthy family.


    Recalling her previous actions against Kallie, Melinda¡¯s anxiety began to spike. Unsure whether Kallie would seek retribution, she felt powerless in the situation. She clenched her hand tightly, her nerves frayed.


    The highlight of today¡¯s event made a spectacr entrance before long.


    As Kallie stepped in, draped in her opulent gown, she immediately captured everyone¡¯s gaze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 288

    ?<strong>Chapter 288:</strong>


    The previous sneers and skepticism stopped abruptly.


    Indeed, it was clear to any observant onlooker that Kallie¡¯s ensemble was extraordinarily valuable, likely valued at no less than fifty million dors.


    Even Sarah and Melinda found themselves battling pangs of envy.


    Sarah, in particr, felt her jealousy surge. She clenched the fabric of her own dress so fiercely that it nearly ripped.


    ¡°That fucking bitch! Why must she parade around like she owns the ce?¡± Sarah fumed silently.


    Although it was well-known that the Nixon family possessed immense wealth, Kallie¡¯svish attire for a mere banquet was truly breathtaking.


    Her following was even more impressive,prising an array of staff including servants, physicians, and cooks, every conceivable type of attendant.


    This, as some pointed out, was due to Tyrone¡¯s profound affection for Kallie. Now that she was expecting, his vignce had only intensified. Each attendant had a specific role in ensuring her well-being throughout her pregnancy.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes swept across the gathering. A few faces stood out, stirring a whirlwind of emotions within her. Those who had once belittled and scorned her now regarded her with awe and respect.


    It was clear to Kallie that in this world, wealth and power reigned supreme.


    Today, Tyrone was unusually upbeat. His illness hadn¡¯t red up for several days since Kallie¡¯s return.


    Tyrone stood by Kallie¡¯s side, leaning on an attendant for support, his gaze brimming with pride and joy. ¡°You truly are my granddaughter. You bear such a resemnce to your mother. Your demeanor carries the unmistakable mark of the Nixon lineage.¡±


    Other rtives from the Nixon family trailed behind them.


    Although Bria had braced herself, the sight of the glowing Kallie still made her clench her jaw in bitterness. She shot Klein a look full ofint.


    Klein dipped his head slightly and murmured a warning that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Think about our schemes. Don¡¯t let your envy sabotage our efforts.¡±


    Bria felt aggrieved. ¡°Klein, do you ever consider my feelings? At such gatherings, I used to be the center of attention. Even if this is part of our scheme, you¡¯re showing too much favor to Kallie. Do you actually see her as your cousin? Why are you silent? I¡¯m beginning to doubt whether you really want to support me.¡±


    Klein furrowed his brow, his toneced with impatience as he scolded in a low voice, ¡°This is precisely why you won¡¯t achieve anything remarkable. You can¡¯t even handle this minor setback. What greatness can I expect you to achieve? You¡¯re generally so sharp. Why do you lose all your sense when jealousy takes hold?¡±


    Klein seldom used such a harsh tone with Bria. This made Bria feel even more aggrieved, causing tears to gather in her eyes.


    Bria clenched her teeth, huffed, and stepped aside.


    Watching Bria¡¯s reaction, Klein could only sigh inwardly, feeling helpless.


    Meanwhile, Tyrone took Kallie around and mingled with the guests, aiming for her to establish herself within the elite circles of Burmoos as his granddaughter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 289

    ?<strong>Chapter 289:</strong>


    Although Kallie had never shared details of her past life with Tyrone, Ewing had conducted the investigation.


    Kallie had been orphaned at a young age. While Roderick was alive, she had led a rtivelyfortable life. However, after his death, she endured much hardship. Being mute, she had borne many injustices in silence over the years.


    Tyrone was well aware of the wrongs Jake and Sarah had inflicted upon Kallie. He hadn¡¯t acted against them because he thought little of them. However, he resolved that if they continued to provoke Kallie, he would no longer hold back.


    As these thoughts crossed Tyrone¡¯s mind, a sharp glint appeared in his eyes.


    At that moment, Sarah approached, linked arm in arm with a mixed-race man, her smile wide yet somewhat exaggerated.


    Although the man wasn¡¯t strikingly handsome, his well-defined features lent him a certain appeal.


    Carrying her wine ss, Sarah walked up to Kallie and Tyrone, apanied by the man.


    ¡°Ms. Cooper, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Sarah said with a smile.


    Kallie gave Sarah a brief, indifferent nce before quickly looking away.


    Sarah¡¯s smile faltered slightly under the weight of Kallie¡¯s icy reception.


    Tyrone, frowning slightly, addressed Sarah, ¡°Miss, how can I assist you? It seems my granddaughter isn¡¯t keen on chatting, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t block our way.¡±


    His words drew a chuckle from someone nearby, which only added to the tension.


    Sarah¡¯s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, yet she made no move to walk away.


    Sarah nced at the man beside her, lifted her chin with pride, and straightened her posture. ¡°Mr. Tyrone Nixon,¡± she began, her voiceced with a hint of grievance. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? Weren¡¯t you the one who told Mr. Ewing Nixon that I left asting impression on you? At your birthday party, I was right there beside you.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s words stirred the memories of the onlookers.


    Indeed, Sarah had been at Tyrone¡¯s side during the celebration, a fact that cast her in a new light among the crowd.


    Tyrone¡¯s prominent status meant that anyone he chose to keep close was considered noteworthy.


    A short distance away, Bria overheard Sarah¡¯s bold im and felt a surge of irritation. She was about to step forward and confront Sarah when Noemi quickly held her back.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, hold on,¡± Noemi said calmly. ¡°It seems she¡¯s targeting Kallie. Let¡¯s just see how this unfolds.¡±


    Bria huffed, ¡°I¡¯m no fan of Kallie, but Sarah¡¯s no better. Well, I might as well enjoy the drama.¡±


    Back at his birthday celebration, Tyrone was lost in his own troubled thoughts. Though he vaguely remembered Sarah, his recollections were clouded by loathing.


    Tyrone furrowed his brow, struggling to unearth the reason behind his dislike for Sarah.


    To Sarah, however, Tyrone¡¯s perturbed expression was an affirmation of her words, further fueling her confidence. Her smirk widened.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 290

    ?<strong>Chapter 290:</strong>


    Clutching the hand of the man next to her, Sarah raised her voice a notch. ¡°Allow me to introduce someone. This is my new boyfriend, Paul Morales, a noble from Ferelden. I believe the Nixon family has connections there too, right, Mr. Nixon? I think you might like to meet him.¡±


    With these words, Sarah shot Kallie a look of sheer triumph.


    Kallie stifled augh and stepped back to enjoy the show.


    Tyrone looked at Sarah, his confusion deepening.


    Oblivious to his reaction, Sarah pressed on with her boasting. ¡°Forging ties with Ferelden¡¯s nobility could certainly advance the Nixon family¡¯s interests. Mr. Nixon, there¡¯s no need for embarrassment. Despite my grievances with Kallie over past interferences, I hold her in high regard and wanted to present this opportunity. Rx. I¡¯m just here to lend a hand.¡±


    With a gentle pull on Paul¡¯s hand, Sarah cued him to straighten up.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Paul stepped forward and executed a respectful bow to Tyrone, uttering a greeting in the native tongue, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nixon.¡±


    At Paul¡¯s greeting, Tyrone finally nodded, his face rxing.


    Nearby, Sarah was taken aback, sensing that something was amiss. Paul¡¯s slightly ingratiating demeanor around Tyrone only intensified her irritation.


    Sarah pulled Paul aside and questioned him, ¡°I instructed you to assert dominance, not to be cordial. You are of noble birth. Tyrone¡¯s merely a businessman who has dealings in Avalon. Why extend such courtesies to him? You should be asserting your superiority.¡±


    Much to her astonishment, Paul jerked his hand away angrily. ¡°What are you talking about? You expected me to insult Mr. Nixon? Have you lost your mind, or do you think I have?¡±


    Sarah stared at Paul, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Why are you acting so timidly? You are a noble. Why should you fear him?¡±


    Paul jabbed a finger toward Sarah in fury.


    ¡°I once thought you were both charming and intriguing, but now I realize you¡¯re just superficial and foolish. Tyrone wields more influence in Ferelden than I do. My family and I, as nobles, must cooperate with him.


    He¡¯s your fellow countryman, making a name for himself in Ferelden. If we alienate him, we risk provoking Avalon. Do you consider me a fool? Are you an idiot or something? You jeopardize your own people¡¯s interests out of sheer self-interest. You¡¯re despicable!¡±


    Paul hurled insults at Sarah, leaving her feeling wronged and frightened.


    Although Paulcked Jake¡¯s charm and power, his status as a Ferelden noble still held its allure.


    Sarah realized she had clearly made a grave mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s not what I intended,¡± she murmured, on the verge of tears.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t fathom how her n to show off in Kallie¡¯s presence had backfired so terribly. She was reluctant to admit her mistake. Kallie was merely fortunate, her identity surely fabricated.


    Sarah gripped Paul¡¯s hand, attempting to rify things, but he brushed her off and left in a huff.


    Onlookers witnessed the entire interaction, and a few started to jeer at Sarah.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 291

    ?<strong>Chapter 291:</strong>


    Sarah was mortified, yet the worst was still ahead.


    From a distance, Bria observed Sarah¡¯s embarrassment and approached, nked by several bodyguards.


    Sarah gazed up at Bria and had a sinking feeling.


    Bria looked down at Sarah, expression icy. She instructed her bodyguards, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could someone like her get in? This woman brings only disgrace to the Nixon family. What are you guys waiting for? Get her out of here.¡±


    Sarah seethed with anger. ¡°This is the wee banquet for Kallie. What gives you the right to act so superior? I¡¯m a guest here, and you have no authority to throw me out.¡±


    Bria smirked. ¡°No authority? Then tell me, who does? Kallie? Who do you think you are? Do you realize how many people have scorned you since you left Jake? Now that he¡¯s been ousted from the Reeves family, you just ditch him?¡±


    As Kallie neared, her gown trailing behind her, she caught wind of their conversation. Her emotions churned. Jake had been ousted from the Reeves family? She was stunned. No wonder Sarah was with another man, boldly introducing him as her boyfriend.


    Kallie had assumed Jake and Sarah were merely fighting, but it turned out Sarah had truly abandoned Jake.


    Kallie had thought she would feel satisfied, knowing Jake, who had mistreated her, was dumped, yet she found no joy in his pain. Instead, a subtle ache throbbed within her heart.


    Kallie recalled Jake¡¯s once dignified and distant manner and understood the depth of his current anguish.


    With a soft sigh that carried both pity and sorrow, Kallie chose not to intervene. It was, after all, Jake¡¯s decision to handle. Turning away, she began to walk off.


    At that moment, Bria gestured sharply. Her bodyguards moved quickly, grabbing Sarah, who iled and hurled insults as she struggled.


    Despite Bria¡¯s actions being questionable, no one felt pity for Sarah.


    A few reported this incident to Tyrone.


    Tyrone offered only a faint smile in response. ¡°Let them sort out their own issues. As an elder, it¡¯s not my ce to interfere,¡± hemented.


    Sarah was forcefully ejected before the high society of Burmoos, her disgrace immortalized by the shing cameras of reporters.


    The details of what transpired inside remained shrouded in mystery for most of the reporters, yet the scandal promised to dominate tomorrow¡¯s headlines.


    Sarah clenched her fists in frustration, not expecting to be so humiliated. She forgot she had once treated Kallie the same way.


    Kallie made her way back to Tyrone, her expression heavy with gloom.


    Tyrone approached her with a gentle tone, asking, ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    Kallie nodded, her hands moving with gestures that said, ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. I need some fresh air.¡±


    Understanding her need, Tyrone signaled for a bodyguard to apany her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 292

    ?<strong>Chapter 292:</strong>


    Kallie immediately shook her head in protest, expressing her desire to spend some time alone.


    Kallie reasoned that in the safety of the Nixon family estate, even Bria, known for her malice, wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on her.


    Kallie was correct in her assumption. However, although Bria wouldn¡¯t dare make a move in such an obvious setting, she certainly had other schemes brewing.


    The news of Kallie¡¯s current solitude soon reached Klein.


    With a sly smirk, Klein nced at Bria and dered, ¡°Now¡¯s our moment. It¡¯s time we made our move. I didn¡¯t see thising. I was wracking my brain for a reasonable excuse.¡±


    Bria, hesitant, voiced her uncertainty, ¡°Klein, are you certain this will work?¡±


    Klein¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Bria, you need to see the bigger picture. I wouldn¡¯t waste my time if there wasn¡¯t a chance of sess. Sure, Kallie is favored by Tyrone and Ewing, but as you¡¯ve pointed out, she¡¯s nothing but a pretender. They¡¯re probably desperate to cling to any semnce of the family lineage. But you¡¯re Tyrone¡¯s granddaughter. Your ce is legitimate, and your health concerns are well-known. Find a remote spot, provoke Kallie into an argument, and then feign a copse. I¡¯lle to your rescue, and everyone will see Kallie for the menace she is.¡±


    Despite her doubts, Bria resigned herself to the scheme,pelled by Klein¡¯s mounting impatience.


    Bria told herself that Klein was by her side, at least. It was afort, far better than braving the challenges alone.


    Bria rose to her feet, smoothing out the folds of her elegant dress with a flicker of irritation. ¡°I should have known better than to choose this dress. All this effort I put into my outfit, and it feels like it¡¯s all for nothing now.¡±


    Bria faced Klein, their eyes locked. ¡°Klein, you have my trust. Please don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Klein¡¯s smile was weak but reassuring. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    As Kallie stepped out, she inadvertently ran into Trent.


    Trent hurried over to her with urgency. ¡°Miss, Mr. Ewing Nixon requests your presence. Could you spare a moment?¡±


    Confusion crossed Kallie¡¯s face, but she nodded in agreement.


    Trent escorted Kallie to a room where Ewing awaited with aplex look on his face and a beautifully crafted box at his side.


    Ewing gestured toward the box, inviting Kallie to open it.


    Kallie shook her head and then pulled out her phone to type a message. ¡°You all have already given me so much. Please, no more gifts. I¡¯m truly grateful. Thank you.¡±


    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub


    Ewing shook his head, his voice firm. ¡°It¡¯s a gift, indeed, but not from me. It¡¯s from someone who wished to remain anonymous and insisted it be given privately.¡±


    A flutter of anticipation touched Kallie¡¯s heart. ¡°Is it from someone I know?¡± She typed, her curiosity piqued.


    Ewing gave a solemn nod, his gaze intense. ¡°If you¡¯d rather not, there¡¯s no need to open it. I can send it back. But if you choose to, there¡¯s a message I need to pass on.¡±


    Kallie suspected she already knew the sender.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 293

    ?<strong>Chapter 293:</strong>


    Silent, she drew closer to the box and examined it. It appeared to be crafted from aged, valuable wood, adorned with several words carved.


    She recognized the words immediately. They were her name.


    The engraving was smooth, indicative of frequent handling.


    Kallie delicately ran her fingers over the carved letters, detecting a residual warmth. It seemed improbable to her that Jake, who had always been distant, had crafted this.


    Their marriagecked warmth, yet the handwriting of the carved letters was undeniably his. Her love for him had been deep and long-standing. She could not be wrong.


    Kallie consoled herself, believing it might be a relic from before their marriage, a time when things between them were better. She had once thought Jake held some affection for her.


    The memory brought tears to Kallie¡¯s eyes, yet she stifled them, caught between hope and sorrow.


    Ewing perceived her turmoil but chose to remain silent, quietly exiting the room.


    At the door, Ewing hesitated and then turned around. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been deceiving yourself, but it¡¯s time to confront the truth. You belong here. I¡¯m your family. You should never feel alienated within the Nixon family. From this moment, your life can afford more slip-ups. Whateveres our way, you¡¯ll have my support. Just be yourself and do what you desire.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart fluttered. She raised her gaze to Ewing, reading the earnestness in his gaze, sensing a change within herself.


    Once Ewing had departed, Trent couldn¡¯t hold back his doubts. ¡°Mr. Nixon, it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s distancing herself from the Nixons because of her mother¡¯s history. Why put in all this effort for her?¡± he remarked, somewhat critically. ¡°She is quite the character. Doesn¡¯t she realize how well she¡¯s been treated by the Nixon family?¡±


    ¡°Trent!¡± Ewing¡¯s voice carried a sharp rebuke. ¡°The Nixon family is indebted to her and her mother. We¡¯ve wronged them. Don¡¯t ever speak like that again. Remember what Bria had almost done. Kallie could have pressed charges, which might have led to Bria¡¯s arrest. She¡¯s shown considerable leniency. We shouldn¡¯t make things harder for her.¡±


    Trent¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment and regret. ¡°I apologize, sir.¡±


    Ewing exhaled slowly. ¡°My aunt saved my life. Though we seldom met, her image is etched in my memory. Without her intervention, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. We owe Kallie more than we can ever repay, especially for the hardships she faced. It¡¯s our duty to make amends.¡±


    Kallie remained silent in the room for a long time, ultimately choosing not to open the mysterious box, though she decided to keep it close. She was uncertain of Jake¡¯s motives, yet felt that their association should conclude on a friendly note.


    Meanwhile, Jake stood at the rear entrance of the Nixon family¡¯s grand estate and looked up.


    Though the Nixon family rarely stayed in Avalon, their manor still exuded sheer magnificence.


    Jake¡¯s expression remainedposed, his face giving away neither frustration nor sorrow due to the hardship he faced currently. He remained calm, though his eyes betrayed deep emotions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 294

    ?<strong>Chapter 294:</strong>


    After a pause, Jake finally spoke, his voice steady. ¡°No one will dare to harm Kallie as long as she stays here.¡±


    Beside him, Edgar chimed in with a hint of curiosity, ¡°I wonder if she has opened the gift you sent her, given all the misunderstandings you two have faced¡­¡±


    Jake responded with a resigned smile, ¡°This is all I can do for her now. Ensuring she doesn¡¯t suffer because of me is the best I can hope for.¡±


    Just then, Jake¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing call. It was Dean.


    As Jake answered, Dean¡¯s mockingughter filled the air.


    ¡°Jake, what miserable ce have you ended up in now? Under which bridge are you sleeping tonight?¡±


    Without giving Jake a chance to reply, Dean jeered further, ¡°Oh, wait. My ever-so-talented brother couldn¡¯t possibly be that down and out. How about I get you a job in one of the factories on the assembly line? How does $2,500 a month sound to better your life? Ha-ha!¡±


    Jake replied icily, unbothered, ¡°You¡¯reughing now, but I¡¯m not convinced you¡¯ll end up any better than I am.¡±


    Dean scoffed dismissively. ¡°Just give up. It¡¯s survival of the fittest, and you¡¯ve lost. I¡¯d suggest you leave Burmoos unless you want me to make your life miserable.¡±


    Jake murmured Dean¡¯s words and said, ¡°Survival of the fittest. But it¡¯s not yet clear who the winner is.¡±


    Frustrated, Dean retorted, ¡°Still dreaming of aeback? Face it. You killed our mother. I didn¡¯t press charges, but the family elders have disowned you. You won¡¯t inherit a dime from the Reeves Group, and you¡¯re buried in millions of debt. You¡¯ll spend your life in the gutter.¡±


    Jake hung up, his resolve unfazed.


    Dean, mistakenly thinking he had crushed Jake¡¯s spirit, felt a surge of triumph.


    At that moment, a knock interrupted Dean¡¯s smugness.


    Dean, clearly annoyed, responded irritably. ¡°What now? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to rest?¡±


    From outside the room, a voice responded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Upon recognizing the voice, Dean sprang to his feet, though he made no move toward the door. Instead, he directed a scornfulugh toward the entryway.


    Dean sneered, ¡°Stan, still lurking around? Thought you¡¯d have the decency to leave by now. You managed to sideline Jake for me, and I paid you handsomely with two hundred thousand. We¡¯re settled. Just because we coincidently share ast name doesn¡¯t make us equals. I¡¯m in a generous mood today, but push your luck, and I¡¯ll have you thrown out.¡±


    With a haughty tilt of his head, Dean signaled hisplete dismissal.


    Outside the door, Stan¡¯s momentary silence gave Dean a sense of triumph.


    However, this was abruptly broken by Stan¡¯sughter, a chilling, unsettling sound that grated on Dean¡¯s nerves.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 295

    ?<strong>Chapter 295:</strong>


    ¡°Stan, have you lost your mind? Are you that giddy over the money I threw your way?¡± Dean taunted, his irritation mounting. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re removed.¡±


    Fueled by anger, Dean strode over and flung the door open, only to be met with an unexpected sight.


    Behind Stan was an imposing group of bodyguards, all standing at attention under Stan¡¯s direct control.


    Stan¡¯s eyes met Dean¡¯s with a dark, menacing intensity.


    ¡°Dean, you¡¯ve celebrated your victory too soon.¡±


    Caught off guard, Dean¡¯s confident demeanor faltered, reced by a look of shock.


    Stan¡¯s satisfaction grew at the sight, but his smile soon faded into a grim, cold expression.


    ¡°Seize him!¡± Stanmanded.


    Dean snapped back to reality, fury igniting within him. ¡°Stan, have you lost your mind? I am the heir to the Reeves family, the CEO of the Reeves Group. Who do you think you are to touch me?¡±


    Dean turned his rage toward his men. ¡°And you all, are you out of your minds? Remove this lunatic immediately!¡±


    Despite Dean¡¯s furiousmands, the bodyguards remained unmoved, their allegiance clearly not with him.


    Dean¡¯smands fell on deaf ears. Even the most oblivious observer could tell that something was wrong.


    At that moment, Melinda appeared, stepping into the room from behind Stan.


    Although Melinda had long cooperated with Stan, her affections had always leaned toward Dean. However, Dean¡¯s continuous oversteps and irresponsible actions had pushed her to reconsider her alliances. Watching Kallie¡¯s rise in stature within the Nixon family had stirred fears about her own standing and future.


    After witnessing the grandeur of the banquet the Nixon family had held for Kallie and sensing the shifting tides, Melinda had pledged her loyalty to Stan, recognizing him as her most viable option for security and advancement. Dean¡¯s unreliability had be too great a risk for her ambitions.


    Dean¡¯s expression contorted from shock to outright fury upon seeing Melinda standing confidently behind Stan. ¡°Melinda?¡± His voice rose to a roar, hurling threats across the room. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Have I been betrayed? Come here, Melinda! Or I swear I¡¯ll divorce you and kick you out, you thankless traitor!¡±


    Melinda absorbed Dean¡¯s vitriol with a twinge of sadness but felt mostly liberated. She looked at Dean with clear contempt and spoke with deliberate calmness.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been blind, Dean. Jake had his doubts about Stan¡¯s real identity for a long time. You were just too arrogant to see it. Do you even understand why he shares your family name? Your father was adies¡¯ man and he had his share of secrets. The Reeves family tree branches are wider than you know.¡±


    Dean¡¯s face flushed with indignation as he struggled to defend his family¡¯s honor. ¡°That¡¯s absurd! My parents were devoted to each other. I was the golden child. If not for my grandpa¡¯s affection for Jake, everything would rightfully be under my control. There¡¯s no chance my father had other children.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 296

    ?<strong>Chapter 296:</strong>


    Stan sneered, ¡°Deny it all you want, Dean, but facts don¡¯t lie. I¡¯ve got the DNA evidence to back it up.¡±


    Staggering under the weight of these revtions, Dean recalled the warnings Jake had once given him.


    Though reeling from the shock, Dean clung desperately to a dwindling hope. His insult was venomous and cutting. ¡°Even if you are a Reeves, you¡¯re nothing more than a low-born, uncultured brute!¡±


    p! Instantly, Courtney stepped up, her movement swift and fierce. She pped Dean across the face and thennded several kicks, toppling him to the ground in both pain and disgrace.


    Hovering over Dean with a steely gaze, Courtney retorted sharply, ¡°Regardless, Mr. Stan Reeves outsses you in every conceivable way, you pathetic fool.¡±


    Wincing from the assault, Dean managed to mock Courtney, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°And what right do you have to stand over me? Imanded you to im Kallie¡¯s life, and Stan had agreed. But what did you do? Now that Kallie has been recognized as part of the prestigious Nixon family, you guys are doomed. The Nixon family¡¯s influence outshines the Reeves family¡¯s.¡±


    Hearing this, Melinda¡¯s face drained of color, her eyes shing with resentment as she red at Courtney.


    Enraged from her sense of guilt, Courtneyshed out at Dean again, her anger unabated. ¡°Silence!¡± she yelled, each strike underscored by her words.


    ¡°Stop, Courtney!¡± Stan snapped.


    Courtney halted abruptly, her arm frozen in the air.


    Stan moved closer to Dean, his gaze cold and calcted as he observed Dean¡¯s unravelingposure.


    Dean, still caught in a whirlwind of defiance, boasted about the Reeves Group¡¯s loyalty to him and threatened revenge once he regained his foothold.


    But Stan merely chuckled at the threats. ¡°Do you know why I worked with you? It was to gather evidence against you,¡± he said with a sinister grin. ¡°And thanks to your dear wife, I now have enough to put you behind bars for life, even without spilling that you killed your own mother.¡±


    Dean¡¯s bravado crumbled into genuine fear. He turned a sharp, using look at Melinda, his voice quivering with betrayal. ¡°Melinda, did you tell him everything? Do you understand that if I go down, you¡¯re implicated as well?¡±


    Melinda clenched her jaw, her resolve hardening. ¡°I¡¯m well aware, but I¡¯ve made my peace with it. If it means taking you down, so be it. I¡¯ve aligned myself with Stan now, and he¡¯s assured my safety.¡±


    Stan¡¯sughter filled the room once more. ¡°See, Dean? Your wife has outyed you. She¡¯s chosen her side wisely.¡±


    Stan gazed at Dean intently, his tone serious and threatening. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about your future. Help me ascend as the CEO of the Reeves Group, and I might let you remain in the family. You¡¯d serve as a useful front for the public.¡±


    Stan continued, his voice dropping colder, ¡°But if you refuse, I¡¯ll ensure you end up in prison. With Jake already out of the picture, the Reeves family will inevitably fall under my control. Make your choice, Dean. Your future is literally in your own hands now.¡±


    Dean¡¯s fists clenched tightly, his body tensing under the weight of the circumstances. Humiliation washed over him as he nodded reluctantly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 297

    ?<strong>Chapter 297:</strong>


    Dean was acutely aware of Stan¡¯s ruthless tactics. After all, he had watched as Stan methodically dismantled Jake¡¯s defenses.


    If Jake, with all his resources and cunning, had lost to Stan, what hope did Dean have?


    A mix of regret and rage simmered within Dean as he realized he had inadvertently invited a wolf into his life, one who now held sway over his future.


    Despite Dean¡¯s reluctant nod, Stan remained wary, knowing too well the fickleness of cornered opponents.


    Stan produced a contract he had preemptively prepared,ying it out before Dean with cold precision.


    As Dean skimmed through the document, despair gripped him. The contract was airtight, stipting severe financial penalties and immediate legal consequences should he attempt any betrayal.


    Worse yet, the contract stripped Dean of all his powers within thepany, relegating him to a mere puppet whose strings were firmly in Stan¡¯s hands. He was to be utterly dependent on Stan for everything, a position that left him both powerless and vulnerable.


    Though every fiber of Dean¡¯s being rebelled against the arrangement, his situation left him no viable alternatives.


    Dean¡¯s hands trembled as he inked his name on the contract, each stroke a testament to his defeat.


    Stan, visibly pleased with the oue, turned to address Melinda, who had managed a smile until that moment, ¡°Dean remains the eldest son of the Reeves family, and you, his loyal wife. Continue as usual.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s smile quickly faded under the weight of Stan¡¯s words, her anxiety palpable. She felt the sting of Dean¡¯s icy stare and, gathering a semnce of courage, voiced a plea, her voice quivering slightly, ¡°Can I move out with my daughter? I assure you, I won¡¯t disclose anything or attempt to flee. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s bing difficult to stay with him.¡±


    Stan¡¯s response was immediate and firm. ¡°Of course not. What would people think if you moved out now? The contract stiptes that Dean is merely unwell, requiring my intervention on his behalf. If you were to leave him in such a condition, it would reflect poorly on all of us. I cannot permit you to leave the Reeves household. It¡¯s for the good of everyone involved.¡±


    Stan continued, his tone suggesting finality, ¡°Besides, after this ordeal, I¡¯m certain Dean wille to value you more and strive for a peaceful coexistence.¡±


    Melinda looked at Stan, her expression one of disbelief. She knew better than to take his reassurances at face value, understanding that his insistence on her staying was not out of concern for her or Dean, but rather revenge for her refusing to be intimate with him.


    Despite his power, Stan remained an illegitimate son whose face was disfigured, making him pitiful.


    His appeal seemed limited to those like Courtney, whose loyalty could easily be misconstrued as misguided affection.


    Stan was not a man driven by romantic desires. He sought control and leverage over others.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 298

    ?<strong>Chapter 298:</strong>


    Melinda was acutely aware Stan desired intimacy with her, which provided her a sliver of control in their interactions. She had resisted his advances steadfastly, never imagining he would retaliate in such a calcted and cruel manner.


    Stan signaled for privacy. ¡°Let¡¯s give them some time to sort things out.¡±


    The room slowly emptied, leaving a tense atmosphere behind.


    Melinda¡¯s gaze followed each person as they exited.


    The moment they were alone, Dean¡¯s anger manifested violently. He seized Melinda by the hair, yanking her head back sharply.


    The pain elicited a sharp scream from Melinda. ¡°Dean! What the hell? I¡¯m your wife! How can you treat me like this? What are people going to think?¡±


    Yet, her words only stoked the mes of Dean¡¯s anger, driving him into an even deeper rage.


    ¡°What are people going to think? I¡¯ve openly taken a mistress, and you stayed quiet, ying the dutiful wife, only to betray meter,¡± Dean retorted with scorn. ¡°Consider this your just desserts.¡±


    Melinda, ignited by his words, shot up from her seat. ¡°You think I¡¯m oblivious? You and Shirley n to discard me and our daughter as soon as that mistress bears you a son. I have to safeguard my daughter¡¯s future. If you can be this merciless, expect the same from me!¡± she dered fiercely.


    Dean sneered in response, ¡°You chose this life, Melinda. No one made these decisions for you. If you want out, I won¡¯t hold you back. I have no affection left for you. Since you¡¯ve failed to provide a son, just be thankful I still provide for you and our daughter.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s voice cracked as she pleaded, ¡°What about our daughter? Doesn¡¯t she mean anything to you?¡±


    ¡°She can stay, but remember, a daughter doesn¡¯t hold the same value as a son in my eyes. Considering your actions, I regret not having ousted you sooner,¡± Dean coldly retorted.


    Devastated, Melinda realized the depth of Dean¡¯s ruthlessness. She pondered her limited options, contemting aligning with Stan, despite her reservations. It seemed to be the only viable path left for her.


    Meanwhile, a crisis unfolded within the Nixon family.


    Bria, after a near-fatal drowning incident, was rescued under dramatic circumstances.


    As Briay pale and struggling for breath, surrounded by anxious family members and a few remaining guests, the scene drew whispers.


    ¡°How could such a thing happen to Miss Nixon?¡±


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s been unwell. This looks serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! All of you!¡± Klein burst through the gathering, his usually calm demeanor reced by palpable fury. ¡°Stop spreading bullshit rumors. My sister is going to be fine.¡±


    Klein, known for hisposed and gentle nature, had never before lost his temper so publicly. His sudden outburst shocked those around him, drawing looks of concern and sympathy.


    Klein¡¯s eyes were fixed on Bria, who was still undergoing emergency treatment, his heart seemingly sinking with each passing moment. ¡°Bria, how did this happen? Just earlier, you were talking about the new clothes you wanted, and I promised I¡¯d get them for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 299

    ?<strong>Chapter 299:</strong>


    Tyrone gestured to Trent, signaling him to support Klein.


    Trent approached Klein swiftly, lending a steadying hand to Klein as he struggled to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°Mr. Klein Nixon, I understand your distress, but right now, we need to focus on saving her and investigating why this happened,¡± Trent said, trying to anchor the distraught Klein.


    ¡°You need to hold yourself together for her,¡± Trent added gently.


    Klein, brushing away his tears, his face twisted with a mixture of grief and growing anger, responded sharply, ¡°She wasn¡¯t just injured in a fall. She was pushed. Someone witnessed it. Although the security cameras were initially down, I¡¯ve instructed the technicians to retrieve whatever footage they can. We¡¯ll find the person responsible. They will not get away with this.¡±


    At that critical moment, a doctor hurried over, his expression grave as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°We need to transport Miss Nixon to the hospital immediately. She¡¯s in a critical state and could cease breathing at any moment.¡±


    As the group hastily escorted Bria to the hospital, Abram and his family mobilized to apany her, all except Klein, who remained behind, resolved in his decision.


    Trent, observing Klein¡¯s choice, approached him with concern. ¡°Mr. Nixon, aren¡¯t you going to the hospital with the others?¡±


    Klein responded with a determined tone, ¡°I need to stay and uncover what truly happened. It¡¯s clear to me that Bria was pushed. She wouldn¡¯t just fall without cause.¡±


    Kallie, witnessing Klein¡¯s adamant stance, furrowed her brow slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but question Klein¡¯s priorities. If he was genuinely concerned for Bria, why not go to the hospital?


    Instead, Klein¡¯s focus seemed fixed on pinning down a perpetrator, which struck Kallie as peculiar, given the absence of concrete evidence to support his im of foul y.


    Throughout the day, Kallie had been preupied with the contents of a box Jake had sent her, and the news of Bria¡¯s ident had only deepened her unease.


    At that moment, Trent proposed a way to possibly clear up the confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s see who wasn¡¯t present in the front hall earlier.¡±


    This suggestion quickly led to whispers and sideways nces, with some starting to suspect Kallie.


    However, with Tyrone¡¯s evident support, no one dared to openly challenge her.


    A timid voice then piped up. ¡°Kallie was also absent from the front earlier. Did she see anything?¡±


    All eyes suddenly turned to Kallie.


    Kallie remainedposed, shaking her head. The servant standing nearby interpreted her gestures. ¡°I didn¡¯t go in that direction. Many can confirm that I returned to my room to fetch some items.¡±


    Ewing promptly stepped forward to corroborate her statement. ¡°I can vouch for Kallie. I handed her something myself, and she stayed with me before returning to her room. She had no motive, nor did she witness anything. I think we¡¯re chasing shadows here. It¡¯s unlikely that Bria was pushed.¡±


    ¡°Why are we even suspecting Kallie?¡± Klein seemingly came to Kallie¡¯s defense, his tone growing stern. ¡°She and Bria may have their differences, but they are cousins. If anyone continues to spread baseless usations, I¡¯ll have them removed!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 300

    ?<strong>Chapter 300:</strong>


    Klein¡¯s firm deration resonated through the room, and an uneasy silence fell over the gathering.


    Kallie was taken aback by Klein¡¯s sudden defense of her, a gesture she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Just then, a visibly shaken servant stepped forward and stopped before Tyrone, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mr. Nixon, I believe I saw who did it, but I¡¯m scared to say.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s expression hardened as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for fear. Speak up, and I will protect you from any retaliation. Bria is my granddaughter, and I demand to know who dared to harm her.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s eyes narrowed as he added a stern warning. ¡°But be warned, if you lie, I will not let you go unpunished.¡±


    The servant, now sobbing more intensely, bowed deeply before Tyrone, showing a mix of respect and determination.


    After a moment, the servant raised her head and scanned the crowd nervously before pointing directly at someone.


    ¡°It was her!¡± the servant eximed, her finger trembling as it directed everyone¡¯s attention to Kallie.


    The room turned in unison toward Kallie, who stood in shock, her mouth open as she began to formte a response.


    But before Kallie could defend herself, Tyrone intervened loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Kallie would nevermit such an act!¡±


    Klein¡¯s face darkened as he added his voice to the defense. ¡°I warned you about making false usations. You¡¯ll pay for this,¡± he said icily. ¡°Take this person to the police station!¡±


    The servant struggled against the grasp of the bodyguards, crying out in protest, ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I saw it clearly. Her dress! It¡¯s very distinctive. I couldn¡¯t possibly mistake it.¡±


    Indeed, Kallie¡¯s dress was unique and memorable, a standout at the event.


    Despite the servant¡¯s usations, the crowd remained skeptical. Tomit a crime in such a unique dress which surely caught others¡¯ eyes? That seemed unlikely.


    Klein, his patience seemingly wearing thin,manded through clenched teeth. ¡°Enough of this. Take her away.¡±


    The servant¡¯s fear escted as she continued to insist on her ount. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I know what I saw,¡± she said. ¡°Miss Bria Nixon was by theke, and someone suddenly ran up and pushed her in. I couldn¡¯t see who it was because I was standing behind, but the dress was the same as thisdy¡¯s.¡±


    The servant added desperately, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t her, then someone else must have worn her dress.¡±


    Kallie responded calmly, using signnguage tomunicate her innocence. Her message was soon interpreted with precision. ¡°I never took off this dress nor lent it to anyone. I don¡¯t know if anyone else has a simr one. I didn¡¯t push Bria, and I wasn¡¯t even aware she was by theke.¡±


    Just then, the sound of approaching footsteps signaled the arrival of the police, called to the scene to investigate the incident.


    Kallie felt a wave of relief wash over her, hoping that this problem would soon be sorted by the authorities.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 301

    ?<strong>Chapter 301:</strong>


    The servant was taken away by the police for further questioning.


    However, Kallie¡¯s relief was tinged with unease as the servant persisted in her ims, adamant that she had seen Kallie push Bria into theke.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank as the unsettling possibility that the servant had genuinely seen something, or someone looking like her was at the scene. Was it conceivable that someone had replicated her distinctive dress to frame her? But who within the Nixon family, aside from Bria, would target her? And given Bria¡¯s known health issues, it seemed unlikely that she would stage such a perilous act against herself. Was it a case of mistaken identity by the servant, or something more sinister?


    As Kallie wrestled with these thoughts, Tyrone noticed her growing distress and leaned in to reassure her quietly. ¡°You should rest. Your cousins and I will handle this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Before Kallie could respond and make her way out, a security guard hurried over to Klein, interrupting the tense atmosphere. ¡°Mr. Klein Nixon, we¡¯ve managed to restore the surveince footage. I haven¡¯t watched it yet but came to find you.¡±


    Klein responded urgently, ¡°Get it to the police immediately. Let¡¯s see what it reveals.¡±


    Aptop was swiftly brought in, and the gathered group turned their attention to the screen.


    The footage showed Bria beside theke, deep in conversation with Noemi.


    Abruptly, a figure burst into the frame and pushed Bria into the water, mirroring the servant¡¯s testimony.


    Noemi¡¯s response was one of instant panic as she called out for help.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special


    The video verified the servant¡¯s narrative, capturing a figure in a dress unmistakably simr to Kallie¡¯s.


    Klein, feigning intent on scrutinizing the details, zoomed in.


    The Nixon family¡¯s high-definition surveince system revealed the texture and embellishments of the dress, identical to Kallie¡¯s.


    Watching the scene unfold, Kallie felt a chill run through her as she saw someone who looked like her hadmitted the act.


    The police swiftly located Kallie amid the crowd of people. ¡°Miss, could youe with us for a moment?¡±


    With no other options, Kallie reluctantly followed.


    Klein shook his head in feigned disbelief. ¡°It can¡¯t be Kallie. Sure, she and Bria have had their issues, but Kallie isn¡¯t heartless. This must be a mistake.¡±


    An officer nearby overheard and interjected, ¡°There was a conflict between them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Noemi stepped forward, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    Tyrone was aware of the strife between Bria and Kallie and had initially decided against questioning Noemi to avoid unfairly implicating Kallie.


    Unexpectedly, Noemi appeared, her eyes fixed on Kallie with evident scorn.


    ¡°I held my tongue earlier, fearful of causing offense. Now, with the police here, I feelpelled to speak the truth. It was Kallie. I saw it with my own eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 302

    ?<strong>Chapter 302:</strong>


    Even if you deny it, how do you exin the clothes in the video? Everyone knows those clothes were a gift from Mr. Klein Nixon. It¡¯s possible he had another set made, but why would he do such a thing to his sister?¡±


    This logic seemed usible to many onlookers.


    ¡°Yeah, Klein is Bria¡¯s brother. Why would he want to hurt his sister?¡±


    ¡°And Klein appears to care for Kallie deeply, having gifted her such costly attire and defended her earlier.¡±


    ¡°How could Kalliemit such an act? Even with their disputes, this goes too far.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all missing the point. She¡¯s envious of Bria, who has had a better life while she was treated poorly by the Reeves family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s their problem. Her mother chose to leave with her and never returned. If I were Tyrone, I wouldn¡¯t want her back.¡±


    Tyrone, ovee with frustration, began to cough furiously. ¡°Enough of this foolish talk! Kallie would nevermit such an act! Expel anyone who spreads rumors! Ewing, escort them out immediately!¡±


    Tyrone was so overwhelmed by the tumult that he almost copsed.


    Chaos ensued throughout the room.


    Kallie, consumed with concern, was struck by the depth of Tyrone¡¯s affection for her.


    Amid the disorder, Kallie¡¯s eyes met Klein¡¯s, detecting his self-satisfied smirk.


    At that moment, Kallie realized the truth. A shiver coursed through her.


    Kallie was stunned. Bria was Klein¡¯s biological sister, for crying out loud! Moreover, Bria had suffered from a heart condition, which meant the fall into the water was dangerous and possibly fatal.


    It dawned on Kallie that Klein likely tampered with the outfit she was meant to wear. She had always known Klein to be cunning and strategic. Yet, her quarrel was solely with Bria. She had no direct dealings with Klein. Why then would he endanger his biological sister just to get to her?


    The police approached Kallie. ¡°Miss, we need your cooperation. Miss Nixon is still hospitalized, and you appear in the surveince footage. We need to ask you a few questions.¡±


    Tyrone, his eyes watering and coughing persistently, was supported as he moved forward to protect Kallie. ¡°Who are these people? Why are they taking my beloved daughter? Back off!¡±


    The officers looked at each other, uncertain of their next move.


    Ewing, realizing Tyrone was having another episode, quickly directed Trent to lead Tyrone away.


    Mistaking Kallie for her mother in his confusion, Tyrone began to weep. Back then, Siena had left so suddenly and never returned.


    ¡°Siena, please, this is my fault. Don¡¯t be angry at me. Come back home with me, will you?¡± Tyrone pleaded, his voice thick with regret.


    Overwhelmed by the raw emotion in Tyrone¡¯s plea, Kallie felt a sting of tears in her eyes. She moved closer, gently taking his hand. Her phone articted her message with the text-to-speech function, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I promise I¡¯ll return. Why don¡¯t you go get some rest? Otherwise, I might just take off.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 303

    ?<strong>Chapter 303:</strong>


    Tyrone, somewhat soothed by Kallie¡¯s reassurances, hesitantly departed with the others.


    A police officer then signaled for Kallie to follow him.


    Ewing quickly intervened. ¡°Officer, this blurry video isn¡¯t enough. Someone might get dressed like Kallie. Kallie has said she wasn¡¯t there. It has to be a setup. There¡¯s a big crowd here today. Arresting her could destroy her reputation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nixon, I get where you¡¯reing from, but we have to go by what the evidence shows. We can¡¯t just take her word for it without any proof,¡± the officer responded calmly.


    Klein, joining the conversation, suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we check the security footage from the backyard to verify her whereabouts?¡±


    Ewing turned to Kallie, his eyes searching hers. ¡°Think back carefully. Where were you when Bria fell into the water?¡±


    Kallie racked her brain, feeling the weight of Ewing¡¯s expectant look. After a moment, she began to piece together her movements.


    Kallie exined with her gestures that she was on her way to the back door to meet someone, but halfway there, she decided against it and came back.


    Ewing immediately grasped who she intended to meet but chose not to press the issue. Instead, he requested that the footage from her described route be reviewed.


    Unfortunately, they discovered that the camera covering that area was out of order.


    Ewing furrowed his brow, a sense of unease washing over him. He suddenly realized his direct questioning might have been a mistake. The whole scenario had been meticulously set up. No matter where Kallie imed she had been, the corresponding footage was inexplicably absent.


    Kallie turned ghostly white, the realization of the trap dawning on her.


    Just then, a sardonic voice from the crowd interjected, ¡°That path leads to theke. Could she have gone that way?¡±


    ¡°Most likely. It¡¯s seldom traveled.¡±


    The police officers turned their gaze toward Kallie. ¡°Miss, can anyone corroborate that you were at the back door?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her expression somber. At that time, no one else was with her. Plus, she turned back halfway and did not see the person I once intended to meet.


    The officer exhaled deeply and motioned toward her. ¡°Please,e with us.¡±


    As the police led Kallie away, Ewing reached out and grasped her wrist.


    ¡°This is on me.¡± Regret painted Ewing¡¯s features. ¡°I vowed to keep you safe, yet here we are. It¡¯s evident someone from the Nixon family orchestrated this.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, absolving Ewing of guilt. The true me rested with the architect of this nefarious plot, and with herself for not being more vignt.


    ¡°You just need proof that Kallie was at the back door when it happened, right?¡± As the tension simmered, a voice suddenly echoed through the corridor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 304

    ?<strong>Chapter 304:</strong>


    The familiar male voice caused Kallie to momentarily wonder if she was hallucinating due to the stress. This caused the onlookers to murmur among themselves.


    Jake, apanied by Edgar, strode over with aposed demeanor, approaching Ewing without any hint of subservience or undue pride. ¡°Mr. Nixon, I hear there¡¯s a wee banquet at your ce. You wouldn¡¯t mind an uninvited presence, would you?¡±


    ¡°Guests are always a delight. Of course, I don¡¯t mind!¡± Ewing responded with a weing smile.


    Klein, overhearing the exchange, interjected sharply from the sidelines, ¡°Ewing, have you lost your senses? Jake has no invitation. Why are you letting him through? Hey, you guys! Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and kick him out!¡±


    ¡°No invitation?¡± Ewing¡¯s brow furrowed as he gestured subtly to an aide.


    Immediately, the aide produced an invitation, presenting it to Jake.


    ¡°Here you go. We weren¡¯t sure of your address, Mr. Reeves, hence the dy,¡± Ewing remarked.


    Jake gave Klein a fleeting look, noting his evident scorn.


    ¡°It appears Mr. Klein Nixon takes exception to my presence.¡±


    Klein¡¯s response was a contemptuous sneer. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that your notoriety is well-known throughout Burmoos.¡±


    Jake simply advanced, his presencemanding the room.


    Klein recoiled slightly, a flicker of unease crossing his face.


    ¡°Are you hinting at the charges that I murdered my own mother? Got any proof, or are you just stirring the pot?¡± Jake challenged sharply.


    Klein, visibly thrown by Jake¡¯s forthrightness, retorted with veiled sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Reeves, are you suggesting your own kin have wronged you with false ims, and that your expulsion from the Reeves family was unwarranted?¡±


    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???


    Jake turned toward the officers present. ¡°The authorities are right here. Allegations need backing. Check with them for any real evidence of my supposed crime.¡±


    The officer shook his head, addressing the room. ¡°We¡¯ve found no concrete evidence implicating Mr. Reeves in any crime. He remains merely a suspect. Without solid proof, usations must be withheld.¡±


    Klein clenched his jaw but nodded in begrudging acknowledgment.


    Turning to Jake, the officer pointed at Kallie and inquired, ¡°Can you confirm your whereabouts with her at the back door?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had to pass something to her. I requested Mr. Ewing Nixon to ry the message, and she met me there for the item,¡± Jake exined confidently.


    Before anyone could react, Ewing affirmed, ¡°That is urate.¡±


    Jake continued, ¡°Regarding the identical dress, Kallie¡¯s attire today is well recognized. It would be simple for someone to mimic her appearance andmit a misdeed. And if Kallie truly intended to inflict harm on Bria, why would she approach in such a noticeable dress rather than changing first?¡±


    Klein, scrambling for a counter, suggested weakly, ¡°Perhaps it was a spur-of-the-moment malice.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 305

    ?<strong>Chapter 305:</strong>


    But Noemi¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She didn¡¯t even bother to inform Bria of the concern. This suggested Noemi either conspired with the assant just to target Bria, or she and Bria knew the assant and possibly even the following fall.


    This rationale resonated with the officers, who then turned their scrutinizing eyes toward Noemi.


    Under the weight of their stares, Noemi appeared increasingly agitated, her gaze flickering around the room. Kallie, observing this, felt her suspicions confirmed. Noemi, ostensibly Bria¡¯s loyal aide, might have been bought off long before.


    Noticing Noemi¡¯s unease, the police detained her.


    In Noemi¡¯s fright, she blurted out, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Kallie. It was another servant from the manor, dressed like Kallie. I was upset that while Miss Nixony critically ill, Kallie remained unscathed. I decided to frame her.¡±


    After consulting with Ewing, the police acted on Noemi¡¯s information to pursue the true assant.


    They soon apprehended the real culprit and found an identical dress hidden in her quarters, confirming Noemi¡¯s confession.


    The culprit confessed to the act of pushing Bria into theke, iming her actions were driven by the mistreatment she suffered at Bria¡¯s hands.


    Others corroborated the narrative of Bria¡¯s harsh behavior.


    With the development that Bria had awakened and declined to pursue legal action, the authorities opted for a brief detainment of the assant, thereby resolving the case.


    Kallie, cleared of all suspicions, preserved her reputation. She approached Klein, observing the tangled emotions flickering across his features.


    Kallie offered Klein a faint smile.


    Klein, jarred back to reality, shifted into a regretful tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. My guilt got the better of me. With Bria being my sister and her health failing, my worries got the best of me. I didn¡¯t mean to cast suspicion on you. It was the deceit of that servant. You won¡¯t hold this against me, right?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her expression a blend of forgiveness and warning as she signed. The servants standing nearby quickly stepped in to interpret her message. ¡°Of course not. But Klein, next time you pull off tricks, try not to count your chickens before they hatch. It¡¯s painfully obvious.¡±


    Klein¡¯s expression tightened in an instant.


    Kallie continued with her gestures, which were tranted with precision. ¡°Make time to visit Bria in the hospital. I¡¯m not a fool, and neither is she. She likely has things to discuss with you.¡±


    Klein clenched his teeth, responding tersely, ¡°She¡¯s my sister. Naturally, I¡¯ll see her. My concerns for her have been overwhelming since her ident today. Thanks for the reminder, though.¡± With that, Klein stormed off.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes then drifted to Jake, who was bidding farewell to Ewing.


    Jake avoided her gaze, maintaining a cool and detached demeanor, as if he had not just defended her moments ago.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 306

    ?<strong>Chapter 306:</strong>


    As the crowd began to thin, whispers of gossip still reached Kallie¡¯s ears.


    ¡°If I were Jake, I¡¯d be mortified to even step foot here. It¡¯s downright embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Why did he bothering? Was it really just to stand up for Kallie? But weren¡¯t they on bad terms?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not seeing the bigger picture. With Kallie¡¯s rising influence, he¡¯s obviously trying to mend fences, hoping she might throw some opportunities his way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ironic, isn¡¯t it? He always carried himself with such arrogance, and now here he is, humbled. I¡¯d love to see how he¡¯s handling this twist.¡±


    Amidst these conversations, a wave of bewilderment washed over Kallie. Jake, too, must have overheard these whispers. Yet, throughout it all, his expression remained stoic and unflinching, as if the sharp words were merely background noise, irrelevant to his presence. This unwavering demeanor was so characteristic of him.


    Kallie knew Jake better than most could im. His pride was not one to bend easily, certainly not for currying favor with her as the gossip suggested. Kallie wasn¡¯t sure why Jake hade to her defense, but she sensed that beneath his indifferent exterior, a torrent of emotions must be churning.


    Kallie maintained her distance, observing Jake from afar. The past they shared was now a vast chasm. The courage to bridge it had eluded her. Through her trials, Kallie had learned the crucial lesson of prioritizing her own life above all else.


    As Jake concluded his conversation with Ewing, he turned and locked eyes with Kallie. At that brief moment, Kallie thought she glimpsed a whirlwind of emotions in Jake¡¯s gaze, but they disappeared as quickly as they had appeared.


    Jake turned away, casting onest look into the air before exiting, leaving Kallie with a sudden, sharp pang of sorrow. Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this might be thest time they met.


    Back in the solitude of her room, driven by an impulse, Kallie opened the box sent by Jake. Inside, to her astonishment,y a ck card, the kind associated with considerable wealth.


    Additionally, a staggering ten million dors represented in bankbooks and checksy beside a collection of personal letters from Roderick, her grandfather, and, unexpectedly, Jake.


    The letters from Roderick and her grandfather were familiar relics of her past, treasured emotional anchors she had left behind at the Reeves estate.


    The upheaval within the Reeves family had deterred her from retrieving them, but she remembered their contents intimately, lines that hadforted her through solitary and trying times. She knew all the lines by heart.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away


    Jake¡¯s letter, however, was a surprise. Kallie hadn¡¯t anticipated any furthermunication from him, given their strained history. Her fingers trembled slightly as she unfolded the paper, revealing a message that started with formal distance but gradually revealed deep personal insights.


    The letter exined the presence of the items in the box, ¡°Roderick always said you were too soft-hearted, too easily swayed and bullied by others. He wanted to arm you when you were ready to stand up for yourself.


    He considered giving these to you earlier, thinking you might need something to fall back on, but I knew you weren¡¯t there yet. I thought you¡¯d stay with the Reeves, sheltered by familiarity and familial bonds.


    Now, I see it¡¯s time for you to reim what¡¯s always been yours. I have kept these for you for years. It¡¯s time to give these back to you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 307

    ?<strong>Chapter 307:</strong>


    Included with the letter was a list ofpanies, names, and entities Kallie had never encountered. Thesepanies, surprisingly, were left to her by her parents.


    After Roderick¡¯s death and before Jake could assert any control, Shirley had swiftly imed these assets. Over the years, Jake had managed to snatch some back, though they now came tangled withplications and legal entanglements.


    After his own ousting from the Reeves family, Jake had lost his grip on these enterprises once again.


    In his letter, Jake conveyed profound regret for these twisted circumstances and generously added several million dors to the inheritance as a form ofpensation. Jake also offered his assistance should Kallie decide to actively pursue reiming her assets.


    Absorbing this letter, Kallie was hit by a wave of mncholy. The whispers of Jake¡¯s financial ruin had reached her ears. Yet here he was, against all odds, choosing to return her what was rightfully hers and even more.


    Moved by his gesture, Kallie epted the legacy without reservation, acknowledging its rightful ce with her. Kallie nned to return the checks Jake had sent her through Ewing as a gesture of her new resolve. She didn¡¯t need money. Her focus would be on the broader inheritance, thepanies her parents left her.


    Filled with a newfound determination, Kallie sought out Ewing. It was time to set things right, to reim what had been lost, and to confront those who had wronged her. Kallie shared her intentions with Ewing, her resolve clear and her path set.


    Ewing¡¯s response came with a reluctant sigh. ¡°I want to help, Kallie, but Jake told me he¡¯s leaving today. He has likely boarded the ne.¡±


    The news caught Kallie off guard. Jake had left? The thought puzzled her. Jake¡¯s departure seemed out of character, a stark contrast to the tenacity she associated with him. It felt like a concession she never expected from him, leaving just when she thought he would dig in and fight for his rightful ims in Burmoos.


    Upon further reflection, Kallie began to grasp the potential reasons behind his decision. The sting of betrayal, especially from those closest, could be overwhelming.


    While part of Kallie felt inclined to view his departure with disdain, the reality of his decision instead prompted a twinge of regret, a softening in her sentiments toward him.


    Sighing, Kallie stood up, intending to leave the room.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Ewing¡¯s voice halted her retreat, his face etched with solemnity. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to discuss. It¡¯s a conversation long overdue.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a mix of unease and curiosity stirring within her as she turned to face Ewing.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, the atmosphere was tense. Klein made his way into Bria¡¯s ward, his entourage of servantsden with ornately wrapped gift boxes in tow.


    Briay conscious, her eyes fixed on the world outside her window, a fragile line tethering her to life via an oxygen mask. The doctors had made it clear that her condition was critical, and anyplications she had could be fatal to her.


    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???


    As Klein approached her bedside, he spoke with a tenderness that belied the gravity of their situation. ¡°Bria, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken care of everything. I found someone else to take the me. You won¡¯t have to worry about this incident anymore.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 308

    ?<strong>Chapter 308:</strong>


    Bria turned slowly to face Klein, her eyes not warming with relief, but icing over with a steely resolve. She was far from naive and knew it was Klein who had endangered her life.


    She had only wished for Kallie¡¯s demise, not a brush with death herself. The realization that her own brother had orchestrated such a ruthless plot filled her with a deep sense of betrayal.


    Klein, seemingly oblivious to her inner turmoil, continued to smooth her hair soothingly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Bria. It was all for the greater good,¡± he murmured.


    Bria closed her eyes to avoid Klein¡¯s gaze. Noticing her reaction, Klein¡¯s face fell, showing his disappointment.


    He advanced toward her, his voice taking on a menacing tone, ¡°I helped you solve a huge problem. My approach was a bit extreme, but it was for your benefit. If our grandpa ever asks about it, you know what to say, right?¡±


    With that, Klein turned and strode toward the door. Bria slowly opened her eyes and watched him leave, her silence thick with anger and resentment.


    Yet, she felt powerless. No one would believe her side of the story. After all, Klein was far more popr within the Nixon family than she was.


    Elsewhere, Kallie frowned at Ewing¡¯s words. She expressed her doubts through signnguage, indicating that she still questioned whether she was truly his long-lost cousin. Once again, she politely thanked Ewing for his kindness toward her over the past few days, though she remained resolved to leave at the right moment.


    Ewing replied earnestly, ¡°Kallie, I get that you¡¯re reluctant to ept us due to what happened to your mother and that you stay solely because of my promise for your safety. Still, I hope you¡¯ll find the courage to face the truth.


    I don¡¯t think we should get tangled up in the grudges of the previous generation, which Tyrone had little to do with. Regardless of the past, you should at least honor your role as a granddaughter, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Kallie was left momentarily speechless.


    Ewing continued, ¡°You know I only speak when I¡¯m certain. If you¡¯re still skeptical, I can reveal something that might put your doubts to rest. Back then, your mother left with you without telling you what precisely had happened in the Nixon family.


    She didn¡¯t want you to me anyone in the family. Our grandpa was once known for his sharpness but transformedpletely after your mother left. He battled insomnia, sought refuge in alcohol, and eventually fell ill.


    He¡¯s old now. Even if his health seems stable, his body will break down if he continues to torment himself like this. If your mother was alive, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d miss him.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind drifted to her childhood. Back then, her parents were still alive. She remembered her mother, often alone in a corner, clutching a photo and crying.


    At that time, Kallie didn¡¯t understand why her mother cried. She would hurriedly run over to wipe away her mother¡¯s tears.


    At that time, Kallie¡¯s father had been absent for some unknown reason. Her mother would hold Kallie and ask softly, ¡°Kallie, do you miss your daddy?¡±


    Kallie would nod, looking at her mother with concern. Her mother, touched by her response, would be ovee with emotion and cry even harder.


    Fixing her gaze on the picture in her hand, her mother murmured, ¡°I miss my father too, but I can¡¯t go back.¡± The young Kallie failed to grasp her mother¡¯s sadness. But now, she finally understood. The realization made her emotional.


    Ewing stood up suddenly, breaking her reverie. ¡°Kallie, as your cousin, all I¡¯m asking is for you to stay with us. I recall how kind your mother was to me when I was a child. Even after she left, she would asionally send me thoughtful gifts. She was more like a mother figure to me.¡±


    Ewing turned and retrieved a box from his bookshelf. The box appeared slightly old, the worn-out pattern around it showed that it had been caressed for a long time. It was clear that Ewing really cherished it.


    A collection of photos and letters greeted Kallie upon Ewing opening it. One particr photo of Siena holding a little girl caught Kallie¡¯s eye.


    The little girl was undeniably the spitting image of Siena, and the two of them were beaming. Kallie immediately recognized the two individuals in the photo were her mother and her. No wonder Tyrone and Ewing felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing Kallie.


    Ewing¡¯s eyes filled with nostalgia as he caressed the photo.


    ¡°Ever since you left, the whole family, especially our grandpa, has missed you so much. Every time I look at this photo, I miss the lovely little girl you were. Oh, and look at this.¡±


    Ewing added, extending a letter to Kallie, ¡°Your mom sent this to me long ago. She wrote it for you, but I never opened it. I think she wanted to leave you a message. I never imagined I¡¯d be able to give it to you in person.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. The familiar handwriting on the cover confirmed it was from her mother. But why had her mother sent Ewing a letter meant for her to read?


    Kallie carefully opened the envelope with a flutter of doubt and trembling hands. As she read the letter, tears welled up in her eyes.


    It turned out Kallie¡¯s mother, Siena, had anticipated this day. She knew Kallie would eventually find her way back to the Nixon family, which was why she had written this letter.


    Siena¡¯s letter urged Kallie to outgrow the grudges of the past generation and embrace her family. Back when Siena distanced herself from the Nixon family, she certainly had a fair share of disappointment toward them. Part of her decision was made on impulse. After parting ways with her family, Siena felt a hint of regret for her decision, yet she never returned.


    Regardless, Siena had foreseen that Kallie would return to the Nixon family by the time she read this letter.


    In the letter, Siena¡¯s words were filled with love and concern, ¡°Kallie, I wish for you to lead a happy and carefree life forever. If you evere back to the Nixon family, just stay there. I¡¯m sure they miss both you and me. I hope your grandfather is healthy.


    Please extend my apologies to him. It was all my fault. I was selfish when I decided to leave with you, failing to provide you with the best.


    I¡¯m not sure how to make amends. Ewing is a truly nice kid. If you stick with the Nixon family, he will definitely take good care of you and treat you as his own sister.¡±


    After reading the letter, Kallie was unable to hold back her tears. She never believed that her mother owed her anything. The depth of her mother¡¯s love was evident in every line of the letter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 309

    ?<strong>Chapter 309:</strong>


    Ewing stood up and spoke gently, ¡°Make the choice that feels right for you, Kallie. Whether you stay or leave, I¡¯ll support whatever you decide. Take your time. There¡¯s no pressure, okay? I¡¯ll head off to see how our grandpa¡¯s doing.¡±


    As Ewing headed for the door, Kallie rose to her feet and quickly followed him. She asked him in signnguage, ¡°Ewing, if you can, could you find an expert to help me? I dislike having tomunicate like this.¡±


    Ewing couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It was unusual for him to show such a reaction.


    Honestly, he was delighted that Kallie could depend on him, not just as her cousin but as a source of support. It warmed his heart to know that Kallie genuinely considered him family.


    ¡°Of course, I can help with that. However, you might need to return to Ferelden with us because I¡¯ve got more contacts there.


    Kallie, I promise I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help you speak again, no matter the cost. Would youe to the hospital with me? We could visit our grandpa together.¡±


    Kallie nodded and smiled at Ewing.


    A few days ago, Tyrone experienced another rpse. He failed to recognize anyone, including Kallie. Moreover, he grew wary and barred anyone from getting close to him.


    However, Kallie seemed to be the only exception. Even though Tyrone didn¡¯t remember Kallie for the time being, he felt a natural sense of familiarity and warmth toward her.


    Under Kallie¡¯s persuasion, Tyrone finally agreed to take his medication. As he clutched Kallie¡¯s hand, he leaned in and whispered, ¡°Youngdy, could you please ask these people to leave? It¡¯s quite overwhelming to have so many in my room.¡±


    Kallie nced at Ewing, who caught her eye and immediately understood. With a subtle gesture, Ewing signaled for the others to exit the room. Soon, the room cleared, leaving only Kallie and Tyrone in the quiet.


    Tyrone let out a sigh of relief and said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t make sense of where all these folks came from, all addressing me with lofty titles. But you, youngdy, you seem familiar.¡±


    After a pause, he asked with a curious tilt of his head, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Kallie signed with a soft smile. Her gestures practically said, ¡°My name is Kallie.¡±


    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Tyrone echoed her name thoughtfully, as if trying to ce where he had heard it before.


    Suddenly Tyrone¡¯s gaze snapped up. ¡°How is it that I can understand your signnguage? Am I really able to sign?¡± he questioned, confusion etching his features.


    Kallie nodded gently. To ease his bewilderment, she gestured to exin that they used to be friends, and he learned signnguage tomunicate with her.


    She reassured him it was fine if he failed to remember anything for the time being, certain that he would reim his memories in no time.


    ¡°Friends?¡± Tyrone repeated, a hint of recognition flickering in his eyes.


    Kallie chose her words carefully, knowing that the full truth might be overwhelming for him during his disoriented moments. Tyrone sometimes believed he was someone else, and during these episodes, convincing him of reality proved futile. Agitation could lead to unpredictable oues, so maintaining his calm was crucial.


    With a cautious hand, Kallie reached into her bag and pulled out a photograph, offering it to him. She asked whether he remembered the woman in the photo.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 310

    ?<strong>Chapter 310:</strong>


    Tyrone¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he took the photo, recognition dawning. ¡°Of course, I do. This is my daughter. She was upset and ran away. I came here to look for her,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion.


    Tyrone pointed at the little girl in the photo, adding, ¡°And this little girl she¡¯s holding is my granddaughter. She looks just like her mom did at that age, so adorable.¡±


    A sad smile touched his lips as he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know where my daughter and granddaughter are now. It¡¯s my fault. I made my daughter angry. She probably never wants to see me again.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached for Tyrone, nearly overwhelmed by the urge to cry, but she steadied herself and offered himfort. Aiming for a soothing and reassuring response, she gestured that his daughter missed him terribly and held no resentment. She added that she knew where his daughter was.


    Hope lit up Tyrone¡¯s eyes as he intently looked at Kallie. ¡°You¡¯re not ying tricks on me, are you?¡±


    With a firm shake of her head, Kallie gestured that she genuinely knew where his daughter and granddaughter were and could offer to take him to them should he trust her and follow her lead.


    To her astonishment, Tyrone agreed without hesitation. ¡°I trust you. Somehow, I feelpelled to believe what you say,¡± he said. ¡°You mentioned we¡¯re friends, and true friends don¡¯t betray one another.¡±


    A warm smile crossed Kallie¡¯s face as she looked at Tyrone, who trusted her fully.


    Over the years, Tyrone¡¯s prolonged longing for Siena visibly weighed on him. Kallie pondered whether Siena, his estranged daughter and her mother, ever regretted leaving the Nixon family, if she were still alive to reflect.


    Havingforted Tyrone, Kallie recalled Bria was also in the hospital.


    Hearing of Bria¡¯s significant health improvement, no longer needing a venttor, Kallie decided to visit her. Having reached the doorway of Bria¡¯s ward, Kallie was met with Bria throwing a fit.


    Bria, caught in a tempest of rage, had just pped Noemi and then hurled a bowl of soup over her head, her gaze filled with fierce loathing. ¡°Why are you flinching? Didn¡¯t you promise to always obey me?¡±


    Bria¡¯s voice was sharp and using. ¡°Are you saying you lied to me?¡±


    Noemi, wincing from the sting of the earlier assault, was too frightened to voice her pain. ¡°I¡¯m willing to endure whatever makes you happy,¡± she murmured, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I truly wish to serve you for life.¡±


    Bria¡¯s anger only intensified. ¡°Get out!¡± she snapped.


    As Noemi hurried out of the room, she almost collided with Kallie. Noemi quickly averted her gaze, but not before Kallie noticed the sh of resentment in her eyes.


    It was clear that Bria had been harsh with Noemitely. Given Bria¡¯s recent near-death experience at the hands of her own brother and trusted servant, the fact that Noemi was still alive was perhaps a testament to some remaining restraint in Bria.


    Kallie nced at Noemi for a brief moment before shifting her focus.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 311

    ?<strong>Chapter 311:</strong>


    Bria¡¯s eyes were a chilling mix of fury and ice.


    ¡°Noemi, you fool! You almost ran into Kallie,¡± she chided sharply. ¡°Apologize now! She¡¯s someone now, unlike you, an insignificant nobody. Don¡¯t you know my grandpa and my cousin hold her in high regard? Offending her could have serious consequences for you.¡±


    Frantic, Noemi shook her head, stammering, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you apologized yet?¡± Bria interjected with a sneer.


    With several onlookers present in and around the room, Noemi, feeling the weight of their gazes, bowed before Kallie with a deep sense of humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. It won¡¯t happen again. Please forgive me.¡±


    Noemi knelt down, her knees thudding against the floor with a heavy sound.


    Kallie, taken aback by Noemi¡¯s action of kneeling, quickly gestured to a nearby bodyguard, who stepped forward and helped Noemi to her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble them further,¡± the bodyguard said, his tone firm.


    Once Noemi had exited, Kallie walked into Bria¡¯s ward. Bria¡¯s eyes followed Kallie¡¯s every step, finally settling on her face with a sneer that barely concealed her scorn.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Kallie, and here you are, pretending to be quite thedy,¡± Bria remarked with a sneer. ¡°Did Ewing fill your head with tales of being a true Nixon? Don¡¯t be so naive. He¡¯s merely using you to manipte my grandpa. Others might be blind, but I see right through you. You¡¯re nothing but an imposter.¡±


    Kallie shook her head in exasperation. Her fingers swiftly danced on the screen as she typed down her message, which was articted with the text-to-speech function.


    ¡°I used to think you had some sense. Now it¡¯s clear you¡¯re just obstinate. You just can¡¯t ept that your brother aimed for your life, and that had it not been for your luck, you wouldn¡¯t have escaped death.


    Have you ever thought that if Klein seeded in sending me to prison, using me of pushing you into the water, you¡¯d bear the brunt of his anger by the time he caught wind of this incident and got livid?¡±


    Bria paused, processing Kallie¡¯s words, recognizing the truth in them. It was no secret that her rtionship with Kallie was fraught and that Tyrone had often cautioned her over this. Her demeanor at homecked the charm Klein effortlessly disyed.


    Biting her lip in defiance, Bria retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow discord between me and my brother. He¡¯s my brother and he acts solely in my interest. Why should I trust you over him?¡±


    Kallie met Bria¡¯s eyes calmly. Her phone articted her message with the text-to-speech function, ¡°Deep down, you already know the answer. I simply came here to make my stance clear. I never wanted to fight with you, nor am I interested in holding you ountable for what you¡¯ve done to me. I don¡¯t understand why you had it out for me, but I think we can find a way to get along.¡±


    Briaughed, as if Kallie had just cracked the worst joke. ¡°You want us to get along? Why would I want that with you?¡±


    A chill entered Kallie¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t try to persuade Bria anymore; Bria had made her own choice. If Bria was set on being hostile, there wasn¡¯t much Kallie could do to change that.


    As Kallie turned to leave, Bria taunted, ¡°Going already? Why not persuade me more? Ever consider offering me something to change my mind? Maybe then I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 312

    ?<strong>Chapter 312:</strong>


    Kallie turned back, typing out a response on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for your benefit. I came here because we¡¯re family. If you¡¯re not interested, why should I waste my time? Just so you know, I am no doormat. If you keep messing with me, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Bria let out a mockingugh. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t bother responding, simply turning and leaving the room.


    As Kallie walked away, a knot of unease tightened in Bria¡¯s stomach. How the heck had Kallie transformed so much in such a short time? It was like she¡¯d suddenly unlocked a cheat code. ¡°Whatever!¡± Bria fumed. ¡°She simply fools my grandpa and cousin into believing she¡¯s part of the family. She couldn¡¯t possibly be my long-missed cousin.¡±


    Resentment simmered in Bria¡¯s eyes. She was Tyrone¡¯s granddaughter, and she felt Kallie was nothing more than a scheming woman pretending to be one.


    She doubted Kallie could do anything to her, even if Kallie acted after being provoked by her. Even though Klein had schemed against her this time, she still had her parents on her side. Kallie, that orphan nobody, was no match for her.


    This line of thinking made Bria feel a lot better. But she was in for a rude awakening.


    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .


    Nobody came to pick Bria up on the day of her discharge. Not a single soul. While she could understand the absence of Ewing and Tyrone, who were probably still upset with her, she found it hard to believe her parents didn¡¯t bother toe for her.


    Noemi sensed Bria¡¯s rage and said cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s all Kallie¡¯s fault. She convinced your grandfather to go back to Ferelden for treatment. Mr. Ewing Nixon has left with them, saying you must reflect on your wrongdoings. Your brother and parents swiftly set off to Ferelden since they had to monitor Mr. Ewing¡¯s every single move.¡±


    Bria was torn between fury and utter betrayal. Fighting back tears, she choked out, ¡°So they¡¯ve all just abandoned me, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Noemi hastily said, ¡°Please don¡¯t me your brother and parents. Kallie is at fault here! Don¡¯t be fooled by her words the other day. Mr. Klein Nixon is your brother. He won¡¯t just ignore you.¡±


    Bria remained silent, her eyes dull. Even though Ewing wasn¡¯t fond of her or Klein, he¡¯d checked on her the most during her hospital stay. He still cared for her.


    Klein, on the other hand, had only shown up once to threaten Bria, dropped off some gifts, and then vanished. Her parents barely visited either.


    Truth be told, Bria knew her family had been pulling away since she got sicker. They¡¯d given her everything when she was young, but they weren¡¯t interested in cultivating her anymore, given her frailty. Ironically, Ewing, just her cousin, cared about Bria more than anyone in the Nixon family. Despite everything, Bria felt she still had to trust her parents and brother. They were rted by blood, after all. Surely, they would side with her, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Bria straightened her back, determined. ¡°Get things ready. I¡¯m returning to Ferelden. Ewing¡¯s parents will soon return. Ewing¡¯s mother has always adored me. I doubt she will take Kallie¡¯s side.¡±


    Three years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the bustling heart of a renowned art exhibition, a striking woman, holding a little girl¡¯s hand, glided toward the VIP room, a phnx of bodyguards in tow.


    Her raven hair cascaded down her shoulders, entuating her porcin skin and the fierce determination in her almond eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 313

    ?<strong>Chapter 313:</strong>


    Anyone who had crossed paths with Kallie in the past wouldn¡¯t have recognized the woman she had be.


    By Kallie¡¯s side, a cherubic little girl with wide, curious eyes took in the vibrant artwork. Every captivating piece elicited squeals of delight and enthusiastic waves from the little girl.


    Kallie, her heart melting at her daughter¡¯s antics, scooped her up into her arms. Her voice, once broken and frail, now flowed like honey as she spoke. ¡°Sophie, sweetheart, we still need to pick out a present for your grandfather. After that, we¡¯ll get something special for you, okay?¡±


    Sophie blinked her enormous eyes, her voice filled with childish glee. ¡°Yay! Presents!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my clever girl.¡± Kallie nted a kiss on Sophie¡¯s rosy cheek, heart swelling with joy.


    Their path to the VIP room was abruptly blocked by a guard.


    Kallie instantly recognized the Nixon family crest on the bodyguard¡¯s uniform.


    A flicker of embarrassment crossed the guard¡¯s face as he addressed Kallie. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t enter now since Mrs. Jennifer Nixon and Miss Bria Nixon are inside, having booked the whole ce.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s smile remained unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ve made prior arrangements with the exhibition owner. Perhaps he is upied and hasn¡¯t seen my message. Would you mind if I wait inside?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s polite demeanor and prior arrangements left the guard with little choice. With a reluctant nod, he gestured for her to enter.


    Kallie approached the VIP room, a wave ofughter reaching her. Yet, theughter died down as she walked in.


    Bria was seated next to a dignified, well-dressed middle-aged woman, who gave Kallie a cold, scrutinizing look.


    Kallie said politely, ¡°Hi, Jennifer. Hi, Bria.¡±


    Kallie then strode aside and settled Sophie down next to her, seemingly oblivious to the tense atmosphere. Briaughed mockingly. ¡°Seriously? You have topete with me over everything, and now it¡¯s even the present for Ewing? Really?¡±


    Jennifer snorted. ¡°Bria and I have reserved this ce. Did you have to follow us?¡± she asked rudely.


    Kallie blinked, still smiling. ¡°Follow you? No. I¡¯m just here to get some gifts too. I thought anything agreed upon with the exhibition owner was avable for purchase.¡±


    Bria erupted intoughter, her amusement ringing through the air. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m here picking out gifts is because Jennifer knows the owner of this exhibition. Kallie, you make it sound like befriending the owner was straightforward.¡±


    Artists and their circles often carried an air of arrogance. Plus, their families tended to be wealthy. Even being rich and powerful might not necessarily attract them.


    It was sheer chance that Jennifer met the owner of this exhibition, which was why she and Bria got to be here today, selecting a gift for Ewing.


    Kallie didn¡¯t bother to argue on this. Instead, she replied with a calm, assured smile, ¡°If I weren¡¯t supposed to be here, I¡¯m sure someone would have escorted me out by now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 314

    ?<strong>Chapter 314:</strong>


    With that, Kallie turned her full attention to Sophie, effectively dismissing Bria¡¯s snobbery.


    Caught off guard by Kallie¡¯sposed response, Bria faltered for a moment, her facade slipping into a pout. Bria looked at Jennifer with a hint of urgency. ¡°Jennifer, look at her! It¡¯s hard enough to choose a proper gift for Ewing, and I¡¯m worried Kallie might pick out what I wantter.¡±


    Jennifer, visibly upset, approached Kallie with a stern look. ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied just taking Bria¡¯s things, and now you want to take the gift she intends for Ewing as well? Ever since you came back, the rtionship between Bria and Ewing has deteriorated. It seems it¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    Jennifer didn¡¯t stop there, her tone growing colder with her usation. ¡°What¡¯s your stake here, Kallie? You¡¯re an outsider, yet you linger around the Nixon family, brewing nothing but discord.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s calm was unruffled as she looked up at Jennifer. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Jennifer, in what ways am I the troublemaker you describe?¡±


    Jennifer replied immediately, her demeanor stern, ¡°The Nixon family was whole and content before you entered the picture. Bria¡¯s always been in delicate health and was always treasured by Tyrone and Ewing. My husband and Abram managed well together. But once you stuck around my family, we¡¯re fragments. Your influence is undeniable.¡±


    Ignoring Jennifer¡¯s usations, Kallie smiled slightly, stepping past her to address Bria directly. ¡°Interesting. So, this is the narrative you¡¯ve spun for Jennifer.¡±


    Both Ewing¡¯s and Tyrone¡¯s disdain for Bria stemmed from her unexined hostility against Kallie. Beyond that, their disappointment deepened when Bria chose to get involved with Klein and others¡¯ schemes.


    Despite everything, Ewing was far from mean to Bria. After all, they were cousins.


    Yet, Bria, having known Abram¡¯s ambition to usurp Ewing¡¯s position, did not object to being a pawn in Abram¡¯s grand schemes.


    Kallie wrestled with doubts. Jennifer was Ewing¡¯s mother. Was Jennifer really oblivious to the discreet fights within the Nixon family, or did she side with Abram out of spite against her?


    Silence enveloped the room.


    Jennifer¡¯s frustration brewed into a tempest. She was acutely aware of the rifts within the Nixon n, especially the strained rtionship between her family and Abram¡¯s. She found the family¡¯s discord senseless and med Kallie for this. Upon Kallie¡¯s return, Jennifer felt Kallie became the focal point of her husband¡¯s and son¡¯s attention, overshadowing Bria. In Jennifer¡¯s eyes, Bria had been doted on by the whole family due to her delicate condition since she was a child. Oblivious to the truth, Jennifer felt the mistreatment Bria had endured unfairly, courtesy of Kallie, was overlooked by everyone else.


    Overwhelmed by these thoughts, Jennifer¡¯s patience snapped. She waved her hand dismissively as she turned to the guards around. ¡°Enough waiting. Get this woman out now. This VIP room was reserved for Bria and me. What is this woman even doing here?¡±


    The guards exchanged unsure nces before approaching Kallie, signaling for her to exit.


    Amidst the unfolding drama, Sophie¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Kallie, however, stood her ground. Setting Sophie aside, she dered icily, ¡°This VIP room was meant for me. It¡¯s only open today because I arrivedte, and you took over.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 315

    ?<strong>Chapter 315:</strong>


    Amidst the tense atmosphere, Bria sneered, ¡°Are you joking? Do you even know the owner of the exhibition? Then why didn¡¯t you say it at the beginning? I think you¡¯re just bluffing.¡±


    Bria¡¯s skepticism was palpable as she confronted Kallie.


    Truth be told, Bria and Jennifer had been informed upon their arrival that the room was reserved, but Bria had dismissed the warning with the arrogance befitting her status as a member of the influential Nixon family.


    In this circle, few dared cross the Nixons, and while they might not be treated warmly, outright hostility was rare. Triumphant, Bria eyed Kallie, convinced she had exposed a lie.


    ¡°Kallie, if you admire the items here, cease fabricating stories. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you when the owner of the exhibition arrives,¡± Bria sneered, her voice dripping with condescension.


    Jennifer said impatiently, ¡°I doubt she¡¯ll value your generosity. Better have her leave now. She¡¯s spoiling my mood by being here.¡±


    The smile vanished from Kallie¡¯s face, her eyes chilling with resolve. She had maintained herposure despite their provocations, willing to overlook their initial antagonism.


    However, their unabated arrogance was pushing her to her limits. She was done with pleasantries. Bria, noticing the shift in Kallie¡¯s demeanor, felt a twinge of fear.


    Kallie, once a docile member of the Nixon household, had transformed after the birth of her child. Her regained confidence endowed her with an intimidating aura, a stark departure from the Kallie they once knew. Despite her bravado, Bria always sensed an uncanny familiarity when facing Kallie, though she could never pinpoint its origin.


    Amid the tension, Kallie reached for her phone and dialed the reception. ¡°Send security up,¡± she instructed coldly. ¡°There are two troublemakers here causing a disturbance. Please escort them out immediately. They¡¯re upsetting me.¡±


    Once the call ended, Kallie didn¡¯t bother to give Jennifer and Bria another nce, turning her gaze away in disdain.


    Jennifer¡¯s body shook with rage. ¡°What right do you have to kick us out? Who do you think you are, Kallie? Just because you pushed people around in the Nixon family doesn¡¯t mean you canmand everyone here!¡± she shouted, her voice rising with every word.


    Jennifer settled into the sofa, arms crossed defiantly, her posture exuding arrogance. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you try to make me leave!¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes then shifted to Sophie, who sat quietly by Kallie¡¯s side. With a scornful look, she aimed her next barb directly at Kallie¡¯s vulnerabilities. ¡°Your daughter must be as arrogant and shameless as you are.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s words struck deep, hitting a nerve that resonated painfully within Kallie.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze hardened into an icy re, tinged with a hint of cruelty that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    The transformation in Kallie¡¯s demeanor was startling. Jennifer gave a dismissive snort afterposing herself. The guards¡¯ arrival broke the tense standoff. They approached without preamble, grabbing Jennifer and Bria by the wrists and preparing to escort them out.


    This sudden action jolted Bria out of her defiant pose into panicked resistance.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you think you are? Are you blind?¡± she screamed, her voice echoing with indignation. ¡°We are members of the Nixon family! Why are you listening to that woman? Let go of me now, or you¡¯ll find yourself at odds with my family!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 316

    ?<strong>Chapter 316:</strong>


    Bria¡¯s words hit their mark. Some of the guards began to waver, unsure of their next move.


    At that moment, footsteps echoed in the hall.


    A confident male voice cut through the tension. ¡°So what if you are from the Nixon family? I¡¯m not afraid. What can you do about it?¡±


    A handsome man strode into the room, nked by several bodyguards.


    Kallie¡¯s smile widened when she saw him. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t make it today.¡±


    Gregory walked toward her quickly. It was evident he was in a good mood. ¡°Are you kidding? As long as you are here, you can bet I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± Gregory was the owner of this exhibition. He had left Hayden¡¯s studio two years ago.


    Without the need to inherit the family business, Gregory decided to pursue his own interests and organized an exhibition here.


    Thanks to its distinctive Avalon style, the exhibition had gained quite a reputation.


    Kallie happened to visit the exhibition by chance. She found the style familiar uponying eyes on the items. Kallie was now a person of action, driven by an insatiable curiosity to unravel the mysteries that intrigued her. Though it took some time and effort, she was eventually able to confirm her suspicions. The exhibition¡¯s owner was none other than an old acquaintance.


    Seeing Gregory here caught Kallie by surprise, but more than that, she was intrigued.


    Three years had passed, and to Kallie, life in Burmoos felt like a dream. In her memories, many faces had faded into a blur, but Jake¡¯s face remained clear.


    Recently, Kallie had been dreaming of Jake frequently. She tried to convince herself that perhaps this was a sign she was finally ready to forget him. Meanwhile, it never crossed Bria¡¯s mind that Kallie actually knew the owner.


    With a toneced with sarcasm, Bria snapped, ¡°Since you know him, why didn¡¯t you say so from the start? Were you trying to embarrass Jennifer and me on purpose?¡±


    Kallie snorted, her eyebrows arching slightly in surprise. ¡°Is it that I failed to exin myself clearly, or do you simply refuse to believe me? After all, who was it that tried to throw me out without any reason?¡±


    Gregory eyed Jennifer and Bria with a look of disapproval.


    ¡°My assistant just informed me that the room I had specifically reserved for Kallie was upied by someone else. Naturally, I was curious about who could be so impolite.


    They knew it was reserved, yet they insisted on upying it. I never imagined it would be you two. You im to be from the Nixon family, but to be honest, I think you are imposters. How could anyone from the Nixon family behave so rudely?¡±


    Bria¡¯s face drained of color. She and Jennifer exchanged a look before quietly leaving. They knew that causing a scene, especially in front of the crowd at the exhibition, could lead to unwanted media attention and public humiliation.


    After all, the media in Ferelden wasn¡¯t asid-back as it was in Avalon. They had a reputation for fabricating stories.


    Once Jennifer and Bria left, Kallie felt the room¡¯s air grow fresher.


    Gregory greeted Sophie with a warm smile. ¡°Hello there.¡± Sophie nced at Gregory with curiosity and then turned to Kallie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 317

    ?<strong>Chapter 317:</strong>


    Kallie gently patted Sophie¡¯s head. ¡°This is Gregory.¡±


    Sophie was still learning how to speak, and while her words weren¡¯t clear, the sweetness of her voice was unmistakable.


    Gregory let out a wistful sigh. ¡°I never imagined our reunion would be like this. You have regained your voice and be a mother and part of the Nixon family. Not only that, but I feel like you have changed a lot.¡±


    Kallie sighed, deep in thought. ¡°People can¡¯t always stay the same.¡±


    Gregory nodded in agreement. ¡°True. But it¡¯s good that you have changed. I still remember the first time I met you in Hayden¡¯s studio. Back then, I thought you were putting on an act, pretending to be meek even when bullied. As time went on, I realized it wasn¡¯t an act. You were really easy to bully. You never said a word when Sarah and her friends picked on you.¡±


    Kallie offered a faint smile. ¡°I was naive back then.¡±


    But the truth was, Kallie¡¯s endurance had a lot to do with Jake. She had always felt indebted to the Reeves family for adopting her. That made her more tolerant of their behavior, especially when it came to Jake.


    Moreover, Sarah had often imed that if Kallie hadn¡¯t intervened, she and Jake would have been together long ago.


    Sarah always med Kallie for the supposed interference in their rtionship.


    Kallie took it to heart back then and felt guilty over her marriage to Jake. But now, reflecting on it, she realized she had been unfairly targeted for her kindness.


    Gregory sighed and then cleared his throat. ¡°By the way, your skills are superior to mine. Why don¡¯t you create something for your cousin yourself?¡±


    Kallie smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist crafted something, and I¡¯m feeling a bit uninspired. Moreover, your work might appeal to him more. They are all so refined and beautiful.¡±


    Gregory blushed slightly, ttered by the praise. ¡°Before I left the studio, Hayden expressed pity when he spoke about you. He said you have real talent and that you might be a master at restoring cultural relics just like him one day. But no one can have a smooth journey. He mentioned he isn¡¯t sure when he will see you again.¡±


    After contemting for a moment, Kallie responded, ¡°We still have a chance to meet. I might need to return to Avalon. I have some matters and people to deal with.¡±


    When Kallie said this, her eyes darkened slightly.


    Gregory chose not to press further.


    The two of them chatted for a while, and then Gregory suddenly spoke as if the thought had just urred to him.


    ¡°By the way, did you know the Reeves family is on a downward spiral? Ever since they expelled Jake, the Reeves Group has been deteriorating rapidly under the management of people handpicked by Dean.


    Rumors are swirling that thepany might go bankrupt soon. To make matters worse, a newpany has appeared out of nowhere. I have heard that its owner is a foreigner who has been systematically undercutting the Reeves Group by seizing their major projects.


    ¡°Looking back, the whole situation with Jake seems odd. The Reeves family had acknowledged him as the heir, and he was undoubtedly capable of running thepany. So why would he turn against his own mother? It just doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 318

    ?<strong>Chapter 318:</strong>


    As Gregory spoke, he cast a sidelong nce at Kallie. Seeing herposed demeanor, he continued, ¡°There is one more strange thing. The Reeves family seems to be on a downward trajectory, yet they continue to lead a life of luxury.


    ¡°You might not know this, but Dean has handed over thepany¡¯s management to the Reeves family¡¯s illegitimate son.


    I heard that this son found his way into their lives on his own, and Dean has strictly forbidden anyone from discussing it. Also, the Reeves and Miller families recently held an engagement party. It was extravagant beyond belief.¡±


    Kallie raised an eyebrow. She was momentarily stunned by the flood of new information. An illegitimate son? That had to be Stan.


    An engagement between the Reeves family and the Miller family? How was that possible? Hadn¡¯t Jake left the Reeves family? This meant Stan was engaged to Sarah. How did these two end up together?


    Gregory shared Kallie¡¯s confused look.


    The Reeves family had fallen on hard times, yet they continued to indulge in avish lifestyle. As Kallie pondered this contradiction, a realization dawned on her.


    Jake had once confided in her that her parents and Roderick had left her considerable assets, which were usurped by Shirley over time. These assets were likely now under Dean¡¯s and Stan¡¯s control. Essentially, the Reeves family was flourishing on wealth that rightfully belonged to her.


    Kallie¡¯s expression turned scornful. Her disregard for these matters due to her swamped schedule didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t act. It was high time they reimbursed her, with interest, for everything they had taken.


    With this thought, Kallie turned to Gregory with a look of appreciation. ¡°Thank you. I know you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on these issues for me.¡±


    Gregory feigned indifference. ¡°Who said that? I just enjoy a bit of gossip.¡±


    Unable to hold back, Kallie erupted intoughter.


    Gregory cleared his throat and added, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t like what the Reeves family has be. Under Jake¡¯s leadership, they were the premier wealthy family in Burmoos, governed by strict principles. Now, they¡¯re nothing more than tasteless nouveau riches.¡±


    Kallie sighed silently, troubled by the truth of his words. If Roderick knew this, he might feel dejected.


    Kallie had grown tired of discussing the Reeves family, so she deftly shifted the conversation, purchasing several thoughtful items from Gregory¡¯s exhibition as gifts. Afterward, she returned home.


    Kallie had intended to give the present to Ewing upon her return, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Ewing, one for bustling celebrations, had opted out of having a birthday party.


    Leadership came naturally to Ewing. His time was split between the office and business travels.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 319

    ?<strong>Chapter 319:</strong>


    Kallie had observed a simr dedication to work in Jake, and for some reason, she found herself thinking of Jake more often these days.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Dad.¡± Out of the blue, Sophie, who was beside Kallie, began to speak.


    Sophie¡¯s words were somewhat jumbled, yet endearing as she navigated her new skill, and Kallie understood her perfectly.


    Kallie looked at Sophie, astonished. ¡°Sophie, who taught you to say that?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Sophie replied simply, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but find Sophie adorable, gently pinching Sophie¡¯s cheek as shemented, ¡°You¡¯re so clever.¡±


    With Ewing absent, Kallie ced the present in his study before departing.


    Kallie hadmitments that evening, and bringing Sophie along couldplicate matters.


    Lately, Tyrone was not sober often. In this family, except for Ewing and Tyrone, there really was no one else Kallie could depend on. Sophie was her priority, her most cherished connection.


    Left with no other option, Kallie decided to bring Sophie. Luckily, Sophie was both well-behaved and mature for her age, full of life and unlikely to stir any trouble.


    Their car pulled up in front of an imposing building.


    Kallie, holding Sophie, entered through the rear entrance. Unbeknownst to most, Kallie owned the entire building. It was a well-known local auction house.


    In recent years, Kallie¡¯s interest in restoring antiques had grown, leading her to a deeper exploration based on her initial understanding. Now, she possessed an expert eye for the trade.


    She had uncovered numerous treasures in markets worldwide, all destined for the auction block at her own venue.


    At first, Kallie was unknown, but as time passed, the antiques she sold gained fame, attracting more visitors through their growing reputation.


    Subsequently, Kallie trained numerous people to scout and recover treasures for her.


    During this venture, she faced numerous challenges. She lost money, teetered on the brink of giving up, and was even betrayed.


    Yet, Kallie persevered, financing her business with a ck card Jake had once given her, stored away in a box. Despite this, she never cashed the checks she received from him.


    Kallie knew there was a chance she might never see Jake again, and if that were the case, she resolved never to spend his money.


    By now, her auction house had be renowned.


    Prospective attendees had to reserve their spots well in advance and undergo a financial vetting process. Kallie had even expanded her auction business internationally.


    She allocated thirty percent of her profits to charitable causes.


    Once a mute who faced bullying, she had transformed into a sessful businesswoman.


    Fully aware of the hardships faced by the disabled, Kallie tasked Ewing with donating a portion of the proceeds to a charity in Avalon, aimed at aiding disabled children from impoverished backgrounds in remote regions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 320

    ?<strong>Chapter 320:</strong>


    Most members of the Nixon family were unaware of Kallie¡¯s achievements.


    In their eyes, Kallie was just someone who squandered money and frequently stayed away from home.


    Some servants even whispered that Kallie¡¯s newfound lifestyle had made her conceited. They supposed Kallie habitually left her child with Ewing or Tyrone before heading out for her own amusement.


    Kallie never felt the need to justify her actions. She came to understand that it didn¡¯t matter what others thought. What truly mattered was the way she chose to live her life. Her priority was to ensure Sophie¡¯s safety and happiness under her watchful eye.


    Donning a mask, Kallie walked through the hall nked by bodyguards. Guests milled around the hall, eagerly awaiting the start of the auction.


    Curious and expectant eyes followed Kallie as she navigated through the crowd, her bodyguards in tow. The crowd exchanged remarks in variousnguages. ¡°I heard she¡¯s in charge here. She looks so young. Hard to believe she has a child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her up close, but she must be stunning.¡±


    ¡°How does a woman manage all this? She can¡¯t possibly be the boss.¡±


    ¡°That was uncalled for. Why can¡¯t a woman handle it? She¡¯s clearly morepetent than you.¡±


    Back in the office, Kallie asked Sophie to y for a bit. Davis Ortega, the steward, greeted Kallie with a respectful bow. ¡°Miss, your presence is needed today because Room No.1 has been reserved.¡±


    ¡°No.1? Was it the Nixon family?¡± Kallie¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Or perhaps a member of the royal family?¡±


    Davis shook his head. ¡°No, he arrived alone. And that¡¯s beside the point.¡± His expression grew more serious. ¡°The main issue is that he imed to have purchased something from us, but it turned out to be defective. Hebeled it a counterfeit. He¡¯s already deposited fifty million with us and showed proof of his assets. It wasn¡¯t until he was in private room number one that he revealed his true intentions. He¡¯s here to stir up trouble, Miss. What do you think¡­?¡±


    This was an unprecedented situation. Even if the item was defective, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean it was a fake. Davis had handled many such incidents before. Yet, this individual was no ordinary client. He concealed his true intentions, securing room number one before causing any disruptions.


    Those who essed room number one were among their most esteemed VIPs. This implied that if this guest was here to cause a problem, they needed to address it effectively. They had to handle it so adeptly that the guest would have no grounds forint.


    Left with no other option, Davis had summoned Kallie.


    Kallie furrowed her brow, pondering the situation deeply.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t quite figure out who she had offended. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find out what¡¯s going on,¡± Kallie said decisively.


    Davis furrowed his brow, his voiceced with concern, ¡°Miss, are you sure about this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 321

    ?<strong>Chapter 321:</strong>


    Stepping out from the shadows wasn¡¯t Kallie¡¯s usual y. Kallie¡¯s preference for secrecy was well-known among her staff, and this sudden change of tactic puzzled Davis. With a smile that was more strategy than warmth, Kallie responded, ¡°This very client¡¯s intentions are clear as daylight. Leaving this to be handled by proxy might only spiral into deeper chaos. Facing this head-on is unavoidable.¡±


    Nodding, Davis conceded, turning to lead the way. As they prepared to step forward, a small, gentle force tugged at Kallie¡¯s leg. Looking down, Kallie found Sophie, her eyes pools of worry and confusion.


    ¡°Stay,¡± Sophie¡¯s simple plea echoed, her words few but heavy with emotion.


    Kallie knelt down, her eyes meeting Sophie¡¯s. ¡°Sweetheart, mommy has to go and take care of something important, okay?¡±


    Sophie shook her head and was determined to go with Kallie.


    Davis tried to divert Sophie¡¯s attention, his voice gentle. ¡°Sophie, how about we head to the children¡¯s yground instead?¡±


    Yet, Sophie remained unshaken, shaking her head firmly before uttering, ¡°Bad man! Bad man!¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her daughter¡¯s earnestness. ¡°Who taught you that, huh? We shouldn¡¯t call someone a ¡®bad man¡¯ without knowing the whole story. But alright, you cane with me as long as you stay close and behave.¡±


    Sophie nodded vigorously, her decision made.


    Davis, however, expressed his concern, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s response was reassuring as she scooped Sophie into her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If she¡¯s anything like her mother, a bit of boldness is fine. I¡¯m here to keep her safe.¡±


    With Sophie securely in her arms, Kallie approached room No.1. Instead of barging in, she opted for a polite approach, tapping lightly on the door.


    ¡°Come in, please,¡± responded a clear, youthful voice from inside, inviting them to enter.


    The timbre of his voice betrayed his youth¡ªno more than a teenager by the sound of it.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Was this client really that young?


    Clutching Sophie close, Kallie ventured forward, her mind a whirlwind of doubt.


    Upon entering, her eyes met those of the two men inside, one rtively younger.


    Indeed, a teenager was there, but clearly in thepany of another.


    Also present was a man lounging on the sofa, exuding a powerful presence and an air of nobility. His posture was rxed yet deliberate, legs crossed, hands resting gently on his abdomen. His face was a mystery, veiled behind a mask, leaving only his piercing eyes visible. Those eyes fixed on Kallie, and a shiver ran down her spine. It was as if he could see right through to her most guarded secrets with just a nce.


    Kallie¡¯s focus faltered momentarily, but she quickly regained herposure. Setting Sophie down, she addressed the room with a polite nod, ¡°Good day. I¡¯m the owner of this establishment. I understand there have been issues with a previous purchase here. I¡¯d appreciate more details so we can resolve this matter.¡±


    The man responded not with words, but a subtle flick of his fingers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 322

    ?<strong>Chapter 322:</strong>


    His youngerpanion was quick to rify. ¡°My boss believes your auction house must address this. An apology won¡¯t suffice. Selling counterfeits is a serious breach in our industry. It could severely damage your reputation.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s demeanor chilled as irritation flickered in her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s stay on point. If an item from my auction is at fault, I will certainly take responsibility. However, I need confirmation that the purchase was made here. We do not deal in forgeries.¡±


    Having predicted her response, the young man stepped forward, presenting a box.


    Kallie opened it with a skeptical eye, revealing shattered ceramic shards. She picked up a piece, scrutinizing it closely.


    Her years in the business had honed her expertise, and she recognized immediately that it was a counterfeit.


    Her gaze then shifted to a USB drive also lying in the box, her suspicion deepening. Theposure of the affluent man before her made it clear that he wasn¡¯t the type to fabricate ims for extortion. Had a counterfeit really slipped through their stringent processes?


    With gravity settling over her, Kallie summoned a staff member to fetch aputer.


    Plugging in the USB drive, a video flickered to life on the screen.


    It captured the moments post-auction, showing a member of her staff delivering items to Room No.1, where the two had awaited.


    The young man, now revealed to be the person epting the box in the footage, exited the room with his superior, who gingerly handled the item until it abruptly fractured.


    The incident unfolded within the confines of her auction house, contradicting Kallie¡¯s vehement assurances.


    Her eyes widened, a flush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks. The assurance she had voiced so confidently had just been publicly refuted. ¡°Why would a counterfeit appear here?¡± she murmured to herself, baffled.


    Davis had gone pale, saying to Kallie hastily, ¡°Miss, it doesn¡¯t add up. Even a fake wouldn¡¯t break that easily. We¡¯ve been framed.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s instincts aligned with Davis¡¯s. The delivery staff had worn masks, their identities obscured¡ªa deliberate attempt to avoid recognition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Kallie said to Davis.


    The young man¡¯s discontent was palpable. ¡°Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s not what you were saying earlier. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s your employee or not. My boss has been deceived under your watch. This needs resolution.¡±


    Kallie, anxiety nipping at her, asked the seated man, ¡°How would you like us to make this right?¡±


    The young man bristled further. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think my boss is after your money?¡±


    At that, the man, who had remained mostly silent, finally spoke with an icy rity that cut through the tension. ¡°Lenny,¡± his voice dropped to amand. ¡°Shut up and leave us.¡±


    His stern directive silenced the room.


    Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sound of his voice, eerily familiar, stirring memories.


    Her gaze fixed on him with newfound intensity as the room cleared, leaving just her, Sophie, and the masked man.


    Sophie, curious and undaunted, edged closer to the man, fascinated by his mask.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 323

    ?<strong>Chapter 323:</strong>


    As the man took a step forward, however, Sophie retreated yfully to explore elsewhere.


    Left to face the man alone, Kallie offered a nervous smile. Her voice carried a mix of protective warmth and a hint of challenge. ¡°My daughter is still so young, merely curious, and knows nothing of our affairs. She¡¯s at that age where everything is y to her.¡±


    There was a flicker of amusement in the man¡¯s eyes as he posed a sharp question. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to bring a child to such a setting? Or are you hoping her presence will soften me and make me less inclined to press?¡±


    Kallie remainedposed, her response firm and unwavering. ¡°You won¡¯t hold me ountable today. Had you approached me directly seeking help, I might have declined. But now, given the circumstances, you have my attention. Yes, there was an oversight by the auction house, I acknowledge that. However, if your demands are unreasonable, I won¡¯t hesitate to reject them.¡±


    The man¡¯sughter broke the tension, a sound of genuine amusement. ¡°You are smart,¡± hemented.


    Kallie¡¯s mind reyed the scene from the video. The man and his youngerpanion had shown genuine surprise when the item broke. It wasn¡¯t a setup. Their shock was too real.


    She recalled a fragment of conversation caught on the video, the man¡¯s words low but audible enough for her to hear. He had spoken to the young man, his tone instructive yet calm, ¡°Given the owner¡¯s absence, let¡¯s show up on another day.¡±


    Kallie had pondered the man¡¯s words in the footage for a while. After a thoughtful pause, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re trying to make a point with the auction house, whether or not you see me doesn¡¯t change anything. I can tell you¡¯re not exactly the friendly type. I suspect you came here just to see me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp,¡± the man gave a nod of approval and got straight to the point. ¡°I need your help, but you should trust that I¡¯m not responsible for the damaged antique. I wouldn¡¯t jeopardize it. Your auction house is well-regarded and thriving. Perhaps you¡¯ve inadvertently hindered others¡¯ business.¡±


    A shadow of suspicion flickered in Kallie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I understand. Thanks for the heads-up.¡±


    The man retrieved a folded piece of paper and spread it out. It revealed a partially sketched diagram.


    Kallie¡¯s confusion was evident as she studied the iplete diagram.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub


    The man exined, ¡°Kallie, I¡¯m being honest. I know about your training under Hayden and your skills in repairing antiques and crafting unique pieces. This shouldn¡¯t be beyond your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kallie epted the drawing but handed it back with a straightforward response. ¡°But, sir, perhaps you should consider someone else. Many experts could handle this better than I could. Besides, if you have faith in my abilities, you wouldn¡¯t provide me with only this fragment of the design drawing.¡±


    The man chuckled, his amusement evident even though the mask hid his face.


    Hisughter felt like a feather had grazed Kallie¡¯s heart. A wave of emotion surged through her, stirring her deeply. She felt a sudden and irresistible urge to lift the mask from his face. Why did he resemble her ex-husband so much?


    But Kallie dismissed the thought. There was no chance they could have crossed paths under these circumstances.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 324

    ?<strong>Chapter 324:</strong>


    ¡°You should decide if you still want to run this auction house.¡± The man¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a cold, serious tone.


    Her eyes narrowed into a steely squint. Kallie asked, ¡°Is this a threat?¡±


    He shrugged, his voice cool. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kallie felt a throbbing headache beginning to build. She remained unshaken by his threat, her resolve firm against his intimidation. But she had no intention of stirring up trouble. Despite the support from the Nixon family, she was determined not to take advantage of it.


    He continued, ¡°Just surrender. Even if you leverage the Nixon family, you can¡¯t intimidate me. Disying only a portion of the drawings doesn¡¯t mean I underestimate your skills. I¡¯ve sought you out because I¡¯m convinced you¡¯re the only one capable of handling this perfectly.¡±


    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads


    Just then, a small voice interrupted, ¡°Si¡­ Sir.¡±


    Sophie had appeared without notice. She gathered her courage and clung to the man¡¯s leg, standing on tiptoe with a determined look, as if she had something important to ask.


    Kallie¡¯s nerves got the better of her as she hurried over to Sophie, attempting to pull her away.


    But the man crouched down, his voice softening as he asked, ¡°Sophie, what do you want?¡±


    Kallie wondered if it was just her imagination. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a hint of affection in his tone.


    Sophie pointed at the man¡¯s mask. When he didn¡¯t respond, she took matters into her own hands, her tiny fingers tugging at the edge of it. It looked like she was trying to unmask him.


    Kallie hastily stepped forward, her face stern as she gently but firmly pulled Sophie back. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you that if you misbehave when I bring you here, I won¡¯t bring you here again?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sophie murmured, pressing her face into Kallie¡¯s clothes as though she were deeply hurt. Seeing this, the man stepped in on Sophie¡¯s behalf. ¡°Kids are naturally lively. She¡¯s not being naughty at all. I don¡¯t mind it, and you shouldn¡¯t be upset with her.¡±


    Kallie lifted her gaze to meet his. ¡°You like children?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°I have a daughter myself.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s surprise gave way to a smile. ¡°How coincidental.¡± Kallie epted the design drawing, saying firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Please remember what you¡¯ve said and don¡¯t disrupt my auction house. It¡¯s a small business, and I can¡¯t afford moreplications.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the man turned to leave.


    As he approached the door, he added, ¡°In a week, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to deliver the first part of the sketched diagram and hand the second part of the design drawing to you.¡±


    Watching him walk away, Kallie suddenly called out, ¡°Jake Reeves!¡±


    The man stopped in his tracks.


    In that instant, Kallie¡¯s heart raced with a sudden intensity.


    The man turned around, staring at Kallie as he said, ¡°By the way, I forgot to mention that I¡¯ll return to Avalon soon. I hear you¡¯ll be returning as well. Quite a coincidence. You won¡¯t have to worry about it disrupting your ns.¡±


    Kallie was stunned. Her heart sank, and her excitement evaporated.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 325

    ?<strong>Chapter 325:</strong>


    The man gave a final nod and quickened his pace to leave. It felt as though he hadn¡¯t heard her shout Jake¡¯s name at all.


    Looking at Sophie¡¯s bright, cheerful face, Kallie had mixed feelings. Perhaps she was overthinking it.


    Kallie had wavered before giving her consent to the man¡¯s request. She had nned to return to Avalon the day after tomorrow. She figured she¡¯d have to make the trip once more and hadn¡¯t anticipated he would be heading to Avalon as well. Why was he so interested in Avalon?


    Just then, her phone buzzed with a call from Ewing.


    Ewing remarked, ¡°I just got back and saw the gift you sent. It¡¯s wonderful. I really appreciate it.¡±


    Kallie smiled warmly. ¡°No need to be so formal. Your support was the key to my voice recovering. I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you instead.¡±


    Ewing¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Is Sophie with you? I¡¯ve been buried in worktely, and my father is just as swamped. He doesn¡¯t have the time to spend with her.¡±


    Kallie frowned. ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, you need to rest. When I brought Sophie to see you today, the servant mentioned you haven¡¯t slept well in three days.¡±


    Ewing chuckled, a bit embarrassed. ¡°I have told them not to say anything, but you still found out.¡±


    Sophie tugged at Kallie¡¯s clothes and jumped up, eager to speak on the phone.


    Kallie understood her daughter¡¯s intent. She knelt and held the phone to Sophie¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Sophie said sweetly.


    Ewing¡¯s heart melted. ¡°Do you miss me, Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sophie replied, nodding earnestly. ¡°Mommy misses you too.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she suggested to Sophie, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now and visit your uncle, shall we?¡±


    Upon returning to the Nixon family estate, Kallie found the servants packing her things.


    Kallie had informed Ewing of her n to return to Avalon.


    Even though Ewing was hesitant, he respected her decision. He was considerate and had nned everything for her. He knew Kallie might linger in Avalon for a long time.


    Even though Kallie insisted she didn¡¯t need much luggage, Ewing still had the servants pack everything she might need.


    Under Ewing¡¯s arrangement, some of Kallie¡¯s luggage had already been checked in. Kallie had little to stress about; her only task was to ensure Sophie¡¯s safety by her side.


    Kallie was moved by Ewing¡¯s thoughtfulness. With Sophie in her arms, Kallie entered her room. Just then, Trent approached her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back atst. I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kallie raised an eyebrow.


    Clearing his throat, Trent exined, ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Jennifer Nixon and Mrs. Astrid Nixon. They¡¯re eager to see you, and Mr. Tyrone Nixon¡¯s with them. They seem to have something important to discuss.¡±


    At this, Kallie¡¯s expression turned into a frown. Thest thing she wanted was to deal with Jennifer and Astrid, especially not both at once. Her gut told her not to meet them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 326

    ?<strong>Chapter 326:</strong>


    With a polite smile, Kallie replied, ¡°Let¡¯s n for another day. I just returned, and I¡¯d rather catch up with Sophie today.¡±


    Trent¡¯s face colored slightly, a hint of embarrassment showing. ¡°They said you need to be there, having required Mr. Ewing Nixon¡¯s presence as well. It seems the whole family needs toe together for this significant event.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kallie felt a wave of headache wash over her. Such a statement left her with no other choice but to agree. All she could manage was, ¡°Please let them know I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±


    Once Kallie switched her attire, she entered the living room.


    True to her expectations, it was crowded with people. Tyrone upied the principal seat, his eyes clouded with bewilderment. His condition had deteriorated over the past few years, making it difficult for him to recognize the faces around him.


    Tyrone generally overlooked everyone¡¯s presence, yet he always showed warmth toward Kallie.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Kallie beamed at Tyrone as she approached. ¡°Did you follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and take your medicine today?¡±


    Tyrone nodded, squeezing her hand gently. ¡°Good girl, you seem so familiar. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kallie, your granddaughter,¡± she replied, a lump forming in her throat as she spoke with calm patience. Kallie had repeated these words numerous times, yet she was prepared to say them again if necessary.


    Suddenly, someone seized Kallie¡¯s arm, jerking her backward.


    Turning, Kallie saw Astrid.


    ¡°Okay, we all get it. You¡¯re the sensible one. No need to show off here!¡± Astrid snapped with a darkened face. ¡°You¡¯ve been around long enough. Have you even greeted other elders? You just barged in and made a beeline for Tyrone. What about the rest of us? Do we not matter?¡±


    Jennifer scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s too good for us. Obviously, winning over Tyrone is her real aim. With him on her side, she doesn¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    Kallie lifted her gaze, scanning the living room. It was crowded with members of Abram¡¯s family. Jennifer sat not far from Tyrone. Klein¡¯s face was too annoying for Kallie to ignore; she felt little affection for most of them. Kallie offered a weak smile and retorted sarcastically to Astrid, ¡°I show respect to Tyrone because he behaves as an elder should. You¡¯re not like him. Every time we meet, it¡¯s either sarcasm or veiled criticism from you. Yes, I may seemid-back, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a pushover.¡±


    Astrid¡¯s face flushed with anger. After a long pause, she scoffed, ¡°Your voice is healed, but rather than being thankful to the Nixon family or showing due respect to your elders, you just criticize me. Kallie, you make me sick.¡±


    Kallie ignored Astrid, turning to sit beside Tyrone.


    Jennifer gave Kallie a chilly look and then subtly signaled Astrid with a nce. That was enough to simmer Astrid down and remind her of the agenda for the day.


    Astrid quickly swapped her sneer for a smile, a rapid change of expression that was quite startling.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 327

    ?<strong>Chapter 327:</strong>


    Clearing her throat, Astrid said slowly, a sly grin crossing her face, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve brought you all here to share some hopeful news. We all know Bria has been frail for ages. We¡¯ve managed to bring together top global experts who will soon perform a critical surgery on her. The procedure, however, has only a chance of sess. If it works, it will significantly improve Bria¡¯s condition, and we¡¯ll no longer have to worry about her health. But if it fails¡­¡±


    Astrid¡¯s voice faltered, and her eyes welled up with tears, making it hard for her to continue.


    Bria stepped in,forting her with gentle words. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I still have a shot. This is a good thing. Trust me, I¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s frown deepened. Were they really asking her toe all the way here just for this? Yet, the Nixon family seemed unaware of her strained rtionship with Bria. There had to be another reason they wanted her here.


    As this thought crossed Kallie¡¯s mind, Astrid spoke up. ¡°I hope everyone can stay with Bria at the hospital during her surgery. Knowing you¡¯re there willfort her. The doctor mentioned that the recovery phase is crucial. The sess of the surgeryrgely hinges on this period. Hearing your voices will surely motivate her more.¡±


    Bria was visibly touched, covering her eyes as she wept. ¡°Mom, this is all my fault. I always cause you worry with my health issues.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s frown tightened further. She suddenly felt a hostile stare upon her.


    Looking up, Kallie caught Jennifer¡¯s fake smile.


    Jennifer said to Kallie, ¡°Kallie, despite your differences with Bria, she¡¯s suffering. Now¡¯s the time to put aside your grievances.¡±


    Kallie smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m certainly willing to help, though I¡¯m not sure Bria would like to see me. After all, I¡¯m well aware of how much she dislikes me. If I were to stay in the hospital, it would only upset and anger her. But Jennifer, please don¡¯t think I¡¯m heartless. I promise to visit often.


    The most important thing to note is that I¡¯m scheduled to return to Avalon the day after tomorrow. That¡¯s been in the ns for a while. However, if Bria doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll make sure to stay in touch even after I go back.¡±


    Bria, wiping away tears, scoffed. ¡°See, Jennifer? I told you Kallie wouldn¡¯t be on board. She probably hopes something goes wrong during my surgery.¡±


    Abram mmed his hand on the table, ring at Kallie. ¡°You can do as you please at home because of Tyrone¡¯s affection for you, but Bria is your cousin. How can you just stand by and watch her suffer alone in the hospital?¡±


    Kallie raised her eyebrows and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be there? Why do I need to be?¡±


    Jennifer replied with a hint of contempt, ¡°That was your thinking? It¡¯s unbearable watching you take advantage of everything the Nixon family offers while you disregard everyone else. You are not boarding that ne the day after tomorrow. You need to be there for Bria¡¯s surgery. We¡¯re a family, and it¡¯s time we started acting like one. If you refuse, I¡¯ll have no choice but to tell the elders about your heartless behavior!¡±


    Jennifer, seeing Kallie wasn¡¯t budging, doubled down on the guilt trip. She sneered, ¡°Or do you want your own daughter to bebeled a heartless woman just like her mother? Don¡¯te crying to me when she grows up and resents you for this.¡±


    Kallie felt trapped, her stomach churning with frustration. This bunch was hell-bent on keeping her here. Even if she managed to slip away, they¡¯d probably drag her back kicking and screaming. What the hell were they going to do?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 328

    ?<strong>Chapter 328:</strong>


    Klein, the little weasel, sauntered over to Tyrone, a wicked glint in his eye. He announced, ¡°Ladies, don¡¯t be so harsh on Kallie. Kallie can leave. I¡¯ll handle Tyrone¡¯s care.¡±


    Klein put a possessive hand on Tyrone¡¯s arm, his smile a thinly veiled threat. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll be here for Tyrone when Kallie and Ewing are away.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes narrowed into icy slits. ¡°He is your grandfather, Klein,¡± she hissed.


    Klein blinked, feigning innocence. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he asked, all wide-eyed. ¡°I¡¯m just being a good grandson.¡±


    The room crackled with tension. Everyone knew Klein was holding Tyrone hostage.


    Abram¡¯s family sat in stony silence. Even Jennifer remained quiet.


    Abram and Jennifer¡¯s husband had a history of bad blood, but Jennifer had always been close to Abram¡¯s family. A wave of bitter irony washed over Kallie. Was Ewing really raised by Jennifer, this maniptive witch? It was hard to believe Ewing and Jennifer were as different as night and day.


    Kallie¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll cancel the ticket.¡±


    Astrid stered on a sickly-sweet smile and patted Kallie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. This is all for the good of the family. Maybe you and Bria can finally bury the hatchet. You¡¯re cousins, after all.¡±


    Kallie forced a smile. ¡°I could be happy with you if you and Bria would just leave me alone. But you won¡¯t, so don¡¯t pretend you care.¡±


    Then, Kallie pushed Tyrone¡¯s wheelchair to leave.


    Astrid¡¯s smile vanished. She red at Kallie, muttering curses under her breath, ¡°Damn it! Does she think she¡¯s so important? Tyrone is just blind to her true nature!¡±


    Bria walked over to Astrid, hesitation coloring her tone as she asked, ¡°Mom, is it true that Kallie will get a third of Tyrone¡¯s inheritance when he dies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± Astrid whispered. ¡°When Tyrone was in his right mind, he gave his will to Ewing. Jennifer saw it, or we¡¯d all be clueless.¡±


    Astrid and the others were already far from reconciled with the idea that Kallie would take a share of Tyrone¡¯s assets upon his death. In their eyes, Kallie was simply the daughter of Tyrone¡¯s only daughter and didn¡¯t deserve to gain a dime at all. They were astonished to learn Tyrone intended to leave so much to Kallie.


    Tyrone had nned to split his money equally between his three children.


    Abram thought Kallie shouldn¡¯t get anything since her mom wasn¡¯t alive.


    But Tyrone wanted Kallie to have her share anyway. Certainly, Astrid and the others didn¡¯t like this idea at all.


    At first, Jennifer had no intention of getting involved. But she changed her mind upon seeing Tyrone¡¯s will. She swiftly decided to side with Abram¡¯s family and support their schemes.


    The day of Bria¡¯s operation arrived quickly.


    Kallie, having known about Bria¡¯s delicate condition and predicted the lengths Abram¡¯s family would go to, decided to y it safe this time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 329

    ?<strong>Chapter 329:</strong>


    Kallie showed up at the hospital but wouldn¡¯t go anywhere near Bria¡¯s ward. No matter who tried to corner her, she would just employ the well-prepared excuse.


    Whenever asked, Kallie would fake a cough behind her mask. ¡°I¡¯ve got the virus, gotta stay isted. I¡¯ll swing by when Bria¡¯s better. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m practically camping out here already, eating hospital food and all. This can be taken as keeping herpany.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Kallie? What¡¯s the deal?¡± Jennifer snapped. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to be here, why the hell did youe?¡±


    Kallie batted her eyes innocently. ¡°Jennifer, don¡¯t you remember why I¡¯m here?¡±


    The realization hit Jennifer like a brick. They were the ones who¡¯d practically dragged Kallie here.


    Now, Kallie was glued to this ce, leaving Jennifer at a loss on how to proceed with the grand schemes.


    Jennifer¡¯s face turned thunderous. ¡°Screw this,¡± she muttered, storming off.


    Sophie peeked out from behind Kallie, her big eyes wide. ¡°Mommy, she was scary!¡±


    Kallie stroked Sophie¡¯s hair, soothing her. ¡°Stick with me, sweetie. Don¡¯t go anywhere, no matter who asks, okay?¡± Sophie nodded eagerly. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    Kallie smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°Good girl,¡± she whispered.


    Kallie asked around and discovered that neither Ewing nor his father was able to make it. They seemed to be swamped with things happening at the Nixon family estate and couldn¡¯t get away. If that was the case, it was understandable.


    But something still felt off to Kallie.


    One day, Kallie had lunch and did some quick math. In two days, Bria would be fully recovered, and she could finally take Sophie away.


    Sophie had been born in Ferelden. Even though she was Avalonese, she¡¯d never actually set foot in Avalon.


    Despite her young age, Sophie could speak both Ferelden¡¯s and Avalon¡¯snguages.


    Even so, there were cultural differences between Ferelden and Avalon.


    Worried that Sophie might not be used to Avalon, Kallie found some popr videos for Sophie to watch so she could get a better understanding of the culture in Avalon. Kallie was already drowsy before Sophie even finished the first video.


    Looking at the locked door, Kallie beckoned Sophie over. Sophie put the tablet down and ran to Kallie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Sweetheart, do you want to take a nap with me?¡± Kallie asked, holding her daughter close, feeling like she held the whole world in her arms.


    Rubbing her eyes, Sophie nodded sleepily. ¡°Okay, Mommy. I¡¯m sleepy too.¡±


    The room fell silent as rain started to patter against the windows.


    In her sleep, Kallie felt someone gently pull a quilt over her.


    Blearily, Kallie opened her eyes and saw the masked man from the auction house that day.


    The man¡¯s eyes held a hint of warmth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 330

    ?<strong>Chapter 330:</strong>


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kallie asked, surprised. This was the Nixon family¡¯s private hospital. How did he sneak into the hospital and this room without anyone noticing?


    The man stayed quiet and took off his mask.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened. It was none other than Jake! Before Kallie could speak, Sophie in her arms started to wiggle.


    Sophie reached out for Jake, took his hand, and said, ¡°Daddy!¡± Jake took Sophie¡¯s hand and walked away, leaving Kallie stunned.


    Kallie tried to leap out of bed to follow Jake, but her limbs were inexplicably heavy. No matter how hard she pushed herself, she remained immobile. All she could do was watch as Jake moved further away with Sophie.


    Sophie nced back at Kallie asionally, but each time, Jake tugged Sophie forward.


    ¡°No!¡± Kallie jolted awake from her nightmare.


    Outside, a drizzle persisted, the air fresh and the temperature mild. Yet, Kallie was drenched in sweat, the terror of her dream clinging to her. She massaged her temples, attempting to soothe her nerves.


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts drifted to Sophie, who should have been sleeping beside her. Themotion should have disturbed Sophie. Perhaps Sophie was too deep in slumber to have awakened.


    Turning around, Kallie realized Sophie was nowhere in sight. Sophie was gone.


    In a surge of panic, Kallie called out for Sophie.


    Silence was the only reply.


    The remnants of her nightmare intensified her fear. Kallie stepped out of bed, her feet bare, and began searching.


    Kallie was in the hospital¡¯s VIP ward, designed like a modest apartment. She scoured each room but found no trace of Sophie.


    Kallie paused to check the door, still closed but unlocked. A realization hit her hard. Someone had taken Sophie away. Could it be that it was really Jake who took Sophie away, just like her dream suggested? No, that couldn¡¯t be right.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± In a frenzy, Kallie bolted from the ward and scanned the hospital corridor.


    Bystanders gave Kallie curious nces, but she ignored them.


    Kallie¡¯s inquiries about Sophie led nowhere. Determined, she decided to ask the dean for the surveince footage. Just then, the echo of orderly footsteps approached from behind. A voicemanded, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go catch her.¡±


    Within moments, hands seized Kallie, restraining her movements.


    They dragged Kallie to Jennifer, who stood, arms crossed, eyeing Kallie with a frosty gaze.


    Kallie had no time for this; her voice icy with contempt, she snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your schemes. If you don¡¯t want to infuriate me, let me go now! Sophie is missing, and I need to find her. Release me at once!¡±


    Jennifer seemed to have heard something amusing. ¡°Kallie, this isn¡¯t the time for pretenses. Bria¡¯s surgery was unsessful. Are you happy now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 331

    ?<strong>Chapter 331:</strong>


    There was a brief silence before Kallie quickly collected herself. ¡°The way you¡¯re trying to pin this on me is just pathetic. I¡¯ve never been involved with her. What does her situation have to do with me? I need to find Sophie. Let me go! Or else I¡¯ll have to get the police involved to figure out who¡¯s really behind what happened to Bria.¡±


    Jennifer gave a mockingugh and thenmanded, ¡°Check her phone.¡±


    Kallie, powerless, could only watch as they searched for her cell phone.


    Finally, Jennifer seized Kallie¡¯s phone.


    Jennifer tossed it into a trash can right in front of Kallie. ¡°You don¡¯t seem ready to confess. Fine. You guys, take her back and lock her up. When she¡¯s ready to admit her guilt, we¡¯ll consider releasing her.¡±


    Kallie was utterly distraught. She quickly said, ¡°Anything you want, I¡¯ll do it. I can even leave the Nixon family for good. But right now, Sophie is missing. She¡¯s my daughter. Jennifer, you have a child. You must understand how I feel, right?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s expression softened for a moment, but then she steeled herself once again. She addressed Kallie with a chilling tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Sophie. We¡¯ll ensure she¡¯s well looked after. You, however, need to ponder your missteps. If you confess sooner, I can release you earlier.¡±


    Kallie, despite her struggle, was ultimately taken away. She was escorted back to the Nixon estate and roughly ushered into a room.


    The door mmed shut, sealing off thest sliver of light. In the pitch-dark room, Kallie curled up, clutching her knees, her mind not on fear but filled with concern for Sophie.


    Suddenly, a thought struck Kallie. She mulled over Jennifer¡¯s words, and the more she did, the more something seemed off. Clearly, Jennifer was keen on pinning the me on her, yet the rest of the Nixon family weren¡¯t fools.


    Kallie reasoned that Ewing and his father would eventually return. They would undoubtedly rescue her and uncover the truth that she was innocent. The actions of Jennifer and Abram¡¯s family seemed futile. Then what was their motive? Jennifer had assured her of Sophie¡¯s safety and urged her not to be concerned. Realization dawned on Kallie. She sprang to her feet and banged on the door with all her might.


    ¡°Let me go! This is wrongful confinement! Won¡¯t you be scared that I¡¯ll tell Ewing about your schemes when he returns? Open up! If you harm my daughter, I¡¯ll make you regret it forever!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice was raspy from tears, yet silence prevailed outside.


    She tried every trick in the book but could only pace anxiously like a cornered animal.


    Through her tear-streaked vision, Kallie noticed a window up high. There were objects within the room she could use to scale the wall, yet there seemed to be nowhere safe tond outside.


    Kallie recalled this room was on the second story. A fall could likely result in a broken bone. But she didn¡¯t dwell on it, her concerns for her daughter overwhelming.


    With determination, Kallie bit her lip and ascended using the room¡¯s decor.


    However,cking any real climbing experience, she fell repeatedly.


    Her hair was disheveled, and her body was filthy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 332

    ?<strong>Chapter 332:</strong>


    During one such fall, a sharp object gashed her arm, causing blood to stream forth. The pain nearly sapped her of all her strength.


    Still, Kallie clenched her teeth and persevered in her climb. The singr force driving her was her maternal devotion.


    She eventually perched herself on the window¡¯s ledge.


    As she had anticipated, there was no tform outside.


    Judging by the view, it was a three-story drop.


    A wave of dizziness washed over Kallie as she peered down, fear creeping in. Yet, the thought of Sophie¡¯s cheerful smile brought her courage.


    Kallie had always regarded Sophie as her greatest blessing, even though her birth had been perilous.


    When Sophie was born, the doctor had grim news for Kallie. The severe uterine bleeding meant she would never have another child.


    This made Sophie all the more precious to Kallie.


    Kallie¡¯s life was filled with regrets and poor choices. She was determined not to let Sophie endure the same hardships.


    This resolve pushed Kallie to take a leap of faith and start a business, aiming to provide Sophie with a better life.


    Kallie¡¯s past was marked by poverty and powerlessness, leaving her vulnerable to others¡¯ cruelty.


    Kallie had poured her heart into shielding her daughter, yet doubts lingered. Why was it still so hard to protect Sophie?


    Kallie bit her lower lip hard, tasting the blood that began to spread in her mouth, the sharp pain snapping her to alertness. She med herself for not being cautious enough to take more action in advance, leading to her daughter being taken away and her feelingpelled to escape this locked-up room.


    Sitting on the window¡¯s ledge, Kallie couldn¡¯t deny her fear of the height. Yet, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to be timid now.


    Clenching her teeth, Kallie shut her eyes and jumped.


    Fortunately, shended on a soft bed of grass below. Yet, the impact still sent a throbbing pain through her leg, causing her head to spin. She was in such agony that cold sweat broke out on her skin, and it took all her strength to stand upright.


    After taking a few steps, Kallie suddenly heard footsteps behind her. She quickly limped and took cover behind the nearby house.


    The voices belonged to a few passing servants.


    Kallie was on Abram¡¯s turf, a ce where she needed to remain vignt.


    The servants continued their conversation as they walked.


    ¡°I heard a prominent guest arrived today.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 333

    ?<strong>Chapter 333:</strong>


    ¡°Prominent guest? Folks who visit the Nixon family are usually here for favors. Could someone be more influential than the Nixons?¡±


    ¡°Actually, yes. I¡¯ve heard this person holds sway in both the legitimate and the underworld. Ever heard of thergest ck market in Yaeloth? That¡¯s his. He controls numerous enterprises worldwide. His real name? Unknown, shrouded in mystery. He¡¯s only emerged into prominence recently. Outsiders respectfully call him Mr. Jack.¡±


    ¡°Such esteemed guests deserve utmost attention. Everyone, listen closely. Guard this house vigntly. Ensure no one inside disrupts our honored visitor.¡±


    At that moment, Kallie felt profoundly thankful for her earlier choice. Had she not dodged them, her painstaking efforts would have crumbled to nothing.


    The voices dwindled as the group moved on.


    Once they had departed, Kallie emerged cautiously. Pain shot through her leg, draining the color from her face. Despite her attempts to quicken her pace, her bodygged behind.


    Just as Kallie neared the gate, a sudden cry rang out.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kallie. Quick! Bring her back!¡±


    Kallie¡¯splexion nched further. Agony overwhelmed her. Her escape, hampered by her wounded leg, made her progress agonizingly slow, like a turtle.


    Kallie was quickly encircled by a crowd.


    The bodyguards parted, allowing Noemi to step forward. Noemi¡¯s gaze fixed darkly on Kallie¡¯s leg. ¡°Jumped from a window, did you? You¡¯re quite tough. Well, the directive from above is clear. If you insist on fleeing, harming your legs will be the punishment. Looks like you¡¯ve taken care of one yourself, sparing us the effort.¡±


    Kallie clenched her teeth, her tone sharp and cold. ¡°You guys are trying to frame me, to tarnish my name, and I can tolerate that. But Sophie? She¡¯s innocent. Ewing and Hamlin will return eventually. How will you exin my injuries then? The Nixon estate is no yground for Abram and his crew to strut around!¡±


    Noemi reacted as if she had heard a very funny joke.


    ¡°Even if Mr. Ewing Nixon and his fathere back, they¡¯ll only endorse what we¡¯ve done. While Miss Nixon was recovering from surgery, your daughter barged into her ward and tampered with the medical equipment.


    Now, Miss Nixon is bedridden, practically a vegetable. This disaster is your and your daughter¡¯s doing. It¡¯s only fair that you make amends. I¡¯ll be blunt. Mrs. Jennifer Nixon has your daughter. If you don¡¯t y along, your daughter will suffer.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes zed with fury as she shouted, ¡°Come at me if you have anything! Sophie knows nothing. I¡¯ll take the fall. Just please, spare her! She¡¯s only a child.¡±


    Noemi scoffed at her plea. ¡°Take the fall? You were at fault from the start! Your daughter will be held ountable, and so will you. It¡¯s just not your turn yet.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced with images of Sophie suffering at their hands. She was bewildered by their cruelty. She had never sought to challenge them.


    Even if they truly wanted her out of the Nixon family, her presence harmed no one. Sophie was merely a child. How could they be so heartless?


    ¡°Hand over Sophie!¡± Kallie¡¯s gaze burned with fury, her body tensed to leap into action.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 334

    ?<strong>Chapter 334:</strong>


    Noemi didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she gestured subtly to a man nearby.


    The man caught the cue and swung his foot back, delivering a fierce kick to Kallie¡¯s back.


    Kallie copsed into a heap, grimacing as the pain in her leg red up. Yet, the agony in her heart dwarfed her physical injuries.


    Regret seized Kallie. Had she been more alert and responded to the earliest signs of danger by rallying her people and dropping hints for them toe to her rescue, she wouldn¡¯t have found herself in this predicament. Her underestimation of the enemy had been a grave mistake. She never imagined these people could be so malicious.


    Noemi watched Kallie crumple with a smug expression. ¡°Kallie, do you realize how much I despise you? Ever since you showed up, Miss Nixon has been more irritable. She takes out all her frustrations on me. I won¡¯t stand for it. You were nothing but a bargain buy for Miss Nixon. How did you end up as the young heiress of the Nixon family? You should return to where you belong! This is the fate you deserve.¡±


    Noemi¡¯s derisiveughter echoed, pushing Kallie to close her eyes in utter despair.


    At that moment, a flurry of footsteps resounded.


    Assuming it was Jennifer or Astrid fetching someone else, Kallie¡¯s will to resist ebbed away entirely.


    Yet, to Kallie¡¯s surprise, a familiar young voice broke the silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Applying private punishment?¡±


    Startled, Kallie lifted her gaze, her eyes struggling to focus ahead.


    Apanied solely by his youngpanion, the masked man walked over.


    Sensing trouble, Noemi hurriedly stepped forward to block their path. ¡°I caught a burr,¡± she exined, attempting to mask her rm. ¡°I¡¯m merely teaching a thief a lesson. My apologies for the disturbance, Mr. Jack. This isn¡¯t a sight fit for your eyes. Let me escort you to the hall. The master will return shortly.¡±


    Lenny, though young, carried himself with a distinct air of pride. His youthful face bore traces of coldness and hostility, clearly mimicking the masked man. He challenged sharply, ¡°And who might you be to obstruct our way?¡±


    Despite the biting words, Noemi maintained her forced smile.


    Klein had made it clear earlier that Noemi was to ensure the guests were treated well today. It was vital that they made a good first impression. They couldn¡¯t afford to let Ewing gain the upper hand again.


    Noemi, fearing she might upset the guests, hesitantly stepped aside.


    Lenny leaned in, whispering to the masked man, ¡°Sir, since when did you take an interest in meddling with others, especially over a thief?¡±


    The masked man replied with a frosty tone, ¡°Enough.¡±


    Lenny fell silent. As he drew closer, he caught a clear glimpse of the so-called thief sprawled on the ground, and his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this Kallie? I heard she was part of the Nixon family. How can she be a thief?¡±


    Noemi¡¯splexion went ashen. How had Kallie crossed paths with these two? Kallie had managed to keep it a well-guarded secret.


    Kallie was just as taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the guests in question would be these two.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 335

    ?<strong>Chapter 335:</strong>


    Pointing at Kallie, Noemi moved forward quickly and said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s not a thief. We just called her that because of some family drama. She shed with Miss Bria Nixon before, and things got so heated that she asked her daughter to sabotage Miss Bria Nixon¡¯s equipment. That¡¯s why Miss Bria Nixon hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The masked man scoffed. ¡°Then why do I recall a party years ago where someone pushed Bria into a pool and pinned it on Kallie? Itter turned out Kallie was innocent. Does this seem familiar?¡±


    Noemi turned agitated instantly. ¡°You¡­ You were there back then?¡± Her tone was tinged with disbelief.


    The masked man gave a sly grin. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know about. If you don¡¯t want your secrets exposed, don¡¯t act them out in the first ce. We aren¡¯t fools. We all know who really tried to hurt Bria back then, and it¡¯s no different now.¡±


    Noemi¡¯s panic and guilt intensified, and her voice quivered as she still wanted to shift the me onto Kallie, bidding onest shot at covering the truth. ¡°Sir, you must be mistaken. How could it be possible? It was this devious woman who wanted to harm Miss Bria Nixon, and the rest of the Nixon family had nothing to do with it!¡±


    Lenny sneered. ¡°Why so worked up? He didn¡¯t mention the rest of the Nixon family being the mastermind. Why such a hurry to argue back?¡±


    Noemi stuttered, her voice tinged with panic she could barely mask.


    Crouching down, the masked man gently lifted Kallie into his arms. As he gazed at Kallie¡¯s pitiful state, a flicker of pain crossed his eyes, hidden behind his mask. Kallie, barely conscious,y cradled in the man¡¯s arms, the sense of familiarity enveloping her. Such familiarity prompted a daring thought in her mind, yet granted her a sense of security.


    As darkness edged her vision, she caught his slow, deliberate words. ¡°I once thought Ewing was the right choice for your care, but it seems I gave him too much credit.¡±


    The overwhelming pain and mental turmoil had tampered with Kallie¡¯s usual sharpness. She was baffled. What did the man mean by entrusting her to Ewing? Who was this man, really?


    When Kallie¡¯s eyes fluttered open again, she found Ewing sitting beside her bed.


    Time had slipped away while she was unconscious. Her legs were now encased in ster, and a wave of pain surged through her with every movement.


    The first person Kallie mentioned was Sophie. ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡±


    Initially, Ewing was relieved to see Kallie awake. However, his expression darkened when she posed the question. A flicker of pain crossed his eyes as well. ¡°Sophie¡¯s in the next room. She¡¯s okay. Her life isn¡¯t at risk.¡±


    Kallie threw back the covers, ready to get up. ¡°I need to see Sophie. What¡¯s happened to her? What did they do?¡± Kallie¡¯s concern for Sophie made it impossible for her to stay put.


    Upon hearing this, Ewing quickly stopped her. ¡°The doctor mentioned you shouldn¡¯t move around for the time being, or you might end up permanently injured. You surely don¡¯t want that to happen, do you?¡±


    Kallie shoved him aside, overwhelmed by sadness, desperation, and fear.


    ¡°I finally realized why my mother took me away from the Nixon family back then. Since the Nixons didn¡¯t wee us back, why force me to stay? I don¡¯t covet the Nixon family¡¯s wealth.


    True, my business doesn¡¯t match that of the Nixon family, but it¡¯s more than sufficient to sustain Sophie and me.


    Once I¡¯m better, Sophie and I will leave and never return. Whatever ns you, Tyrone, and Hamlin have, don¡¯t include me. They¡¯re right. I¡¯m an outsider with no im to the Nixon family¡¯s fortunes.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 336

    ?<strong>Chapter 336:</strong>


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Suddenly, Ewing¡¯s voice thundered with rage. It was rare for him to speak to her with such severity.


    Throughout their years together, Ewing had never uttered a harsh word to Kallie. Yet now, disappointment clouded his gaze as he looked at her.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Sophie, but please understand there are things Tyrone and I couldn¡¯t foresee. Everyone¡¯s tense after such an incident.


    Though Tyrone wasn¡¯t himself, he still spent the entire night by Sophie¡¯s side. This mess started with my mother. My father hadn¡¯t anticipated her actions. Step outside and see for yourself if you doubt my words. My father has been kneeling in the hallway all night long.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Taken aback, Kallie slowly regained herposure.


    Each member of the Nixon family held onto their sense of pride. Kallie was astonished to learn that Hamlin had spent the entire night kneeling. Clearly, he was trying to make amends for his wife¡¯s actions. Kallie¡¯s face betrayed a mix of emotions, and sensing this, Ewing¡¯s voice grew gentler.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken like that. I¡¯m aware of the hardships you¡¯ve endured, but we¡¯ve looked into the matter thoroughly. Those responsible will face the music. No one ever exined why your mother left back then, but I¡¯m ready to share the truth with you now.¡±


    As Ewing recounted the events of that fateful year, Kallie¡¯s understanding deepened.


    The Nixon family had once been close-knit and affectionate. Although Abram¡¯s family had been restless, they refrained from causing trouble while Tyrone was around. They had never intended to harm Siena.


    However, everything shifted with Ewing¡¯s birth.


    For reasons unknown, Jennifer became suspicious.


    At that time, Hamlin was overwhelmed with work and hadn¡¯t spent much time with Jennifer.


    Convinced he was unfaithful, Jennifer grew distraught. Left with no other option, Hamlin asked his sister to keep Jenniferpany and soothe her worries. Siena was willing toply.


    With Siena¡¯s presence, Jennifer¡¯s spirits lifted.


    However, one day, due to circumstances unknown, Jennifer rushed to a business dinner and witnessed a woman embracing Hamlin.


    This, in reality, was a simple misunderstanding.


    Yet, at that moment, Jennifer lost herposure, convinced that Siena had been ced by Hamlin to keep an eye on her.


    Jennifer¡¯s resentment toward Siena grew. She envied Siena¡¯s carefree, peaceful life and her luck in being cherished by her family.


    Then a significant crisis unfolded. Ewing got lost and was subsequently kidnapped.


    The catalyst for his disappearance was linked to Siena.


    On that day, Ewing pleaded with Siena to take him out for some fun.


    Siena had brought a crowd and made extensive preparations. However, when she looked away for a moment, he vanished.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 337

    ?<strong>Chapter 337:</strong>


    This event worsened Siena¡¯s rtionship with Hamlin, while Abram¡¯s family only intensified the discord. No one stood by Siena.


    During a heated argument, Tyrone struck Siena sharply across the face.


    Heartbroken, Siena left the Nixon household with Kallie, vowing never to return.


    The public narrative was that Siena had defied the family¡¯s ns and eloped with a man from the countryside, infuriating Tyrone. But that was far from the truth.


    It didn¡¯t take long before regret seized Tyrone. He spent over a decade searching for his daughter and granddaughter, finally reconnecting with them only recently.


    Upon hearing this, Kallie instantly voiced her suspicion, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. My mother is meticulous. She wouldn¡¯t let such a thing happen. There must be a mole.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Ewing replied with a bitter smile. ¡°We just discovered the mole. It turns out to be my own mother.¡±


    Kallie was dumbfounded at this revtion, her eyes wide as she stared at Ewing in sheer disbelief.


    Ewing¡¯s eyes filled with bitterness, and his voice quivered as he spoke.


    ¡°Though it pains me to acknowledge it, the truth stands undeniable. The truth only came to light recently. Before the truth was uncovered, I was still under the impression that Siena was to me. Yet, I¡¯ve never held it against her.


    Despite the struggles of the five years before I was found, I was certain of her innocence. I suspected a betrayer among my family, but never imagined it would be my own mother.¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible¡­¡± Kallie¡¯s voice trailed off in shock. Though she had never warmed to Jennifer, the idea of Jennifer being the mastermind seemed far-fetched. Ewing, her son, faced betrayals too raw to ignore.


    Tyrone, during his lucid moments, had shared grim tales of the past. When Ewing¡¯s whereabouts had been uncovered, his captors had even nned to maim him to shirk their responsibility, ensuring Ewing could never reveal the full extent of their wrongdoings.


    Kallie¡¯s emotions were a tangled mess. She doubted her mother would ever orchestrate such heinous acts. But as the truth unfolded, it became apparent: Jennifer, Ewing¡¯s own mother, was behind his years of torment.


    Ewing hesitated before continuing, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe. I found it hard to ept myself at first. But soon, we¡¯ll understand my mom¡¯s motives.¡±


    Just then, a disturbance erupted at the door. Then, Hamlin¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Ewing, is Kallie awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ewing responded as he opened the door.


    Hamlin entered first, looking as worn as Ewing had described. His eyes were shadowed, his gait awkward as though each step pained him. Having spent the entire night on his knees, Hamlin was undoubtedly in difort.


    Despite this, the moment Hamlin¡¯s eyes fell on Kallie lying in the bed, they filled with tears. He knelt before her.


    Startled, Kallie eximed, ¡°Hamlin, what are you doing? Please, stand up.¡±


    But Hamlin shook his head, striking his own cheek hard.


    ¡°This is all my fault. I¡¯ve failed to notice the signs of my wife¡¯s misdeeds and stop her in time. I never saw the darkness in her thoughts. Hadn¡¯t I brought her into our lives, none of this would have happened.


    I¡¯m terribly sorry, Kallie. I¡¯ve seen what they did to Sophie. It was horrific. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive us all, but at least know that Ewing cares deeply for you. Try not to hold this against him.¡±


    Tears brimmed in Kallie¡¯s eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 338

    ?<strong>Chapter 338:</strong>


    Ewing stepped forward, lending Hamlin a hand to rise. ¡°Kallie has just regained her consciousness. The doctor has advised her to take some good rest. Let¡¯s wrap up the handling of this situation quickly so that she can rest.¡±


    With Ewing¡¯s assistance, Hamlin got to his feet and nodded.


    Yet, Hamlin turned around, his face set into a cold, stern mask. ¡°Bring her in!¡±


    A cadre of bodyguards ushered in a woman with unkempt hair. She was swearing loudly. With a bit of focus, one could discern she was directing her curses at Kallie.


    Kallie gazed at the woman¡¯s face. Despite the woman¡¯s disarray, Kallie recognized her. It was none other than Jennifer.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    ¡°Jennifer.¡± A flicker of loathing passed through Kallie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I never thought we¡¯d meet again under these circumstances.¡±


    Jennifer lifted her head, ring at Kallie with burning hatred. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother, a witch! She lured them to her side, and now you¡¯re doing the same!¡±


    Kallie took a deep breath and spoke calmly, ¡°Jennifer, if you reveal your reasons, I might find leniency in my heart.¡± In truth, Kallie was bluffing. Her motive was to uncover the truth and vindicate herte mother.


    Defeated, Jennifer slumped to the floor, her eyes void of any spark. She whispered, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell.¡±


    Jennifer had always loathed Siena ever since she married into the Nixon family, her envy blinding her mind. She had a less-than-merry life with her own family.


    When Jennifer wed Hamlin, she harbored feelings for another, yet her family dismissed her affections and stood against her. They traded her to the Nixon family as if she were mere merchandise.


    Upon entering the Nixon household, Jennifer discovered that Siena, the sole daughter, was cherished deeply. Her parents adored her, and while there was rivalry among her two brothers, they treated her kindly.


    Hamlin, in particr, held a profound affection for Siena. Siena lived a life akin to that of a princess.


    The union of Hamlin and Jennifer was arranged by their families, devoid of mutual affection.


    Ironically, Jennifer had cheated on Hamlin. After learning of this, Hamlin enlisted Siena¡¯s help to intervene.


    Later on, Jennifer¡¯s affair became public knowledge for reasons unknown.


    Jennifer suspected Siena was behind this, intensifying her existing discontent and resentment toward Siena. Therefore, she orchestrated everything to ensure Siena¡¯s misery.


    Eventually, as Jennifer had envisioned, Siena, heartbroken, left the Nixon family. Jennifer was smug, relishing her sess in removing Siena from the picture.


    What Jennifer failed to seeing was that while Siena did not return to the Nixon family, Kallie unexpectedly did, thanks to Bria¡¯s schemes.


    Kallie and Siena bore a striking resemnce. Just like Siena, Kallie was cherished by the Nixon family upon her return, particrly by Ewing and Tyrone.


    Due to her own and her family¡¯s demerits, Bria did not earn the rest of the Nixon family¡¯s affection, which sort of garnered sympathy from Jennifer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 339

    ?<strong>Chapter 339:</strong>


    While sympathy was involved, it was more about Jennifer¡¯s attempts to exploit Bria for her own gain.


    At this point, Bria¡¯s fate, alive or dead, was a mystery to everyone.


    With Jennifer¡¯s scheme in motion, Bria¡¯s family knew they had no choice but to align with Jennifer.


    Their sinister plot was to render Sophie mute, and their desired oue was to force Kallie to leave the Nixon family in outright disappointment, mirroring Siena¡¯s past. If sessful, the 30 percent of the estate earmarked for Kallie would be distributed among them. Their scheme was unfolding smoothly. However, the involvement of the masked man, known as Mr. Jack, was an unexpected twist.


    Catching wind of the chaos, Ewing and Hamlin hurried back.


    ¡°If things had gone as nned, your beloved daughter would end up disabled and mute, just like your past self!¡± Jennifer snapped. With each word, her excitement grew, culminating in a self-satisfied cackle at the sess in her imagination.


    Hearing this, Kallie¡¯s gaze lifted to meet Ewing¡¯s, her concerns for Sophie evident.


    Ewing, seeing her distress, quickly tried to offerfort. ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Sophie can still talk; it¡¯s just that her throat is hurt. But the doctor believes she will recover over time. Though we were a bitte when rushing there, we managed to intervene in time. Not all the poison was forced down her throat.¡±


    With a weary and sorrowful sigh, Kallie closed her eyes.


    It was then she finally grasped the meaning behind Siena¡¯s words in the letter.


    Siena said in the letter, ¡°Kallie, if you return to the Nixon family, please seek out Jennifer and ry some messages for me. Please tell Jennifer I wasn¡¯t behind the incident back then. Moreover, I¡¯ve been missing those times I shared with her.¡±


    Before, Kallie couldn¡¯tprehend such a demand. Plus, Jennifer had been terrible to her, their encounters marked with Jennifer¡¯s sarcastic remarks. Thus, Kallie did not take her mother¡¯s request to pass the word to Jennifer seriously.


    Now, as the truth came to light, everything made sense to Kallie.


    Siena likely had no idea that what she perceived as genuine friendship with Jennifer was, in fact, nothing more than a carefully orchestrated ruse.


    Ewing¡¯s voice, cold and steady, broke Kallie¡¯s reverie. ¡°Kallie, how should she be made to pay? Just say the word.¡±


    Laughing heartily, Jennifer abruptly stopped and gazed at Ewing in disbelief. ¡°Ewing Nixon!¡± she eximed, her voice sharp with incredulity. ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m your mother! Not stopping at siding with her instead of being supportive of me, but wanting me to suffer and face the consequences? You brat!¡±


    Ewing merely smirked, his tone tinged with bitterness, ¡°Did you ever once think of yourself as my mother when you schemed to have me kidnapped just to hurt Siena? I know you¡¯ve always had someone else in your heart and felt nothing for my dad, but I never imagined you¡¯d feel nothing for me either.¡±


    Kallie studied Ewing, noting his reddened eyes. It marked the first time she had seen this vulnerable side of him, breaking his usual restrained and calm facade.


    She could understand it. The fact that the mastermind behind the kidnapping in his early years, causing him both physical and mental harm, was his mother, was hard to swallow for anyone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 340

    ?<strong>Chapter 340:</strong>


    At a loss for words to form a retort, Jennifer simply stared at Ewing, her eyes containing mixed feelings before she burst into tears.


    Kallie noticed a flicker of regret in Jennifer¡¯s gaze, but she felt no sympathy.


    Knowing those malicious ones wouldn¡¯t truly regret their misdeeds before facing the music, Kallie stood her ground on handling the situation, sticking to her principles, her resolve unwavering. ¡°Hamlin, my demand might be a bit too much,¡± she said.


    Hamlin, worn out by the situation and disappointed by his wife¡¯s wrongdoings, said, ¡°Just name your demands as what you see proper to deal with this mess. I won¡¯t dodge my responsibility of unwittingly letting her scheme against you, your mother, and even your daughter. I¡¯ll divorce her once this is taken care of. I desire nothing more to do with her.¡±


    As her evil deeds were exposed with undeniable evidence, Jennifer ceased justifying her actions. Hamlin¡¯s words only intensified her desperation, and she began to shout wildly. She cursed everyone, including Siena, who had been dead for years.


    Seeing her continued defiance, Kallie¡¯s gaze turned icy, her lips curling into a chilling smirk. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let her endure what Sophie endured. She¡¯s loud. Let¡¯s silence her for good.¡±


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    Ewing waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Take her away. Follow Kallie¡¯s orders.¡±


    In a sudden burst of strength, Jennifer wrenched free from her restraints. She dashed over to Ewing and clutched at his clothes.


    ¡°Ewing, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong. Please, don¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯ll change. From now on, I¡¯ll treat you with tenderness as a mother should. I¡¯m your mother, for crying out loud! Don¡¯t you dare treat me with such cruelty. Please! I won¡¯t cause any more trouble. You¡¯ve always wanted to travel with me, right? I promise you that now.¡±


    Without turning around, Ewing just smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you that. Yes, I did want to travel with you, but that was my childhood wish. I thought you¡¯d forgotten. It turns out you remembered it all along, but you just never wanted to fulfill it.¡±


    Jennifer was choked up, wanting to exin. However, Ewing beat her to it. ¡°You¡¯ve never loved me, and I know it painfully well. Drop the act, could you? Hone your acting skills if you try to convince others. You want me to live a miserable life from this moment forward, but my leniency stops there. Your condition is no longer my concern.¡±


    Saying this, Ewing mercilessly pried Jennifer¡¯s fingers off his clothing. Lost in a daze, Jennifer was eventually escorted out by the bodyguards.


    Kallie had assumed Ewing would need time to process everything. Surprisingly, he regained hisposure quickly and turned to her, his expressionced with concern. ¡°Kallie, be honest with me. Did you offend someone you shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    The image of the mysterious man, whose face was adorned with a mask, flickered through Kallie¡¯s mind. She hesitated, shaking her head before nodding in affirmation.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be counted as offending. I was framed, and the product meant for a client was tampered with. Though the client was displeased with the product, there¡¯s a way to fix this issue. I just need toplete a task for him.¡±


    Ewing¡¯s gaze hardened upon hearing this. ¡°What kind of task? You should drop out of it. I¡¯ll have someone else handle it. From now on, keep your distance from this client. If he tries to cause you trouble, he¡¯ll have me to deal with first.¡±


    Kallie was somewhat amused by his suggestion. ¡°Ewing, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you genuinely wary of someone. Is he really that powerful?¡±


    Rubbing his temples, Ewing let out a slight sigh. ¡°Anyway, that guy¡¯s not someone to mess with. Just err on the side of caution.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 341

    ?<strong>Chapter 341:</strong>


    Kallie sensed there was more to Ewing¡¯s words, but she wasn¡¯t quite bothered by it. If the masked man truly bore ill will toward her, he would have leveraged his financial clout and influence directly, rather than skirting around with the inferior product issue.


    Though the specifics of the masked man¡¯s intentions eluded her, Kallie knew that when dealing with such an unpredictable individual, the safest course was to y along.


    Kallie assured Ewing, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. As you can see, he¡¯s not someone who¡¯s easily fooled. Your ways of handling things might just irritate him. I¡¯ll be returning to Avalon soon. With the Nixon family backing me, I have nothing to fear.¡±


    The resolve in Kallie¡¯s eyes slightly eased Ewing¡¯s concerns, but he was still intent on persuading her further. Just then, a crisp knock at the door interrupted him.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ewing asked, his tone alert as he turned toward the door.


    A young man¡¯s buoyant voice answered, ¡°Excuse me, is Kallie here? My master would like to see her.¡±


    As Ewing was about to dismiss the visitor, Kallie caught his hand, shaking her head subtly to stop him. She cleared her throat and announced, ¡°I¡¯m here. Your timing is perfect, and I want to express my thanks in person.¡±


    The following moment, the door swung open. The masked man entered alongside Lenny.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. It¡¯s just that your cousin seems a bit hostile to me. I would¡¯ve been ejected if not for ying the hero,¡± the masked man said. His masked face hid his emotions, but a slight smile betrayed a hint of irritation and impatience.


    Ewing¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes cold. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the state she¡¯s in? She needs to rest and shouldn¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    The masked man didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze sharp as he looked at Kallie.


    Kallie responded hesitantly, ¡°Ewing, I need to speak with him for a bit. Don¡¯t fret. Our family¡¯s people are outside, and we¡¯re in a hospital owned by our family. He wouldn¡¯t dare do anything.¡±


    Ewing eyed the masked man warily for a moment and then turned his worried gaze to Kallie before finally exiting the room.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I owe you one. Just name it. If it¡¯s within my ability, consider it done,¡± Kallie¡¯s voice was earnest.


    The masked man remained silent, his gaze deep and unreadable.


    Kallie cleared her throat. ¡°Or perhaps you have a particr way you¡¯d like me to return the favor?¡±


    The masked man seated himself with a regal air, as if the chair beneath him were a throne. ¡°Kallie, you finally get the point. As your savior, it¡¯s only right that I dictate the terms of your repayment, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    A flicker of unease crossed Kallie¡¯s face. Her fingers tensed subtly. ¡°Please, Mr. Jack, tell me what you expect.¡±


    Mr. Jack took his time, rhythmically tapping the armrest with his fingers, making Kallie wait. Ten minutes dragged by.


    Kallie¡¯s palms began to sweat. She had always prided herself on herposure, yet she sensed that Mr. Jack was deliberately unsettling her, and it was working.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 342

    ?<strong>Chapter 342:</strong>


    Just when Kallie was about to break the silence, Mr. Jack finally spoke, ¡°Are you returning to Avalon? I happen to have a business issue there. Could you help me address it? Though I n to return myself, as you can see, I¡¯m quite upied. ording to our arrangement, you should have delivered the restored item to me. I understand your situation, though, and am willing to grant you additional time. However, this shouldn¡¯t suggest that I¡¯m always patient.¡±


    Kallie frowned. ¡°Handling business matters might not really be my strength.¡±


    Kallie was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it better to delegate such responsibilities to someone he trusted? Why did he approach her for this? Besides, her experience was limited to managing a few auction houses. She had never actually founded apany.


    Suddenly, Mr. Jack¡¯s smile took on a deeper meaning. ¡°Kallie, others might be oblivious, but I¡¯m well aware of your specialized training courses. Those management sses worth millions should certainly be of some use.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in rm. Her voice tinged with excitement, she asked, ¡°How did youe to know about that?¡±


    She had held back some secrets for herself, not even disclosing them to Ewing or Tyrone. However, Mr. Jack knew about it, even the details.


    Mr. Jack rose to his feet and approached her bedside.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that I¡¯m aware of everything in this world? Kallie, I see your ambition and potential, but you need to be more cautious. Instead of panicking, take some time to reflect. Lucky for you, I¡¯m not your enemy, or you wouldn¡¯t still be here.¡±


    Kallie found herself at a loss for words. Observing Mr. Jack¡¯sposed expression, her suspicions only deepened. She recalled Jake issuing warnings in a simr manner. Their conversational styles were strikingly alike.


    As Kallie gazed at Mr. Jack, she wished she could peel away his mask to uncover whether he was Jake. After a prolonged silence, she finally spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to trust me, then I¡¯ll give it my all.¡±


    Mr. Jack¡¯s response was a smile, this time genuine and warm. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. I have a request, and there will be consequences if you fail. However, I believe you¡¯re up to the challenge.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie felt like saying something but ultimately opted for silence. She wanted to ask him if he was indeed Jake. Yet, at the same time, she felt it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    If he was Jake and had chosen not to reveal his true identity, it implied he had moved on from their past. If she dwelled on it, she would be the one trapped by old memories.


    After Mr. Jack left, the doctors agreed to let Kallie visit Sophie, as Kallie had persistently requested.


    Sophie had awakened and was sitting up in bed, surrounded by caregivers trying to coax her into eating. However, Sophie remained silent, refusing their attempts, which only heightened their concern.


    At that moment, Kallie was wheeled into the room. ¡°Let me try,¡± she said, taking the bowl from the caregivers.


    Only upon hearing Kallie¡¯s familiar voice did Sophie turn her head. Her eyes lit up at the sight of Kallie, and she started to rise from her bed, only to be gently restrained by the caregivers.


    ¡°Sophie, please don¡¯t move. The doctor has instructed you to stay still, or you¡¯ll need an injection.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 343

    ?<strong>Chapter 343:</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sophie. You¡¯ll only get better if you listen to the doctor and rest.¡±


    Sophie was unusually stubborn today, her struggle evident as she insisted on approaching Kallie, desiring Kallie¡¯s embrace.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank as she eyed the drip tube set to draw blood. With a feigned sternness, she said, ¡°Sophie, if you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    At Kallie¡¯s words, Sophie froze, tears streaming silently down her cheeks.


    Kallie approached Sophie¡¯s bedside, reaching out to caress Sophie¡¯s tear-streaked face, attempting aforting smile. However, her smile quickly gave way to tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophie. This is all my fault,¡± overwhelmed with guilt, Kallie said, ¡°I should have protected you better.¡±


    Sophie shook her head, her voice raspy and hoarse as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine. Mom, please don¡¯t cry. Stay strong, too.¡±


    The caretakers exchanged surprised nces.


    ¡°It seems her mother really does help. We were curious about how her voice was recovering, but she hardly spoke.¡±


    Dabbing at her eyes, Kallie said to the caretakers, ¡°Thank you all for your work. Sophie might be young, but she has strong self-esteem. Her current state must be hard for her to ept. Please, show a little more patience.¡±


    The caretakers rushed to praise Sophie¡¯s maturity despite her young age.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all. Sophie behaves well, although she¡¯s not keen on talking or eating. Particrly when it¡¯s time for her injection, she¡¯s remarkably cooperative. It¡¯s her maturity in these moments that really tugs at the heartstrings.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s heartbreaking. What was the attacker thinking? She¡¯s such a darling little girl¡­¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank upon hearing this. Even these outsiders sympathized with Sophie.


    After gentle coaxing, Sophie finally smiled.


    Once a vibrant child, Sophie had be predominantly reserved, still affected by her recent ordeal.


    While the specifics of that fateful day remained unspoken to Kallie, she could piece together the likely events. Clearly, Sophie had been terrified.


    Kallie, having spent a few additional days recuperating at the hospital, decided against returning to the Nixon family. Instead, she nned to head to Avalon once Sophie was discharged. Ewing seemed somewhat displeased by this decision.


    In the hotel, the bodyguard ushered Kallie into a room. Inside, Ewing awaited her arrival.


    Unexpectedly, Tyrone was also present. His eyes brightened upon seeing Kallie, and he quickly approached her. ¡°Kallie, where have you been all this time? I¡¯ve missed seeing you around.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback by what she heard, her eyes shifting to Ewing as she sought an exnation.


    Ewing simply shrugged, a look of helplessness on his face. Tyrone was having one of his episodes again.


    Now, Tyrone was only conscious half the time. Even when he was conscious, he preferred not to speak to anyone. The silent treatment was always a sign that his illness had red up again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 344

    ?<strong>Chapter 344:</strong>


    But what really puzzled Kallie was why Ewing had brought Tyrone here.


    After spending a few moments soothing Tyrone, Kallie pulled Ewing aside. ¡°I know my decision seems sudden, and it¡¯s likely to upset you, but I don¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s not just my disappointment toward the Nixon family. I have other matters I need to take care of.¡±


    Ewing cleared his throat softly.


    ¡°I do think your decision is a bit sudden. But what concerns me more is Tyrone¡¯s condition. You should say goodbye to him, Kallie. Whether he¡¯s fully conscious or not, he listens to you more than anyone else. Even when he doesn¡¯t want to talk to others, he¡¯s always willing to hear you out. What will his condition be if you leave?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart tightened, a wave of distress washing over her. She hadn¡¯t even considered this.


    Just then, Tyrone approached them, his expression filled with uncertainty. ¡°Kallie, are you going somewhere? Can Ie with you? Please don¡¯t leave me here with the Nixon family. I don¡¯t know anyone, and I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Kallie turned to face Tyrone, ready tofort and convince him to stay.


    But before she could speak, Ewing gently took her hand, shaking his head subtly, signaling her to hold back.


    Then, Ewing smiled awkwardly. ¡°I hope you can take our grandpa to your homnd. I wouldn¡¯t have brought him here today if I had thought otherwise.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s eyes red with irritation as he said to Ewing, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! Brat, how could I be your grandpa? I look way too young for that!¡±


    Blue veins could be seen on Kallie¡¯s forehead, and her expression turned serious.


    ¡°Ewing, are you serious about this? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take Tyrone with me, but I don¡¯t want to leverage the Nixon family¡¯s influence. I doubt I could take care of him properly, given my tight schedule. What if something happens to him? That¡¯s a scenario all of us would like to steer clear of.¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Kallie¡¯s gaze dropped, the light in her eyes dimming. ¡°I can¡¯t even protect Sophie, let alone¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ve taken care of everything,¡± Ewing reassured her, his voice steady.


    ¡°Tyrone was quite a figure in the old days and had helped quite a few, earning him connections and admiration. It is no exaggeration to say he had dealt with half of the people in Burmoos, with his friends from all walks of life in Avalon. I¡¯ve already spoken to them. If you ever need assistance, just show them this.¡± Ewing produced a jade pendant and ced it in Kallie¡¯s palm.


    Kallie studied it, feeling its smooth, cool surface. This piece was undoubtedly top-notch, far too extravagant to be used as a simple token.


    Kallie¡¯s mind shed back to years ago when she stumbled upon a small piece of jade in an underground market. It was barely the size of a fingernail, yet it had fetched 50 million.


    As for the value of this piece, Kallie figured it was far from affordable for many. She frowned and gave the jade back to Ewing, ¡°Give me a substitute instead. This is too valuable to carry around.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 345

    ?<strong>Chapter 345:</strong>


    Ewing shook his head firmly. ¡°This belonged to Tyrone. Just keep it with you. If you ever need money, sell it. It¡¯s worth at least hundreds of millions. It¡¯ll see you through whateveres your way.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips twitched in disbelief. ¡°Seriously? Suggesting I sell this for money in Tyrone¡¯s presence?¡±


    Ewing waved his hand dismissively. ¡°He¡¯s got plenty of treasures. This is no big deal for him. Kindly take care of him.¡±


    Ewing then handed her a stack of ck cards from various banks and a set of house keys.


    Kallie was about to refuse when Ewing¡¯s expression darkened, his tone turning icy. ¡°If you don¡¯t take them, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave Ferelden.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t doubt his abilities.


    With a resigned sigh, Ewing¡¯s tone softened as he continued, ¡°As your cousin, I haven¡¯t done nearly enough for you. My life¡¯s busy, and there¡¯s little I can give. If you don¡¯t ept this, I won¡¯t be able to rest.¡±


    Kallie felt a tightness in her chest, a swell of emotion rising. She felt like crying.


    Memories of her old days with the Reeves family, where she¡¯d still felt the warmth of family when Roderick was still around and she was still married to Jake, came rushing back. But the passing years had made her memory somewhat faint.


    Later on, quite a few kind souls entered her life. She still remembered the warmth she received from the Hayes and Brooks families. Hayden hadn¡¯t escaped her mind.


    Kallie appreciated their kindness deeply. Perhaps it was because she had spent so much of her life under the Reeves family¡¯s roof as an adopted daughter, often looked down upon, that she had never allowed herself to rely on anyone.


    Before Kallie knew it, tears welled up in her eyes and began to fall.


    Ewing noticed and quickly wiped her tears away. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry. That¡¯s on me. I shouldn¡¯t have said all that. Everything¡¯s been arranged for you. You can take my private ne tomorrow. Just rest for now, okay?¡±


    Kallie sniffled, forcing a small smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a much-needed rest, Kallie returned to her home country with Sophie and Tyrone.


    True to his words, Ewing had made thoughtful arrangements.


    Since Kallie¡¯s leg hadn¡¯t fully healed, she still needed a wheelchair.


    Uponnding, the three took a rest in the residence, but Kallie wasn¡¯t one to sit idle for long. She decided to visit Burmoos¡¯ auction house, eager to check out this new business venture, one that now belonged to her.


    Despite being newly opened, the auction house in Burmoos was thriving. ording to the manager, every auction drew a full house.


    To keep up with demand, the manager had recruited new staff and mentioned that he would bring them by for Kallie to meet someday.


    Kallie found the idea tedious and declined. In her view, every manager of her auction houses was carefully selected for their skills and judgment. She trusted them to hirepetent staff without needing to consult her over every minor detail.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 346

    ?<strong>Chapter 346:</strong>


    Since she was already here, Kallie decided to make a purchase at the auction. She instructed the manager to return to his duties while she headed to the No. 1 private room. However, before she could get close, a group of bodyguards blocked her path.


    Kallie raised an eyebrow. The manager mentioned the No. 1 private room wasn¡¯t booked.


    A staff member close by quickly stepped forward and inquired, ¡°Excuse me, but who¡¯s inside? Room 1 wasn¡¯t booked today. Could they have gone to the wrong room?¡±


    Before anyone could answer, a middle-aged man with an air of arrogance emerged from the room. He was impably dressed, likely a butler of some big shot. Kallie, seated in her wheelchair, wore sunsses and a mask, not wanting to reveal her identity just yet on her first day back in Burmoos.


    The butler barely nced at Kallie before addressing the staff member with a haughty tone, ¡°We didn¡¯t reserve the room in advance because we didn¡¯t n oning, but my master decided to visit today on a whim. Does a reservation really matter now that we¡¯ve upied the room? Besides, you should be honored that our master chose to grace this ce with her presence. Consider it apliment.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    The staff member retorted, ¡°Oh? Really? Then your master must be quite a bigwig. Why don¡¯t you enlighten me on what her name is?¡±


    The butler smirked, his patience visibly waning. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve just arrived in thisnd and don¡¯t know my master yet. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t dare try to grab a ce with my master.¡±


    With a quick motion, the butler shed something at the staff member.


    The staff member¡¯s face went from neutral to rmed in a split second. He leaned in close to Kallie and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Errol Payne, our manager. The pair are about to tie the knot. She asionally visits the auction house, but not often.


    For some reason, she¡¯s adamant about using the No. 1 private room this time. I¡¯ll notify Mr. Payne right away.¡± Kallie gave a slight nod of her head. She didn¡¯t feel like making things difficult for her employees¡¯ families.


    Though she disliked Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she couldn¡¯t ignore the auction house had thrived under Errol¡¯s leadership. She wasn¡¯t about to let this ruin her day.


    ¡°Never mind. Just take us to the No. 2 private room,¡± Kallie replied with a frosty tone.


    The staff member nodded and began pushing Kallie¡¯s wheelchair away.


    Unexpectedly, the butler stepped into their path, blocking their way, his eyes fixated on Kallie. ¡°Who exactly are you? You still haven¡¯t rified who you are. Gaining entry to private room No. 1 isn¡¯t a walk in the park.¡±


    The staff member said to the butler with a scowl, ¡°It¡¯s irrelevant who she is or where she¡¯s from. What¡¯s important is that she¡¯s not someone your master could mess with.¡±


    With a final re, the staff member left with Kallie.


    The butler spat on the floor, muttering curses as he stormed back into the No. 1 private room.


    Behind the screen in the No. 1 private room, a woman with a striking figure reclined. Her voice, sweet but edged with frustration, cut through the air. ¡°Who does that audacious woman outside think she is? How dare she try to take this room from me?¡±


    The butler sighed, clearly exasperated. ¡°She hasn¡¯t revealed her identity, yet everyone seems to defer to her. From how she carried herself, if she¡¯s set on being in this room, you would¡¯ve had no choice but to leave.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 347

    ?<strong>Chapter 347:</strong>


    Immediately after the butler finished speaking, a porcin bottle was knocked off its perch and crashed to the floor.


    The woman¡¯s voice was filled with fury. ¡°What the hell? Who does she think she is? Doesn¡¯t she realize the manager of this auction house is my fianc¨¦?¡±


    The butler replied, ¡°She knows, but she clearly couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    Just then, a bodyguard entered, looking uneasy. ¡°Miss, Mr. Payne just arrived, but¡­ but he went straight to the No. 2 private room.¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the room, the tension palpable. The woman¡¯s expression turned into a sneer. ¡°I get it now. She must be a coquette trying to steal Errol¡¯s attention. Why else would she hide her face with a mask? Well then, I want to look into the eyes of the woman who dares to set her eyes on my fianc¨¦.¡±


    Upon hearing the staff member¡¯s ount of the situation, Errol hurried over to the No. 2 private room. He stood before Kallie with a contrite demeanor. ¡°I apologize. My schedule has been hectic today, and I didn¡¯t expect my fianc¨¦e to be here. Just give me a moment to sort this all out with her.¡±


    Kallie had removed her face mask, revealing a naturally stunning face. Herplexion was so wless that she was attractive even without any makeup. She gazed out the window with a detached calm.


    ¡°No need. My visits to this ce won¡¯t be frequent. I just want to figure out what people in Burmoos like. Rx, the staff member already exined your fianc¨¦e visits often and never disrupts the auction house¡¯s regr operations.


    Errol, you¡¯re the eldest son of the Payne family. It¡¯s fortunate for me to have you run my auction house. There¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡±


    Kallie turned around and smiled at Errol from behind the translucent screen.


    Errol¡¯s ears reddened at her smile. ¡°Though you¡¯re speaking the truth, working in the auction house has always been my dream, and your support made it a reality for me. Thank you.¡±


    The Payne family was affluent. Much like the Nixon family, their origins were not based in Avalon.


    Errol¡¯s passion for antiques had always set him apart from a young age. His family wasn¡¯t pleased with this and pressured him into taking over the family business.


    Later, he came to Kallie¡¯s auction house to apply for a job.


    Recognizing his talent, Kallie wanted to keep him. After lengthy negotiations with the Payne family, she finally convinced them to agree to Errol¡¯s employment here. Kallie could tell there was more to the Payne family¡¯s final agreement, likely wanting to pair her and Errol up. However, Kallie had made her stance clear to Errol from the very start.


    She took him in solely because she was in need of staff and valued his skills. It was quite challenging for her to juggle between her family and work.


    Errol understood Kallie¡¯s position. He had held back his budding feelings for her all these years.


    With almost every staff member having departed from the private room, Errol lingered behind, a solitary figure still rooted in the room¡¯s quiet emptiness. A shadow of concern danced across his handsome features. ¡°Kallie, your leg¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 348

    ?<strong>Chapter 348:</strong>


    Kallie gently said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It won¡¯t take long before I recover to my old self.¡±


    Errol¡¯s voice carried a hint of urgency, ¡°You should take this seriously. A doctor¡¯s diagnosis and following treatment are needed. I know an exceptionally skilled one with plenty of experience in this area, whose treatment is effective without any seque.


    His family has practiced traditional medicine for generations. Although he opted against working in high-profile hospitals due to his dislike of chasing fame and fortune, his expertise is unparalleled, and I can guarantee his skills.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Thank you for your kind offer. Please make arrangements whenever you¡¯re avable.¡± Errol¡¯s face lit up at her eptance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother concerning yourself with her leg. So many people are concerned about her.¡± A calm, resonant voice interrupted from the doorway.


    Kallie and Errol turned to see a man in a sleek ck coat and a mask. The distinctive attire made his identity immediately clear.


    ¡°Mr. Jack? What brings you here?¡± Errol asked.


    Mr. Jack entered the room and said, ¡°The No. 1 private room is taken, and I¡¯m notfortable in other rooms except this one. I¡¯m here to ask Kallie if she minds sharing a private room with me.¡±


    Kallie offered a faint smile and said nothing in response. Errol¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This won¡¯t do, Mr. Jack. Kallie values her privacy. I¡¯ll find another room for you.¡±


    Mr. Jack turned to face Errol. His eyes, concealed beneath the mask, glinted with a cold, oppressive intensity. ¡°Your superior hasn¡¯t said a word yet. Why are you so quick to jump in and speak on her behalf?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s never turned down a request from me before. Do you even realize you¡¯re causing her trouble?¡± Mr. Jack lowered his voice as he issued a warning to Errol.


    Errol didn¡¯t miss the thinly veiled threat. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead as he nced nervously at Kallie, who remained behind the screen.


    Rubbing her aching temples, Kallie said, ¡°Errol, the auction is about to begin, and you¡¯ve got a lot of work to do. Please, attend to your duties first. I¡¯m well familiar with Mr. Jack.¡±


    Reluctantly, Errol nodded and left, casting a wary nce at Mr. Jack.


    Mr. Jack settled himself naturally across from Kallie and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes twitched slightly at his disregard for her presence.


    Kallie spoke up. ¡°Mr. Jack, you already have my contact information. You don¡¯t have to show up in person if you want to urge me to proceed with the task you¡¯ve assigned me.¡±


    Mr. Jack set his cup down gently, possibly recalling that he was still wearing a mask. ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re overthinking it. Didn¡¯t I mention I initially wanted to take the No. 1 private room, only to find it upied? I¡¯ve visited your auction house in Ferelden before, and I¡¯m curious about how the one in Avalon differs.¡±


    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???


    With a proud smile, Kallie tilted her chin up slightly. ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be disappointed. We have fine items here. After all, Avalon boasts a vast territory and abundant resources, with its culture enriched by its long history.¡±


    The auction soonmenced.


    At first, Kallie hadn¡¯t nned on purchasing anything, her goal merely to take a glimpse of the auction house¡¯s operation while trying to figure out the natives¡¯ preferences.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 349

    ?<strong>Chapter 349:</strong>


    Unexpectedly, one particr item caught her eye. The host presented it as an ancient harp that had been restored and was still yable. Recently, Kallie had developed a keen interest in musical instruments. With both time and money at her disposal, she decided to pursue her new passion.


    Thepetition was sparse, so Kallie seized the moment to ce her bid. Her offer was substantial, deterring others from challenging it.


    Just as Kallie was about to win the harp, a bid from the No. 1 private room, merely two hundred thousand higher than Kallie¡¯s, came in.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed, sensing something was amiss. She tentatively ced a few more bids.


    The No. 1 private room soon ced a bid after Kallie made hers, opting for the lowest increase with two hundred thousand.


    Logically speaking, such viciouspetition was not allowed to exist. Yet, the staff on duty today were well aware that the upant of the No. 1 private room was Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and no one dared challenge this.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t fathom why Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e harbored such animosity toward her.


    As Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e bid again, Kallie dropped her bidding. ¡°Just let her be,¡± she muttered.


    Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e burst into a smugugh at Kallie¡¯s silence, ¡°Giving up already? Humph! I expected some excitement. I doubt she has much money. The harp is now going for merely five million, and she¡¯s already ceased bidding.¡±


    The butler yed along, ¡°That woman clearly doesn¡¯t know who you are. The nerve of her to offend you! But isn¡¯t it a waste to spend five million on this harp? You are not even interested in it.¡±


    With a sneer curling her red lips, Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e replied, ¡°True, I have no interest in it. But I can¡¯t stand her strutting around. She enticed Errol and dared to show up before me. I¡¯d rather take this harp back and destroy it than let her have it. Besides, Errol is running this auction house. I get whatever I want.¡±


    The butler nced at his watch and cautioned, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time.¡±


    Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e hesitantly rose to her feet and retrieved her phone to initiate the live stream.


    A second ago, impatience had clouded her demeanor, but she swiftly reced it with a radiant smile. Facing the camera, she greeted her audience with enthusiasm, ¡°My dear fans! I¡¯m currently at thergest auction house. Let¡¯s see what unfolds at today¡¯s auction. Taking photos here is no problem. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She continued, her voice dripping with a hint of pride, ¡°I¡¯m in the No. 1 private room right now. It¡¯s really secluded here, no chance of being disturbed by anyone.¡±


    Catching the cue from Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the butler yed along with her charade by lying, ¡°Miss, the upants of the No. 2 private room are quite upset that you¡¯ve secured the harp with your higher bid. They¡¯re actually cursing you.¡±


    With a swift shift to an innocent expression, Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e raised her voice loud enough for her audience from the live stream to hear, ¡°But this is what an auction is all about, right? The highest bid wins. Competing for items is the norm. I haven¡¯t used her of foul y. Why is she insulting me?¡±


    The butler clucked his tongue in disapproval. ¡°Perhaps they can¡¯t manage thatrge amount of money and are just jealous.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 350

    ?<strong>Chapter 350:</strong>


    By now, the live stream had attracted over ten thousand viewers, withments flying in, some rooting for Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e, others casting aspersions on the upants in the No. 2 private room.


    Before the host could announce that the harp went to the No. 1 private room, another bid was made.


    With a look of feigned helplessness, Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e sighed, ¡°Another bid? Probably just another few hundred thousand dors to annoy me.¡±


    No sooner had Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e spoken than a shout echoed through the auction house. ¡°No. 2 private room continues to bid! The price has now reached twenty million dors!¡±


    The smile on Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s face instantly vanished. Kallie was puzzled and stared at Mr. Jack in disbelief. Yet, Mr. Jack remainedposed, as if his bid was nothing substantial.


    ¡°Mr. Jack¡­ May I know why you bid?¡± Kallie couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    Mr. Jack leaned back, resting his chin on his hand as he gazed out the window. Hidden behind his mask, his expression was obscured, but his tone was unmistakably light.


    ¡°Is it so hard to understand? I aim to bid for what I desire. The bid from the No. 1 private room was incrementally increased by two hundred thousand, which I find tediously slow.¡±


    Kallie opened her mouth to respond but then hesitated, settling instead for a forced smile. ¡°I simply felt the harp is hardly worth twenty million.¡±


    Despite its antiquity, the harp showed signs of tampering, diminishing its original value significantly. But Mr. Jack merely shook his head. ¡°The actual value doesn¡¯t concern me. What matters is its worth to me.¡±


    As expected, the No. 1 private room continued to bid.


    Mr. Jack gestured nonchntly, ¡°Thirty million.¡±


    Another bid from the No. 1 private room soon came. ¡°Forty million!¡± Mr. Jack announced.


    Kallie savored her tea as she watched the y unfold. It wasn¡¯t her money being spent, so she felt no concern. Meanwhile, her thoughts lingered on Mr. Jack, wondering if he was indeed the person she suspected. If that were the case, how had he umted such wealth? To him, spending millions seemed as trivial as water spilling over.


    In the No. 1 private room, anger flushed Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s face fiery red, while cold sweat drenched her back. ¡°Lunatic! Nuts!¡± she muttered under her breath. How could a restored harp fetch forty million? It was total madness.


    Fearing financial ruin, Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e dared not ce another bid. Even if she added another hundred thousand as she did previously, the amount was too staggeringly high, far surpassing the harp¡¯s worth.


    Reluctantly, Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e withdrew from the bidding, convinced that Kallie had provoked her deliberately. ¡°Bitch!¡± she hissed, hurling her cup to the floor in a fit of rage.


    The butler hastily shifted the camera away, preventing the live stream from capturing the fianc¨¦e¡¯s irate expression.


    An idea struck the butler as he rubbed his chin. ¡°Miss, that woman didn¡¯t seem well-off. How could she afford so much money? I suspect her funds might be from dubious sources.¡±


    Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e caught the implication in the butler¡¯s gaze, and her eyes welled up with tears as she aimed her face at the screen of the ongoing live stream. ¡°Are you suggesting Errol funds her? That¡¯s unthinkable. Errol has always been good to me. Despite the advances of numerous women, he remains a man of integrity.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 351

    ?<strong>Chapter 351:</strong>


    The butler put on a serious face as he echoed her charade. ¡°While Mr. Payne is decent, we can¡¯t say the same for everyone else. Miss, it¡¯s likely he was tricked. That woman has no shame. She not only assumes the role of a mistress but also squanders your fianc¨¦¡¯s money. Worse, she dares to provoke you openly.¡±


    The audience in the live stream responded to the duo¡¯s deliberate exchange with simmering anger, moring for a view to see this so-called audacious mistress in question.


    Inside the No. 2 private room, Kallie hadn¡¯t known she was being ndered as a mistress yet.


    The harp was delivered to the No. 2 private room. Lenny cradled the carefully wrapped harp, ready to leave. Mr. Jack shot him a look.


    Catching the hint, Lenny abruptly halted.


    Lenny hesitated and then reluctantly ced the ancient harp before Kallie as per Mr. Jack¡¯s silent request. Caught off guard, Kallie waved her hands vigorously, saying, ¡°Mr. Jack, I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    Mr. Jack nced at the harp and responded in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s only a couple of million. No biggie.¡±


    Kallie widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°But you paid fifty million for it. I can¡¯t ept it, even if you insist.¡±


    Mr. Jack observed her earnest expression and burst intoughter. ¡°Hold on. I haven¡¯t finished yet. Remember the business issue I wanted you to take care of for me? If it doesn¡¯t pull in fifty million by next month, you¡¯ll need to cover the shortfall. It¡¯s a tough ask, but you did agree. Maybe you should reconsider whether to take this harp or not.¡±


    Assuming Mr. Jack meant his words, Kallie clenched her teeth in frustration and questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier?¡±


    Mr. Jack shrugged and unapologetically replied, ¡°It slipped my mind before. So, consider the harp my apology. You still remember you owe me a life-saving favor, right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve regretted having agreed to my condition.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s almost blurted-out response was choked off by his words.


    Taking a deep breath topose herself, Kallie grasped the harp from the table and signaled her bodyguard to push her wheelchair out.


    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction


    Once Kallie left the room, Lenny muttered under his breath, frustrated, ¡°You splurged on her, aiming to please her, yet you masked it with your sly words. Why?¡±


    Mr. Jack nonchntly lifted Lenny¡¯s cor and snapped, ¡°Cut the crap, or you¡¯ll be sent to Yaeloth and endure exhausting training under Edgar¡¯s watchful eyes.¡± Lenny mped his mouth shut reluctantly.


    Fuming, Kallie returned to her residence. Having believed in Mr. Jack¡¯s words, her frustration was palpable. Yet, she found herself unable to do much. Were all wealthy people so maniptive? Doubts began to creep in. Perhaps Mr. Jack wasn¡¯t Jake. Jake wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to her, no matter the circumstances.


    Back at the vi, Tyrone and Sophie were enjoying their time together, having fun in the garden. Sophie¡¯s voice was nearly back to normal, though she still preferred silence. Yet, the duo¡¯s happiness was evident in their beaming faces, a crystal-clear scene even from Kallie¡¯s vantage point on the balcony.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 352

    ?<strong>Chapter 352:</strong>


    Just then, Kallie¡¯s assistant leaned in to whisper, interrupting her serene observation, ¡°Miss, things have been carried out as you requested.¡± Kallie nodded in acknowledgment.


    Before Kallie nned to return to Avalon, she had instructed her team to infiltrate the Reeves Group to gather information about its operation while discreetly looking into the Reeves family¡¯s current dynamics. Her team¡¯s effectiveness hadn¡¯t disappointed her.


    She reviewed the document her team hadpiled. While the Reeves Group appeared stable in business, the frequency and nature of the mistakes suggested a troubling trend. In other words, the group was declining, possibly heading toward bankruptcy. Without Jake, the Reeves Group seemed formidable only in appearance, like a lion stripped of its ws and teeth, more a sacrificialmb than a predator.


    A wave of unexpected sympathy surged through Kallie, reserved solely for Roderick. If he were still alive, the sight of his family¡¯s legacy crumbling would have undoubtedly devastated him.


    Her assistant inquired, ¡°Should we take action against the Reeves Group based on the information we¡¯ve gathered?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her smile unwavering. ¡°Bringing down the Reeves Group is a piece of cake, but that¡¯s not my aim. I solely want to reim what rightfully belongs to me. Besides, why should I bother with ruining the Reeves Group?¡±


    As Kallie massaged her temples, a sudden thought struck her. ¡°Who¡¯s currently leading the Reeves Group?¡±


    ¡°Stan. He was once considered an outsider due to his illegitimate parentage, but he¡¯s been acknowledged by the Reeves family.¡±


    A spark of interest lit Kallie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Reach out to him. I¡¯d like to have dinner with him tonight.¡±


    The assistant frowned, uncertain, ¡°That might be challenging. Since he took office, he¡¯s avoided public appearances, and private meetings are even rarer.¡±


    Unperturbed, Kallie offered a reassuring smile, radiating confidence. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Mention my name. That should make him change his mind.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s assistantplied, and just as Kallie had expected, Stan agreed quickly, even inquiring about Kallie¡¯s preferences for food.


    Without hesitation, Kallie instructed her assistant, ¡°Book the most prestigious restaurant in town.¡±


    As evening descended, Kallie made her appearance punctually, though with a slight hint of difficulty in her stride. ¡°I apologize for my tardiness, Mr. Reeves. I encountered some issues en route, and it¡¯s somewhat difficult for me to walk,¡± she exined upon entering the reserved private room. Despite her apology, her demeanor exuded confidence.


    Stan, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for years, hadn¡¯t changed much. He still wore a mask, covering half of his face, which was handsome and fair as she remembered. His eyes, warm and misleading, could easily make one forget the darker deeds he had done.


    Kallie vividly recalled a time when she nearly lost her life at his hands. Yet, as if the past had evaporated, Stan stood and extended his hand warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about you. I¡¯m ttered you chose to meet an old friend like me not long after your return.¡±


    Kallie smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re being modest, Mr. Reeves. In Burmoos, everyone knows your name. I haven¡¯t forgotten those days you had taken me away.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 353

    ?<strong>Chapter 353:</strong>


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Stan¡¯sposure faltered, a hint of shock shing across his features as Kallie¡¯s straightforwardness took him by surprise.


    Kallie remained poised, gracefully pouring Stan a cup of water, which he epted with a hand that betrayed a slight tremor.


    Stan¡¯s voice was less steady as he spoke. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve be apletely different person. I should view you with fresh eyes. Your voice has recovered, and you¡¯ve returned to the Nixon family. You¡¯re way out of my league now. Back then, we had some misunderstandings, fueled by Jake¡¯s actions. Thankfully, I realized my mistake in time and released you. I hope you can let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s response was a barely concealed sneer. How dare he frame his past actions as benevolent? She vividly remembered her escape was not his doing but her own, having cleverly manipted Courtney to n a way out.


    Yet, Kallie chose not to delve into those painful memories. Instead, she steered the conversation toward her purpose. ¡°To be frank, I didn¡¯t invite you out to reminisce about old times. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ve done your homework on me, given your familiarity with my current situation. You should be aware that it¡¯s in the Reeves Group¡¯s best interest not to oppose me.¡± She produced a folder and ced it on the table, opening it to reveal a list. ¡°These properties were taken from me by your family. Isn¡¯t it high time they were returned to their true owner?¡±


    Stan nced at the list and gave a smile. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re addressing the right person? You should ask the Reeves family for this.¡±


    Kallie let out a chuckle. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you the head of the Reeves family now?¡±


    Stan felt no embarrassment from his contradicting words earlier. He made a move to adjust his tie. With a cheeky smile, he said slowly, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. The Reeves family might recognize me as part of the family, but to ask me? I inwardly feel I am not part of them. Besides, when your assets were taken, I wasn¡¯t even part of the Reeves family. So why should I be the one to return them?¡±


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)


    Kallie felt a wave of disgust and replied coldly, ¡°If you refuse to return them, then I¡¯ll have to take matters into my own hands. Stan, the choice is yours.¡±


    Stan was unfazed, his expression unchanged. ¡°Just a reminder. The Reeves family is not to be taken down easily despite their current predicament, and underestimation is not advised. Besides, you im those assets are rightfully yours. Do you have proof?¡±


    It was only then that Kallie fully understood how low Stan could stoop. Her inheritance,wfully left by her parents, was snatched away by the Reeves family. Since Stan was the head of the Reeves family, there was no way he hadn¡¯t looked into the businesses under the Reeves Group. Distinguishing her inheritance from the Reeves assets shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Clearly, he had no intention of returning what was rightfully hers.


    ncing at her assistant, Kallie dered, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s assistant was stunned. Leave like this? But she trusted Kallie had her own ways of handling the situation and was ready toply with Kallie¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Stan stopped Kallie. He approached her with two sses of wine and then knelt in front of her, lowering himself as if in submission. ¡°I get it. The Reeves family wronged you. Please ept my apology with this toast. Now that you¡¯re back, I hope we can get along with each other peacefully. If possible, I hope you can let go of the past.¡±


    Kallie kept a cold expression, saying nothing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 354

    ?<strong>Chapter 354:</strong>


    Her assistant immediately knocked the ss out of Stan¡¯s hand, shattering it on the floor. With her chin raised, she dered, ¡°Who do you think you are, making such outrageous demands? Consider it your honor that she initiated this meeting.¡±


    Stan clenched his fists, veins bulging on the back of his hands. Though he smiled, his tone carried a hint of suppressed anger, ¡°Kallie, your assistant is out of line. Surely, you see that, right?¡±


    Kallie responded in an arrogant tone, ¡°Oh? You felt she was out of line? But she¡¯s simply stating the truth. I gave you a chance to cooperate and apologize, but you chose not to take it. If I hadn¡¯t demanded this meeting, you wouldn¡¯t have even been worthy of standing before me. You make me sick.¡±


    Before leaving, Kallie made sure to re at Stan on purpose. Today, her visit to Stan was just a test. Of course, she knew it was unlikely he¡¯d hand it over so easily. Understanding his attitude was key to nning her next move. Now that Stan didn¡¯t even bother to maintain the appearance of harmony, why should she be polite to him? He should consider himself lucky that she hadn¡¯t taken revenge immediately after her return.


    As soon as Kallie got in the car, Sophie called.


    Sophie¡¯s tone was as soft and sweet as always. ¡°Mommy, where are you?¡±


    The car had started. Kallie gazed out the window at the passing scenery, her frown easing. ¡°I will be home soon. Have fun with your great-grandfather first.¡±


    Sophie promised sweetly and added, ¡°Mommy,e back as soon as you can. I just saw the weather forecast, and it¡¯s going to rain today. Great-grandfather said getting wet will cause a cold. He also mentioned you should help him contact Siena, urging her toe home.¡±


    A lump formed in Kallie¡¯s throat. Before she could respond, a harsh sound erupted, and her body was jolted violently.


    The driver in the front yelled in horror, ¡°No shit! Someone has tampered with the brakes!¡±


    The hotel was on a mountain. Although the road was wide, if the car went over the cliff, everyone inside would be doomed.


    Just as Kallie was about to speak, her head jerked violently. With a loud bang, she mmed against the window, her vision blurring.


    The screeching tires and Sophie¡¯s terrified cries filled the air.


    Kallie wanted tofort Sophie through the line, but she couldn¡¯t muster enough strength to speak.


    Hot blood trickled from the wound on her forehead, threatening to turn the entire world before her crimson. Suddenly, bright lights shed, apanied by the horn of a truck. It was like a monstrous beast, roaring with the intent to destroy everything in its path.


    The driver was utterly desperate. The brakes were not functioning, and stopping the car seemed impossible. They wouldn¡¯t fall off the cliff, but they were heading straight into the truck¡¯s path. The oue wasn¡¯t much better.


    Kallie closed her eyes in despair.


    Boom! The crash came, but there was no crushing pain. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Her assistant was in disbelief.


    When Kallie opened her eyes, she saw a ck car that had suddenly appeared, blocking their path from crashing into the truck.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 355

    ?<strong>Chapter 355:</strong>


    But due to the momentum, their car with failed brakes kept pushing the ck car forward, and the truck nearby hadn¡¯t fully stopped.


    Kallie¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, concerned the ck car might be sandwiched between two charging vehicles. Fortunately, with only meters left, all three vehicles screeched to a halt.


    However, the ck car was in terrible shape.


    Their situation wasn¡¯t much better. The driver mentioned that the car was leaking oil.


    Everyone scrambled to escape, but Kallie, with her legs injured, had be a burden.


    The assistant tried to pull Kallie out of the car, but she was just a girl herself, and her hand suffered from the impact of the earlier ordeal. She couldn¡¯t muster enough strength to drag Kallie out.


    Kallie tried to push her assistant away, saying weakly, ¡°Leave first. It¡¯s probably my fate.¡±


    Her assistant was anxious, ¡°What are you talking about? You have to pull yourself together and climb out, or the car will explode anytime soon!¡±


    Kallie smiled bitterly. She tried to muster strength, but the concussion earlier left her dizzy and her hands numb.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t seen thising. Should she perish, it would just look like an ident, though the truth was the other way around. Feeling she likely met her end today, she was gripped by despair and felt sorry for the ck car¡¯s upants. Despite the ck car¡¯s help, she seemed doomed anyway.


    Just then, a deep male voice snapped, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Kallie looked up and instantly recognized the familiar mask.


    Mr. Jack¡¯s pale neck was smeared with blood. Even though he wore a ck shirt, the bloodstains were still visible.


    Kallie¡¯s breathing grew heavy. Was he the one in the ck car?


    Mr. Jack leaned over, carefully lifting Kallie out of the car, his strong arms wrapping around her waist. The group quickly walked away.


    Soon, Kallie¡¯s car burst into mes, but thankfully, it didn¡¯t explode.


    The ck car burned as well. The truck driver reacted in time, having retreated more than ten meters.


    The fire lit up half the sky.


    Kallie¡¯s shocked gaze shifted from the burning car to Mr. Jack¡¯s mask. ¡°Why? Why did you save me?¡± she asked in astonishment.


    The only response was a sudden copse.


    The abrupt sense of weightlessness made Kallie instinctively cling to Mr. Jack¡¯s neck.


    Mr. Jack knelt on the ground, clearly exhausted, but his grip didn¡¯t loosen. He let out a grunt, the veins in his arms bulging.


    Kallie tried to pull away from his arms, but Mr. Jack fell to the ground,pletely losing consciousness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 356

    ?<strong>Chapter 356:</strong>


    Kallie was taken aback, her hands trembling as she shook Mr. Jack urgently. ¡°Mr. Jack? Mr. Jack?¡± she called out, her voice tinged with panic.


    The wail of the ambnce sirens grew louder, nearing their location. Despite the approaching medical team, Kallie¡¯s anxiety did not wane. Her fear escted when she noticed the gruesome wound in his chest¡ªa vivid and bloody disy of torn flesh. She deduced that this was the source of the blood that covered him.


    Tears welled in her eyes, her vision blurred by the distress of seeing him so grievously injured. Why did he have to sacrifice himself for her?


    The violent shaking had dislodged Mr. Jack¡¯s mask, skewing it to reveal his sharply defined, pale chin. If the mask moved a bit more, Kallie could see his entire face. A part of her longed to remove his maskpletely to confirm her growing suspicions.


    Yet, as the thought crossed her mind, her fingertips quivered uncontrobly, as if shocked by electricity. Shecked the courage to unveil his face.


    Just then, the paramedics arrived, rushing to load both Kallie and Mr. Jack onto stretchers.


    As they wheeled Kallie away, her strength gave out, and she fainted, overwhelmed by the chaos and her emotions.


    Upon waking again, Kallie was met with the sound of sobbing. It was her assistant, Liza Gomez, crying uncontrobly. As soon as she noticed Kallie stirring, she abruptly stopped her tears and spoke with a shaky voice. ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re finally awake! I was so terrified.¡±


    Kallie, still feeling a bit weak, managed a reassuring wave of her hand and felt considerably better than before. She joked lightly, ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t woken up, your crying surely would¡¯ve woken me.¡±


    Liza, still sniffing, stammered, ¡°Sorry. I just can¡¯t calm down. I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    Kallie offeredfort, saying, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. I guess I¡¯m just lucky.¡±


    Liza¡¯s backstory was a poignant one. Kallie had met her abroad. Liza was a bright student whose life had been marred by tragedy. Her parents had passed away due to an ident at a construction site, leaving behind a significant sum ofpensation, which her uncle¡¯s family swiftly imed for themselves.


    Liza had spent her life under the roof and rule of others. She had excelled in her college entrance exams and had been epted into a reputable university, but her uncle¡¯s family had other ns. They intended to marry her off, not wanting to pay for her tuition fees.


    In a bold move, Liza stole the bank card, fled, and used all her savings to move abroad, where she bnced work and studies. She was not only intelligent but also resourceful.


    Initially, Liza worked part-time at Kallie¡¯s auction house during the holidays. Recognizing Liza¡¯s potential, Kallie soon made Liza a permanent fixture at her side.


    To Liza, Kallie was more than a superior. Kallie was a sister in spirit, though Liza was often prone to tears, much like a child.


    Liza continued to berate herself, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I knew Stan was no good, yet I let my guard down and didn¡¯t keep an eye on the car. That gave him the perfect chance to tamper with the brakes. Please scold me as you should have; I am to me! If it weren¡¯t for that kind-hearted stranger, you might not have survived. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called the cops. Stan won¡¯t get away with this.¡±


    Kallie shook her head dismissively. ¡°Calling the police won¡¯t help.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 357

    ?<strong>Chapter 357:</strong>


    During the period of hera, Kallie¡¯s mind still functioned, reying the car incident repeatedly. She had reached a troubling conclusion. Stan must have had something to do with the incident, but he wasn¡¯t the perpetrator. After all, the police would surely determine who had tampered with the car¡¯s brakes. It would be foolish of Stan to leave such an obvious trail.


    Suddenly, Kallie grasped Liza¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Liza, you need to go to the police station right now and withdraw theint. Tell them to drop the investigation and dere it an ident.¡±


    Liza looked at Kallie in disbelief. ¡°What are you thinking? He tried to kill you!¡±


    Kallie let out a wryugh. ¡°Believe it or not, even with the police involved, Stan won¡¯t face any consequences.¡±


    Bribing someone to take the me with a significant amount of money wasn¡¯t difficult.


    Liza understood, but her frustration was palpable. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the thought of him getting away with it.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze was icy and resolute. ¡°We have plenty of time, Liza. There¡¯s no need to rush. Could you please take me to meet my savior?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t suffer much from the car crash, and after advising her on a few precautions, the nurse allowed her to leave the bed.


    However, as Kallie approached the door, she was halted. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lenny demanded, blocking the doorway, his gaze piercing through Kallie as though she were a foe. ¡°My master needs his rest. If you truly care about him, you¡¯ll stay away. Do you realize that ever since my master met you, he¡¯s been either hurt or indebted because of you? You should keep your distance.¡±


    Liza bristled at his words, her displeasure evident. With a sneer, she seized Lenny by the cor of his shirt. ¡°Out of my way, boy!¡±


    Lenny struggled but soon realized the formidable strength Liza possessed, his face flushing a deep red. ¡°You! Get out of my way. Don¡¯t cry when I hit you!¡±


    Kallie watched the confrontation silently, her gaze fixed on the closed door. After a moment, she spoke. ¡°Liza, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Reluctantly, Liza released Lenny. As she and Kallie turned to leave, she huffed, ¡°Mr. Jack is decent andpetent. He keeps his emotions in check, something you might benefit from learning. I fail to see why he keeps you around.¡±


    Lenny retorted through clenched teeth, anger simmering, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to strike you away. Just go. I can¡¯t stand the sight of you.¡±


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Suddenly, a voice called out from within the room.


    Lenny¡¯s arrogance deted instantly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here.¡± He approached the ward door and nudged it open, but only just a sliver.


    Liza, unable to hold back her frustration, snickered and whispered to Kallie, ¡°Look at him. Ass in the lion¡¯s skin.¡±


    Kallie sighed in resignation. ¡°Then why let him get to you?¡±


    Liza bowed her head, murmuring, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 358

    ?<strong>Chapter 358:</strong>


    What transpired inside the ward remained a mystery. When Lenny reemerged, his demeanor had softened considerably, and he gave Kallie a respectful bow. ¡°Please don¡¯t take what I said earlier to heart. My master invites you in for a talk.¡±


    Kallie nodded without saying anything.


    Liza wheeled Kallie toward the room, only for Lenny to block their path at the doorway.


    Clearing his throat, Lenny said to Liza, ¡°My master only asked for Kallie, not you.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Liza stepped aside, muttering, ¡°Never mind. I won¡¯t waste my breath on someone like you.¡±


    While Liza and Lenny bickered, Kallie maneuvered her wheelchair past them and into the ward.


    Gazing at the figure on the bed, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disappointment. Despite his injuries, he steadfastly refused to remove his mask.


    Mr. Jack¡¯s eyes, visible through the openings, were serene yet profound.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Mr. Jack began, his voice steady. ¡°I know your mind is teeming with questions. Today, I have the time toy everything out for you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced as she clenched her fists, striving forposure. ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± she managed to say.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m aware you think I might be Jake.¡±


    His straightforward admission caught Kallie off guard, her eyes widening in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected him to address her suspicions so directly. More perplexing was how he seemed to read her thoughts.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her voice wavered slightly, ¡°Are you, then?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Jack stated firmly. Aplex emotion flickered across his eyes as he held her gaze, each word deliberate. ¡°Because Jake has been dead for a long time.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s head throbbed, and a wave of dizziness washed over her. Her grip tightened on the wheelchair¡¯s armrests as panic surged through her, making her feel as though she might topple over at any moment.


    Her limbs felt cold and numb, but she managed to blurt out, her voice trembling, ¡°That¡¯s absurd! How could Jake possibly be dead?¡±


    Mr. Jack sighed, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m telling the truth. With your auction houses spread across the globe, you must have ess to more information than I do. Send someone to investigate the underground ck market in Yaeloth. There, you will get all the answers you need.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kallie¡¯s emotions were spiraling out of control. She was on the brink of losing it, her heart pounding in her chest and her breathing in rapid, shallow gasps. ¡°He was perfectly fine before, how could he be gone?¡±


    Mr. Jack shut his eyes tightly as he struggled to prop himself upright against the plush pillow that cushioned his back. ¡°I understand this is hard to ept. Let¡¯s talk about something else once you have processed this.¡±


    Kallie took a deep breath, gathering herposure as she struggled to calm the whirlwind of thoughts in her mind. Despite the years that had passed, memories of her time with Jake still lingered in her mind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 359

    ?<strong>Chapter 359:</strong>


    To say she harbored disappointment and resentment would be a lie. Yet, despite everything, she couldn¡¯t ignore the deep-rooted connection forged from their shared past, starting from childhood.


    In her heart, Jake was the most important old friend she had. No matter what, she wanted him to live a good life.


    At the revtion of his death, her mind was thrown into turmoil.


    After ten minutes of silence, Kallie finally spoke, her voice thick with bitterness and hoarseness. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Mr. Jack opened his eyes and looked at Kallie before continuing, ¡°I met him in the ck market. Ever since I was a child, I have been considered unattractive, and no one wanted to be close to me. I had money. He was broke but incredibly smart. We clicked immediately and took control of the ck market together. With his help, we expanded the ck market¡¯s reach and started manypanies.


    ¡°There were so many businesses that I couldn¡¯t manage them all, so he took over. He worked tirelessly, like a machine that never needed rest.


    I treated him as my brother and even thought about introducing some girls to him, but he refused. He never wanted to go back to his homnd. Beside him was always his subordinate, Edgar.


    ¡°Later, someone tried to kill me, and he sacrificed himself to save me. Before he died, he told me that even after all these years, there was one person he couldn¡¯t forget. So, after his death, I decided to look for you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips moved, but no words came out. She looked up, touching her face and feeling the icy coldness of her tears as they streamed down.


    Her initial reaction to the story was sheer disbelief. ¡°How could that be? Wasn¡¯t Sarah the most important person to him?¡± she blurted out.


    Mr. Jack tilted his head, puzzled, an expression of confusion on his face. ¡°Sarah? Who is that? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know who that is. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m a bit selfish. I saved your life, which means that I have repaid the debt I owed him. Remember our agreement. From now on, your life and death are none of my concern.¡±


    Kallie wanted to question Mr. Jack further. Wouldn¡¯t he feel even a twinge of guilt? But as the thought settled, she realized that Jake¡¯s choices were his own. She had no right to hold anyone else ountable.


    With a trembling voice, Kallie replied, ¡°I understand. Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Jack.¡±


    With a dismissive wave, Mr. Jack motioned for her to leave.


    As Kallie approached the door, she suddenly remembered something. She paused and nced back at Mr. Jack. ¡°Jake didn¡¯t want to go home because he was wronged and driven away. If you value his kindness toward you, you shouldn¡¯t allow the current Reeves family to live infort.¡±


    Mr. Jack¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile, a trace of sarcasmcing hisughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m no fool. After your incident, Lenny already conducted an investigation. The Reeves family might be behind your recent ordeal.


    I know there has been bad blood between you and them. You are just trying to use me to settle scores with them, right? I have already saved your life, which is more than enough repayment. Don¡¯t expect me to intervene for your sake.¡±


    His condescending tone left Kallie feeling frustrated and dissatisfied. She had no intention of manipting him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 360

    ?<strong>Chapter 360:</strong>


    With a cold gaze, Kallie offered a curt apology. ¡°Sorry if I came across as blunt.¡±


    After saying that, she exited the ward.


    However, Mr. Jack¡¯s gaze remained fixed in the direction she had left for a long time before he finally looked away. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.


    Instead of returning to her ward, Kallie headed straight to arrange for her discharge. She then called Stan.


    When Stan answered the call, Kallie cut straight to the chase. ¡°Stan, you have two choices. Either send Courtney over yourself, or I¡¯ll involve the police to capture her.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end before Stan finally spoke up, ¡°Kallie, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. When I heard about your car ident, I was genuinely worried. I¡¯m on my way to the hospital right now. I understand that you might suspect me, but using such clumsy methods against you does me no good. Perhaps there has been a misunderstanding between us. If you are upset, I would like to make it right. After all, the ident happened not long after our meeting, and I feel a sense of responsibility.¡± Stan¡¯s voice was pleasant and soothing.


    Kallie didn¡¯t fall for it in the slightest. With a hint of sarcasm, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. If I¡¯m calling you to discuss this, it means I already have enough evidence in my hands. If you are not willing to cooperate, I¡¯ll have to involve the Nixon family. Since I returned to Avalon, Ewing has been quite concerned about me. Just imagine his reaction if he found out it was one of your henchmen who almost caused my death in that so-called car ident.¡±


    After Kallie returned to the Nixon family, Ewing ced her on a pedestal, cherishing her above all others. This respect wasn¡¯t just known among the people in Ferelden; even the elite circles of Burmoos were aware of it. Otherwise, Courtney wouldn¡¯t have risked taking such drastic actions driven by jealousy and a fragile state of mind.


    On the other end of the phone, Stan lost his cool, aiming to regain hisposure by taking a deep breath repeatedly.


    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates


    Suddenly, Kallie heard a faint female voice pleading for mercy. ¡°Please, Mr. Reeves. I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Stan snapped at the woman, his voice brimming with anger.


    Realizing he was still on the line with Kallie, Stan took a moment topose himself and calm his emotions. He chuckled dryly and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Kallie.¡±


    Kallie understood his decision and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Courtney had been by Stan¡¯s side for so long and helped himmit countless nefarious schemes. She somehow had the illusion that she was of importance to him. In reality, she was nothing more than a disposable pawn.


    Stan was no fool when it came to choosing between crossing the Nixon family and abandoning Courtney.


    What surprised Kallie was how quickly Stan abandoned Courtney. She had expected she would need to engage in a psychological battle with him. After all, she had no concrete evidence to back her ims.


    After returning home, Kallie rested for a while.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 361

    ?<strong>Chapter 361:</strong>


    Soon, Liza brought some news. ¡°Our informants said the Reeves family is nning to make a move in the political arena. Mrs. Charlene Martel from the Martel family is hosting a birthday banquet in a week.


    She has always had a deep love for paintings. Coincidentally, we have just acquired a highly sought-after ancient painting. The Reeves family is eager to get their hands on it. Should we consider not disying it tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Why on earth should we not disy it?¡± Kallie raised an eyebrow, a thoughtful expression crossing her face.


    ¡°In fact, we should do the exact opposite. We need to showcase it prominently and create a buzz around it. Spread the word that Mrs. Martel has a special fondness for this painting. Let¡¯s turn up the heat and make it a challenge for the Reeves family to get it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    On the day of the auction, Kallie insisted on being there despite her ongoing recovery.


    As Kallie was about to leave, Sophie dashed out and seized her hand.


    ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t go,¡± Sophie¡¯srge, earnest eyes pleaded with Kallie. ¡°You should rest at home.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures


    Kallie stroked Sophie¡¯s hair soothingly. ¡°Sophie, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s lips quivered, tears brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll get hurt if you go.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart twisted with pain. The car incident from a few days prior had not only frightened Tyrone but Sophie as well, leading to Sophie¡¯s nights being haunted by nightmares for days.


    In Sophie¡¯s dreams, she would call out for Kallie, terrified that Kallie wouldn¡¯t be there when she awoke.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Kallie murmured as she embraced Sophie tightly. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be careful. You need to stay here with your great-grandpa, okay? When I get back, we¡¯ll go out and have fun together.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Sophie released Kallie¡¯s hand, though her voice was tinged with reluctance.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t break your promise, or you have to make it up to me.¡±


    With a smile, Kallie reassured Sophie once more.


    Upon reaching the auction house, Kallie half-expected the No. 1 private room to be taken as usual. To her surprise, Errol had reserved it just for her.


    Errol ushered Kallie into the No. 1 private room. With a slight frown, Kallie said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to reserve this room just for me. Businesses first, after all.¡±


    Errol offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Actually, no one booked it today.¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t convinced by his exnation. As she passed the No. 2 private room, a string of curses spilled out. She surmised that Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e had arrived and was evidently upset.


    Casting a nce at Errol, Kallie suggested, ¡°You seem worn outtely. How about I give you a day off? Spend some time with your fianc¨¦e, perhaps?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 362

    ?<strong>Chapter 362:</strong>


    Errol¡¯s expression darkened briefly before he shook his head. ¡°She knows I¡¯m swamped with work. She understands. Besides, you rarely visit the auction house in Avalon. I wouldn¡¯t trust my staff to attend to you properly in my absence.¡±


    Kallie saw through Errol¡¯s motives. A sudden headache gripped her as she recognized his unrelenting affection for her, despite her clear refusals and his current engagement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer,¡± Kallie stated firmly. ¡°What? Are you going to disobey my order?¡±


    Struggling for words, Errol finally said, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    With the auction about tomence, Errol exited the No. 1 private room, leaving Kallie to her thoughts.


    At that moment, through the ajar door of the No. 2 private room, Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e caught sight of Errol exiting the No. 1 private room. Her jaw clenched in frustration. Her eyes zed with fury, and her voice was icy.


    ¡°I knew it. Errol deliberately kept me out of that room since he saved it for that bitch.¡±


    ¡°Have you found the person I asked you to look for?¡± she asked the butler.


    The butler gave a nod, bowing slightly. ¡°Everything is in ce. Rest assured, starting today, that woman¡¯s reputation will crumble.¡±


    A sinister smile spread across Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s face, softening her features momentarily.


    ¡°Keep up the good work. If you continue to serve me after I marry into the Payne family, you¡¯ll be well rewarded.¡±


    Overjoyed, the butler nodded vigorously.


    As the auctionmenced, the opening bids of the first few items were modest, and the roomcked enthusiastic bidders, with everyone concealing their true intent.


    Errol had strategically ced the Reeves family in the private room directly across from the No. 1 private room. From her position, Kallie had a clear view of the No. 4 private room.


    The upant of that room was an acquaintance, none other than Melinda. Kallie was surprised that Melinda still stayed with the Reeves family after all these years. Melinda¡¯s attire suggested she was thriving. However, it struck Kallie as odd that Dean wasn¡¯t with Melinda.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Melinda sensed that something was amiss. She paused and then asked with a frown,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you mention this was the premier auction house in Burmoos? It seems pretty average to me. Are you sure your information is urate? Is this really the ce where the item I¡¯m interested in will be auctioned?¡±


    The man beside her quickly responded,


    ¡°I got this tip from the ck market in Yaeloth. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    With no other option, Melinda resigned herself to wait, her anxiety barely contained.


    At this point, the Reeves family was under Stan¡¯s sole control. Dean had be a shadow of himself, a puppet stripped of any real authority. Melinda needed to validate her worth now more than ever.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 363

    ?<strong>Chapter 363:</strong>


    Rumors had been circting about Courtney¡¯s sudden disappearance. Such events were unheard of in aw-abiding society. Deep down, Melinda was aware that Stan was behind Courtney¡¯s vanishing. Yet, Courtney had stood by him through thick and thin for many years. How ruthless he was!


    These thoughts made Melinda¡¯s palms mmy and her heart turn cold. She was resolute about acquiring the painting, the one to Charlene¡¯s liking as the rumor had suggested. She surmised eighty million was more than enough.


    When the painting finally appeared as thest item of the auction, Melinda didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Fifty million!¡± she dered, straightening her posture with confidence.


    Melinda assumed her extravagant bid was bound to deter others. She doubted anyone would willingly invest as heavily as she did.


    However, her smug smile faded quickly.


    A bidding war erupted soon after Melinda bid fifty million. More aggressive bids echoed through the auction house, everyone¡¯s passion in securing this painting evident. It didn¡¯t take long before the bidding reached a staggering eighty-five million.


    However, Melinda¡¯s budget capped at eighty million. She watched, her hands shaking, as the numbers climbed beyond her reach. Disbelief clouded her face. How had the bidding spiraled so high?


    The painting, with a modest starting price of eight million, was now the subject of a frenzied auction. Were the bidders mad?


    Unbeknownst to Melinda, her rival in the auction harbored the same intentions as hers for the painting. At Melinda¡¯s side, the servant spoke up, her voiceced with panic,


    ¡°Madam, it seems someone has leaked the news about Mrs. Martel¡¯s rumored likeness to the painting. Everyone here today is after this painting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Melinda shot to her feet, a wave of dizziness threatening to topple her.


    The servant caught Melinda¡¯s arm, steadying her.


    ¡°Maybe someone else bought the news and spread it.¡±


    ¡°Fool!¡± In a fit of rage, Melinda¡¯s hand flew, striking the servant across the face. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even manage this simple task? Why didn¡¯t you pay some extra money to keep this information to ourselves?¡±


    The servant shielded her face with her hands and exined,


    ¡°Madam, the money you gave me couldn¡¯t cover that. The money is all saved up for today. How can I possibly afford to pay someone extra money?¡±


    ¡°Where is that good-for-nothing Dean? Didn¡¯t you get any money from him?¡±


    Her eyes wide with fear, the servant stammered,


    ¡°Madam, please, I can¡¯t face Dean again. How could I dare?¡±


    Melinda, struck dumb for a moment by the audacity, quickly found her rage and pped the servant once more. She sank back into her chair, massaging her throbbing temples as her chest heaved with frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 364

    ?<strong>Chapter 364:</strong>


    ¡°Now, go out and tell those bidders that I am a member of the Reeves family. Ask them to cease the bidding. They should back off for the sake of the Reeves family¡¯s reputation. I want to see who has the nerve to challenge the Reeves family.¡±


    The servant bit her lip and hesitated. Yet, under Melinda¡¯s gaze, she walked out of the private room.


    This tactic seemed to work. Most backed down from the bidding upon hearing the Reeves family¡¯s determination to secure the painting. Though the Reeves dynasty was fading, it was still formidable. The Reeves family hadn¡¯t copsed yet.


    Just as Melinda was convinced of her imminent victory, a crisp, assertive female voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°The Reeves family? So? What if I refuse to back down?¡±


    Melinda turned toward the mocking voice, spotting the No. 1 private room. So, the upants of the No. 1 private room were also eager to purchase the painting. Melinda cursed under her breath. It seemed Charlee¡¯s rumored likeness for this painting had somehow be known to many.


    Melinda had frequented this auction house and knew well about the privileges the No. 1 private room held. Even though Melinda was a member of the Reeves family, the director of this auction house, Errol, would never allow her ess to the No. 1 private room.


    The reason was quite simple. The Reeves family wascking, not qualified enough to take that room. Despite the Reeves family¡¯s discontent, they knew the owner of this auction house, along with Errol, had formidable connections that no one dared to challenge.


    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here


    The servant, filled with indignation, immediately said to Melinda, ¡°How could that woman say such words? Was that a challenge to the Reeves family? Madam, let¡¯s go and confront that arrogant woman.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Melinda¡¯s frustration was evident, yet she felt powerless. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend the upants of the No. 1 private room. Yet, no matter what, people should at least show some respect to the Reeves family, given we¡¯re all in Avalon.¡±


    As soon as Melinda stepped out of the No. 4 private room, her demeanor changed instantly. Melinda approached the No. 1 private room and said politely, ¡°Hello there, I¡¯m Melinda from the Reeves family. May I know your name? I have no intention ofpeting for anything with you. It¡¯s just that the painting holds some significance to me. I hope you can allow me to have it. Once I have this painting, I¡¯ll personally visit your home to express my gratitude. Although the Reeves family isn¡¯t in the best shape right now, name your terms, and I¡¯ll manage to fulfill them.¡±


    Only silence in the No. 1 private room answered Melinda. Onlookers began to murmur among themselves. ¡°Seriously? The Reeves family was this courteous to someone?¡±


    ¡°Could the upants in the No. 1 private room be from the Hayes family? Or maybe the Simpson family?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? Even if the Simpson and Hayes families joined forces, they wouldn¡¯tmand this kind of respect from the Reeves family. These must be people with even more power.¡±


    The No. 1 private room remained silent as if the previousments hadn¡¯t been uttered. Yet, the bidding was still on.


    Melinda¡¯s palms grew sweaty, her irritation intensifying. The servant hesitantly asked, ¡°Madam, it seems they aren¡¯t backing off. Should we continue to raise the price?¡±


    ¡°What are you even suggesting?¡± Melinda snapped, her frustration spilling over. ¡°How on earth could I get that much money? If I spend too much on this painting, it might cause me trouble.¡±


    As soon as Melinda finished speaking, a bid echoed from the No. 1 private room, ¡°One hundred million!¡±


    Melinda¡¯s knees weakened, and she nearly copsed. ¡°Nuts! It¡¯s just a painting, and it¡¯s being sold for nearly one hundred million!¡± shemented inwardly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 365

    ?<strong>Chapter 365:</strong>


    Now, Melinda was certain the upants of the No. 1 private room would never let her have the painting. She even felt they were making things difficult for her on purpose. Melinda considered her own situation and felt the urge to back out.


    Just as Melinda was about to give up, the door to the No. 2 private room swung open. A woman suddenly rushed to Melinda and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up just yet! There is a bitch in that room who only got in by seducing my fianc¨¦. She¡¯s definitely bluffing. I doubt she has that much money.¡±


    Melinda eyed the woman suspiciously. ¡°Sarah? What are you doing here?¡±


    Sarah lifted her chin slightly and replied, ¡°As I mentioned, the director here is my fianc¨¦, and the woman in the No. 1 private room is a temptress seducing him. She has no right to be in the No. 1 private room. She simply tricked her way into the room, fooling my fianc¨¦.¡±


    The crowd erupted in an uproar. Sarah¡¯s statement seemed to make sense. No wonder the No. 1 private room was taken all of a sudden after months ofck of reservations. Typically, only those big shots were qualified to reserve this room.


    Melinda¡¯s face was filled with suspicion. ¡°Sarah, some jokes shouldn¡¯t be made.¡±


    Sarah appeared confident in her ims. ¡°Regardless, I have reminded you. I came here today to confront this bitch. Since she dares to seduce my fianc¨¦, I¡¯ll destroy her reputation. Melinda, we¡¯ve worked together before. Consider my advice. Whether you take it or not is up to you.¡±


    With that, Sarah felt invigorated and began her live streaming. She had chosen to enter the entertainment industry and gained a bit of fame. In just a minute, her live streaming attracted tens of thousands of viewers. The description of her stream was quite dramatic. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to expose the temptress who seduced my fianc¨¦. Let¡¯s see how shameless she is!¡±


    Even those who weren¡¯t her fans flooded in when they saw such an exciting description.


    Once Sarah had enough viewers, she began to shed tears in front of the screen. She had be skilled at acting, and if she wanted to cry, the tears would flow instantly.


    Sarah first recounted how she met Errol and how they got together. Then, with tears in her eyes, she fabricated a story about a cunning woman who purposely approached Errol, seduced him, and tried to provoke her. The butler beside Sarah chimed in from time to time, adding more to the story.


    Together, the duo stirred up public sentiment, painting the woman in the story as utterly shameless and devoid of morals.


    When Sarah sensed her audience¡¯s anger had reached its peak, she wiped her tears again. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to hurt her. I just want to take this opportunity to ask her directly. I only want to be with Errol and avoid any emotional entanglements. I also hope she¡¯lle to her senses and stop doing something so shameless. If she apologizes to me, I¡¯ll forgive her.¡±


    Manyizens praised Sarah for her kindness, insisting she shouldn¡¯t be lenient with such a woman.


    Meanwhile, inside the No. 1 private room, after instructing Liza to ce a bid, Kallie turned her attention to the documents sent by Mr. Jack.


    Kallie had invested heavily in getting the hang ofpany management before. Therefore,prehending the content of the documents wasn¡¯t challenging for her.


    Kallie immediately spotted issues in the operation. The problems were quite a few and tricky to tackle. As for the proper way to handle them, she was momentarily at a loss.


    Frustrated, Kallie silently cursed Mr. Jack over and over. Only when she set her earpieces aside did she hear themotion outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kallie frowned and asked. ¡°Is the auction over?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 366

    ?<strong>Chapter 366:</strong>


    Liza looked just as puzzled. ¡°Not yet. I just stepped out to check. It seems a woman has started a live stream, narrating a shameless mistress who had seduced her fianc¨¦. The shameless mistress in question is here at today¡¯s auction.¡±


    Kallie was shocked. ¡°Catching a mistress in the auction house? Does the woman initiating the live stream aim to cause trouble?¡±


    Liza shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The live stream is still going on. Do you want me to remove them? By the way, you know the woman initiating the live stream, Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the one who upied the No. 1 private room without a reservation and refused to leavest time. I wasn¡¯t certain how to deal with this and didn¡¯t dare bother you while you were reviewing the documents so seriously just now.¡±


    Kallie hesitated, wanting to speak but stopping herself. So, the troublemaker was Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If she didn¡¯t handle this well, people might say she was mistreating her employees¡¯ families.


    ¡°Errol took the day off today, right? Call him here immediately. This is his family matter, and I¡¯ll give him only half an hour to resolve it. If it¡¯s not handled properly, throw his fianc¨¦e out directly. And I¡¯ll need to hold Errol ountable for this incident. Such amotion shouldn¡¯t happen in my auction house.¡±


    Liza nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Liza was about to step out to make the call. The moment she opened the door, arge group of people rushed in, led by Sarah and her butler. Behind Sarah were the bodyguards she had intentionally brought along, followed by some curious onlookers.


    As soon as Sarah entered, she began snapping numerous pictures with her phone. Finally, she fixed the camera on Kallie, who was behind a screen. Neither of them could see the other¡¯s face through the screen.


    Sarah scoffed, ¡°Shame on you for being a mistress! Ashamed to admit it, huh? Aren¡¯t you proud of seducing my fianc¨¦? Don¡¯t you know that Errol is getting married to me?¡±


    It took Kallie a moment to process such an usation. Was she the mistress in question? Since when was shebeled as such? Errol was just her subordinate. Where did such a baseless usatione from?


    Sarah continued, ¡°If youe out now, kneel, and apologize to me, promising never to get close to Errol again, I¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened!¡±


    Kallie replied in an icy tone, ¡°Miss, there must be a misunderstanding between us. You¡¯ve misjudged my rtionship with Errol.¡±


    Sarah lost her temper immediately, ¡°You call him by his name, so you obviously know him! He reserved the No. 1 private room for you and bought you something. Why are you still pretending even at this point? Or do you think it¡¯s something to be proud of, showing off in front of me?¡±


    Kallie frowned at her words.


    The gathering crowd, summoned by Sarah, began causing amotion.


    ¡°Miss Miller, don¡¯t be afraid. Just go in and give her a few ps!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand women who hook up with engaged or married men! I want to see what this tramp looks like.¡±


    ¡°Still denying it even at this point! I bet this woman is feeling proud right now, waiting for Errol toe save her.¡±


    Liza was furious, her expression darkening as she shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 367

    ?<strong>Chapter 367:</strong>


    Having worked for Kallie for years, Liza had mastered how to intimidate people. Hermanding tone instantly silenced everyone around.


    Liza¡¯s voice trembled with fury. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Do you even know who you¡¯re throwing usations at? She¡¯s from the Nixon family, and this auction house belongs to her.


    Errol is her subordinate. Is there a problem with him reserving the best private room for his superior? Miss Miller, let me make this clear for you.


    Mydy only decided against holding you ountable when you upied the No. 1 private room without a reservation the other day because she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Errol. Who do you think you are, acting so righteous?¡±


    Sarah was taken aback for a moment before sneering, ¡°You¡¯d better craft a much more convincing story next time! The Nixon family, you say? Are you seriously telling me she¡¯s Kallie? That¡¯s ridiculous! I¡¯ve met Kallie before.


    She¡¯s just a mute. As far as I¡¯m concerned, she wasn¡¯t even favored after returning to the Nixon family. I heard she was thrown out. How could she possibly have the means to run such a big auction house? And you im she is the owner? That¡¯sughable.¡±


    The group of people behind Sarah burst into mockingughter.


    Kallie, hearing this, finally recognized Sarah¡¯s voice. No wonder she had felt a sense of familiarity at those usations¡ªit turned out to be an acquaintance.


    ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Kallie said as she maneuvered her wheelchair forward. Though her legs were nearly healed, the doctor advised minimal movement to ensure proper bone growth.


    When Sarah realized it was indeed Kallie, her expression shifted dramatically. Her eyes flickered with a mix of resentment, jealousy, and malice.


    With a darkened face, Sarah sneered, ¡°After all these years, you still haven¡¯t changed, have you? Are other people¡¯s fianc¨¦s that irresistible to you?¡±


    Sarah nced at Kallie¡¯s legs, a smile spreading across her face. ¡°I heard you were kicked out of the Nixon family. I thought it was just a rumor, but I guess it¡¯s true.


    What did you do to have your legs broken? You think you can hook up with Errol? Who do you think you are? You actually believe you could marry Errol? Dream on!¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t waste her breath arguing with Sarah. Instead, she waved at Liza. ¡°Get Sarah out of here, and make sure to inform the staff that neither barking dogs nor Sarah are allowed to enter any of my auction houses from now on.¡±


    Kallie had never imagined Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e was actually Sarah. With the substantial gap between the Miller family and the Payne family, she wondered why Errol would choose someone like Sarah.


    Despite Kallie¡¯s appreciation for Errol¡¯s efforts in managing this auction house, it didn¡¯t mean she would tolerate Sarah¡¯s stunts forever for the sake of Errol.


    Even if she had to forgive anyone, Sarah was thest one she would ever consider letting off. The humiliation Sarah had inflicted upon her was still fresh in her mind.


    Fuming with anger, Sarah didn¡¯t mince her words as she snapped, ¡°Kallie, it¡¯s lucky for you to have your voice recovered! But so what? You¡¯re still nothing but a filthy lowlife whocks basic manners!


    Can¡¯t you think it over before you lied about being the owner of this auction house? Since when did you take on acting? I doubt anyone dares to throw me out today! I¡¯m Errol¡¯s real fianc¨¦e, and you¡¯re just a shameless mistress. You¡¯re the one who should be kicked out!¡±


    As the drama unfolded, the live stream room started by Sarah was flooded by cursedments.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so frustrated with this Kallie. She acts so righteous. Isn¡¯t she just riding on Errol¡¯s attention?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 368

    ?<strong>Chapter 368:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Errol has a good rtionship with Sarah. How could this Kallie be this audacious!¡±


    ¡°If I were Errol, I¡¯d never choose Kallie. Couldn¡¯t this mistress just disappear? Her smug attitude is infuriating!¡±


    Sarah instructed the butler to read these insultingments to Kallie, word by word.


    Kallie remained expressionless and indifferent throughout.


    Sarah, failing to get the reaction she wanted, grew even more pissed off. ¡°You heard that, right? You¡¯re just a shameless mistress who everyone loathes!¡±


    Sarah then turned around and shouted at the gathering onlookers, ¡°Folks, thank you all for supporting me today. Help me deal with this mistress, and both the Miller and Payne families will remember your favor in the future.¡±


    The crowd erupted in excitement. The Miller family was insignificant, but the Payne family was a different story. It had been a prominent family for centuries. Even though it was not active in Burmoos, everyone in the upper circles knew of its influence.


    Liza was stunned. ¡°What do you want? Do you actually contemte resorting to violence?¡±


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    Liza reached for her phone, ready to call the police, but Sarah was quicker. She rushed forward and grabbed Liza¡¯s hand, preventing her from making the call.


    The butler seized the moment and yelled urgently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Beat that mistress to death!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face went pale. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Sarah would be so bold. The scene quickly descended into chaos.


    Despite having brought plenty of bodyguards, Kallie found herself overwhelmed by the sheer number of these people.


    Soon, someone seized the opportunity to approach Kallie and grabbed her by the hair, aiming to drag her to the floor.


    Kallie struggled to free herself from the attacker¡¯s grip and ended up on the floor. Though her injured legs made movement difficult, her self-defense training allowed her to dismantle several attackers despite the disadvantage.


    The situation was spiraling out of control. To ensure guests¡¯ privacy, there were no security cameras in the No. 1 private room.


    The crowd acted out for different reasons. Having been fooled by Sarah¡¯s ount, some were convinced Kallie was a mistress and acted out impulsively. Some simply loathed mistresses, discarding the need to figure out the truth. Some just saw this as a chance to express their own malice.


    What incited them most was Sarah¡¯s im that both the Miller and Payne families would remember their favors if they acted out against Kallie. The crowd felt emboldened, believing they had nothing to fear.


    Liza managed to break free and threw herself on top of Kallie, taking several blows on Kallie¡¯s behalf. Trembling with pain, Liza said, ¡°Kallie, hurry up and leave. My phone was snatched away, and I can¡¯t call the police.¡±


    Despite her fury, Kallie¡¯s face remained cold, and she could only sit awkwardly in her wheelchair. With Liza¡¯s help, they finally reached the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 369

    ?<strong>Chapter 369:</strong>


    Suddenly, a shout rang out, ¡°That mistress is trying to leave!¡± The crowd shifted their focus and surged toward the door.


    Sarah shed a malicious smile and snapped, ¡°Let¡¯s tear off that shameless woman¡¯s clothes and make her infamous! Let¡¯s see if she dares to act like a mistress in the future.¡±


    Her words instantly gained the onlookers¡¯ support. They eyed Kallie with predatory intent. Human nature was easily swayed by such a disy.


    Kallie¡¯s hands and feet turned icy. Realizing she couldn¡¯t escape, she attempted to push Liza away. ¡°Hurry and call the police when you get outside. Leave me behind. My leg is injured, and I can¡¯t run. It¡¯s better if you call for help rather than dragging me along.¡±


    As Kallie spoke, someone grabbed her hand, and others rushed to seize her remaining arm.


    Liza, eyes wide with fear and anger, finally managed to flee. Kallie was right. She couldn¡¯t run away with Kallie in this chaos.


    Despite Kallie¡¯s efforts to struggle, all she could do was watch as a pair of rough hands grabbed her cor. Just as her cor was about to be torn, someone suddenly charged in and delivered a powerful kick. ¡°Stop!¡± he shouted.


    The crowd fell silent immediately.


    Kallie remained in shock, tears streaming down her face. Errol¡¯s furious gaze swept over the crowd before settling on Sarah, who was hiding behind them.


    Sarah¡¯s face turned pale upon seeing Errol arrive with his men. She bit her lip and stepped forward with a feigned look of distress.


    ¡°Errol, tell me. Did this woman seduce you first? What¡¯s special about her? She¡¯s a liar and a mistress. She has a history of seducing engaged men or even married men. Don¡¯t be deceived by her.¡±


    Errol took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Did you gather all these people?¡±


    Sarah replied with reluctance, ¡°Not exactly. People just got curious over her shameless actions. Putting her in her ce is justified.¡±


    The butler chimed in, eager to impress Sarah and Errol. ¡°Mr. Payne, this is for you and your fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s best to avoid anything going wrong at this juncture, given your uing wedding. That shameless woman¡¯s actions have caused your fianc¨¦e distress and even some weight loss. She¡¯s been crying every night over this.¡±


    Sarah nodded, putting on a distressed look.


    Kallieposed herself and shot a cold re at the hypocritical Sarah. ¡°Errol, tell them who I am,¡± she said icily.


    Errol clenched his fists, his anger directed at Sarah. ¡°Kallie is not a mistress. She has no inappropriate rtionship with me. She is the owner of this auction house and my superior. I am the director of this auction house solely because she appointed me. Sarah, are you trying to get fired?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened, and her voice rose with agitation. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re the eldest son of the Payne family. Why would you need a job from Kallie? Kallie isn¡¯t favored in the Nixon family. How could she possibly run such arge auction house?¡±


    Errol¡¯s frown deepened, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Whether Kallie is favored or not has no bearing on her ability to manage an auction house. Sarah, Kallie didn¡¯t intend to hold you ountable for your actions at first. But you crossed a line. I won¡¯t defend you.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s body shook with anger, but her tone remained defiant. ¡°What do you mean? What can Kallie possibly do to me? Someone like her isn¡¯t capable of doing anything at all. Errol, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦. You can¡¯t just leave me alone. You once said you must marry me and you can only marry me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 370

    ?<strong>Chapter 370:</strong>


    Errol¡¯s lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to retort, but he seemed to think better of it and closed his eyes, helpless and pained.


    Kallie noticed something was wrong. Did Sarah have something on Errol? But it didn¡¯t matter now.


    Those who had called for violence had fled when noting Errol¡¯s arrival. The people Sarah had brought were now under the control of Errol¡¯s men.


    As Kallie signaled, someone moved to restrain Sarah. ¡°Errol is right. He can¡¯t protect you this time. Sarah, I hold a grudge against you and will never forget what you¡¯ve done to me. I didn¡¯t expect you toe looking for me so eagerly. Do you think I won¡¯t dare to retaliate?¡±


    Sarah struggled, her eyes betraying a deep sense of unease. She continued shouting, trying to bolster her confidence, ¡°Who do you think you are, Kallie? I don¡¯t believe you can actually rise above me. You¡¯re just a piece of garbage. You always have been, and you still are.¡±


    Liza hurried back, her face flushed with anger. ¡°Kallie, she¡¯s so noisy!¡±


    Kallie responded coldly, ¡°Then make sure she stays quiet forever. I find it noisy as well.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s legs went limp, and she nearly copsed to the floor. The bodyguard dragged Sarah out. Her scolding echoed through the room long after she had left.


    The private room fell silent. Kallie touched the wounds on her body, her eyes dim with pain.


    Errol knelt before Kallie. His handsome face was etched with pain and guilt. ¡°Kallie, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. You can scold me if you want. How could I have been so careless and unwittingly let you suffer so much? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I don¡¯t know what might have happened. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Errol pped himself in frustration, cursing as he did. ¡°Errol¡­¡± Kallie grabbed his hand, stopping him from harming himself.


    Errol looked up, meeting her round eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. As I said before, you could have enjoyed your life as the eldest son of the Payne family. I appreciate your dedication to this auction house. If it weren¡¯t for you, this auction house wouldn¡¯t have be the biggest in Avalon. You¡¯ve managed it well, and I should be thankful.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Kallie shifted her tone, saying coldly, ¡°I need to make something clear today. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re in love with Sarah. As you can see, there is an irreconcble conflict between Sarah and me.


    You must choose between her and the auction house. Of course, if you choose to leave the auction house, I will still provide you with an honorarium.¡±


    Errol¡¯s eyes quivered slightly, and his throat felt incredibly bitter. He already knew what choice to make, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to act.


    Errol lowered his head awkwardly, avoiding Kallie¡¯s gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t break the engagement with Sarah. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kallie released her grip on Errol¡¯s wrist. She wasn¡¯t angry, just confused. What had happened between Sarah and Errol? Errol was not a fool. He must have investigated what kind of person Sarah was. Since he didn¡¯t want to disclose any more, Kallie decided not to probe.


    ¡°Please help me choose a new director. Errol, this won¡¯t affect our friendship, but I need to warn you in advance.¡± Kallie spoke coldly. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let Sarah get away easily.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 371

    ?<strong>Chapter 371:</strong>


    Kallie didn¡¯t choose to go home, concerned her daughter might worry about her upon seeing her in this state. The car that escorted Sarah arrived first. Even at this point, Sarah was still cursing.


    Liza, standing beside Kallie, said angrily, ¡°Such arrogance even now! Kallie, do you need me to frighten her a bit?¡±


    ¡°Nah. Just stand by and watch the show unfold. I will have someone else handle Sarah,¡± Kallie replied, smiling as she looked at an approaching car.


    The approaching car slowly came to a halt, and Courtney stepped out with a pale face. As soon as she got out, her hands were restrained, and she was brought before Kallie like a criminal.


    ¡°You¡­ Kallie!¡± Resentment shed through Courtney¡¯s eyes at the sight of Kallie.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Kallie¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again under such circumstances.¡±


    ¡°You scheming bitch! What did you do to Stan? Did you threaten him? I don¡¯t believe he¡¯d give up on me like this!¡± Courtney snapped.


    Courtney¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t surprise Kallie; she had prepared for this moment. The moment Courtney¡¯s words hung in the air, she yed the phone recording.


    Courtney¡¯s heart sank upon hearing Stan¡¯s swift shift in stance in less than minutes, indicating he wasn¡¯t troubled at all when deciding to surrender her to Kallie.


    Courtney first gave a self-mocking smile, and then the overwhelming disappointment and sorrow brought tears to her eyes. She muttered to herself, ¡°Stan, how could you do this to me after five whole years of handling things for you? You know Kallie hates my guts and will definitely torture me, yet you still sent me to her. How can you be so ruthless?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t want to hear Courtney¡¯sints, so she turned to Liza, ¡°Lock Courtney and Sarah in the same room. They must be watched closely. Don¡¯t grant them any chance to team up. Don¡¯t feed them until the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Liza frowned. ¡°Kallie, Sarah is such a vicious woman and even tried to assault you about¡­¡±


    ¡°Liza!¡± Kallie interrupted, displeasure shing in her eyes. ¡°Sarah¡¯s behavior is indeed shameful, but we can¡¯t stoop to her level. There are many ways to punish her. We don¡¯t need to use the lowest and most disgusting one.¡±


    Liza nodded, guilt in her expression. ¡°I see¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly just now.¡±


    Kallie rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Anyway, I need to go back as soon as possible; we are expecting guests today. As for Sarah and Courtney, besides not giving them food or drinks, make sure they aren¡¯t toofortable.¡±


    Sarah had cursed throughout the drive. By the time she was shoved into an empty room, she waspletely exhausted. ¡°Bitch! Damn you!¡± she muttered as she weakly lifted her feet and kicked the door a few times to vent out her lingering frustration.


    When Sarah turned around, she was startled to see someone squatting in the corner. She realized the person looked familiar upon closer inspection.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Courtney?¡± Astonishment spread across Sarah¡¯s face. Then, something dawned on her, and she smiled.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m not the only one imprisoned here by Kallie. That¡¯s a good thing. When we get out, we can work together to make sure she rots in prison for a lifetime. The Miller family might not be as powerful as the Nixon family, but I doubt Kallie would daremit any crime in Avalon.¡±


    Courtney had no intention of engaging in conversation with Sarah, yet Sarah¡¯s arrogant and ignorant statement prompted her to speak with a mocking smile. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she dare? Haven¡¯t you done plenty of things to her before? She won¡¯t kill us. But she certainly won¡¯t make it easy for us either. She¡¯ll never go easy on anyone who hurt her before.¡±


    The major reason was Kallie had transformed, and Kallie¡¯s newfound confidence and decisiveness startled Sarah, deepening her disbelief. Elsewhere, as soon as Kallie arrived home, a servant came to report that a guest hade.


    Liza¡¯s face registered surprise as she turned to Kallie. ¡°How could you predict it this precisely?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 372

    ?<strong>Chapter 372:</strong>


    Kallie simply smiled and ordered the servant to prepare some snacks.


    In the hall, Melinda had been waiting for Kallie for more than an hour with her daughter, Zuri Reeves, in her arms. Kallie only appeared when Melinda¡¯s patience snapped.


    This time, Kallie deliberately opted against the assistance of a wheelchair. With Liza¡¯s help, she walked slowly into the living room.


    Kallie smiled at Melinda, her smile icy and distant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting. I got caught up in my rehabilitation training andpletely forgot you were here.¡±


    Melinda forced a smile, her expression as insincere as a politician¡¯s promise. She walked over to Kallie and reced Liza¡¯s role, holding Kallie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Kallie, I came to check on your leg injuries. I was over the moon to hear you were back from abroad. Ever since I found out about your leg, I¡¯ve been eager to pay you a visit.


    Yet, I didn¡¯t summon enough courage until today. After all, we once had some misunderstandings back when we were a family, and I was afraid you would look down on me given your current status as a Nixon.¡±


    Kallie nodded with a knowing smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you harbor such thoughts. Ever since I returned to the Nixon family, my grandfather has urged me to leave the past behind, pointing out those evildoers weren¡¯t worth me dwelling on.¡±


    The smile on Melinda¡¯s face faltered, her facade draining away like water through a sieve. Rage simmered beneath the surface, but she dared not let it show. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Kallie being so direct, cutting through the pleasantries with a de of truth.


    But then again, Melinda bitterly grasped Kallie had every reason to be straightforward. It didn¡¯t matter whether the Nixon family held Kallie in high regard or not. What mattered was that she now wielded substantial assets, the kind that made people sit up and take notice.


    Who would have believed that the once timid Kallie, who had lived under the Reeves family¡¯s roof as an adopted daughter, would rise to own a chain of auction houses with a global reach? In particr, her auction houses in Avalon and Ferelden had be the most influential, drawing the world¡¯s wealthiest collectors like moths to a me.


    In other words, Kallie had tapped into awork of connections that most could only dream of. At this point, anyone choosing to cross her would either be utterly stupid or hopelessly ignorant.


    Melinda knew this all too well, and so she swallowed her pride, careful not to provoke Kallie.


    After helping Kallie onto the sofa, Melinda knelt before Kallie. She didn¡¯t forget to pull Zuri down to kneel beside her. The mother and daughter wept in unison, their cries merging into a pitiful chorus.


    Melinda, especially, looked utterly wretched. Amid her charade, she said, ¡°Kallie, your child has been born now, right? I know there were many times in the past when I wronged you, but I¡¯m just like you, nning for my child¡¯s future. Please let me have the painting, or Zuri and I will be thrown out. I¡¯ll do anything for you just to appease your anger and let me take the painting. Please kindly consider my predicament.¡±


    Kallie looked down at Melinda, smirking. She saw through Melinda¡¯s intention of moral coercion. Sadly for Melinda, this scheme wouldn¡¯t work.


    After Melinda had cried for what felt like an eternity, Kallie finally spoke, her voice slow and deliberate. ¡°Guess what? I still remember that because of you, I almost lost my child. What do you n to do to make up for that?¡±


    Melinda turned off the waterworks abruptly. The atmosphere grew thick with tension, an awkward silence hanging in the air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 373

    ?<strong>Chapter 373:</strong>


    Reluctantly, Melinda gritted her teeth and pped herself hard.


    Grimacing from the p she had delivered to herself, Melinda signaled Zuri to put on an act, striving to appear miserable. Zuri bowed to Kallie without hesitation, her lips twitching downward.


    To be honest, this gesture softened Kallie¡¯s heart. She guessed Zuri to be only about four years old. Yet, Zuri seemed smaller than most, timid withrge eyes that scanned the room cautiously.


    Ever since Sophie¡¯s arrival, Kallie found it hard to be stern with little girls. After pursing her lips for a moment, Kallie finally sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you what you want, but you need to pay me for it.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Thank you!¡± Overjoyed, Melinda nodded vigorously and blurted out shamelessly, ¡°Since you¡¯re making concessions, you must be ready to bury the hatchet. Even though you and Jake are divorced, I still see you as part of the Reeves family. I really valued that painting you¡¯re willing to part with. Remember, if you ever run into trouble in Burmoos, just let me know. The Reeves family has got your back!¡±


    Kallie nearly let slip a cold smirk, gesturing instead for a bodyguard to bring over the box containing the painting. Melinda took the box gleefully and departed without spending a single penny.


    Liza frowned slightly. ¡°Kallie, why did you just hand it over like that? Do you actually believe that woman¡¯s words?¡±


    Rubbing her temples, Kallie responded, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word from her, and the Reeves family isn¡¯t strong enough to support anyone.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Liza hesitated momentarily.


    Kallie smiled reassuringly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stress. I didn¡¯t charge her a single penny for the painting because I needed her to pay in other ways.


    Now that she¡¯s agreed and taken the painting away, she has to face whatever I have in store for her. Do you remember the n Iid out for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get on it immediately,¡± Liza replied with a nod. Kallie waved her hand dismissively.


    As Liza walked out of the vi, the butler rushed in. Noticing the butler¡¯s anxious look, Kallie¡¯s brows knitted together, sensing a sinking feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something up with Sophie at kindergarten today?¡± Kallie, nning to settle in Avalon for a while, had decided Sophie should start schooling in Burmoos. Kallie had enrolled Sophie in a local kindergarten, and today was supposed to be Sophie¡¯s first day.


    Initially, Kallie had nned to take Sophie there personally, but unexpected events disrupted her n. Tyrone had offered to take Sophie instead. Kallie, still concerned, had instructed the butler to ensure a group apanied them.


    The butler, wiping sweat from his brow, was on the verge of responding when Sophie burst into the room, crying.


    ¡°Mammy, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of Great-grandpa,¡± Sophie said as she sobbed.


    Kallie¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her voice anxious. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sophie pouted and cried louder. ¡°Great-grandpa is missing. I couldn¡¯t find him when I came out of kindergarten. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 374

    ?<strong>Chapter 374:</strong>


    Kallie almost lost her footing, her head spinning and her limbs weakening.


    The butler apologized anxiously, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have kept a closer eye on Mr. Nixon. Despite the surrounding bodyguards, somehow, he just disappeared.


    In just a blink of an eye, he was gone. We¡¯ve been searching everywhere but haven¡¯t found him yet. I rushed back to inform you. Our team is still on the lookout. Please hold your horses. Mr. Nixon couldn¡¯t have gone far, and we will surely find him.¡±


    Kallie felt numb from the news, her inner turmoil evident. She shouldn¡¯t have believed she could keep Tyrone safe by herself. She just couldn¡¯t protect anyone now. She would be at a loss for words to form an exnation if Ewing caught wind of this and asked her.


    The sound of crying snapped Kallie out of her turbulent thoughts. She knelt down and embraced Sophie. ¡°Sophie, this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s mine. If I had sent you to kindergarten today, none of this would have happened. Go rest now. I promise we¡¯ll find your Great-grandpa.¡±


    Turning to the butler, Kallie continued, ¡°Brett, you¡¯ve served the Nixon family for years. While you could have retired, given your age, you chose to stick around due to your concern for Tyrone. I really appreciate this. Please don¡¯t hold yourself ountable for this incident. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Tears filled Brett¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Nixon has always shown kindness to me. Yet, I messed up this simple task.¡±


    As Brett raised his hand, intending to p himself in frustration, Kallie quickly stopped him, her tone tinged with disapproval.


    ¡°Brett, we need you to stay rational and clear-headed right now. Remember when Tyrone suffered from an episode and somehow ended up in Avalon? It had taken Ewing quite some time to find him. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find Tyrone again. Now, please think clearly¡ªwhere do you think he¡¯s most likely to have gone? You know him well.¡±


    Brett wiped away his tears and quickly listed several possible ces. Kallie and her team searched throughout the night but found no trace.


    Twenty-four hours had passed since the disappearance. Kallie immediately reported Tyrone¡¯s disappearance to the police, providing details about his appearance, clothing, andst known location.


    Kallie also allocated funds to hire a specialized missing persons agency, dering firmly, ¡°Cost is not a concern. Just do whatever it takes to find him.¡±


    Despite the efforts, they still had no leads.


    The search team was highly professional. Though unsessful, they provided Kallie with some analysis. ¡°Within a day, an elderly person couldn¡¯t have gone far away on foot.


    Even if he used various types of transport to leave Burmoos, it¡¯s unlikely that no traces were left. Chances are that he was taken by someone. Identifying who took him will require further police investigation. Ms. Nixon, thank you for your trust, but we have done everything possible.¡±


    Kallie nearly lost her bnce. She bit her tongue, using the pain to steady herself. She was heartbroken, yet she knew this was not the time for emotions to take over. She had to stayposed.


    Kallie handed the leader some money, not out of generosity but with a different intent. ¡°Please continue the search. Money is no object. However, I have one condition. My grandfather¡¯s disappearance must remain confidential. I have already briefed my team about this. If any rumors start circting, I will have to cast suspicion on all of you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 375

    ?<strong>Chapter 375:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s gaze became threatening. ¡°I have money to pay for your services, and I also have resources to secure my interests. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the person replied, his face paling. He nodded rapidly before leaving in a hurry with the money.


    Exhausted, Kallie copsed onto the sofa.


    Liza, havingpleted her tasks, returned and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for Kallie¡¯s distressed state. ¡°Kallie, I know you¡¯re anxious, but if you break down, Sophie will get worried,¡± Liza remarked.


    Kallie inhaled deeply. ¡°You¡¯re right. But how can I possibly stay calm with Tyrone missing and no leads?¡±


    Liza ced an envelope on the desk before Kallie. ¡°Please take a look at this. Please grab some rest.¡±


    With a slight frown, Kallie picked up the envelope and read it. Inside was an invitation. It had been sent by the Martel family, who were hoping Kallie would attend.


    This left Kallie feeling perplexed.


    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?


    ¡°Why has the Martel family extended the invitation to me?¡±


    During Kallie¡¯s time with the Reeves, she had maintained a distance from the Martels, and now, out of the blue, they sought her presence at a banquet.


    Observing Kallie¡¯s puzzled expression, Liza offered a solution. ¡°Kallie, if you¡¯re hesitant about this, I can easily decline on your behalf. The messenger who delivered the invitation is still nearby.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, scrutinizing the invitation. Her finger paused at the logo. ¡°Look here, this emblem signifies VIP status. Although their motives are unclear, their effort to deliver this personally isn¡¯t something to dismiss lightly.¡±


    Kallie added with a hint of curiosity, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel like watching how Melinda will react to my surprise for her.¡±


    Liza acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Just then, Kallie¡¯s phone interrupted their conversation with its insistent ring. It was Errol calling. The line was silent until Kallie, pressed for time, broke the stillness. ¡°Errol, I¡¯m busy here. If you¡¯ve nothing to discuss, I need to hang up.¡±


    ¡°Kallie, please wait!¡± Errol¡¯s voice came through, hurried and anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling for the sake of Sarah. If this makes you angry, you cansh out at me, and I won¡¯t retaliate. But allow me to caution you that if this continues, it might spell trouble for you. You know how the Miller family operates.¡±


    Kallie smiled, her tone t. ¡°I doubt the Miller family has the capability to pose any real threat to me at the moment. Errol, if you¡¯re facing a tough spot, just be upfront with me. We¡¯ve been friends long enough, and I won¡¯t hold this against you.¡±


    As Kallie spoke with such calmness, Errol¡¯s guilt intensified. He bit his lip, his voiceden with a mix of sadness and resignation. ¡°I need to get Sarah out immediately. She can¡¯t be left in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come and pick her up,¡± Kallie agreed smoothly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 376

    ?<strong>Chapter 376:</strong>


    Elsewhere, after the past few days of suffering, Sarah bitterly started to grasp the harsh reality echoed by Courtney¡¯s words. Kallie was far from the doormat she had once been.


    During the past grim days, theck of food and drink subjected Sarah and Courtney to degrading acts for mere sustenance. They were demanded to kneel and bark like dogs to amuse the gatekeepers before they were fed.


    Sarah, who had always carried herself with pride, faced humiliations she had never imagined possible. Kallie had nned it all well.


    The harshest treatment devised for Sarah was a slow, methodical breaking down of her resilience, intended to dismantle her piece by piece until nothing remained but a crushed spirit. The ultimate aim was to degrade Sarah to the point of utter helplessness, but that n was on hold for now since Errol had arrived to fetch Sarah.


    Emerging from the shadows of the dim room, the light and reality of the outside world felt surreal to Sarah. At the sight of the gatekeepers by the door, terror gripped Sarah, and she dropped to her knees, shaking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t escape! The door was opened for me. Please, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Please, give me some food!¡± she pleaded, her voice a whisper of her former self.


    In the first few hours of her imprisonment, Sarah¡¯s resolve had once been irond, but even iron crumbles without sustenance. Hunger had driven her to the brink of copse. The idea of enduring this nightmare again was unbearable.


    The two gatekeepers at the door exchanged a nce before bursting into cruelughter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the high and mighty daughter of the Miller family? Errol¡¯s fianc¨¦e, no less.¡± They sneered down at Sarah, ¡°Look at yourself now! You¡¯re not even fit to carry Kallie¡¯s shoes.¡±


    Burning with anger from being humiliated yet helpless in the situation, Sarah could only nod, a painful grin etched on her face. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Absolutely right.¡±


    ¡°Sarah!¡± A sharp, familiar voice sliced through the air.


    Lifting her head, disbelief painted across her features, Sarah saw Errol at the end of the corridor, with Kallie beside him. Kallie, whose recovery was nearlyplete, moved with only a slight hesitation in her steps. Errol stayed close to Kallie, ready to support her at any moment.


    As Errol¡¯s eyesnded on Sarah, crouched in degradation, he frowned. The sight of her, so defeated, was unexpected.


    Sarah¡¯s relief at seeing Errol was overwhelmed by a profound sense of shame. Standing there, disheveled and humiliated in front of her fianc¨¦ and¡ªworse¡ªunder Kallie¡¯s contemptuous gaze, was deeply humiliating. Sarah bowed her head, desperate to shield her flushed face from their scrutinizing eyes.


    Kallie, seizing the moment to twist the knife further, taunted Sarah. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s only been a few days, Miss Miller. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Her voice dripped with faux concern. ¡°I¡¯m curious how you¡¯ve been managing here. Have you had time to reflect on your actions? Realized any of your mistakes yet?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms.


    Errol, stepping forward, attempted to bridge the gap, his voice tinged with frustration, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Kallie addressing you?¡±


    Feeling utterly betrayed, Sarah whispered back, a mixture of hurt and usation in her tone, ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦. Why do you always take her side?¡±


    Errol massaged his temples, his patience wearing thin. ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn, even now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 377

    ?<strong>Chapter 377:</strong>


    Kallie clicked her tongue. ¡°I did intend to release Miss Miller, but her animosity persists,¡± she remarked coolly. ¡°If she¡¯s freed, who¡¯s to say she won¡¯t seek vengeance as she has before?¡±


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes burned with hatred from beneath her disheveled hair. ¡°Look at me. Aren¡¯t you satisfied yet?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s reply was icy. ¡°Hardly satisfied. What you¡¯ve endured is nothingpared to the grief you¡¯ve caused me over the past years.¡±


    Sarah sneered, her voiceced with venom, ¡°Before, you were nothing but a mute fool, trying to steal my man. You got what you deserved!¡±


    Kallie sighed, her gaze flickering to Errol, who was visibly distressed. ¡°The victim is at fault, huh? Errol, as you can see, my own safety is at stake. She remains a threat.¡±


    In a moment of frustration, Errol pinned Sarah to the ground more roughly than intended. ¡°It¡¯s your own doing. I hoped for some reflection from you, but you¡¯re unchanged.¡±


    Errol then delivered an ultimatum. ¡°Sarah, if you expect me to take you out today, you¡¯ll kneel and apologize to Kallie.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The refusal came from Sarah¡¯s gritted teeth.


    Kallie, dismissive, waved her hand. ¡°Forget it then. Take Miss Miller back inside.¡±


    At Kallie¡¯smand, the gatekeepers by the door seized Sarah, dragging her toward the grim familiarity of the small, dark room.


    Seeing the door to her personal hell once more, Sarah broke.


    With frantic desperation, Sarah tore free and knelt before Kallie, her head bowing repeatedly in a disy of forced submission, driven by a mix of fear and deep-seated resentment.


    Sarah¡¯s voice was a hoarse whisper,den with desperation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. It¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t cross you again. Please, just don¡¯t send me back to that room.¡±


    Kallie observed Sarah from above, her expression unreadable. She was no fool. She understood Sarah¡¯s apology was merely a tactic for reprieve. Beneath that contrite facade, Kallie knew hatred seethed, but none of that mattered to her. Revenge, if necessary, should be a slow, deliberate affair.


    Turning to Errol, Kallie gave a dismissive nod. ¡°Take her away.¡±


    Errol extended his hand to help Sarah, but as she stood, her strength gave way, and she copsed onto the ground, seemingly unconscious.


    With no other option, Errol hoisted Sarah up and carried her out.


    As they passed Kallie, Sarah¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, shooting Kallie a venomous re, tinged with a defiant smirk.


    Sarah¡¯s gaze suggested she was content that she still held a significant ce in Errol¡¯s heart, and that alone was a victory over Kallie, at least in what she perceived.


    In Sarah¡¯s mind, once she secured her position as Errol¡¯s wife, dealing with Kallie would be trivial. To her, Kallie was nothing more than a loser, destined to be overshadowed and trampled underfoot.


    Charlee¡¯s birthday banquet soon arrived. Kallie¡¯s legs were nearly back to normal, though she hadn¡¯t stopped searching for Tyrone all this while, she had found no leads. Burdened by self-me, Sophie could find no peace; her appetite waned. The stress had caused her to lose weight, and Kallie couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    In hopes of lifting Sophie¡¯s spirits, Kallie decided to take her to the banquet, hoping that the lively atmosphere would provide a much-needed distraction.


    As anticipated, the Martel family treated Kallie like an honored guest, attending to her every need with meticulous care. However, it was the Reeves family thatmanded the most respect. Representing the Reeves family, Stan and Melinda made an appearance at the event.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 378

    ?<strong>Chapter 378:</strong>


    Holding a ss of red wine, Kallie approached Stan with aposed smile and said smoothly, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Reeves.¡±


    Stan tensed at the sound of Kallie¡¯s voice. Since Kallie¡¯s return, a string of misfortunes had befallen him, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her presence brought trouble.


    Now, every time he saw Kallie, an instinctive urge to keep his distance kicked in. At that moment, surrounded by so many people, Stan forced a strained, uneasy smile and asked, ¡°Kallie, what exactly do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that I helped you take care of those who were being disobedient?¡± Kallie beamed with warmth, her bright eyes sparkling. Her smile seemed to convey heartfelt congrattions.


    Stan¡¯s mood soured. He knew that letting go of Courtney was the smartest move he could make at that particr time.


    Yet, he had to confess that operating without Courtney was proving to be a real hassle. Finding someone aspliant yet quick-witted as Courtney wasn¡¯t something that could be aplished overnight.


    Stan couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Kallie, I think it¡¯s been long enough for you to move past this. Nothing really happened to you. Plus, Courtney didn¡¯t act with malice. If you push this further, it¡¯s practically challenging the Reeves family. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to stir up trouble before you have firmly established yourself in Avalon.¡±


    Was he threatening her? Kallie¡¯s thoughts wereced with disdain. Outwardly, she nodded with seriousposure. ¡°You are right. I can let Courtneye back to you.¡±


    Stan smiled at her words, satisfied. But then Kallie added, her voice cool and measured, ¡°It really depends on whether you can afford the risk of asking Courtney to handle things for you after everything.


    I would advise against it. She is deeply disappointed with you now. Moreover, she has suffered a great deal at my hands with you being the direct reason. Therefore, she harbors resentment toward both of us.¡±


    Stan¡¯s smile faltered, his expression growing tense. Kallie maintained her bright smile, but her eyes remained cold. Stan¡¯s fists clenched at his sides. For years, he had be adept at concealing his emotions. But this mask always slipped in the presence of two people. One was Jake, and the other was Kallie.


    Strangely, Stan saw so much of Jake in Kallie, almost as if she was a mirror image of him. That realization didn¡¯t sit well with Stan. Though preferring not to involve herself in others¡¯ affairs, Melinda watched as Stan struggled to keep his feelings in check. With a sigh, she said to her daughter, ¡°Zuri, look, Sophie is here. Why don¡¯t you go y with her?¡±


    Zuri¡¯s demeanor was a far cry from the humble and ttering persona she had disyed during her previous visit to Kallie¡¯s ce. Now, Zuri was impably dressed and looked cute and noble. With her chin held high and an imperious gaze, she looked down her nose at everyone around her. Her manners were anything but polite.


    Yet, Kallie understood. Zuri was young and not sensible, driven by vanity and a desire to save face, needing to uphold her dignity in the public eye. Kallie didn¡¯t respond right away. She lowered her gaze and focused on Sophie.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked up and smiled sweetly. ¡°I want to y with Zuri, Mommy. Can I?¡±


    Kallie gently patted Sophie¡¯s head. ¡°Sure, sweetheart. Just remember not to wander too far, and be polite.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 379

    ?<strong>Chapter 379:</strong>


    Sophie nodded eagerly and skipped off toward Zuri. Deciding not to waste her time on Stan any longer, Kallie turned her attention elsewhere. She went around and reconnected with some old friends.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Linsey¡¯s voice rang out as she rushed over, enveloping Kallie in a heartfelt hug. Tears glistened in Linsey¡¯s eyes as she spoke, ¡°I thought you had disappeared for good! It¡¯s been ages since Ist saw you. My brother and I have missed you so much.¡±


    Kallie felt a lump form in her throat when she heard that. She longed to return to Avalon, partly because of her friends. Despite staying in touch constantly, it wasn¡¯t the same as being with them in person.


    Back then, Kallie had left abruptly, her departure fueled by the urgency of the Nixon family¡¯s perilous situation. In her haste, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to say goodbye to anyone. Now that she finally reunited with her friends, a wave of relief washed over her.


    Wiping away Linsey¡¯s tears, Kallie smiled gently and said, ¡°Why are you crying like that? You are an adult now, yet here you are, acting like a child. Sophie is just like you. I¡¯ll take you to herter. She will be thrilled to see her godmother.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Linsey replied, her eyes lighting up. ¡°I knew your throat had healed. But when I heard your voice, it still felt somewhat surreal. You have such a beautiful voice. If you pursued singing, you would definitely make a famous singer nationwide.¡±


    Kallie chuckled at Linsey¡¯spliment. As they walked together, Linsey took Kallie¡¯s arm. ¡°Come this way. I want to show you to two people. They have attended this banquet as well.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Kallie asked, puzzled.


    Linsey¡¯s eyes twinkled with a yful mystery, ¡°You will find out as soon as you see them.¡±


    Kallie nced ahead and saw Brent and Irene approaching, hand in hand. A few years had passed¡ªBrent had grown into a more distinguished and handsome man, while Irene had be even more beautiful and graceful.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze was drawn to the dazzling diamond ring on Irene¡¯s finger. She gasped in surprise and turned to Linsey. ¡°They¡­¡±


    Irene¡¯s face lit up with joy when she saw Kallie. She hurried over and sped Kallie¡¯s hand in hers. Though not as excited as Linsey when spotting Kallie, Irene¡¯s eyes welled up with emotion. ¡°Kallie, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you again.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart swelled with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m back now. I¡¯m not going anywhere anytime soon. But let¡¯s not dwell on the past right now. Don¡¯t you have good news to share with me?¡± Kallie nced at Brent and Irene with a yful glint in her eyes.


    Irene¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she looked a bit bashful. Brent stepped closer and gently took Irene¡¯s hand in his.


    ¡°We just made the decision not long ago. As someone who likes to get things done, I wanted to celebrate right away. We held the engagement party as soon as we could. I thought it was important to share the news with you and make Irene feel a bit more at ease!¡±


    Irene huffed, ¡°Were you trying to make me feel better, or was it just to ease your own mind?¡±


    Brent cleared his throat, and a flush of red crept up his ears. Everyone was living a blissful and serene life. Kallie felt genuinely content.


    Brent didn¡¯t let the reason for their visit slip his mind. He turned to Kallie with a sense of urgency and said, ¡°Kallie, make sure to visit my grandpa when you get a chance. He talks about you all the time these days. He is in good health now, but it¡¯s better if he stays indoors. If I hadn¡¯t told him you mighte by this weekend, he would have insisted oning out today. We cannot do anything about it. The older he gets, the more he acts like a child.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 380

    ?<strong>Chapter 380:</strong>


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°My grandfather is the same way. He acts like a child, too.¡±


    At the mention of Tyrone, Kallie¡¯s expression changed noticeably. Her smile waned, bing almost imperceptible. The others exchanged puzzled nces, sensing the sudden change in Kallie¡¯s mood but unable to grasp its cause.


    Kallie had deliberately blocked the news of Tyrone¡¯s disappearance and hadn¡¯t told anyone about it. Sensing the growing tension, Linsey stepped in to lighten the mood. ¡°Kallie, why don¡¯t you take me to see Sophie now?¡±


    Just then, a scream pierced the air, startling the crowd. Momentster, a child¡¯s cry followed. Kallie¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she dashed over to the scene.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters


    Sophie sat on the floor, her clothes dirty. She cried sadly. Standing beside Sophie with a look of indifference, Zuri addressed the bewildered adults, her voice carrying clearly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. She was caught stealing.¡± Zuri¡¯s words set off a murmur among the onlookers. ¡°Oh, my God! Stealing? Could that really be true? She¡¯s just a kid. How could she steal anything?¡±


    ¡°Some kids just have it in them. You can tell by looking. These days, some kids are just naturally troublemakers. Her mother, Kallie, isn¡¯t exactly a role model. It makes sense her daughter would turn out this way.¡±


    Sophie tried to protest. But at her tender age, her speech was still developing. Overwhelmed by her emotions, her attempts at speaking were jumbled and unclear. An irate, stout woman marched over and seized Sophie¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to confess? I caught you unting my bracelet. You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already thieving! And still, you deny it even when caught red-handed. Leave this ce at once.¡± Gripping Sophie¡¯s wrist, the woman began to drag her away.


    Just then, Kallie arrived at the scene to find Sophie struggling to free herself from the woman¡¯s grip. Despite her efforts, Sophie was too young andcked the strength to break free. The harsh grip left vivid red marks on Sophie¡¯s delicate arm.


    Incensed, Kallie nearly let loose a tirade at the woman. She quickly stepped in, pulling Sophie out of the woman¡¯s grasp.


    Sophie, upon seeing Kallie, felt a wave of relief mixed with injustice. She had been crying quietly, but now, safe in Kallie¡¯s arms, she burst into uncontroble tears. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t take anything! I swear I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Taking a moment to steady herself, Kallie fixed a cold stare on the woman. ¡°Excuse me, but do you have any proof that my daughter stole anything? She¡¯s just a child. She doesn¡¯t even realize the value of jewelry. Besides, why would she take your bracelet, which is too big for her to wear?¡±


    The woman sneered arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on such questions. Who can fathom her thoughts? Perhaps she was always inclined to wrongdoing and theft. Anyway, I saw with my own eyes that my bracelet was in her possession.


    I remember how you used to rely on the Reeves family to scrape by. Life must have been tough for you then. Even now, it seems you can¡¯t shake off those old habits. You can¡¯t even teach your daughter properly, so she mimics your behavior.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Linsey was seething with anger, on the verge of confronting the woman. Just then, Irene arrived, cing a restraining hand on Linsey¡¯s shoulder, her expression grave. ¡°Linsey, please, calm down,¡± she urged. Leaning closer, Irene murmured to both Kallie and Linsey, ¡°This woman is no ordinary person. She¡¯s Joanna¡¯s aunt.¡±


    This implied that this woman was the younger sister of Charlee, a formidable figure in her own right. A former civil servant turned vice mayor of Burmoos, Charlee was known for her steadfast and impartial nature.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 381

    ?<strong>Chapter 381:</strong>


    Having risen through the ranks due to her capabilities, she was serious and staunch, with a reputation for fairness. Left with a younger sister after their parents¡¯ passing, Charlee was deeply indulgent in her younger sister.


    The woman they were facing was Charlee¡¯s much-loved younger sister, Evelyn Nelson.


    Upon hearing Irene¡¯s words, Linsey felt a ripple of fear, yet her statement was hushed and firm as she gazed at Evelyn. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. But Sophie¡¯s just a two-year-old. What could she possibly know about stealing? She must have been set up.¡±


    Kallie offered Linsey a calm nce before stepping up and addressing Evelyn with a chill in her voice. ¡°You need proof to make such ims. If you¡¯re using my daughter of theft, present your evidence. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have no choice but to involve the police. If it turns out Sophie is at fault, I assure you, I won¡¯t defend her wrongdoings. She will apologize and make amends. But first, you must prove she was the one who took your bracelet.¡±


    Evelyn scoffed and jabbed a finger toward Zuri, asserting, ¡°I don¡¯t have proof, but I have a witness. This kid and your daughter were ying together earlier. I saw your daughter sneak over, grab the bracelet from the table, and take off. Then, that little girl confronted your daughter about stealing. I heard everything.¡±


    Kallie turned to Zuri, a look of astonishment on her face. As the crowd grew, Zuri¡¯s timidity returned. She nervously twiddled with her dress. Taking a deep breath, Kallie approached Zuri, softening her tone as much as possible.


    ¡°Zuri, can you tell me what you saw? Did Sophie really take it? Or is there some confusion here?¡±


    Zuri gazed up at Kallie, her eyes welling with tears. Instead of answering Kallie¡¯s question, her lips quivered, and she burst into tears. ¡°I¡­ I really saw her stealing! Why are you all being so mean to me? I don¡¯t want to y with her anymore! I want to go home. I want to see my mother!¡±


    Onlookers quickly assumed that Kallie was the one upsetting Zuri,beling her a bully. Evelyn couldn¡¯t resist chiding Kallie.


    L¦Át?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnovels.?om


    ¡°You use me of bullying your child, yet you coerce another little girl into lying for your daughter. What kind of mother does that make you? I doubt you can raise your daughter properly. Just have your daughter apologize to me and promise she won¡¯t steal again, and I¡¯ll drop this.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s forehead pulsed with visible veins as Zuri sobbed uncontrobly. Sophie clutched Kallie¡¯s hand tightly, shaking her head frantically. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t take anything! I swear I didn¡¯t. Why should I apologize? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    Kallie stroked Sophie¡¯s hair, trying to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. Mommy¡¯s right here for you.¡± Kallie caught the blend of guilt and smugness in Zuri¡¯s tearful eyes. She shivered slightly. Zuri, though just a child, had already mastered the art of deception.


    The Reeves household was no sanctuary of virtue. Even as a child, Zuri had already taken on the traits of loose morals from other family members. Kallie¡¯s scoff was sharp, her gaze icy as itnded on Zuri.


    ¡°Sophie won¡¯t be apologizing to you because she hasn¡¯t stolen anything,¡± Kallie said to Evelyn word by word, her tone firm. ¡°Your bracelet might be invaluable, but that doesn¡¯t mean I or Sophie don¡¯t own one just like it.¡±


    Evelyn gave a derisiveugh, unting her bracelet. ¡°Do you really know? This is made of emerald, specific to ssy Species Jadeite. It¡¯s beyond mere value. I¡¯m sure some of the gathered guests know about it. Go ahead and examine it closely. See if I¡¯m bluffing.¡±


    Several people stepped forward to scrutinize the bracelet, nodding in agreement after their inspection. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s exceptional. Such quality isn¡¯t found easily.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 382

    ?<strong>Chapter 382:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s not easily bought. Kallie is skilled in deceit. It is quite humorous. After being ousted from the Nixon family, Kallie couldn¡¯t possibly possess such fine items.¡±


    The mockingughter grew harsher. Some people looked at Kallie as if she was trash.


    ¡°I feel ufortable staying in the same ce with such a thief and her mother.¡±


    ¡°Can someone get them out of here as soon as possible?¡±


    Paying no heed to the clueless onlookers¡¯ taunts, Kallie calmly pulled out her phone and searched her album for the certificate of the emerald bracelet she had purchased. The very document proved she had purchased a bracelet, with a price tag far surpassing Evelyn¡¯s.


    Kallie raised her voice and dered, ¡°The certificate number can be verified. If you doubt it, verify it right here. I won¡¯t lie about it.¡±


    Confident, Kallie presented the evidence, leaving the onlookers momentarily uncertain, exchanging nces. Evelyn remained skeptical.


    ¡°Even if it proves you can afford it, so what? Some people steal not out of need, but because they desire what others have. Maybe you bought your daughter a ne, and she just wanted my bracelet.¡±


    Kallie put her phone away with a sneer. ¡°I own several auction houses and have ess to the finest items in the world. It¡¯s odd to think my daughter would need to steal anything.¡±


    Evelyn gasped and said, ¡°You are lying. How could¡ª¡±


    Kallie, no longer wishing to engage in this fruitless conversation with Evelyn, turned her sharp gaze to Zuri, who stood there feeling guilty.


    Kallie announced word by word, ensuring Zuri grasped the gravity of the situation, ¡°This hotel should have surveince cameras. The bracelet in question is enough evidence to file a case. I¡¯ll call the police right now. I don¡¯t want to point fingers, but I must warn the mastermind that police involvement could lead to her arrest. Once charged, if found guilty, she would have a criminal record for life.¡±


    As expected, Zuri panicked and knelt before Kallie, her face pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. I stole the bracelet and shifted the me on Sophie. I didn¡¯t mean to do so. Could you not call the police, please?¡±


    Kallie felt a deep sense of disappointment. The previous encounter with Zuri a few days before had made her soften her heart, assuming Zuri might have a tough time in the Reeves family¡¯s residence. She hadn¡¯t expected such cunning from Zuri at such a young age, reflecting all the worst traits of Melinda.


    The sudden turn of events caught the bystanders off guard. Zuri knelt on the floor, crying bitterly, as if she had just realized the gravity of her mistake. She began to bow repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. It was me. Please don¡¯t drive me out.¡±


    An onlookermented, ¡°She¡¯s just a child, after all. She¡¯s young and didn¡¯t know better. Let this slide.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she knew nothing. Don¡¯t be this harsh with a kid.¡±


    Kallie sneered at theirments. That was not what they said when they scolded Sophie without bothering to figure out the truth. She never intended to make things difficult for Zuri. From the very start, she solely wanted to set things right and clear Sophie¡¯s name.


    As Kallie extended her hand, wanting to help Zuri up from the floor, someone beat her to it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 383

    ?<strong>Chapter 383:</strong>


    Melinda arrived at the scene unnoticed. Stepping forward, she embraced Zuri and began to weep. ¡°Zuri! Oh, my poor Zuri! Why did you keep silent even when you were bullied? Some might think I¡¯m a pushover and that¡¯s why they targeted you. This is all my fault.¡±


    Zuri clung to Melinda, both of them crying. They appeared pitiful, as if they were the ones wronged.


    Evelyn regained herposure and red at Kallie with clear dissatisfaction. ¡°Are you happy now, with things ending up like this?¡±


    Kallieughed scornfully. ¡°Need I remind you who started this scene? Who unjustly wanted to kick my daughter out of here without figuring out the truth, calling for just one side of the story? I know you look down on me and my daughter, but my daughter is where I draw the line. Going after her is going after me.¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd quieted down, yet Evelyn still muttered, unreconciled, ¡°Oh? A threat? Who do you think you are? How hrious!¡±


    Despite Evelyn¡¯s contempt toward Kallie, the gathered onlookers knew they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Kallie in any way, given Kallie¡¯s recent revtion of being the owner of thergest auction house in the city. The reputation of Kallie¡¯s famous auction house had reached them, with all over the newspapers and social media.


    Their previous boldness stemmed from their assumption that Kallie, a divorced woman burdened by a young girl, was easily swayed. Her effectiveness in defending her daughter and handling the situation surprised them. Kallie turned to Melinda, her gaze frosty. ¡°Melinda, have you forgotten the promise you made to me?¡±


    Melinda froze at Kallie¡¯s words, toning down her demeanor.


    A flicker of guilt and panic crossed her eyes. Yet, Melinda swiftlyposed herself with the thought that she should not dread Kallie, given that she had achieved her own agenda. Moreover, the Nixon family did not wield as much sway in Burmoos as the Martel family did.


    With this thought in mind, Melinda regained some of her confidence. She lifted herself from the floor, her expression still one of feigned distress. ¡°Kallie, I know you¡¯ve resented me because of our past conflicts. I don¡¯t want to sh against you, but you shouldn¡¯t have involved my child. You forced Zuri to admit guilt to protect Sophie. Is this how you teach your child?¡±


    Kallie sneered. It appeared Melinda had found herself a supporter.


    ¡°I knew it! You vicious snake! You coerced her daughter into taking the me willingly. Your presence annoys me. Leave, now!¡±


    Evelyn raised her voice and then signaled to the bodyguard, wanting to have Kallie escorted out.


    ¡°Today we¡¯re celebrating your elder sister¡¯s birthday. We gather here just for her. You can¡¯t just throw out a guest. Aren¡¯t you worried your sister will be upset?¡± Linsey stepped forward, positioning herself in front of Kallie, and glowered at Evelyn.


    Evelyn smirked. ¡°Who do you think you are? My cousin just married into your family. Big deal! Do you think you¡¯re someone now? Move aside, or I¡¯ll have you removed as well.¡±


    Observing Evelyn¡¯s assertive demeanor, Kallie was certain Evelyn would follow through on her threat. Having achieved what she came for, Kallie didn¡¯t see the need to stay.


    Turning to Melinda, who was cowering behind Evelyn, Kallie challenged, saying, ¡°Melinda, the painting you begged me to gift you freely now serves as a present you gave to Charlee. Is this the way you repay my kindness?¡±


    Feeling the judging nces around her, Melinda quickly denied the usations. ¡°No! Folks, listen to me, I spent a lot of money to buy the painting. Kallie, stop spouting nonsense! How could it possibly be a gift from you? I paid for it. Mrs. Martel adores the painting, and that¡¯s why you decided to steal my credit, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 384

    ?<strong>Chapter 384:</strong>


    Kallie smirked and said, ¡°Mark your words.¡±


    Melinda felt a chill run down her spine as she saw the cold smile on Kallie¡¯s face, sensing trouble brewing. Evelyn snapped at the bodyguards, ¡°You guys, what are you waiting for? Do I need to handle this myself? Get them out of here right now.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± A voice appeared from the rear of the crowd. A group of people approached swiftly. Joanna and Ethan were at the forefront.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t been in touch with Ethan for a long time. She had avoided reaching out to him, given he had be a married man. Seeing him again brought a wave of awkwardness.


    Ethan¡¯s gaze turnedplex upon seeing Kallie. He seemed poised to speak, but a nce at Joanna next to him made him hold his tongue.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze shifted to the woman standing next to Joanna. The woman, donning sses, appeared to be kindly and middle-aged.


    Kallie observed that upon the woman¡¯s entrance, the demeanor of everyone around shifted to one of respect. This had to be Joanna¡¯s mother, Charlee, the center of this birthday banquet.


    Charlee withdrew her hand from Evelyn¡¯s grip and responded icily, ¡°Enough of your baseless ims! Kallie is my honored guest. Is this the way you treat a guest?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock before she managed a strained smile. ¡°Charlee, you can¡¯t be serious¡ª¡±


    Before Evelyn could finish, Charlee cut her off, ncing over her shoulder at the bodyguards with a flicker of impatience. ¡°Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s lost it? She¡¯s probably had too much to drink. Take her away and let her sober up.¡±


    The bodyguards promptly started to escort a flustered Evelyn away.


    The crowd murmured, puzzled by Charlee¡¯s harsh response.


    But Kallie saw through the facade. Charlee was trying to prevent Evelyn from causing more scenes and thus inviting further embarrassment.


    By handling the situation this way, Charlee offered Kallie a chance to forge a connection, which Kallie seized without hesitation.


    As thoughts raced through her head, Kallie wore a smile and addressed Charlee, ¡°Mrs. Martel, there¡¯s no need for this. It was all just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Yet, Evelyn seemed oblivious to Charlee¡¯s protective gesture. She protested frantically and managed to wriggle free of the bodyguards¡¯ grip. Then, she copsed to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly, causing onlookers to frown.


    ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Martel, it was just a misunderstanding.¡± Melinda quickly approached and shed Charlee a charming smile. ¡°Mrs. Martel, do you remember me? Have you checked your birthday presents yet? The painting? That¡¯s from me. I must tell you, Kallie deliberately stirred up trouble today. Evelyn had nothing to do with it; she¡¯s totally innocent. Poor Evelyn. She¡¯s been utterly distraught since the theft. Kallie just exploited your kind nature and targeted your sister. Please, don¡¯t let Kallie deceive you.¡±


    Charlee regarded Melinda with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I do remember you. You bestowed upon me a painting. I¡¯ve been avidly collecting works from that very artist. Thanks to you, my collection is nowplete.¡±


    Melinda gave a coy smirk and feigned modesty.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 385

    ?<strong>Chapter 385:</strong>


    ¡°Well, I do know a bit about art. I heard about your passion for paintings and calligraphy, and I feel fortunate that we share this interest. So, Mrs. Martel, I implore you, for my sake, don¡¯t be harsh on Evelyn. I¡¯m confident the me lies entirely with Kallie. Everyone here can vouch for that.¡±


    Charlee offered a nomittal smile and said nothing. Tears welled up in Evelyn¡¯s eyes as she looked at Melinda with gratitude, and then her sobbing grew more intense. ¡°Charlee, someone has finally spoken up for me! Why can¡¯t you believe me? Are you scared of Kallie? You say the word, and her auction house will be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Joanna rubbed her temples, visibly irritated. She waved her hand dismissively andmanded, ¡°Take her out of here, now.¡±


    Under her breath, Joanna couldn¡¯t resist another jab, muttering that Evelyn was both foolish and embarrassing.


    Once Evelyn was escorted away, the room fell into an immediate hush.


    Charlee reached over and gently squeezed Melinda¡¯s hand, offering a pat.


    Melinda felt both honored and shocked by the gesture, her cheeks coloring with a blush. Having Charlee as an ally would mean she no longer needed to fear the Reeves family or Kallie.


    But Charlee¡¯s next words abruptly burst Melinda¡¯s bubble. Despite the warm smile, there was a cool undertone in Charlee¡¯s voice. As she gazed at Melinda, her expression was serene yet distant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met many young people eager to win my favor, hoping to gain something in return. I have always made it clear that no one should offer me expensive gifts. It¡¯s too close to bribery for my taste.


    ¡°You are here to celebrate my birthday, and your good wishes and sincerity are more than enough. I approached you, aiming to give the painting back to you. If the painting is genuine, it must cost a great deal of money. However, it appears I might have misjudged you.¡±


    Everyone could tell that Charlee meant something else. Yet, Melinda was visibly thrilled, clearly having taken Charlee¡¯s words at face value. With a quick shake of her head, she said, ¡°Oh, Mrs. Martel, please don¡¯t think so. My gift to you wasn¡¯t meant to imply anything beyond a gesture of respect. You remind me so much of my own mother. Please, don¡¯t feel obligated. Think of me as someone younger, like a daughter, perhaps.¡±


    The onlookers exchanged mocking nces and inwardly scoffed. Was Melinda really asking Charlee to see her as a daughter? More like Melinda wanted to secure a ce as Charlee¡¯s goddaughter, ttering herself into the family.


    Standing nearby, Charlee¡¯s daughter, Joanna, frowned, and her expression clouded over at once.


    Kallie, with a hint of sarcasm, chimed in, ¡°Did you even consider asking Miss Martel how she feels about suddenly having another ¡®sister¡¯?¡±


    Melinda¡¯s smile stiffened before morphing into a look of self-pity.


    ¡°Kallie, I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ve upset you. Your daughter framed mine for theft, and now this usation? It seems you¡¯re just envious of the bond I share with Mrs. Martel, resentful that I understand her needs better than you.¡±


    Melinda then faced Charlee with feigned concern for Kallie, remarking, ¡°Charlee, please don¡¯t hold it against Kallie. That¡¯s just how she¡¯s always been. Back when she was part of the Reeves family, she depended heavily on Roderick and developed a bit of an ego. I don¡¯t believe she meant any harm. Please ept my apologies for her daughter taking Evelyn¡¯s belongings.¡± Melinda¡¯s tone was unnervingly sweet.


    Kallie noticed Charlee¡¯s expression growing increasingly stern, and she nearly let out a chuckle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 386

    ?<strong>Chapter 386:</strong>


    It became clear to Charlee that Melinda was missing the point entirely. Losing her patience, she withdrew her hand abruptly.


    ¡°Let her out!¡± Charleemanded.


    At this, Melinda lifted her chin defiantly, her eyes glinting with scorn as she looked at Kallie. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated the bodyguards actually stepping forward to escort her out.


    Melinda¡¯s confidence vanished as she stammered in confusion, ¡°Mrs¡­ Charlee, what are you doing? Is there some misunderstanding? Wasn¡¯t my gift to your liking? That can¡¯t be right, I invested a great deal in it!¡±


    Charlee¡¯s demeanor remained stern, causing Melinda to rethink the situation with her naive understanding.


    Melinda shouted at Charlee, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I spent a fortune on the gift I gave you. You epted it, and now you turn against me?¡±


    In truth, Melinda felt a twinge of regret as soon as she said it, but she felt she had no other option.


    Confusion clouded Melinda¡¯s thoughts. She couldn¡¯t fathom what had upset Charlee. The idea of reiming the painting crossed her mind¡ªselling it someday could bring in some money.


    Now, Melinda found herself financially dependent on Stan. Any excessive spending meant writing an IOU. Melinda once hoped for a better life after outcasting Jake, but her current situation was far grimmer than her past.


    Charlee, trembling with rage, pointed at Melinda and stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± She struggled for breath, overwhelmed by Melinda¡¯s shamelessness.


    Joanna, seeing her mother¡¯s distress, quickly steadied her and snapped, ¡°Get her out of here, now! And give her painting back.¡±


    Melinda was harshly dragged out before everyone. Now that the scene was over, Kallie decided to bring an upset Sophie home for a good rest. Kallie bid Charlee farewell.


    Unexpectedly, Charlee pulled her aside.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Charlee began, smiling warmly. ¡°Are you surprised I invited you here? After all, you had no prior ties to the Martel family. Actually, it was all for my daughter.¡±


    Kallie, puzzled, asked, ¡°Mrs. Martel, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Charlee sighed, seeming to struggle with her words before she continued with a gentle smile. ¡°Never mind. My sister was rather rude today. Please ept my apology on her behalf. I hope you aren¡¯t too upset.¡±


    Kallie signaled her understanding. Evelyn had indeed been quite harsh. Yet, Kallie understood that the real issuey with Melinda and Zuri.


    Switching topics, Kallie smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Martel, I hope you enjoyed the birthday present I chose for you.¡±


    Charlee nodded with satisfaction. ¡°I did. Yours was my favorite gift.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s present wasn¡¯t extravagant. She had carved a crane symbolizing longevity¡ªa piece both delicate and significant, yet not costly.


    Liza once thought the present could seem a bit shabby. Yet, Kallie knew better. Charlee, far from an ordinary woman, required a unique approach to deal with. Charlee had dedicated herself to her role, and all she required in return was sincerity.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 387

    ?<strong>Chapter 387:</strong>


    Kallie had no intention of deliberately fostering a connection with Charlee.


    Right after Kallie left the venue, her path was blocked. Melinda stood there, her eyes red and swollen, her hair disheveled.


    Kallie recalled that Stan had left much earlier. He hadn¡¯t taken Melinda with him, and after some thought, Kallie pieced together the reason: he believed Melinda had brought him embarrassment. Thus, he left Melinda and Zuri behind.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Through clenched teeth, Melinda confronted Kallie. ¡°Only with Stan¡¯s reminder did I realize something was amiss. Is there a problem with the painting you gave me? Why are you so cruel? I trusted you so much, yet you treated me this way?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey


    Kallie set Sophie down and gestured toward the poor Sophie, still in tears. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed my daughter to this extent. Even though I set you up, you deserve it.¡±


    Melinda nced away, a flicker of guilt in her expression, yet righteously criticized Sophie. ¡°She¡¯s clearly a thief. You know how virtuous Zuri is. Why would Zuri steal? Are others¡¯ kids so vicious in your heart? Do you see evil in everyone just because you harbor it yourself?¡±


    Kallie refused to engage in further pointless conversations with Melinda. Holding Sophie¡¯s hand tightly, she said tenderly, ¡°Let¡¯s head home, Sophie.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s voice grew louder, her desperation clear. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet, Kallie! Are you feeling guilty? You¡¯re just jealous of me, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you sabotaged my friendship with Charlee! What kind of games have you been ying?¡±


    Melinda was at her breaking point, feeling this was the final attempt to alter her fate.


    Kallie paused, turned back to face Melinda, and offered a chilling smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, I have been ying games. And you¡¯re incredibly naive to think I¡¯d just give you something as valuable as that painting for free.¡±


    Melinda faltered, confused, ¡°You owe the Reeves family a lot. Whenever I wanted something nice in the past, you¡¯d simply hand it over because you had plenty. Wasn¡¯t it only natural for you to gift me a painting for nothing?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s sneer grew. ¡°Exactly, you always thought I was easy to push around, expecting me to hand over whatever you demanded. You¡¯re in this mess because you took that for granted. Do you know, the painting I gave you is a fake? If you weren¡¯t so gullible, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.¡±


    Even if the painting was genuine, Charlee would never ept such a valuable gift. Had Melinda been a bit wiser, she wouldn¡¯t have foolishly offered Charlee what Kallie had given her for free.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t gone too far; the genuine painting was still listed at the auction house. It was just that Melinda was both arrogant and foolish. She had iting.


    Upon hearing the truth, Melinda broke down. She let out a scream of fury and then lunged at Kallie, intent on strangling her. But before Melinda could reach Kallie, the bodyguards intervened.


    With no other options, Melinda could only shoot Kallie a venomous re.


    As Kallie nonchntly approached her car, a familiar voice halted her. ¡°Kallie!¡±


    Kallie turned to see Ethan hurrying toward her.


    Kallie paused for a moment and decided to greet him in a polite but distant tone, ¡°Mr. Brooks, nice to meet you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 388

    ?<strong>Chapter 388:</strong>


    With a mix of emotions in his eyes and a slight bitterness in his voice, Ethan altered the way he addressed her, echoing her politeness, although reluctantly. ¡°Ms. Nixon. I didn¡¯te to stop you. It¡¯s been years since west met, and I thought we might catch up. How have things been with you?¡±


    Kallie nodded, her smile broadening, before shaking Sophie¡¯s hand.


    Sophie caught on to Kallie¡¯s meaning instantly and turned to greet Ethan with a warm smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Brooks.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s gaze lingered on the adorable Sophie. He seemed momentarily lost in thought. ¡°She¡¯s the spitting image of you as a kid, those eyes especially.¡±


    Sophie tilted her head, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. ¡°How do you know what my mammy looked like as a kid?¡±


    Kallie responded with gentle patience, ¡°He¡¯s been a friend of mine since we were kids. He¡¯s like an older brother to me, which makes him sort of like your uncle.¡±


    Ethan noticed Kallie¡¯s subtle efforts to maintain a distance, which only added to his difort. His heart ached, realizing that a romantic future with Kallie was out of reach, and their current estrangement only deepened his sorrow.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t hide his reluctance. ¡°If you see me as an older brother, why do you call me Mr. Brooks? You¡¯re not this formal with Brent.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow creased, and she was just about to exin when the click of high heels interrupted her. Joanna approached, her poise unshaken, her beauty undimmed but with a hint of coldness visible behind her sses. She took Ethan¡¯s arm, deliberately unting her wedding ring at Kallie.


    Joanna said with a smile, ¡°It seems I¡¯vee at a bad time. Am I interrupting anything?¡±


    Despite Joanna¡¯s friendly tone, Kallie detected a hint of malice in her eyes.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins


    Seizing the moment, Kallie responded with a warm smile, taking Joanna¡¯s hand gently, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not interrupting at all. In fact, I was hoping to invite you both to dinner after my return. But I¡¯ve been so busy, and I¡¯m afraid it felt rather sudden.¡±


    Then, introducing her daughter, Kallie beamed. ¡°This is my daughter, Sophie. I wonder when we¡¯ll hear the wonderful news of you having a little one?¡±


    Sophie chimed in with childlike innocence, ¡°Mammy, I call Ethan ¡®uncle,¡¯ so does that make this lovelydy my ¡®auntie¡¯?¡±


    Before Kallie could respond, Joanna withdrew her hand sharply from Kallie¡¯s gentle hold, a sneer forming on her lips.


    Joanna nced at Sophie dismissively, ¡°Making connections so young, are you? Looks like you¡¯re taking after your mother.¡±


    Ethan, visibly upset, confronted Joanna, ¡°Why would you say that? Isn¡¯t it out of line to talk to a child that way?¡±


    The confrontation made Joanna¡¯s eyes ze with fury, her tone turning frosty. ¡°Ethan! You imed you no longer had any feelings for Kallie. Then why this rush to refute me and defend her daughter? I saw how you¡¯ve been watching her since she arrived today!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s anger matched Joanna¡¯s. ¡°She¡¯s like a sister to me, nothing more. The past is the past. You¡¯re the one making a big deal out of it!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 389

    ?<strong>Chapter 389:</strong>


    Kallie, caught in the middle, feltpelled to talk, despite wishing to stay out of it. She addressed Ethan with a mix of frustration and concern, ¡°Mr. Brooks, though your wife¡¯sments are out of line, she does love you. Maybe if you reassured her more, she wouldn¡¯t feel this way.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s fury simmered, but Kallie¡¯s words made her pause and turn. ¡°You seem to grasp some truths, certainly more than Ethan does.¡±


    Joanna¡¯spliment hung in the air, ringed with something less warm in her gaze, something sharp and chilling, like a serpent lurking in the shadows. Ethan absorbed Kallie¡¯s advice but remained silent, his features set in a grim expression.


    As Kallie moved toward her car, she announced, ¡°Sophie¡¯s getting sleepy. I¡¯ll take her home to rest. We can all catch up over dinner another time.¡±


    Yet, Kallie couldn¡¯t get in the car since someone seized her wrist. It was Joanna.


    Joanna clutched Kallie¡¯s hand tightly, as though she feared Kallie could slip away. ¡°Why dy dinner? Let¡¯s go tonight. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words earlier. If you decline, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re still upset about me.¡±


    Kallie had a feeling. ¡°Maybe some other time. Sophie¡¯s really sleepy.¡±


    Yet, Joanna was relentless, ¡°You just don¡¯t want to dine with me, do you? If Sophie needs to sleep, let the housekeeper take her home. You have plenty of bodyguards. What could possibly go wrong?¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t contain himself, ¡°Joanna, that¡¯s enough. Why are you pressing her like this?¡±


    Joanna¡¯s temper red. ¡°I¡¯m only inviting her for a meal. Why are you getting so worked up? Do you think I intend to harm her? Ethan, how can you stand there and say you don¡¯t care about her? How can you say you feel nothing for her? If there¡¯s really nothing between you two, why object to a simple dinner?¡±


    Joanna¡¯sst remark came off as a thinly veiled usation.


    Kallie felt trapped. She was well aware that today¡¯s meal with them was inevitable. Certain things needed to be rified.


    Although Kallie believed Charlee was sensible, she had no desire to curry favor or cause offense to the Martel family. It simply wasn¡¯t beneficial for her.


    Kallie gently patted Sophie¡¯s head and inquired, ¡°Will you be alright going back by yourself?¡±


    Sophie nodded confidently. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have the bodyguards and the butler with me.¡±


    Kallie squeezed Sophie¡¯s cheek affectionately and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest girl.¡±


    Ethan was displeased with Kallie¡¯s giving in, but upon noticing Joanna¡¯s long face, he held his tongue.


    Joanna chose a quiet restaurant. ¡°Kallie, I hope this ce is to your liking. I heard you¡¯ve rejoined the Nixon family and are livingvishly. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve had a normal life, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kallie feigned ignorance to Joanna¡¯s veiled insult and responded with a grin, ¡°Not at all. Despite my current life, I haven¡¯t forgotten my previous hardships. I¡¯m no match for you, though. You¡¯ve been coddled from birth by your parents.¡±


    ncing at Ethan, Kallie continued, ¡°You should be more amodating to your wife. She was once a joyful girl, utterly spoiled by her parents.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 390

    ?<strong>Chapter 390:</strong>


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I know. I will be good to her and hope shees to trust me.¡±


    Joanna pressed her lips together and then let out a scoff, her eyes clouding withplexity.


    As Kallie entered the restaurant, the room fell silent after a few steps. She turned around to see Joanna looking panicked. Ethan was whispering to Joanna. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kallie hurried over to them.


    Trying to regain herposure, Joanna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. The doctor just called and said my mother passed out. I need to go to her.¡±


    ¡°You better get going then,¡± Kallie said with concern. ¡°Such things shouldn¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. She gets dizzy spells often. I¡¯ll just check on her.¡± Joanna halted Kallie from leaving, ¡°You were invited for dinner, so I can¡¯t just leave you hanging. Wait here for me. I¡¯ll be back in an hour, tops. It¡¯s not time for dinner anyway.¡±


    Ethan opened his mouth to speak on Kallie¡¯s behalf, but Kallie beat him to it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here. Just make it quick.¡±


    Joanna nodded, took a few steps away, and then nced back at Ethan.


    Catching Joanna¡¯s threat from her eyes, Ethan said, his voice tinged with regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. I need to leave too.¡±


    Kallie nodded in understanding.


    Approaching the car with Ethan, Joanna abruptly decided not to go to the hospital. She seemed off and took a step backward. ¡°Ethan, could you visit my mom at the hospital for me? I¡¯m notfortable leaving Kallie here by herself.¡±


    Ethan considered her words, found them reasonable, and departed without further discussion.


    Watching Ethan¡¯s car fade into the distance, Joanna¡¯s expression turned cold.


    The restaurant boasted elegant decorations.


    Kallie had intended to wait for them in the yard, but before long, a waiter approached her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the yard is reserved for a private event. You¡¯ll need to move. Luckily, you had booked a private room.¡±


    Kallie followed the waiter upstairs. As the door to the room swung open, two men lunged forward, seizing Kallie with swift precision.


    Before Kallie understood what was happening, a hand mped tightly over her mouth. The harder Kallie struggled, the tighter the grip became. She felt a wave of suffocation surge through her, leaving her no choice but to cease her efforts.


    As Kallie anticipated, the grip rxed significantly once she stopped struggling.


    The man behind her sneered, ¡°You should¡¯ve behaved from the start. Rx, I won¡¯t harm you. Ms. Martel is kind-hearted. She¡¯s found a suitable match for you. Marrying him soon will keep you from tempting other men.¡±


    Tempting other men? Kallie realized Joanna must have orchestrated everything. Fury welled up inside her. Despite her concessions, Joanna was relentless. She and Ethan, once close friends, had not been in touch for years. They now acted like strangers just to prevent Joanna from entertaining any wrong ideas.


    Kallie had been mindful of Joanna¡¯s feelings, yet Joanna remained merciless. Why did Joanna do this? Anguish and rage consumed Kallie as tears streamed down her face.


    The man sighed, let go of her mouth, and pinched her chin. Before she could call for help, the man¡¯s cold voice cut through the air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 391

    ?<strong>Chapter 391:</strong>


    ¡°Let me tell you, the entire restaurant is under Ms. Martel¡¯s thumb. You can scream all you want, but no one wille to your aid. I have to say, you look even more stunning in tears, surpassing those celebrities. Why would Ms. Martel waste her efforts finding a wealthy suitor for you? I¡¯m fit enough to take exceptional care of you.¡±


    After saying that, the man giggled.


    Kallie, trying to maintain herposure, turned her gaze toward the window. It was rather small, yet her slender figure could just fit through. Kallie had surveyed the surroundings right after Joanna took her here.


    Nestled in the suburbs, the restaurant sat quite a distance from the nearest town, with a busy road running behind it. Positioned on the second floor, Kallie realized her only choice was a risky escape.


    With a strategic blink and a disarmingly charming smile, Kallie responded, ¡°I think you are right, I would indeed prefer you over anyone else.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, the man¡¯s smirk grew wider and sleazier. ¡°Really? You¡­ Wait. Setting a trap for me, are you? nning to make a break for it the moment I let down my guard?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Kallie shook her head and ced her hand on the man¡¯s solid arm, suppressing her revulsion as she continued to praise him.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong and in good health. Who knows who Ms. Martel might pair me with? Do you really think a wealthy young man would be short on suitors? If he agrees to marry me, he¡¯s likely either of poor character or suffering from some health issue.¡±


    The man still appeared skeptical.


    Kallie feigned resignation and sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not naive. I know there¡¯s no escaping this situation. Ms. Martel is determined to settle me for someone. She doesn¡¯t want me around her husband indefinitely, I could tell. She doesn¡¯t care who I end up with. Besides, my having a daughterplicates things further. No wealthy man would willingly marry me.¡±


    The man nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, you do seem quite appealing. You¡¯re beautiful. Even though you have a child and aren¡¯t untouched, that doesn¡¯t bother me. Just promise to look after me once we¡¯re married, and I¡¯ll let you stay with me. I¡¯ve heard about your wealth. You¡¯d better give everything to me in the future.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s smile nearly cracked. It was almost too much to bear.


    Having already reveled in his imaginary life with wealth snatched from Kallie, the man wore a smug smile, his gaze now filled with more disdain. He started to feel Kallie was beneath him.


    Catching the shift in his expression, Kallie realized her ruse had almost seeded. Blushing, she feigned shyness. ¡°I need to freshen up. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±


    With that, Kallie turned and headed toward the bathroom. Before she could reach her destination, the man intercepted her. His grin was grotesque. ¡°Why the rush for a shower?¡± he taunted, his voice dripping with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone. You just want a chance to slip away, right? Take off your clothes.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced with fear. She managed a weak smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just feeling ufortable and sweaty. Surely you don¡¯t want to do it this way, right?¡±


    The man¡¯sughter grew wild, his gaze intensifying. He articted each word with chilling rity. ¡°I told you to take off your clothes! Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    Kallie stood frozen, prompting the man to seize her chin forcefully, almost as if he intended to wrench it off. Pain shot through Kallie, forcing her mouth open.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 392

    ?<strong>Chapter 392:</strong>


    At that moment, the man shoved a pill into her mouth. It was toote for her to spit it out.


    Hiscentughter echoed as he dered, ¡°You said you wanted to stay by my side. Don¡¯t me anyone else. Get on the bed and strip now. Maybe I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    Kallie suppressed her tears and stared icily at the man before her. In a desperate bid, she lunged at him, attempting to fight him off.


    But she was no match for him at all. The disparity in their physical strength was evident, furtherpounded by the effects of a drug coursing through her veins. Kallie¡¯s body burned with an unbearable heat, sapping her strength, leaving her feeble.


    In a futile attempt to regain control, she bit down on the tip of her tongue. Yet, it was to no avail. The heat only intensified.


    The man shook his head dismissively. ¡°Stop fighting. Ms. Martel gave me the most potent drug to ensure sess. There is no cure for it yet. Without a man, you¡¯re doomed.¡±


    As the man advanced toward Kallie, tears of despair began to fall from her eyes.


    The man pounced, tearing at her clothes while he breathed heavily, uttering provocation.


    ¡°To be honest, we¡¯ve already arranged for the media to cover this. Ms. Martel is really kind. The handsome young man from a wealthy family she picked for you is not too bad. You made the mistake of choosing me. Feeling any regrets? No use crying over spilled milk. From now on, you are my woman.¡±


    Kallie cursed Joanna inwardly, her disdain for thetter growing with every passing second.


    Just as the man was about to strip herpletely, he groaned and copsed to the floor, unconscious.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories


    Her mind being tampered with by the drug, Kallie blinked, her confusion and fear palpable. In her daze, all she could make out was a blur moving toward her. He was tall, his posture erect.


    At first, Kallie didn¡¯t recognize this neer. But as he neared, the mask on his face became unmistakable, and recognition dawned.


    ¡°Mr. Jack¡­¡± Affected by the drug, Kallie¡¯s words slurred slightly, taking on an unintentionally seductive tone. Her body felt unbearably warm. Her pretty face turned a deep red, and her eyes, brimming with tears, could have captivated any onlooker.


    Mr. Jack rushed to Kallie¡¯s side and enveloped her in his arms. He exhaled a heavy sigh. ¡°Kallie, you owe me once more.¡±


    It was then that Kallie recalled the man¡¯s words about the sole antidote for the drug. Thest shred of her rational mind screamed at her to keep her distance from any man. ¡°Go away,¡± she hastily said, pushing against Mr. Jack desperately.


    Kallie was oblivious to how her actions made her look like she was ying hard to get. Her movements were weak and tentative, resembling a kitten¡¯s delicate, uncertain swipes with its tiny paws.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Mr. Jack said, his eyes hardened with a dangerous glint.


    Kallie¡¯s voice trembled as she pleaded, ¡°Please, just go! Leave me alone!¡±


    As the drug took effect, Kallie felt an escting difort. It was a deep, gnawing heat threatening to erode her sanity.


    Mr. Jack gently ced her on the bed and then, with a cold voice,manded the person outside, ¡°Get the antidote now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 393

    ?<strong>Chapter 393:</strong>


    Lenny stepped forward and examined Kallie¡¯s condition. With a shake of his head, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jack. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I have never encountered a drug like this before. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Although Lenny trailed off, everyone knew what he meant.


    Mr. Jack¡¯s chest heaved as he took in the news. ¡°Can she handle this on her own?¡±


    Lenny shook his head. ¡°Her heart might not be strong enough to withstand it.¡±


    Mr. Jack took a deep, steadying breath. ¡°I understand. Leave. Keep a close watch on the situation outside.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± With a nod, Lenny exited the room, closing the door gently behind him.


    The room fell silent. The only upants left were Mr. Jack and Kallie.


    Mr. Jack began to slowly remove his mask. His face beneath the mask was strikingly handsome, marred only by a long scar that ran down the left side.


    The scar had evidently been there for quite some time, though the lingering red mark remained starkly visible. He settled beside Kallie, gently holding her hand. His voice was soft and tinged with nostalgia, ¡°Since you are not fully conscious, let me show you my face. Don¡¯t be frightened by my appearance.¡±


    At this point, Kallie had entirely lost her senses. She suddenly sat up and leaned against him, her movements bold and confident. With a seductive grace, she straddled hisp, her posture both inviting and daring.


    Mr. Jack wrapped his arm around her waist to steady her, his expression a blend of conflicted emotions and deep sorrow. ¡°Kallie, are you certain about this?¡± In response, Kallie pressed a soft, burning kiss to his lips. That kiss obliterated any remaining shred of reason between them.


    Two hourster, Jake released Kallie with a contented sigh.


    Exhausted, Kallie curled up in his embrace like a docile kitten. Her delicate face rested against his chest, and she let out a faint, tired whimper.


    Jake¡¯s hand wandered to her face, tenderly tracing the features he had yearned for day and night. He felt as though the moment was surreal. It was as if he was trapped in a dream that he couldn¡¯t wake up from. Suddenly, a sharp knock echoed through the room.


    Lenny hesitated at the threshold, showing a rare moment of restraint. He said urgently, ¡°Mr. Jack, there is a throng of reporters outside, some from major media outlets. Should we send them away?¡±


    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m


    ¡°There is no need,¡± Jake replied coldly. ¡°They are after Kallie, and if we don¡¯t give them what they want, they will resort to more underhanded tactics.¡±


    Lenny couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath, ¡°Mr. Jack, you have let this woman turn everything upside down.¡± Standing nearby, Edgar couldn¡¯t resist giving Lenny a swift kick. ¡°You little brat! What do you know?¡±


    To Edgar, Kallie and Jake¡¯s reunion felt like a twist of fate, a chance to mend what was broken.


    However, with this newplication and their famously stubborn natures, reconciling seemed anything but certain. It remained uncertain whether they could make up.


    As the mor from outside intensified, the weary and disoriented Kallie began to stir, her brow knitting into a frown as she slowly roused from her slumber. Jake¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. Panic surged through him as he hastily donned his mask. When he turned around with the mask, he found Kallie staring directly at him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 394

    ?<strong>Chapter 394:</strong>


    ¡°Jake,¡± she stammered, suddenly at a loss for words, unsure how to exin what had just happened. However, Kallie appeared calm and collected. She stood up gracefully and began to get dressed.


    As she dressed, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. We are both adults, responsible for our own choices. Without you, things could have been a lot worse for me today. I didn¡¯t exactly ask for this. Honestly, I should be thanking you. I know that if you had the antidote, you wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±


    Jake remained silent. He was abruptly gripped by a peculiar sense of abandonment. He couldn¡¯t help but feel she didn¡¯t want to take responsibility after having sex with him.


    Jake sat up, and as he moved, the nket slipped away, exposing his sculpted physique. His eight-pack abs and well-defined muscles were clearly visible, veins subtly tracing under his skin. The nket fell just past his V-line.


    Jake had plenty to say, but in the end, all that escaped him was a soft, ruefulugh. ¡°You seem to be handling this situation remarkably well.¡±


    Kallie finished dressing and turned to face him, her eyes brimming with tears that threatened to spill over. In a sudden, jerky movement, she stepped back, sending the ss on the bedside table crashing to the floor.


    Without hesitation, Kallie grabbed a shard of ss and pressed it against her neck. A thin, red line appeared on her pale skin with just slight pressure.


    Jake¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as if it were about to leap out. He quickly grabbed a piece of clothing and wrapped it around his waist. Panic surged through him as he rushed toward Kallie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Kallie cried out, her voice trembling as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°I feel just the opposite of calm. My reputation means everything to me, and right now, I¡¯m in agony because you¡¯re not the man I love. I didn¡¯t even know you before this moment. I refuse to bebeled as just a loose woman. Today, it seems, is my unlucky day, but I can¡¯t bear to continue living like this.¡±


    Jake¡¯s heart raced as he saw the desperation in Kallie¡¯s eyes. He could tell she was about to do something drastic.


    In a fit of desperation, he blurted out, ¡°How can you im not to know me? I¡¯m the father of your daughter, your ex-husband! We only ended up in bed by ident. If you hate me so much, I¡¯ll disappear from your life forever. But please, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Kallie froze at his words.


    Jake took a cautious step forward, gently grasping her wrist and carefully extracting the shard of ss.


    As he did, Kallie raised her eyes, her expression serene, devoid of the despair she had shown moments ago. A faint, ironic smile touched her lips, and her voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°I knew about it all along. I was just waiting to see when you would finally admit it.¡±


    Jake¡¯s heart plummeted. The coldness in her eyes made him frown. He asked with a voice filled with bitterness, ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    Kallie sighed and replied, ¡°Your story was convincing. When you told me you were dead, I actually believed it. However, just now, I recognized you.¡±


    Kallie offered no further exnation. In truth, it all came down to her feelings for Jake. Jake had been the love of her life for as long as she could remember.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 395

    ?<strong>Chapter 395:</strong>


    She knew his body intimately, every curve and contour. She was also well-acquainted with his habits and those small, telling gestures he made.


    Kallie had harbored suspicions for quite some time. But never in her wildest dreams did she expect them to be confirmed in this way.


    With a mockingugh, Kallie shook her head, her voice turning cold. ¡°Jake, are you still going to hide behind that mask and avoid facing me?¡±


    Jake gazed at Kallie with his intense eyes. After a moment, he began to remove his mask.


    Before Jake could fully unveil his face, Kallie, gripped by a mix of anger and hurt she couldn¡¯t quite understand, grasped a piece of debris and raked it across his right cheek with force.


    Her feelings had been bottled up for years, a tumult she had repressed.


    Despite the pain, Jake didn¡¯t retaliate. Instead, he locked eyes with her, his dark,pelling gaze fixed on her, and slowly pulled the mask awaypletely, revealing the horrifying scar on his left cheek.


    Jake even managed a smile and said, ¡°I was worried my scar might scare you. But looking at you now, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be frightened. Kallie, it¡¯s been years since west saw each other. You¡¯ve changed, exactly the way Roderick and I hoped you would.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ghastly scar on his left cheek, and her heart quivered.


    Blood still trickled from the fresh wound on Jake¡¯s right cheek, staining his pale skin. Rather than repelling her, the sight drew her in, adding to his allure.


    Almost without thinking, Kallie reached out her hand toward him. Before she could reach his face, she instinctively pulled back. But Jake was quicker. He seized her wrist in an instant.


    Forcefully, Jake pressed her hand against the red mark. His gaze met hers, filled with a sad, tender intensity.


    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s


    ¡°See this, Kallie? This is what I ended up with after I wronged you. Do you despise me? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not looking for your forgiveness,¡± Jake said, his voice heavy with self-loathing. ¡°I know I¡¯m despicable, and I¡¯ve been shadowing you all along. But¡­¡±


    Jake, usually so stern, faltered, his voice cracking.


    Kallie was speechless. Torn and in agony, she was at a loss.


    Following everything had opened her eyes to many things, and she hade to understand some of Jake¡¯s past actions and motivations. Yet, the fact remained unchanged¡ªJake had wounded her deeply.


    She didn¡¯t care whether he had done those things to protect her. She couldn¡¯t let go of the injuries and grievances she had suffered. She detested him, yet, somewhere deep inside, she still cared about him. Years of agonizing, conflicting emotions had tormented Kallie, culminating in an overwhelming burst today. Ovee, she wept uncontrobly.


    Jake, disconcerted by her distress, dabbed at her tears, his voice shaky. ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault. Feel free to hit me, yell at me, or even kick me. I won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡±


    In her turmoil, Kallie seized Jake¡¯s arm and bit down hard.


    Jake winced, his eyebrows knitting together. ¡°Why are you biting so hard?¡± he gasped.


    Just then, another knock echoed through the room.


    It was Edgar, sounding rmed. ¡°Mr. Reeves, more reporters are on their way. Our team might not hold them off much longer. We need a n.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 396

    ?<strong>Chapter 396:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Kallie, this isn¡¯t the time for emotions. You need to make a choice. Someone orchestrated today¡¯s chaos, and it won¡¯t be thest time. You have two options. One, jump out the window. My team is ready to catch you and I¡¯ll handle the rest. Two, tell those reporters we¡¯re engaged. That should keep you out of such troubles from now on. The decision is yours. I won¡¯t push you.¡±


    Kallie gazed out the window, fully aware that Jake was telling the truth. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Should I have a reason?¡± Jake responded seriously. ¡°I help you because of my love for you, a deep and abiding love. I won¡¯t plead with you to stay by my side, but I do hope to atone and earn your forgiveness.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a candid confession from Jake. It was uncharacteristic of him. In the past, such words would have delighted her. At this point, while she assumed she would feel nothing, her heart raced with emotion.


    Edgar¡¯s voice at the door grew more anxious, prompting Kallie to take a deep breath.


    Outside, reporters who had been waiting for over three hours grew restless with spection.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Is it true, then? Is it really about Kallie Nixon?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. She once tried to charm her foster brother into marrying her while living with the Reeves as an adopted daughter. Later, she returned to the Nixon family and now owns the auction house.¡±


    ¡°Her life story is quite the drama. Now, here she is, leaving her daughter at home to seduce another guy.¡±


    ¡°And what about her marital status? Hasn¡¯t she divorced? If she¡¯s involved with another man, it isn¡¯t that unlikely, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? The man she¡¯s involved with is Joanna¡¯s cousin, a rtive of the Martel family. Not as wealthy as the Martel family, but still a man of means. I heard he already had a girlfriend when this scandal broke. What a situation for Kallie to be in, possibly the other woman in such a drama! And she¡¯s head of thergest auction house in Burmoos. This is explosive news!¡±


    As soon as the words left their lips, the door swung open.


    Kallie emerged first, her legs wobbling slightly. The way she walked was somewhat strange.


    The reporters, upon noticing her, surged forward and encircled her at once.


    ¡°Is it true you¡¯re the other woman in a love triangle? Is Ms. Martel¡¯s cousin inside? What do you think about beingbeled a mistress?¡±


    Kallie, overwhelmed by the crowd, found it difficult to maintain her bnce.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out from behind and steadied her. A calm,posed voice flowed over her head. ¡°Folks, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you all, but I was in the room with Kallie. Now tell me, why has my fianc¨¦e been branded a mistress?¡±


    Leaning into Jake¡¯s chest, Kallie responded in a yful tone, ¡°Who knows? It seems someone is keen on tarnishing my reputation. Careless as I am, it¡¯s hard to see who might benefit from such rumors. Perhaps these reporters were given money toe here.¡±


    The reporters faltered, taken aback. They recognized Mr. Jack, and merely mentioning his name evoked fear in their hearts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 397

    ?<strong>Chapter 397:</strong>


    Despite having most of his wealth stashed overseas, Mr. Jack¡¯s influence remained unshaken. He ruled over the vast underground market in Yoeloth. Many people were lined up to buy things there. Even the wealthy in Avalon had to resort to the ck market if they couldn¡¯t find what they needed. Crossing him was a guarantee of a dire fate.


    The reporters, visibly anxious, shook their heads vehemently.


    One stammered, ¡°No¡ª, we haven¡¯t taken anyone¡¯s money. We¡¯re here to uncover the truth after hearing rumors. We never intended to spread lies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Kallie sneered, her eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°Just a moment ago, youbeled me a mistress. If the man with me today held no sway or status, I suppose you¡¯d feel free to speak ill of me as you please, correct?¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that.


    Several reporters nearly lost their footing, their hands trembling uncontrobly. They were still trying to justify themselves. ¡°We¡­ We wouldn¡¯t do that. We are journalists. We always tell the truth. How could we possibly do such a thing?¡±


    With a disdainful snort, Kallie moved closer to Jake, trailing her finger across his chest. ¡°What should we do then? Someone here doesn¡¯t want to tell the truth.¡±


    Jake grabbed her hand, halting its movement. His voice dropped to a low whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Kallie saw the desire flickering in his eyes, causing her cheeks to flush red. It was clear Jake was easily turned on. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sake of the act, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten so close to him.


    Jake smiled and gave her a reassuring pat on the back. When he turned his gaze away from her, his eyes grew cold and unyielding. ¡°If they refuse to tell the truth, we¡¯ll use whatever means necessary. We won¡¯t stop until we get the answers we need. Let¡¯s see if they want to risk offending us.¡±


    One reporter, unable to bear the pressure any longer, fell to his knees and began to confess, his voice trembling with fear. ¡°You¡¯re right. Someone did instruct us to do this. But we were left with no choice. If we anger the Martel family, we risk losing our jobs, the only means we have to support ourselves for the rest of our lives. Miss, we sincerely apologize. Please, let us go.¡±


    With desperation written across his face, the reporter began to kowtow.


    Other reporters couldn¡¯t keep up their deceit anymore. Upon witnessing the scene, roughly half of them dropped their heads in submission.


    Kallie was undeniably furious. How had Joanna managed to bribe so many reporters from the media? Joanna was intent on tarnishing her reputation.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t fathom what she had done to provoke Joanna or why Joanna seemed intent on destroying her. ¡°I will leave these people to you. What do you n to do with them?¡± Jake¡¯s voice cut through Kallie¡¯s thoughts, pulling her back to the present.


    Kallie took a deep breath, her gaze steady as she spoke.


    ¡°I have no intention of causing any harm to them. My only hope is that theye forward with the truth. Some of them were asked to take pictures of my so-called scandals. They imed they never intended to spread rumors. All I ask is that they reveal the truth about who I left the room with today and who I was seen with. Folks, do you understand?¡±


    The reporters hastily nodded.


    Jake¡¯s voice was cold but unwavering as he said to the reporters, ¡°Make sure you tell this correctly. I have known Kallie since we were abroad. She saved my life. I vowed to spend my life with her and was ready to marry into her family.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 398

    ?<strong>Chapter 398:</strong>


    Kallie lifted her head, her eyes wide with disbelief. They were only pretending. He didn¡¯t need to say that. However, she chose not to let it bother her.


    After Kallie was done dealing with the reporters, she gently slipped out of Jake¡¯s embrace.


    As Kallie reached the door and slid into the car, ready to leave, she was taken aback to see Jake shamelessly following her and slipping into the seat beside her. Her eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°What are you doing? Weren¡¯t we just acting?¡±


    Jake blinked innocently and replied, ¡°We need to keep up the pretense. There might be reporters lurking in the shadows. We should head home together. Actually, we are going to your ce.¡±


    Under Kallie¡¯s disapproving gaze, Jake quickly added, ¡°Moreover, I haven¡¯t seen our daughter in ages.¡± A bitter smile donned his face.


    Kallie opened her mouth to respond but ultimately chose silence. She realized she didn¡¯t have the right to deny Jake the chance to see Sophie.


    Furthermore, Sophie felt upset about not having her father around.


    Sophie needed love and support from both her mother and father as she grew up.


    With Kallie¡¯s steadfast encouragement and protection, Sophie had always felt valued and never inferior.


    However, Kallie had noticed Sophie seemed sad asionally. Therefore, she didn¡¯t refuse Jake. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see her, but heed my warning. If you are not genuinely fond of her and fail to treat her well, I would prefer you to keep your distance. She is my bottom line. Do you understand?¡±


    Her gaze was as cold as ice, devoid of any warmth.


    Seeing this side of her, Jake felt aplex swirl of emotions. She had grown up. She was no longer the quiet girl who silently followed him and was constantly bullied.


    Jake gave a solemn nod. ¡°Understood.¡± He offered no flowery reassurances. His true intentions were revealed through his actions, which spoke louder and truer than any words ever could.


    Sophie was at kindergarten today.


    Kallie nced at her watch, noting that the ss was still in session. She decided to take Jake and wait by the gate.


    Two hourster, the final bell rang, and most of the children had already been picked up. However, Sophie was nowhere in sight.


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced with worry. She hurried inside and approached the teacher, who was still in the ssroom. The teacher looked puzzled when she heard Kallie¡¯s question. ¡°Are you Sophie¡¯s mother?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying someone took her pretending to be me?¡±


    The teacher was momentarily at a loss for words. She hesitated, then quickly retrieved Kallie¡¯s information and carefully cross-checked the details. It was only after thisparison that the realization hit her¡ªKallie was indeed Sophie¡¯s mother.


    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???


    A wave of panic swept over the teacher. ¡°You¡¯ve never shown up before, and it has always been an elderly man who picks up Sophie. But today, a well-dressed woman arrived, iming to be Sophie¡¯s mother. I didn¡¯t know what she said to Sophie to make Sophie leave with her. I really believed she was Sophie¡¯s mother!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 399

    ?<strong>Chapter 399:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s frustration was evident as he asked, ¡°The kindergarten should have kept a record of the phone numbers for the parents who pick up their children daily. Did you even try calling the elderly man?¡±


    The teacher fidgeted and stammered, ¡°I was overwhelmed at the time. You see, some parents don¡¯t always have time to pick up their kids themselves. They sometimes ask the teachers to help out. I can¡¯t take care of all the children at the same time.¡±


    Kallie took a deep breath, steadying herself. ¡°Even so, you should have asked a few more questions. But I¡¯m not here to make things difficult for you. If you want to make it right, the least you can do is give us a clear description of the woman who took my daughter away.¡±


    The teacher gave a grateful nod and dipped her head slightly toward Kallie. ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll review the surveince footage immediately.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophie was taken to an apartment by the well-dressed woman.


    Sophie¡¯srge eyes sparkled with intelligence. As soon as Sophie and the woman entered the room, a chubby little boy darted out.


    Sophie pulled her hand away from the woman, nted her hands on her hips, and said seriously, ¡°You said you wanted to apologize to me face-to-face. Well, here I am. Let¡¯s get this over with. My mother is waiting for me at home.¡±


    The little boy burst outughing, his face twisted with malice. ¡°Did you really fall for what my mother told you? What a fool!¡±


    Sophie frowned, her eyebrows knitting together. ¡°What do you mean? Did you lie to me?¡±


    Growing impatient, the woman shoved Sophie aside and said, ¡°She is just a troublesome girl. I had to go there all because of her.¡±


    The little boy chuckled and said, ¡°Mom, I like her. How about we keep her as my servant?¡±


    The woman¡¯s harsh expression softened in an instant. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a sweet boy. If that¡¯s what you want, then it¡¯s settled. You¡¯re so kind toe up with this proposal.¡±


    Sophie could hardly believe what she was hearing. ¡°You are breaking thew! The police are going to arrest you for this!¡±


    The woman let out a mockingugh as if Sophie had just told the most ridiculous joke.


    The woman pinched Sophie¡¯s face hard. Sophie¡¯s delicate skin immediately turned red and swollen.


    The woman sneered, her voice dripping with arrogance, ¡°Go ahead and call the police. You think I¡¯m afraid? Let me tell you something. My family has a backer. And you? You¡¯ve only got your grandfather, and by the looks of it, your grandfather is not exactly rolling in money. I don¡¯t think a little girl like you has what it takes to put us behind bars. If you don¡¯t want your grandfather to get hurt, you¡¯d better behave. Got it?¡±


    Thest words carried a clear threat, the tone sharp and menacing.


    Sophie quickly grasped the situation. It was clear they had no idea who her mother was or the power her mother held.


    Sophie decided to y along for the moment. She feigned fear, her voice trembling as she asked, ¡°You say you¡¯re really powerful, but who¡¯s backing you? Someone stronger than the police?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face lit up with smug satisfaction. Sheughed, clearly enjoying the moment. ¡°Let me tell you something. My son is part of the Reeves family. You¡¯re in over your head, little girl. From now on, you¡¯ll be doing whatever my son needs. You should be grateful we brought you here.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 400

    ?<strong>Chapter 400:</strong>


    The little boy came running over, grabbing the woman¡¯s hand as he spoke in a soft, whiny voice. ¡°Mom, I think this girl is very pretty. I want her to be my wife when I grow up.¡±


    The woman beamed at her son, patting his head affectionately. ¡°My dear boy, she¡¯s from a poor family. She is not worth much more than a toy for you. Someone like her doesn¡¯t even deserve to be by your side when she¡¯s older.¡±


    The little boy puffed out his chest, arrogance radiating from him.


    Sophie, however, remained silent, her cold gaze fixed on the duo. These two fools had no idea what wasing. She knew her mother would make sure they regretted this.


    The woman, clearly pleased with herself, suddenly shoved Sophie hard, causing Sophie to stumble.


    The woman yelled, ¡°Get in the kitchen and learn to cook! My son can¡¯t be eating just my food forever. And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ll need to call your grandfather and tell him you¡¯re doing just fine. Behave, and maybe I¡¯ll let you keep going to school with my son. But if you step out of line, you know what¡¯ll happen.¡±


    Sophie stared at the pair, their menacing expressions meant to intimidate. But instead of resisting, she put on an act, pretending to be meek as she obediently headed toward the kitchen.


    Just then, the front door opened, and a man stepped inside.


    The woman and the little boy rushed to greet the man with exaggerated joy.


    The boy shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡± The woman called out, ¡°Honey!¡±


    Curious, Sophie turned to see who this ¡°important¡± man was. To her surprise, he didn¡¯t look anything like the powerful figure they had described. His beard was unkempt, and his eyes had a dull, lifeless quality to them. But as soon as the man¡¯s eyesnded on Sophie, they widened in shock.


    Without hesitation, the man strode over and grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand, his disbelief evident.


    Dean¡¯s voice was a bit frantic as he asked, ¡°Who is this? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    The woman stepped forward with a sharine smile. ¡°She¡¯s a girl from the same kindergarten as our son. She offended him somehow, but our boy is so generous that he doesn¡¯t hold grudges. He said he wanted her to have a good life, so I brought her home.¡±


    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    The reason behind Dean¡¯s disdain was moreplicated than he let on. Sophie¡¯s face was an eerie echo of Kallie¡¯s when Kallie was a child, stirring memories Dean had long tried to bury.


    Now, in the throes of middle age, Dean¡¯s life was a shadow of what he had once imagined. He had killed his mother and framed Jake.


    But instead of facing his own failures, Dean had convinced himself that Jake was to me for everything. In his twisted logic, if Jake had just relinquished control of the Reeves Group, none of this would have happened. It was easier for Dean to project his anger onto Jake, and by extension, to despise Kallie.


    Dean had heard that Kallie had returned to the Nixon family and was thriving. She had even opened an auction house, where, to his dismay, that fool had suffered a loss at Kallie¡¯s hands.


    Sophie was a spitting image of Kallie as a child, a resemnce that both unsettled and infuriated Dean. As long as this girl wasn¡¯t Kallie¡¯s daughter, Dean saw no reason not to unleash his pent-up rage on Sophie.


    Without warning, Dean raised his hand and hurled a porcin bottle to the floor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 401

    ?<strong>Chapter 401:</strong>


    The sharp sound of it shattering echoed through the room as the bottle exploded into pieces right in front of Sophie.


    Sophie jumped, startled, as shards of porcin flew toward her, one of them grazing her delicate face and drawing blood.


    The pain was immediate, and Sophie instinctively covered her bleeding cheek.


    Dean¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile as he grabbed her hand, his tone dripping with malice. ¡°You idiot! Why are you just standing here after breaking this? Clean up this mess!¡±


    But Sophie wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. Despite the pain, she shot back, ¡°You clean it up! You broke it, not me. This isn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds


    Dean¡¯s face twisted in anger, ¡°You little brat! How dare you talk back to me?¡±


    Fueled by the alcohol he¡¯d consumed earlier, Dean¡¯s temper red. He swung his hand with all his might, pping Sophie hard across the face.


    The force of the blow sent Sophie reeling, and she fell to the floor,nding directly on the broken shards. The jagged pieces cut into her skin, and blood quickly stained her clothes.


    But as Sophiey there, hurt and bleeding, Dean felt nothing but satisfaction, a twisted pleasure in seeing her suffer.


    Dean¡¯s twisted mind had convinced him that Sophie was Kallie and Jake¡¯s daughter. Unable to confront them, he saw in Sophie a chance to unleash his pent-up fury. The fact that she looked so much like Kallie made her the perfect target for his rage.


    For years, Dean had been crushed under the weight of his failures and the constant humiliation within the Reeves family.


    He had no power, no respect, and no outlet for his anger. But now, with Sophie before him, he felt a sickening surge of power, a ce where he could finally assert himself, no matter how vile the means. The woman and the little boy watched in growing fear.


    They were all too familiar with Dean¡¯s violent outbursts, having often been on the receiving end themselves. Whenever Dean came home drunk, they knew to keep their distance.


    But this time was different; Dean had someone else to take his anger out on.


    Sophie, still just a child, couldn¡¯t help but cry out due to the pain.


    Her sobs only seemed to infuriate Dean further. His eyes shed with rage as he pped her again, his voice filled with venom, ¡°Stop crying! Shut up! Don¡¯t you dare cry!¡± he roared, his words harsh and filled with spite. ¡°Are you trying to make me seem like the bad guy here? I¡¯m doing this to you because you look just like that bitch!¡±


    ¡°Stop! The police are on the way!¡± The tension in the room snapped like a taut wire as several figures burst in, led by a man whose cold,manding voice sent a chill through the air.


    Dean froze, the blood draining from his face as he registered the voice.


    Dean turned slowly, disbelief etched across his features as he recognized the man stepping into the room, nked by imposing bodyguards. The man was none other than Jake.


    The shock was too much for Dean. His legs buckled, and he copsed to the floor, his mind reeling with terror. The sight of Jake, alive and very much real, sent waves of panic through him, so intense that his body twitched uncontrobly.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ shit! You should have died years ago¡­¡± Dean blurted out in a daze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 402

    ?<strong>Chapter 402:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s gaze swept over Dean, now reduced to a quivering wreck. Moments earlier, Dean had been the one exerting his power over Sophie, but now he was nothing but a pitiful sight on the floor.


    Jake¡¯s lip curled in disgust. Dean thought he could take over the Reeves Group? Even if he had managed it, he would have driven it into the ground.


    The woman, shaken but defiant, was the first to regain herposure. She stepped forward, her voice rising in a shrill challenge. ¡°Who are you? Why did you break into my house?¡±


    Lenny trailed behind Jake, his steps echoing confidence as he addressed the puzzled woman with a hint of arrogance, ¡°A good look, this is Mr. Jack, a name you should recognize.¡±


    The woman, still perplexed, retorted, ¡°Who is Mr. Jack? My husband is Dean Reeves, the eldest son of the Reeves family.¡±


    At that instant, realization dawned on Dean. His eyes widened in shock as he recognized the distinct mask the man wore, a symbol known in the highest business echelons.


    A wave of panic washed over Dean. Mr. Jack was a figure whose influence was far-reaching and not to be trifled with, especially since his visits to Avalon were rare but impactful.


    Dean hastily ushered the woman to the side, his voiceced with urgency. ¡°Quiet down. We can¡¯t afford to stir trouble with him.¡±


    On the other side, Sophie spotted Jake and rushed toward him, unburdened by the fear that gripped the others. Her previous encounters with Jake in the hospital had painted a different picture of him, one not matched by his imposing ck mask.


    Sophie was adept at reading the subtleties in expressions, and Jake¡¯s eyes, always gentle toward her, revealed a kindness that belied his intimidating appearance. He had also been a steadfast supporter of her mother.


    ¡°Please take me to my mother. She couldn¡¯t find me, and she must be very anxious,¡± Sophie pleaded with a sense of urgency.


    galnovels where stories grow


    Jake gently scooped Sophie into his arms, his heart aching as he noticed her hands and legs were still bleeding. Despite her own pain, her concern was for Kallie.


    Jake¡¯s respect for Kallie deepened, acknowledging how well she had raised Sophie. He med himself for his absence during Sophie¡¯s formative years, believing it was his fault she had to grow up so quickly, showing such maturity and consideration at a young age. Gently pinching Sophie¡¯s cheek, Jake asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Sophie nodded, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°Yes, it does, but my mom says it will hurt more if I cry. Besides, crying in front of those who mean harm only shows them my weakness.¡±


    Jake felt a deeper pang of sadness hearing this mature statement from such a young child. He softened his voice, offering reassurance, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m here to protect you. It¡¯s safe to cry here; no one will dare to bully you.¡± His gaze then turned icy as he looked toward Dean and his family.


    Dean, consumed by fear, copsed on the floor, his expression one of terror and humiliation.


    In the past, Dean might have stood tall, backed by the prestige of the Reeves family, unyielding before anyone, even Mr. Jack. Now, however, the tables had turned.


    Dean,cking any real power or wealth, was vulnerable to heavy retaliation. He knew that angering Mr. Jack could provide Stan the perfect opportunity to oust him.


    With this thought pressing on him, Dean gritted his teeth, stood up, and bowed deeply before Jake. ¡°Mr. Jack, please understand, I had no involvement. I only returned and learned that someone was troubling my son. I was desperate¡­ I truly didn¡¯t know she was your daughter. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have dared.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 403

    ?<strong>Chapter 403:</strong>


    Jake settled down with Sophie still nestled in his arms. ¡°She may not be my daughter, but I ammitted to her protection. Her mother is Kallie, whom you surely recognize. Should Kallie intervene, her actions would be far more severe than mine.¡±


    ¡°Is she really Kallie¡¯s daughter?¡± Dean gasped in disbelief.


    He turned abruptly, his anger misdirected toward his mistress, whom he struck harshly. ¡°Fool, you¡¯ve entangled us in serious trouble! Didn¡¯t you im her family was destitute, with only an elderly grandfather?¡±


    His mistress, filled with regret, scrambled to justify her mistake. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen an old man pick her up daily. How was I to know¡­¡±


    She trailed off, realizing toote that there was a powerful individual protecting Sophie.


    The revtion shook Dean to his core. Mr. Jack was not someone to cross lightly, and now they were entangled in a mess.


    In a fit of misguided rage, Dean dragged his son toward him and shoved thetter against the broken ss. His son cried out in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s entirely my fault. I failed to discipline my son properly. Please, don¡¯t take this to heart; we meant no harm,¡± Dean pleaded, desperation evident in his tone.


    Then, turning to Sophie with a forced smile and a soothing voice, Dean said, ¡°Good girl, see? He has apologized to you. Can you forgive us? We truly didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you like¡ªbeautiful clothes, toys, anything you want.¡±


    Dean hoped his apologies and promises might mitigate the situation, underestimating Sophie¡¯s perceptiveness despite her young age.


    Sophie was unswayed, her expression resolute as she responded, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be apologizing. They might have brought me here and been unkind, but it was you who hit me.¡±


    Dean was taken aback by Sophie¡¯s assertiveness, a clear reflection of her maturity and her mother Kallie¡¯s influence, who had always been stubborn and headstrong.


    Jake¡¯s gaze on Dean was filled with disdain. ¡°Do you really think you can fool her just because she¡¯s a child? Dean, look at what you¡¯ve be. Today, you will face consequences to learn from this.¡±


    Dean tried to console himself that it was a mere coincidence. Jake, decisive as ever, contacted Stan without hesitation. ¡°Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s been some time. Do you recognize my voice?¡±


    Stan replied, wary yet curious, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jack. Ring any bells?¡±


    Recognition dawned on Stan, and his manner changed immediately. ¡°Of course, I have heard of you. What can I do for you?¡±


    Jake outlined the situation to Stan, his voice dripping with irony. ¡°Dean is, after all, a Reeves. Despite his misconduct toward my goddaughter, I must tread carefully. A direct reprimand could invite usations of me bullying Dean.¡±


    Stanughed lightly, brushing aside the concern. ¡°No need to worry. Dean has long been a source of discord. It¡¯s high time the Reeves family cut ties. I hadn¡¯t anticipated he¡¯d sink this low, though. Mr. Jack, your testimony will do. I¡¯m officially severing his ties with the Reeves family. No more cleaning up his disasters for him.¡±


    Jake cleverly set his phone to speaker, ensuring Dean caught every word of the damning conversation. The words hit Dean like a blow, igniting his rage. He snatched the phone, his voice seething through the line, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be kicked out, Stan! Remember, I¡¯ve got enough dirt to bury us both. If I¡¯m going down, you¡¯reing with me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 404

    ?<strong>Chapter 404:</strong>


    Stan went silent on the other end of the phone. Then, he said with a sneer, ¡°We¡¯ll see who people believe: me or you. After all the bad things you¡¯ve done¡­¡±


    Dean¡¯s face drained of color. He slumped to the floor, defeated. He was finished. If he had known this was how it would end, he would have never helped Stan take down Jake. Now Stan was in control. No one in the Reeves family could stand up to him.


    Dean couldn¡¯t ept it. He was the eldest son of the Reeves family. Why wasn¡¯t he the one inheriting everything? Why? It wasn¡¯t fair!


    Jake gazed at Dean coldly. Dean was in a real mess, but he hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet. If Dean was out of the picture, who would be left to challenge Stan?


    Jake cleared his throat and said into the phone, ¡°Mr. Reeves, I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s the best move. Yeah, Dean has screwed up, but he¡¯s still your older brother. You don¡¯t want people talking behind your back, do you? First, you take his ce, and now you want to kick him outpletely? And let¡¯s not forget, you weren¡¯t supposed to inherit anything in the first ce. If you hadn¡¯t forced Dean to give up his im, you wouldn¡¯t even be allowed in the Reeves family house.¡±


    Stan shook with rage. ¡°Who the hell are you? Stop talking!¡±


    ¡°You can confirm whether I talked nonsense or not. It depends on whether you dare take the risk,¡± Jake replied tly.


    Honestly, at that moment, Stan had a sneaking suspicion that Mr. Jack might actually be Jake. But he soon dismissed that thought. Jake was dead. There was no way Mr. Jack could be Jake.


    Stan rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°How do you know so much about the Reeves?¡± he asked, his voiceced with suspicion.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know,¡± Jake said with a small smile. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you haven¡¯t seen everything I can do. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can test it out. All I want is a sincere apology from the Reeves family. If you can¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll have to take matters into my own hands.¡±


    Stan caved. He yelled at the bodyguards to bring Dean back and then tried to suck up to Jake. ¡°Mr. Jack, if you want anything, just say the word. We¡¯ll do our best to make it happen. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure no one in Burmoos messes with your goddaughter ever again.¡±


    Jake smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯re not in a rush forpensation. We can talk about it when she¡¯s older. Oh, my memory¡¯s not great¡ªI almost forgot that the Reeves family is going downhill. Hope you¡¯re still around in Burmoos when my goddaughter grows up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the kind words, Jack,¡± Stan said through clenched teeth.


    Stan hung up and threw his phone at the wall in a fit of rage. ¡°Dean¡¯s useless! He¡¯s nothing but trouble!¡±


    Jake left with Sophie, but not before Dean and his family paid.


    Jake made Dean¡¯s family kneel in a line at the door, bowing to everyone who walked by. After a day of that, they werepletely humiliated. Dean¡¯s son was required to withdraw from that kindergarten.


    By the time Kallie heard and got there, it was all finished.


    Sophie was in Jake¡¯s arms, ying with his mask and giggling.


    Kallie was shocked and a little jealous. ¡°You two got close quickly.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 405

    ?<strong>Chapter 405:</strong>


    Sophie saw Kallie and wriggled out of Jake¡¯s arms to hug her mom. ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much! I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left with a stranger.¡±


    Kallie saw Sophie¡¯s injury and panicked. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked urgently.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but scold Jake. ¡°What were you thinking? Why didn¡¯t you take her straight to the hospital when she was hurt?¡±


    Sophie shook her head frantically. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I was afraid you would worry about me if you didn¡¯t see.¡±


    Thest time those Nixon family goons took Sophie, even though Sophie came back safe and her throat healedter, Kallie cried herself to sleep for nights. Her eyes were puffy every morning.


    Sophie loved her mom and couldn¡¯t bear to see her heartbroken again.


    Sophie reached up on her tiptoes, trying to wipe away Kallie¡¯s tears. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m right here. I promise, from now on, I¡¯ll protect you. No one¡¯s gonna mess with you again.¡±


    Jake¡¯s heart ached as he watched Kallie and Sophie. He stepped closer and said, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep you safe. I¡¯m your godfather, after all.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s tears stopped abruptly. She scooped Sophie up, her face hardening. ¡°Godfather?¡± she said with an icy smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken. My daughter doesn¡¯t have a godfather.¡±


    Jake¡¯s anxiety red. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be her godfather? You¡¯re being ridiculous.¡±


    Kallie shot back, ¡°Ridiculous? You didn¡¯t even bother to ask if she wants you as a godfather!¡±


    Sophie shook her head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t want a godfather. I have my real dad. My mommy says he¡¯s a really nice guy. You¡¯re nice and all, but you¡¯re not my dad. He doesn¡¯t wear a mask like you.¡±


    Jake felt awful. He didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he just gave a sadugh. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I don¡¯t deserve to be her godfather. I shouldn¡¯t have even¡ª¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes shed, and she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Get her to the hospital, now.¡±


    Once Sophie¡¯s bruises were taken care of, Kallie wanted Sophie to rest for some time instead of going to the kindergarten. Sophie was a bright kid with a sharp memory. Even if she missed a few months of kindergarten, she¡¯d catch up in no time.


    Kallie had sent Sophie to kindergarten in a bid for her to make friends and be around other kids, but she had never seen thising.


    Kallie was ready to take over Jake¡¯spany; she hadn¡¯t forgotten their bet.


    But just as Kallie was about to walk away, Jake stopped her. He coughed, reached out, and took Kallie¡¯s hand. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t mean to set you up. I just¡­ I needed a reason to see you. And if you couldn¡¯t make it, well¡­ then you¡¯d owe me one. Another chance to see you.¡±


    Kallie nodded slowly, her expression carefully neutral. ¡°So, let¡¯s get this straight. How many favors am I in for? I¡¯m not one to be in anyone¡¯s debt.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all


    Jake¡¯sposure faltered. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡ªyou don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Kallie drawled, an eyebrow arched suggestively.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 406

    ?<strong>Chapter 406:</strong>


    Jake cleared his throat, shifting gears abruptly. ¡°But I could still use your help. I¡¯ve been swamped recently. You, on the other hand¡­ you pulled off that auction house like a pro. I¡¯m still learning the ropes. If it wasn¡¯t for Stan and Dean, they wouldn¡¯t have yed me like a fiddle.¡±


    Kallie observed Jake¡¯s uncharacteristic charm offensive, a flicker of suspicion crossing her face. Was this the same Jake she knew? Jake had never been like this previously.


    Kallie cut through the pleasantries, her tone turning serious. ¡°I can help you, Jake. But on one condition: If I help you, you will sell me thepany for thirty percent of its value. That¡¯s my offer.¡±


    At Kallie¡¯s words, Lenny, sitting in the front passenger seat, widened his eyes in shock and blurted out, ¡°No way. You¡¯re robbing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Edgar quickly interrupted with a pointed cough, shooting Lenny a warning nce.


    Lenny sulkily muttered, ¡°Jack won¡¯t agree. This is practically charity, just giving in to an outrageous demand.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I don¡¯t want your money. I¡¯ll give it to you for free.¡± Jake surprised Lenny by agreeing with Kallie. Lenny fell silent, his gaze shifting to the window as he stared out expressionlessly. The image he had held of Jake crumbled¡ªJake had never acted like this before.


    Kallie was taken aback by Jake¡¯s quickpliance. She was about to ept when something urred to her. A businessman like Jake wouldn¡¯t just agree without a reason. There had to be a catch.


    Sensing her hesitation, Jake felt a pang of hurt. He gently took her hand, his expression earnest as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Being honest, Kallie, I¡¯d give you anything you ask for, anything¡ªas long as it¡¯s for you and Sophie. I mean it.¡±


    Kallie studied Jake for a long moment, searching his gaze. Then, a small smile yed on her lips. ¡°Forget it. I just realized that my request might have been too much. I need to think it over.¡±


    Jake¡¯s calm facade cracked as anxiety seeped in. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. There¡¯s no risk involved.¡±


    But Kallie wasn¡¯t swayed. She didn¡¯t bother responding, instead turning to Sophie. ¡°Let¡¯se back home.¡±


    With that, Kallie led Sophie out of the car and into another, leaving Jake behind.


    Lenny couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and turned around, trying his best to reason with Jake. ¡°Mr. Jack, Ms. Nixon is stunning, sure, but there are countless beautiful women out there. Look at how she treats you. No respect at all. You have to stand your ground. You can¡¯t let her push you around. Don¡¯t let love make you lose your senses.¡±


    Jake¡¯s patience snapped. In one swift motion, he grabbed Lenny by the cor. ¡°Who put this nonsense in your head?¡±


    Lenny, suddenly unsure of himself, lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°I just picked it up from TV shows. But I swear, I¡¯m only looking out for you.¡±


    Edgar quickly intervened, sensing the tension. ¡°Mr. Reeves, he¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know any better. He was just trying to protect you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 407

    ?<strong>Chapter 407:</strong>


    Jake let go of Lenny¡¯s cor, his tone turning somber. ¡°I understand, but don¡¯t spout that kind of nonsense again. I¡¯m well aware I don¡¯t deserve her. It¡¯s no surprise she treats me the way she does.¡±


    Lenny was about to argue further, but Edgar shot him a nce, silently urging him to drop it.


    Despite Lenny¡¯s usual calm demeanor, something about Kallie seemed to get under his skin, making him unusually agitated. Still wary of Jake¡¯s temper, Lenny asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Reeves, are we heading back now?¡±


    Jake shook his head, his voice heavy with resolve. ¡°No. I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Jake turned to Edgar with determination. ¡°Start the car. We¡¯re following her.¡±


    Kallie had no idea Jake would trail her all the way home. Once home, Kallie busied herself in the kitchen, preparing a meal for Sophie. As she emerged with the dishes, a servant approached, mentioning guests.


    Confused, Kallie stepped into the living room, only to find a familiar figure lounging on the sofa. Her annoyance was immediate, her voice cold. ¡°What are you doing here? Leave.¡±


    Jake was on his feet in an instant, crossing the room to reach her. He took her wrist gently but firmly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°This is my house, Jake. I have every right to ask you to go. I understand you want to apologize to me, but you have done a lot. The past is behind us, and I¡¯m trying to move forward. If you keep shadowing me, you are causing me trouble.¡±


    Emotion tightened Jake¡¯s throat, but he held on to her hand, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m not here just for you. I¡¯m here to protect you and Sophie. I know you don¡¯t care about what people say, but Sophie is still young. If rumors spread in high society, what do you think will happen to her? Do you really want to be forced to live abroad forever?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes flicked to Sophie, her emotions churning. After a moment, her tone softened slightly. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I don¡¯t want my life to be disturbed. You should understand what I mean.¡±


    Step into fiction with galnovels .


    Jake didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he released Kallie¡¯s wrist and walked over to Sophie, kneeling to her level. He spoke gently, and his yful smile spread across Sophie¡¯s face, herughter filling the room. Seeing Jake and Sophie getting along so effortlessly only deepened the swirl of emotions within Kallie.


    After a brief hesitation, Kallie took her seat at the table and, with a cool tone, said, ¡°I only cooked for Sophie and me. There¡¯s nothing here for you.¡±


    Jake remained unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t eat anything. I¡¯m here to be with you both during dinner.¡± But Sophie, ever the considerate one, didn¡¯t miss a beat. She requested an extra bowl from the servant and carefully served some of her food to Jake. ¡°Mommy¡¯s cooking is too good not to share. You should have some!¡±


    Kallie let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Sophie, if you keep giving your food away, you¡¯ll end up hungry.¡±


    With a bright, innocent smile, Sophie shook her head. ¡°Mommy, I know you¡¯d never let me go hungry.¡±


    Jake couldn¡¯t help but smile as he gently patted Sophie¡¯s head. ¡°Sophie really is the sweetest girl in the world.¡± Despite her initial reluctance, Kallie couldn¡¯t resist Sophie¡¯s generosity or Jake¡¯s quiet presence. She called for the servant to prepare a few more dishes.


    As they waited, Jake did something unexpected. He removed his mask.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 408

    ?<strong>Chapter 408:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about being recognized? Even though we¡¯re in my home, Kallie couldn¡¯t be certain none of the servants would identify Jake.¡±


    Jake¡¯s paleplexion, highlighted by the long-worn mask, made the scar on his face all the more prominent. But the scar didn¡¯t diminish Jake¡¯s handsomeness. If anything, it added a rugged edge to his features.


    Jake¡¯s eyes swept the room with a cold,manding gaze. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hired these people. Kallie, I trust your judgment. You wouldn¡¯t bring anyone here who doesn¡¯t know how to mind their business.¡±


    The few servants who recognized Jake quickly lowered their heads, avoiding his piercing stare. None dared to look at him again.


    Sophie, however, looked at Jake¡¯s face with innocent curiosity, her gaze lingering on the scar.


    Jake felt a bit self-conscious under her scrutiny. He cleared his throat and subtly turned his face away, attempting to hide the scar. ¡°Sophie, do you think what¡¯s on my face is ugly? Does it scare you?¡± Jake asked, his voice light but tinged with caution.


    Sophie shook her head, her voice brimming with innocent assurance. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t scare me. There¡¯s a boy in my kindergarten who got scratched on his hand when he saved a kitten. He told me it¡¯s his hero mark. So, the mark on your face must mean you¡¯re a hero too!¡±


    Jake¡¯s heart swelled at her words, softening as he looked at Sophie. Kallie, with a gentle smile, added more food to Sophie¡¯s te. ¡°Eat well, sweetheart. The stronger you are, the less anyone can push you around.¡±


    Sophie nodded eagerly. ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ll grow up big and strong, and then I¡¯ll protect you so no one can ever bully you.¡±


    As they settled into the meal, the room filled with the quiet clinks of utensils. The silence wasn¡¯t awkward; it was warm andforting. For the first time in a long while, Jake felt a deep, unexpected sense of warmth and belonging.


    Jake hadn¡¯t felt the warmth of a family gathering in years. Before heading to Halstead to take over Jake¡¯spany, Kallie made sure to handle something important. Kallie asked Erhan to arrange a meeting but insisted that her name not be mentioned.


    Meanwhile, Joanna had been feeling increasingly guilty about her recent actions. The news that Mr. Jack had left the room with Kallie that day only heightened her anxiety. She worried that her ns might unravel. However, when Kallie and Mr. Jack publicly confirmed their engagement, Joanna¡¯s nerves settled somewhat. It seemed she had achieved her goal, after all.


    And when Kallie didn¡¯t confront her afterward, Joanna began to rx, gradually letting the matter slip from her mind. Kallie was powerless against her. With the Martel family standing behind her, Joanna felt untouchable, and no one would dare to cross the Martel family.


    Joanna¡¯s guilt and unease had kept her from quarreling with Ethan. So when Joanna heard that Ethan wanted to take her out to dinner, she agreed immediately, a rare smile gracing her face. It had been so long since Ethan had invited her out, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy.


    Joanna dressed up thoughtfully and arrived at the appointed ce, but to her surprise, Ethan wasn¡¯t there. Only Kallie awaited her.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t as warm and gentle as before. This time, her demeanor was much colder, her eyes sharp. As Joanna¡¯s smile slowly faded, Kallie remained unfazed. She approached Joanna, a faint smile ying on her lips. ¡°Mrs. Brooks, are you free today? How about we finally have that talk you owe me?¡±


    Joanna¡¯s shock quickly gave way to realization, and her expression hardened. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not free today. I was nning to have dinner with my husband. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t want to meddle in our private affairs, would you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 409

    ?<strong>Chapter 409:</strong>


    Without missing a beat, Kallie¡¯s hand shot out, gripping Joanna¡¯s wrist with a firm hold that kept Joanna rooted in ce. The warmth drained from her expression, reced by an icy resolve. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go looking for Ethan. I¡¯m the one who arranged this meeting, using his name. I figured you¡¯d feel guilty to meet me otherwise.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s face contorted with anger, her voiceced with venom. ¡°So, you finally admit it! You¡¯ve been after my husband all along! Utterly shameless!¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t get mad over Joanna¡¯s baseless usation. ¡°I originally nned to exin that there was nothing between Ethan and me,¡± Kallie said, her voice cool and steady, ¡°But now, I see there¡¯s no point exining to you. Why should I care what you think? You¡¯d better cooperate, or who knows what might happen.¡± As Kallie finished speaking, several bodyguards materialized around them, their presence unmistakable.


    Joanna¡¯s face drained of color, but she attempted to mask her fear with bravado, threatening, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! You know who I am¡ªif you harm me, you won¡¯tst a day in Burmoos!¡±


    Kallie kept her cool, her grip firm as she pulled Joanna further inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met your mother before. She¡¯s a woman of integrity who values family. If I were to share the truth about what happened, I¡¯m certain she¡¯d be on my side. In fact, she might even consider having you jailed, given the gravity of your actions.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s confidence began to crack, a flicker of panic crossing her face. She knew Kallie was right. Her mother wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to wrongdoing.


    Desperate to regain control, Joanna forced herself to soundposed. ¡°Then sue me if you think you can! I¡¯d like to see you prove it. Let¡¯s see if you actually have any evidence.¡±


    ¡°Evidence? Is that what you want?¡± Kallie¡¯s gaze sharpened, realizing Joanna¡¯s arrogance wouldn¡¯t falter without undeniable proof.


    With a simple gesture, Kallie signaled a bodyguard, who swiftly brought in a man, tightly bound with rope. The restaurant staff continued their work, unperturbed by the scene unfolding before them.


    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened as it dawned on her. This was Kallie¡¯s domain. The mask was ripped off the man¡¯s head, and as soon as Joanna recognized him, her face drained of color.


    Panic set in as the man, now exposed, began to plead frantically. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you have to clear this up! You¡¯re the one who made me do it! I¡¯d never have dared to n this on my own! You paid me a hefty sum! I still have the money. You can¡¯t deny it!¡±


    Joanna¡¯s knees nearly buckled as the reality of the situation sank in, her confidence crumbling. Without hesitation, Kallie signaled her men to escort Joanna into a nearby room. Once there, they forced Joanna to her knees on the cold, hard floor.


    Despite her vulnerable position, Joanna¡¯s fury red. ¡°Kallie, I did it because I despise you! It¡¯s your fault foring back. What, did you think you could just waltz in and steal my life? You¡¯re nothing but a whore! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m blind. I know you¡¯re after Ethan!¡±


    Joanna¡¯s voice dripped with venom as she spat out, ¡°Even if you have evidence, what¡¯s the point? No matter what you intend to do to me, you¡¯ll be breaking thew just like me. We can both rot in jail together.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s stubborn defiance only made Kallie¡¯s gaze grow colder. But instead of anger, a subtle, unsettling smile curved Kallie¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Joanna. I have no desire to break thew,¡± she said, her voice cool and measured. ¡°I¡¯m here to show you what it feels like to be treated the way you treated me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Are you even human?¡± Joanna¡¯s voice trembled with panic as she realized the gravity of the situation.


    Kallie found Joanna¡¯s words almostughable. The irony was too much. Joanna knew just how vile her actions had been, yet here she was, pleading for mercy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 410

    ?<strong>Chapter 410:</strong>


    ¡°Obviously, I won¡¯t sink to your level,¡± Kallie retorted, her voice dripping with icy sarcasm as she looked down at Joanna. ¡°What you did was disgraceful, and I refuse to be as shameless as you.¡±


    Joanna bit her lower lip, her humiliation clear, but she stubbornly tried to defend herself. ¡°The man I found for you is powerful. I was just trying to keep you away from my husband. You have a daughter to think about, and your life isn¡¯t easy. Even if you marry someone else, he¡¯ll probably resent you. I was doing you a favor. You should be grateful. Who else would want someone like you?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t waste time engaging with Joanna¡¯s twisted reasoning. She now understood that arguing with someone like Joanna was futile. Joanna would never admit she was wrong.


    Kallie knew the best way to get justice wasn¡¯t through words but by taking away what Joanna valued most. The door behind Joanna creaked open, and Ethan stepped into the room. He had been standing there all along, his eyes red and his hands trembling with emotion.


    Joanna felt a chill as she sensed his presence. Kallie gave a subtle nod, and the bodyguards released their hold on Joanna. Joanna turned around quickly, and the sight of Ethan standing there was like a crushing blow.


    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???


    ¡°When did you get here? How long have you been standing there?¡± Joanna¡¯s voice shook, barely holding on to a sliver of hope.


    In a desperate attempt to regain control, Joanna pleaded, ¡°Whatever Kallie told you, don¡¯t believe her! I¡¯m your wife, the one you should trust. She¡¯s just jealous and wants to ruin what we have. Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s trying to manipte you? Her intentions are anything but pure!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened as he slowly shook his head, the disappointment in his eyes unmistakable. ¡°Kallie didn¡¯t say a word. Everything I needed to know, I heard straight from your actions.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s face flushed with a mix of shame, fear, and desperation. Her eyes flickered with conflicting emotions, but ultimately, she swallowed her pride and crawled over to Ethan, clutching the fabric of his pants.


    Joanna said emotionally, ¡°I¡¯ve been by your side for so long, Ethan. I¡¯ve never lowered my head. I love you so much. What did I really do wrong? I¡¯ll apologize to Kallie. I¡¯ll make it up to her. From now on, I won¡¯t give her any more trouble. Can¡¯t we just move past this and pretend it never happened? For your sake, I¡¯m willing to let it all go.¡±


    But Ethan¡¯s expression remained clouded with disappointment. He stepped back, avoiding Joanna¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°The truth is, I stayed with you not just because of family pressure. Initially, I didn¡¯t feel much for you, but I respected you. I saw how capable and intelligent you were.¡±


    He paused, his expression darkening with the weight of his words. ¡°When I agreed to marry you, Imitted myself to building a future together. Yes, I once cared deeply for Kallie, but I epted that our past was behind us, and there was no going back.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice softened as he revealed his intentions. ¡°Before everything unraveled, I was nning to take you on a trip. I knew Kallie¡¯s return had affected you deeply, and I thought some time away from Burmoos would help. I wanted to give you space, maybe even stay away until she left, to bring you some peace.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened with a mix of disbelief and regret. ¡°How can that be? I saw how restless you were after she came back. You couldn¡¯t sleep, and you started going out alone at night. You even changed the password on your phone. What were you hiding from me?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s lips curved into a faint, disappointed smile, tinged with the sadness of unspoken truths. ¡°I remember your birthday is a month after your mother¡¯s.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 411

    ?<strong>Chapter 411:</strong>


    I was preparing for it early. Yes, I did change my phone¡¯s password a few days ago, and I told you about it at that time. But you were focused on the old photos on myputer. You used me of holding on to Kallie, but you didn¡¯t hear a word I said.¡±


    He continued, his tone unwavering. ¡°Those photos are part of my past¡ªmemories of me, my sister, and Kallie. There isn¡¯t a single one of just Kallie and me.¡±


    Kallie, standing nearby, nodded in confirmation. ¡°It¡¯s true. She had never enjoyed taking photos. If it hadn¡¯t been for Linsey¡¯s insistence, she wouldn¡¯t have been in those pictures at all.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s expression flickered, her smile quickly dissolving into tears. ¡°No! It can¡¯t be! Are you telling me I¡¯ve been fighting a ghost¡ªan imaginary threat all this time? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re over Kallie! Not entirely. Unless you swear it, write it down, and make an affidavit. Maybe then I can pretend none of this happened.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s voice wavered, tinged with desperation and a hint of madness. Ethan¡¯s face hardened, his patience finally spent. ¡°I¡¯m done exining,¡± Ethan said, his tone final. ¡°Believe what you want. My decision is made.¡±


    He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and tossed it in front of Joanna. Joanna¡¯s eyes widened as she read the words ¡°Divorce Agreement,¡± feeling as though the world had just crumbled beneath her feet.


    ¡°No!¡± she cried out, stumbling awkwardly. She grabbed Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°We can¡¯t divorce! Our marriage has been perfect. Your family adores me, and my family loves yours. We can¡¯t end it like this!¡±


    ¡°When we got married, everyone in Burmoos celebrated. You can¡¯t just be this heartless, Ethan! What will people say about me if we divorce?¡±


    Joanna¡¯s voice shook with desperation, but Ethan¡¯s expression remained stone-cold. Seeing her grip slipping, Joanna yed what she thought was her ace.


    ¡°If your family finds out, they¡¯ll never let this happen. Your parents made it clear that only the man who marries me is eligible to inherit the Brooks family fortune. Without my support, you¡¯ll bepletely cut off, Ethan.¡±


    Joanna expected her words to rattle Ethan, but instead, his gaze grew even frostier. Ethan shook off her hand, his voice rising with finality. ¡°Let me make something clear, Joanna. I have no desire to inherit the Brooks family legacy. If you think you can manipte me with that, you¡¯re gravely mistaken. Even if I¡¯m cast out of my family, I will divorce you. Let¡¯s end this with some dignity. Don¡¯t make it worse.¡±


    He paused, his tone resolute. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about me being with Kallie. I¡¯m leaving Avalon tomorrow, and where I go is no longer your concern.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Joanna yelled, trying to cling to Ethan as he turned away. Desperation surged through her as she tried to hold Ethan back, but Kallie intervened, signaling for others to restrain Joanna.


    Joanna screamed in anguish as Ethan disappeared from view. Her strength spent, she crumpled to the floor, utterly defeated. Kallie stepped forward, her voice cold and cutting. ¡°How does it feel, Joanna?¡±


    Joanna¡¯s tear-streaked eyes burned with hatred. ¡°Are you satisfied now, Kallie? I know it! There¡¯s something between you and Ethan. He¡¯s leaving me because of you!¡±


    Kallie clicked her tongue, her words sharp and deliberate.


    ¡°Maybe your marriage had its ws, but have you ever stopped to consider why it¡¯s fallen apart? You me everyone else, but you never look in the mirror. And honestly, is this the life you want¡ªfighting tooth and nail for a man?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 412

    ?<strong>Chapter 412:</strong>


    Joanna¡¯s eyes flickered with a moment of doubt before hardening with renewed rage. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re better than me, Kallie! If you¡¯re so powerful, end me now! Kill me! Because if you don¡¯t, I swear I¡¯ll make your life a living hell. You should have died abroad! Why did you evene back? You¡¯re vile, and your daughter is just as repulsive.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression hardened, her gaze turning icy as she stared down at Joanna. ¡°In that case, I really shouldn¡¯t have shown you any mercy,¡± she said, her voice cold and sharp. ¡°Joanna, do you honestly believe this is all I can do?¡±


    Joanna, still on the floor, sneered with defiance. ¡°If you think you¡¯re so powerful, then prove it! I¡¯ve already lost Ethan; I¡¯ve got nothing left to lose.¡±


    Kallie offered a faint, knowing smile, choosing not to dignify Joanna¡¯s challenge with a response. She simply turned and left the room.


    In the adjoining room, a group of reporters stood nervously, their cameras clutched tightly. These were the very people Joanna had hired to smear Kallie¡¯s reputation.


    Kallie gestured for one of them to approach. The reporter stepped forward eagerly, his smile ingratiating. ¡°Ms. Nixon, rest assured, I¡¯ll handle everything as you¡¯ve asked.¡±


    Kallie gave a slight nod, her expression unreadable. ¡°Did you record everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± the reporter said with enthusiasm.


    ¡°I can edit the footage to portray Joanna as a paranoid woman, constantly using her husband of infidelity, which leads to her mental breakdown. We¡¯ll make it look like she even tried to imprison him at home. And every woman who got close to Ethan, we¡¯ll frame it as them under Joanna¡¯s obsessive control.¡±


    The reporter paused, his grin growing wider. ¡°With the Martel family¡¯s status, this story will be massive. Once it¡¯s out, it¡¯ll be the talk of the town. I¡¯ve already coordinated with my colleagues. Everyone will push the same narrative¡ªJoanna¡¯s reputation will be in ruins.¡±


    A chillingugh escaped Kallie¡¯s lips, her eyes devoid of any warmth. ¡°You seem to be an expert at doing such a thing. How many people have you screwed over with your approach?¡± Her voice dripped with disdain.


    The reporter remained unfazed. ¡°Screwed over? Please. If those people I report on didn¡¯t mess up, I wouldn¡¯t have a story.¡± A smug grin spread across his face.


    Kallie¡¯s mockery intensified. ¡°So, how about we turn the tables, huh? Let someone dig up all your dirtyundry and ssh it across the headlines. How would you like that?¡±


    The reporter¡¯s smirk vanished, reced by wide-eyed shock.


    Before he could stammer out a response, Kallie dismissed him with a wave of her hand and said to her bodyguards, ¡°Get him out of my sight. And make sure he never shows his face around here again.¡±


    The reporter was unceremoniously hauled away, his pathetic whimpers echoing down the hall. He seemed genuinely baffled by his sudden downfall.


    The room fell into tense silence, broken only by the reporter¡¯s fading cries. The remaining reporters hardly dared to breathe.


    Kallie sank onto the sofa, massaging her temples wearily. ¡°Did you all get the footage?¡±


    The remaining reporters exchanged nervous nces. Finally, one spoke up, his voice hesitant. ¡°We understand. We¡¯ll report the truth about today¡¯s events. The whole city will know.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Kallie¡¯s tension eased slightly. She instructed her security team to keep a close watch on Joanna. She wasn¡¯t trying to be cruel, but Joanna wasn¡¯t going anywhere until this was resolved.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 413

    ?<strong>Chapter 413:</strong>


    Joanna remained under guard until the following morning.


    Finally released, Joanna rubbed her sore wrists and stalked out of the restaurant, muttering curses.


    ¡°What the hell? Kallie, I thought you were some big shot. But clearly, you didn¡¯t have the guts to hurt me. You¡¯d better pray you don¡¯t cross my path again. You¡¯ve let me go this time, but I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    Joanna rushed home, frantic. She¡¯d heard Charlee was there. Tears streaming down her face, she burst through the door, calling out for Charlee.


    Joanna cried out, ¡°Mom! Ethan¡¯s been seduced by some hussy! He wants a divorce! She came to taunt me and then locked me up all night. I thought I¡¯d never see you again!¡±


    Joanna was the Martel family¡¯s precious only daughter. Despite her strict upbringing, she was still the apple of everyone¡¯s eye. She¡¯d never been treated so poorly in her life.


    Charlee adored Joanna. Joanna assumed Charlee wouldn¡¯t let Kallie off the hook. In Joanna¡¯s mind, Kallie would be kicked out, humiliated, and defeated.


    At the sight of Charlee, Joanna sobbed and ran toward her.


    But Charlee turned, her face cold and hard. There was no sympathy in her eyes.


    Before Joanna could react, Charlee pped her across the face. Hard.


    Charlee snapped, ¡°Joanna, I¡¯ve spoiled you rotten. You¡¯ve lost all sense of right and wrong. What happened to all those lessons I taught you about dealing with people?¡±


    Joanna covered her stinging cheek, feeling utterly wronged. ¡°Mom! What are you doing? What did I do? Why did you hit me?¡±


    Charlee, seething with rage, whipped out her phone. The video showed Joanna and Ethan having a heated argument in a restaurant.


    It was raw, with no exnation provided. But anyone with half a brain could see what was happening. Thements section was blowing up, with thousands of opinions flying around.


    ¡°Is that Joanna from the Martel family? Is it the Martel family on my mind?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you got it. She¡¯s the daughter of the deputy mayor. Can you believe she acts like that behind closed doors? Her poor husband.¡±


    ¡°Is she nuts? using her husband of cheating. Honestly, I feel bad for the guy.¡±


    ¡°Come on, he¡¯s not perfect either. He doesn¡¯t exactly make her feel secure.¡±


    Thements were a mixed bag. Some people were tearing Joanna apart, others defending her. It wasn¡¯t exactly a full-blown scandal, but it was definitely causing a stir.


    Joanna, however, was not one to take criticism lightly. She had an ego and considered herself above themon folk, a breed apart. Now, being the subject of gossip and spection among so many people? It was uneptable. Absolutely uneptable.


    ¡°That bitch!¡± Joanna snarled, hurling the phone to the floor,pletely ignoring Charlee¡¯s furious expression. Charlee¡¯s disappointment was palpable. ¡°Someone has told me the truth today. I have learned what you have done. Joanna, I want you to tell me what happened. Why did you do this?¡±


    Joanna felt a pang of guilt but quickly regained herposure. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your only daughter. What are you going to do without me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 414

    ?<strong>Chapter 414:</strong>


    ¡°I said get out!¡± Charlee snapped.


    Joanna was shocked. Charlee marched out and told the servants to pack Joanna¡¯s stuff.


    Joanna felt like her world was crumbling. She trembled and then broke down, defeated. She couldn¡¯t fathom what she¡¯d done wrong.


    She was only trying to protect her marriage, to get rid of the woman who was after her husband. What was so wrong with that? Why did everyone think she was in the wrong? She couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Overwhelmed by emotions, Joanna felt broken. She stood up and stormed out of the study.


    Joanna caught Charlee in the act, ordering the servants to remove her belongings, Charlee¡¯s face a mask of anger. Charlee was fuming. She didn¡¯t actually want her daughter to leave. But she saw Joanna standing there, cold and unrepentant.


    Charlee hardened her heart. Joanna needed a wake-up call, or she¡¯d end up in serious trouble one day. Charlee couldn¡¯t bear the thought.


    Charlee¡¯s voice rose sharp with anger. ¡°Get rid of all her things! I don¡¯t want to see a trace of her in this house by this afternoon! I don¡¯t give a damn where she goes. After what she¡¯s done, she wouldn¡¯t dare show her face here anyway. I refuse to acknowledge her as my daughter!¡±


    Charlee¡¯s words were cut short by a sudden shove from behind, sending her tumbling to the floor with a cry of surprise.


    Elsewhere, Kallie watched Jake, stubborn as ever. She understood he was not going to leave. She took a deep breath, her patience wearing thin. It was time toy down thew.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not leaving, huh?¡± Kallie said, her voice tight. ¡°Fine. Then Sophie and I will head out.¡±


    Jake remained silent, his gaze on Kallie tinged with hurt.


    Edgar cleared his throat. ¡°Here¡¯s the situation, Ms. Nixon: Mr. Reeves is without alternatives for amodation in Burmoos.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± A faint smirk crossed Kallie¡¯s lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit ridiculous for you to make such a im?¡±


    Edgar wiped the sweat from his brow and continued with a nk expression.


    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest


    ¡°Mr. Reeves has fallen out of favor with his own family. While the Reeves family didn¡¯t dare to discipline him harshly, they are set on uncovering his true identity. Assuming the identity of Mr. Jack is his best shield. He can¡¯t afford to lose it. Now, every hotel and property agency in Burmoos has directives from the family. Should anyone lease a property, it must be reported immediately to the Reeves family. They¡¯ve arranged surveince for any new tenants.¡±


    Kallie scowled. ¡°You take me for a fool? How could Stan manage that? Every day, countless people check into hotels or rent properties.¡±


    Edgar put on a serious face. ¡°But he does manage it. You should recognize the influence the Reeves family wields in Burmoos. Don¡¯t believe me? Go ahead and test it out. Stan probably knows everything about you by now.¡±


    For a moment, Kallie was at a loss for words. While Stan could not have been the sharpest at running apany, she had to acknowledge that hiswork of informants was extensive. After all, Stan had set Jake up back then. Surely, Stan possessed capabilities.


    Yet, Kallie didn¡¯t want to relent. ¡°I still don¡¯t see why Jake should stay with me. I¡¯ve crossed the Reeves family. How is that my concern?¡±


    Just then, Sophie, who had been silent until now, chimed in, ¡°Mommy, the woman who kidnapped me mentioned her son¡¯sst name was Reeves.¡±


    ¡°Reeves?¡± Kallie nced at Jake, bewildered.


    Jake appeared somewhat defeated as he exined, ¡°Dean has a mistress and a son on the side, though he has never really beenpetent.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 415

    ?<strong>Chapter 415:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s emotions tangled further. She truly saw no valid argument to reject Jake. Then Sophie got up and tugged at Kallie¡¯s arm. ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s so unfortunate. If you don¡¯t let him stay with us, he¡¯ll end up homeless, sleeping on the streets. He won¡¯t get much sleep or enough to eat.¡±


    Kallie was both amused and slightly annoyed. She fixed Jake with a look of reproach and scoffed. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s right to spin tales to a young girl just to get what you want?¡±


    Jake shook his head, his response firm. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That¡¯s exactly my n. I can¡¯t leave Avalon right now. And if I¡¯m not out on the streets, where else would I stay? We¡¯re not in Yoeloth anymore. It¡¯splicated here, so yes, I¡¯ll be sleeping on the streets. If I reveal who I am at this point, Stan will stop at nothing to take me down.¡±


    Kallie eyed him skeptically. ¡°Really? With everything you¡¯ve got, you¡¯re worried about Stan?¡±


    Augh escaped Jake as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not him I¡¯m worried about. It¡¯s the person backing him.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced as she recalled hearing about Stan¡¯s influential supporter, a rather notorious figure. Despite years of trying, Stan had never managed to shake this benefactor.


    The room fell into heavy silence, brows knit together tightly.


    Lenny couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Jack, we should go! Can¡¯t you see they¡¯re not weing us? You angered the Reeves family over this woman¡¯s daughter, but now she doubts your intentions. Why do we even stay? She¡¯s ungrateful. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Lenny, I¡¯ve always considered your youth and overlooked much of your behavior. But this is thest warning I¡¯m giving you. If you repeat those words, I¡¯ll have no choice but to send you away.¡±


    Lenny¡¯s face twisted with hurt. ¡°Mr. Jake, what are you saying? Didn¡¯t you promise me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Jake rose from his seat, unable to mask his fury. ¡°Yes, I made a promise. But you¡¯ve tested my patience over and over. Why should I tolerate it?¡±


    Jake was fuming. Lenny winced and stepped aside, feeling downcast.


    Kallie watched the exchange, puzzled. Was Lenny so harsh with her? Did she inadvertently provoke him? If it had been in the past, she might have asked Lenny. But now she didn¡¯t care about what others thought of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to stay,¡± Kallie dered, her voice devoid of warmth. ¡°But I won¡¯t let you disrupt my life or Sophie¡¯s.¡±


    Kallie emphasized her final point sharply, a note of finality in her tone.


    A flicker of sorrow shed through Jake¡¯s eyes, vanishing almost immediately. ¡°Understood,¡± he said quietly.


    Just then, Kallie¡¯s phone buzzed abruptly. It was a message from Charlee, who had requested her number thest time they met.


    Charlee¡¯s message read, ¡°Kallie, are you free right now? I¡¯d like to talk.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in confusion. Was she texting to hold her ountable for what she did to Joanna? Yet, from what others had said about Charlee, such behavior seemed out of character.


    After sending the message, Charlee received no immediate response from Kallie. Growing concerned, she sent another message. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be rmed. I¡¯m not here to cause you any trouble. I¡¯m aware of what transpired between you and Joanna. I¡¯ve asked her to leave my home. However, I owe you an apology in person.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback to learn that Charlee had ousted Joanna. Charlee had always been strict about Joanna¡¯s upbringing yet failed to keep Joanna¡¯s jealousy in check.


    With a sigh, Kallie reflected on the situation. She felt no pity for Joanna, but her heart went out to Charlee. Rumor had it that Charlee had been raising Joanna alone since her husband¡¯s death years ago.


    Charlee refused to abandon her career despite the toll bncing work and parenthood took on her health. Despite everything, Charlee paved the way for Joanna¡¯s future and chose a son-inw whom she was satisfied with and Joanna liked, hoping for the best for Joanna. Unexpectedly, things unfolded in such a way.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 416

    ?<strong>Chapter 416:</strong>


    Charlee continued pressing Kallie. Perhaps sensing Kallie¡¯s reluctance to meet, Charlee sent another message. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I just feel a bit uneasy. It¡¯s my fault my daughter turned out this way, despite my best efforts. It is alright if you¡¯re busy today. I hope to apologize in person when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Perhaps because they were both single mothers managing on their own, Kallie could empathize with Charlee¡¯s plight, which made her feel sympathetic toward Charlee.


    Kallie finally texted back, ¡°I¡¯lle to meet you. Could you send me the address?¡±


    Kallie left without informing Jake or Sophie. Given Charlee¡¯s delicate position, Kallie preferred not to involve others, feeling it couldplicate things. However, Kallie hadn¡¯t anticipated running into Lenny on her way out.


    Lenny hurried over to Kallie, blocking her path. ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet. I need to talk with you.¡±


    As soon as Kallie noticed the frown on Lenny¡¯s face, she could tell he was about to stir up trouble. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with him, so she forced a polite smile and said, ¡°Maybe another time. I have something I need to take care of; I¡¯ll be heading out.¡±


    But Lenny, trailing closely behind Kallie, wasn¡¯t about to let it go. His tone was stubborn as he said, ¡°No matter what you think, I¡¯m going to say what I need to today. If you don¡¯t want to talk to me, then just follow you wherever you go.¡±


    Kallie sighed, feeling trapped and helpless. Since when did Jake be so patient, even willing to take a rebellious teenager like Lenny under his wing? Judging by Lenny¡¯s stubborn demeanor, Kallie had no doubt that he could follow through on his word.


    Not wanting to drag things out any longer, Kallie decided it was better to just get it over with. She stopped in her tracks, her expression turning cold. ¡°Alright, go ahead. You¡¯ve got five minutes. I have something to say to you as well.¡±


    Lenny crossed his arms over his chest, his chin lifting slightly in a show of arrogance. ¡°I just want to tell you that you should stay away from Jake. He already has someone who¡¯s perfect for him. If you really care about him, you¡¯ll stop bothering him. You probably don¡¯t know this, but when our big boss passed away, he betrothed his daughter to Jake. She even saved his life. They¡¯re a perfect match. If it weren¡¯t for you, Jake wouldn¡¯t havee back; he would have married her.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed at his words. She hadn¡¯t expected that Jake would be so highly regarded, even by people abroad. But as she pondered about it, she found it made sense. Jake had attracted a great deal of women¡¯s attention since his childhood. Girls smitten with him was no surprise.


    Yet Kallie hadn¡¯t expected that things between Jake and another woman had progressed to the point of marriage. A strange feeling welled up inside her, and her gaze grew colder. Kallie said, her voice icy, ¡°Listen up, I didn¡¯t ask him to concern himself with my issues. If you can persuade him to leave me alone and go back, by all means, do it. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s trying to get close to him. I¡¯ve told you before that I just want to live a peaceful life.¡±


    Lenny, caught off guard and unable toe up with a counterargument, blushed with frustration. He finally stammered, ¡°But¡­ You could just refuse him. If you don¡¯t, it looks like you¡¯re ying hard to get. I¡¯m warning you: stay away from him.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s patience snapped, and she took a step closer to Lenny. Her approach was enough to make Lenny retreat a few steps, fear flickering in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove anything to you,¡± Kallie said coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re confident, then go ahead and make him leave me alone. Why should I be the one to refuse him? This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Lenny gritted his teeth in frustration and spat out, ¡°Just you wait! Mydy will be back soon, and she¡¯ll make a mistress like you get what you deserve!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 417

    ?<strong>Chapter 417:</strong>


    ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ¡±


    Kallie simply chuckled. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    With that, she turned and began to walk away.


    Fuming, Lenny stomped his feet. As he turned around, he was startled to see Edgar watching him from a distance. The sight was like a cold ssh of water, extinguishing his bravado.


    Lowering his head, Lenny tried to leave quickly, but Edgar caught up to him. ¡°I told you not to interfere in what¡¯s going on between Jake and Kallie. Why did you say those things to her?¡± Edgar said.


    ¡°Fine, as long as she doesn¡¯t try to get close to Jake again, I won¡¯t bother her.¡±


    Meanwhile, when Kallie arrived at the Martel family estate, she was struck by the emptiness of the grand house. Despite its size and opulence, there wasn¡¯t a single servant in sight.


    The wealth of the Martel family didn¡¯t surprise Kallie. After all, the Martel family had always been rich long before Charlee¡¯s time, and their fortune wasn¡¯t something built on shady dealings.


    Fortunately, the butler appeared and led the way, guiding Kallie through the vast and silent halls. Reaching the empty living room, the butler left without saying a word, leaving Kallie alone.


    Confused, Kallie looked around but didn¡¯t see Charlee or anyone else. After sitting there for a while with no sign of anyone, she decided to take out her phone and send Charlee a message. ¡°Where are you? Should Ie to you?¡±


    After a few minutes, her phone vibrated with a response: ¡°I¡¯m upstairs in the study on the second floor.¡± Kallie paused, uncertain, but eventually made her way up the stairs.


    Upon reaching the second floor, she was shocked to find Charlee lying on the floor, unconscious, with blood pooling around her. The scene was horrifying.


    In a panic, Kallie fumbled for her phone, intending to call for help. Before she could dial, a group of bodyguards appeared out of nowhere and restrained her.


    Just then, Joanna appeared on the staircase from the third floor, her voice shrill and usatory. ¡°Kallie, I saw it all! How dare you push my mother!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she looked up, her expression one of utter disbelief. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Joanna rushed down the stairs, throwing herself beside Charlee and crying out in distress. ¡°Mom, please wake up! Are you okay? Don¡¯t do this to me. You tried to apologize to Kallie, but she wouldn¡¯t ept it. She demanded you kick me out, and in the heat of the argument, she pushed you down the stairs! Please! Mom, wake up!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s stomach turned as she realized Joanna wasying all the me squarely on her. The audacity of such a tant lie left her momentarily speechless. It dawned on Kallie that the messages from Charlee might have actually been sent by Joanna. In that case, who had really pushed Charlee down? Could it have been Joanna herself?


    A wave of fear washed over Kallie as she looked at Joanna in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s your mother! How could you do this to her? Joanna, do you even have a conscience?¡±


    Joanna¡¯s expression twisted with anger as she clenched her fists and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You¡¯re the one who hurt my mother, not anyone else. You refused her apology and demanded she kick me out. She didn¡¯t want to, and you shoved her down the stairs in a rage!¡±


    Kallie took Joanna¡¯s flea-pied demeanor, realizing she was being set up. Steeling herself, Kallie forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Joanna, this is pointless,¡± she said, trying to keep her voice steady despite the fear gnawing at her. ¡°You might want to see me in jail, but the police aren¡¯t fools. They¡¯ll uncover the truth, and your n is too flimsy. Is it really worth destroying your life over a moment of anger?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 418

    ?<strong>Chapter 418:</strong>


    Joanna¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stepped closer to Kallie. Without a word, she signaled the bodyguards, who immediately forced Kallie to the floor. Joanna then pressed her heel down hard on the back of Kallie¡¯s hand, using all her strength.


    The pain shot through Kallie like a lightning bolt, causing her whole body to tremble. Her face drained of color, and the searing pain soon turned to numbness as she felt her hand go limp under Joanna¡¯s relentless pressure.


    After what felt like an eternity, Joanna finally lifted her foot, a look of twisted satisfaction on her face. She stared down at Kallie and sneered, ¡°Who said anything about calling the police?¡±


    Joanna released Kallie¡¯s hand, crouched down, and pinched her chin firmly. Joanna gazed into Kallie¡¯s tear-filled, beautiful eyes, deriving satisfaction from Kallie¡¯s pain.


    With an icy voice, Joanna dered, ¡°You murdered my mother. I can¡¯t just let you walk away. You¡¯ll never leave the Martel estate alive. Don¡¯t worry. Your murder of my mother is safe with me, but this ce will be your prison for life. Let¡¯s see how you manage to charm anyone now.¡±


    With a dismissive wave of her hand, Joanna signaled the bodyguards, who promptly dragged Kallie away. Kallie was confined in the basement, a ce shrouded in darkness where she couldn¡¯t even see her own hands. Among the shadows lurked other sinister tools.


    The confinement was so severe that Kallie struggled to move her fingers properly. She stifled her tears and attempted to steady her breathing. Joanna was unhinged, aplete madwoman. Kallie feared what Joanna might do next.


    For what felt like hours, she considered who might notice her absence and rescue her. Only Jake came to mind¡ªherst glimmer of hope.


    Eventually, the basement door creaked open. Joanna entered, clutching something in her hand, and flicked on a blindingly bright light. The sudden intensity forced a sharp pain through Kallie¡¯s eyes, jolting her toward a semnce of alertness. Instinctively, she recoiled.


    Even amidst the clutter of the basement, Kallie¡¯s beauty shone through, undiminished. This sparked a deep-seated jealousy in Joanna. Approaching Kallie with a sinister grin, Joanna remarked, ¡°It seems beautiful women are treated differently, aren¡¯t they? Men are ready to do whatever it takes for you. Such a shame, really.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Kallie responded, her voice rough and hoarse from not having spoken or drunk any water for an extended period.


    Joanna¡¯s smug smile widened as she toyed with a water bottle in her hand. ¡°What do you think? Care for a drink?¡± Her tone turned taunting. ¡°If you want some water, kneel and apologize first. You owe me and my mother an apology. You killed my mother.¡±


    Kallie shut her eyes, resisting the allure of the water Joanna unted. While confined, Joanna had asionally sent her food, but the dry cakes provided were apanied by no water, making them nearly impossible to swallow without hydration. Deprived of water for days, Kallie found the thirst unbearable, yet she knew she must endure.


    Anyone with faltering resolve would kneel on the floor and plead for the water bottle in Joanna¡¯s grip. Kallie bit the tip of her tongue, the taste of blood filling her mouth immediately. The pain kept her alert.


    ¡°You approached me expecting me to bow in submission. If I take the me willingly, you¡¯ve prepared to record this and have me imprisoned. Joanna, it¡¯s a dead end for you. Let me guess: someone came to you about me, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 419

    ?<strong>Chapter 419:</strong>


    The smile vanished from Joanna¡¯s face. She unscrewed the cap of the bottle and poured all the water out in front of Kallie. The water hit the floor, not a drop reaching Kallie. ¡°Come on. Kneel and lick it up,¡± Joanna taunted, her voiceced with spite.


    Kallie remained still, silent, giving Joanna a steady, icy stare. Despite looking worn and pale, her eyes remained piercing and cold. Joanna gave a reluctant smile.


    ¡°Why? Why did someone stille to you when you were in such a situation? It¡¯s tragic, really. He can¡¯t take you with him. I¡¯veid out terms for him. I told him that if he wants to take you, he must reveal his true self.


    Perhaps others are in the dark, but I¡¯m not blind. I leveraged some of my mother¡¯s contacts to uncover his secrets. Mr. Jack? The underworld kingpin? The feared mogul? He¡¯s the one who offed his mother and got cast out from the Reeves family. Yes, that¡¯s Jake Reeves.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank. Joanna had uncovered Jake¡¯s true identity. Yet, it wasn¡¯t shocking that Joanna had managed to do so. Joanna pressed on, ¡°Now, do you think he¡¯ll choose you or himself?¡±


    Kallie shut her eyes, her voice steady. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whom he chooses. My fate is irrelevant. You im it was Jake who killed his mother. That¡¯s a fabrication. Yet what you¡¯ve done is real. If you kill me, you¡¯re signing your own prison sentence. I won¡¯t be alone on this journey to the end.¡±


    Joanna was rattled. She still cared about it. She regretted her actions the instant she pushed Charlee down the stairs. But her anger and bitterness prevailed.


    If only Charlee hadn¡¯t decided to cast her out, she wouldn¡¯t haveshed out in rage. It was all because Charlee failed to cherish and care about her enough.


    After Kallie returned, Joanna frequently aired her grievances about Kallie¡¯s past with Ethan, doing so openly in Charlee¡¯s presence. However, she always spoke with a dispassionate tone. ¡°You and Ethan are married.


    You should focus on your own life. I highly doubt Ethan would cheat. Besides, it¡¯s all in the past. Dwelling on it seems a bit excessive, don¡¯t you think? If there was something between Ethan and Kallie, they would¡¯ve acted on it long ago.


    Moreover, Ethan hardly seems the type to socialize excessively these days. What¡¯s really on your mind? Have you forgotten how to be forgiving? Why thisck of trust in Ethan? It seems all my teachings were in vain. You¡¯ve truly disappointed me.¡±


    Those words haunted Joanna when she saw Charlee lying bloodied yet still breathing. At that moment, Joanna¡¯s mind seemed to freeze, overwhelmed by a chilling detachment. She didn¡¯t call for help or try to assist Charlee. She merely watched Charlee die.


    Later, Joanna¡¯s regret was immense¡ªnot for the act of killing her own mother, but because it had shattered her own life. Convinced she had acted before her end, Joanna cunningly lured Kallie to the scene. How naive Kallie was!


    Did she actually expect the Martel family to seek her? Didn¡¯t Kallie know herself at all? Yet just as Joanna pondered these thoughts, Jake dered his intention to call the police, right in front of her.


    Overwhelmed, Joanna felt fear grip her. She didn¡¯t want to meet her end or face any consequences for her wrongdoings. Kallie maintained an even calmer demeanor than Joanna did.


    Losing her patience, Joanna crouched down and harshly grasped Kallie¡¯s chin. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind now. It¡¯s you who should die. Why didn¡¯t you just stay abroad? Why did you have toe back? You¡¯ve destroyed my life and my marriage! So go ahead and die for me!¡± she growled.


    Joanna then forced some medicine into Kallie¡¯s mouth. Distraught, Kallie attempted to spit it out, but her fingers trembled too weakly to induce vomiting. When Joanna saw that Kallie had swallowed the medicine, a satisfied smile crept across her face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 420

    ?<strong>Chapter 420:</strong>


    Five minutester, Kallie¡¯s vision blurred. The light faded from her eyes.


    ¡°Kallie, bark like a dog,¡± Joannamanded with a smug tone.


    Kallieplied weakly.


    Joanna sighed deeply, a mix of relief and justification coloring her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money on this¡­ it was worth it.¡±


    Joanna regretted using the medicine on Kallie. If she had known how effective the medicine was, she would have used it on Ethan. Perhaps then, he wouldn¡¯t have considered divorce.


    Just then, the butler of the Martel family hurried down the stairs. ¡°Miss, that man said he would agree to your request, but only if you release Kallie immediately. Otherwise, he is prepared to involve the police.¡±


    ¡°Is he really prepared to risk exposing his identity for Kallie?¡± Joanna was taken aback, her jealousy ring. How could Kallie inspire such devotion from Jake? Kallie simply didn¡¯t deserve it.


    After pondering for a moment, Joanna¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll record a video. Then, you can release Kallie. Make sure he waits for five minutes.¡±


    In the Martel family¡¯s grand hall, Jake sat on the sofa, radiating hostility and cold detachment. His eyes were icy, threatening violence at any moment.


    While Edgar was also furious, he maintained hisposure. ¡°Mr. Reeves, we must tread carefully within the Martel estate!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± Jake responded, his voice chillingly calm.


    Edgar doubted Jake¡¯s assurances, unsure of his restraint. When it came to matters involving Kallie, Jake was known to lose hisposure, regardless of the circumstances.


    Edgar sighed inwardly. The Martel family had indeed provoked Jake. From this point forward, it was clear the Martel family could no longer stay safely in Burmoos.


    At that moment, Joanna approached with some bodyguards. The guards were forcibly holding Kallie. Kallie bowed her head in silence, her disheveled hair obscuring her face and hiding her expression.


    Jake felt a pang of distress seeing Kallie in tattered clothing. How much suffering had she endured? Kallie, usually so articte after her throat was healed, didn¡¯t say a word.


    Jake quickly stood and moved toward Kallie. However, the bodyguards promptly blocked his path. Jake fixed Joanna with a cold, fierce re. ¡°What is this supposed to mean?¡±


    Joanna responded with a mocking smile, her arms crossed. ¡°I brought her here. Now, you must fulfill your promise. You need to give me your word. How else can I trust you?¡±


    Jake clenched his teeth and his fists, veins bulging visibly on his forehead. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°Send me away. Have your people take me to the airport immediately. I¡¯ve booked a flight. As soon as I¡¯m gone, I will release Kallie. Don¡¯t try to coerce my subordinates to free her; after my departure, I hold leverage over them. They would die with Kallie rather than let her go.¡±


    As Joanna finished her demands, she pressed a knife against Kallie¡¯s neck. Yet, Kallie remained expressionless. The man applied slight pressure, and a bloodstain blossomed on Kallie¡¯s pale neck.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 421

    ?<strong>Chapter 421:</strong>


    The sight of the bright red blood sharply affected Jake. His pupils dted in shock. Hastily, he said, ¡°Okay, I agree to your terms. Edgar, arrange it. Take her to the airport immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Joanna lingered, observing the scene for a moment longer, and then hurried out following Edgar.


    Jake¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Kallie, who was still bleeding but silent, resembling a numb doll. It quickly dawned on him that something was wrong.


    ¡°Kallie?¡± Jake called out.


    Before Kallie could respond, the bodyguard with the knife to Kallie¡¯s neck snapped to attention and increased the pressure.


    Fear silenced Jake, his eyes reddening with frustration and self-reproach. Why was he so powerless to protect her?


    Time crawled by. Twenty minutes felt like an eternity to Jake. Then Edgar sent Jake a message: ¡°Joanna has been sent away. I personally watched her board the ne. Mr. Reeves, should we intercept her?¡±


    Jake sneered and texted back, ¡°Does she think she can escape by fleeing abroad? Have our men monitor her movements.¡±


    Upon receiving the news, the bodyguards released Kallie as Joanna had promised. The moment they let go, Kallie copsed to the floor like a lifeless doll.


    As others dispersed, Jake hurried over and lifted Kallie from the floor. ¡°Kallie? Kallie?¡± His anxiety was palpable as he inspected the wound on her neck.


    Fortunately, the wound wasn¡¯t deep. She just needed to go to the hospital for disinfection. But when Jake looked into her dull pupils, he felt as if he had lost everything.


    ¡°Kallie?¡± He shook her gently. But there was no response. Kallie was unresponsive, as if she were merely a piece of furniture.


    ¡°Hurry, get her to the hospital. And you, call Lenny here right now,¡± Jake ordered.


    At the hospital, the doctor conducted a thorough examination and quickly identified the issue. ¡°I suspect she was drugged with a neurotoxin I haven¡¯t encountered before. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll formte a treatment n.¡±


    Jake nodded and returned to the ward.


    Kallie was awake. She sat up and stared nkly out the window. After some rest, herplexion seemed less pale. Yet, she didn¡¯t acknowledge anyone around her.


    The nurse attempted to gauge Kallie¡¯s responsiveness, but it appeared she had lost all perception, as if her soul had departed, leaving only her body behind.


    Jake wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but he noticed a slight frown on her face. He motioned to the nurse and said, ¡°You can take a break. I¡¯ll stay here and look after her.¡±


    After everyone else had left, only Jake and Kallie remained in the ward.


    Jake remained silent, sitting beside her in the quiet room. The wind outside could be heard clearly. It was sunny today, yet not overly warm. Outside the window, green trees swayed. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting speckled patterns on the windowsill.


    It had been a long time since Jake had sat quietly beside Kallie like this.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 422

    ?<strong>Chapter 422:</strong>


    Reminiscing, Jake said, ¡°When we were kids, I liked to sit alone like this. You always came over. I told you that you were annoying. You said you couldn¡¯t speak and wouldn¡¯t bother me. In truth, I never found you annoying. I just had a short temper and was afraid ofshing out at you. Besides, I was always secretly happy when you visited. You might not have said much, but just hearing you call my name¡­ it wasforting.¡±


    ¡°Jake¡­ Jake¡­¡± As Jake paused, Kallie unexpectedly spoke his name.


    Jake halted abruptly and turned to look at her in disbelief.


    Kallie was gazing at him, a new spark in her eyes. She called out again, ¡°Jake.¡±


    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    At that, Jake¡¯s pupils dted, and he reached out to grasp her hand. ¡°Have you recovered? Can you understand me?¡±


    Without responding directly, Kallie continued to utter his name. Her voice was mechanical, almost robotic.


    Jake¡¯s heart surged with a mix of emotions. The doctor had warned that before treatment, Kallie might be like an inanimate object. Yet now, she was responding to him.


    For days, Kallie remained in a catatonic state, seemingly lost in her own world,pletely oblivious to everything and everyone around her. The only exception was Jake; she seemed to respond to him, albeit faintly.


    The doctor had tried everything he could think of, but nothing seemed to work. Finally, he threw up his hands. ¡°This drug is a bit of a mystery,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done all we can for now. She¡¯s stable, but her memory¡ªthat¡¯s a different story. I rmend keeping her in a familiar environment; it might help jog her memory.¡± After some consideration, Jake decided to bring Kallie home.


    Sophie was over the moon when she heard her mom wasing home. She hadn¡¯t seen Kallie in days and had been busy getting everything ready, even picking out a special gift for her.


    The moment Sophie heard the car pull up, she bolted out of the house, excitement bubbling inside her. Jake was just helping Kallie out of the car when they saw Sophie racing toward them.


    Before Jake could react, Sophie threw her arms around Kallie. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    Sophie stumbled, but Kallie instinctively reached out to steady her. Jake¡¯s jaw dropped. At the hospital, Kallie had recoiled from everyone¡¯s touch.


    That was why the doctor had suggested bringing her home. Maybe the mother-daughter bond was stronger than the drug¡¯s effects.


    Jake felt a glimmer of hope. Perhaps bringing Kallie home would be the key to her recovery. The thought lifted the weight that had been pressing down on him these past few days.


    Even though Sophie was just a kid, she could sense something wasn¡¯t right. She looked up at Kallie with a worried frown.


    ¡°Are you mad at me? Why won¡¯t you talk to me?¡± Sophie tugged at Kallie¡¯s sleeve, her big eyes pleading for a response. ¡°Mommy, please, don¡¯t you want to talk?¡±


    Jake knelt down, gently stroking Sophie¡¯s hair. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided honesty was the best policy. ¡°Sophie, your mommy¡¯s sick. She¡¯s not feeling well right now, but she still knows who you are. You just need to be a little patient with her, okay?¡±


    Sophie nodded, though confusion clouded her young face. She didn¡¯t quite grasp the full extent of her mother¡¯s condition, but she trusted Jake. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s like when I¡¯m sick, right? When I have a cold or fever. I don¡¯t want to talk or y either.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 423

    ?<strong>Chapter 423:</strong>


    Sophie¡¯s eyes darted around before she grabbed Jake¡¯s hand, pulling him closer. She leaned in, her voice a whisper against his ear.


    ¡°Can you stay here? I know a bad guy hurt my mommy and made her sick. Bad guys are always hurting my mommy, and I can¡¯t do anything to stop them. Please, can you stay and protect her?¡± Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she ducked her head. ¡°When I¡¯m big, I¡¯ll protect my mommy myself. I won¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help.¡±


    Jake¡¯s heart twisted in his chest. What a brave little girl, shouldering so much worry. He pulled Sophie into a tight embrace. ¡°You¡¯re a wonderful girl, Sophie,¡± he murmured. ¡°This is my fault. I won¡¯t let you or your mom get hurt again.¡±


    Sophie looked up at him, confusion etched on her face. ¡°But¡­ you don¡¯t have to. My mommy says only family protects each other forever. You¡¯re her friend. You only have to protect her for now.¡±


    A pang of hurt shot through Jake. ¡°Your mom said that?¡± he asked, his voice tight. ¡°She said I was just a friend? Did she say anything else about me?¡±


    Sophie blinked, puzzlement clouding her face. Jake¡¯s words were a mystery to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jake said, masking his disappointment. ¡°Take your mom into the house and get some rest.¡±


    Sophie nodded, leading Kallie away by the hand. Kallie took a few steps, a flicker of something unreadable passing through her eyes. She nced back at Jake, noting his dejection. Then she turned away and continued walking.


    Jake watched them go, a wave of loneliness washing over him. He had briefly entertained the idea of using Kallie¡¯s amnesia to his advantage, to build a connection with her.


    But he quickly dismissed the thought. It felt wrong and maniptive. He couldn¡¯t take advantage of her vulnerability; when her memory returned, she would be disgusted with him. All he could do now was be there for her, no strings attached.


    Meanwhile, Jake was relentless in his search for Joanna. He activated every contact he had. Joanna had vanished into thin air the moment she left the country.


    That evening, Jake found himself at a social gathering, face-to-face with a renowned investigator¡ªa man rumored to find anyone, anywhere.


    They said the man could track down a person with nothing more than a verbal description. But this man was a real oddball and wouldn¡¯t take the job if he wasn¡¯t in the mood, even if all the money in the world was thrown at him.


    Right then, the man signaled for a few hired girls to go over and flirt with Jake, proposing a toast to him. Jake had built up quite a tolerance over the years; he could hold his liquor.


    After a few bottles, Jake was still going strong, but the man was getting impatient. He waved one of the girls over.


    The girl sashayed over, all hips and smiles. The man leaned in and whispered something in her ear. The girl nodded and gave Jake a seductive look. She sidled up to him and purred, ¡°Hey there, handsome. You¡¯ve got a great figure. Why hide your face behind that mask? What¡¯s the mystery? C¡¯mon, take it off. We want to see your face.¡±


    But before her fingers could even graze Jake¡¯s mask, he shoved her away, sending her sprawling to the floor. She let out a yelp and then burst into tears, looking utterly pathetic.


    Jake didn¡¯t even flinch. His eyes were cold, almost murderous. His voice was like ice. ¡°Anyone who sees my face dies. That¡¯s the rule. You still want to see it?¡±


    Jake¡¯s words were directed at the man across the table. He wouldn¡¯t be here if he didn¡¯t need this man¡¯s help to find Joanna and get revenge for Kallie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 424

    ?<strong>Chapter 424:</strong>


    Seeing the man¡¯s demeanor, Jake felt this man didn¡¯t deserve another second of his time. He ignored the man¡¯s sour expression and headed for the door.


    But the man wasn¡¯t letting Jake off that easy. He stepped in Jake¡¯s way. ¡°What the hell? That¡¯s how you ask for a favor?¡±


    Edgar had had enough. He stood up, clearing his throat with a forced smile.


    ¡°Sir, I think you¡¯re confused. Mr. Jack¡¯s here to offer a partnership, not beg for help. He¡¯s perfectly capable on his own, but he¡¯s a busy man. And a word of advice: don¡¯t get too cocky.¡±


    The booze had clearly gone to the man¡¯s head. ¡°Partnership, my ass!¡± he slurred. ¡°You need me, not the other way around. Big shot on the outside, but you¡¯re here begging. I¡¯m just testing your patience, and you¡¯re already failing. So much for the great Mr. Jack.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± he asked, his voice deadly calm.


    The man was slightly unnerved. Yet, a spark of realization seemed to ignite within him, and he lifted his gaze with newfound confidence. ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for someone,¡± he dered, his toneced with a hint of taunt.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates


    ¡°You¡¯ve spilled all the details to me. She must mean the world to you. Watch as I find her first, and then you¡¯ll never see her again.¡±


    Jake scoffed, his gaze a frigid re. ¡°Do you truly believe I wouldn¡¯t take action against you?¡± As Jake advanced toward the man, his voice remained even, but it carried an icy detachment that was more intimidating than any show of emotion.


    The room was charged with an unsettling calm that made the skin crawl.


    Abruptly, a tter erupted from the doorway. The sound of something being clumsily handled, followed by sharp rebukes, filled the air. A drunkard¡¯s curses sliced through the tension, harsh and slurred.


    Jake¡¯s brow creased in annoyance.


    Edgar was quick to react, stepping forward with resolve. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I¡¯ll handle this disturbance,¡± he assured firmly.


    Jake turned to the man, a chilly smirk ying on his lips. ¡°So, you think finding her first is a threat to me? We¡¯ll see whether you find her before I do.¡±


    The man caught Jake¡¯s icy stare, his courage faltering. He stuttered, unable to meet Jake¡¯s steely gaze.


    At the door, Edgar¡¯s voice rang through the chaos with disbelief. ¡°Miss Nixon, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jake¡¯s threatening demeanor dropped as he rushed to the door, urgency recing his earlierposure. He arrived to see Kallie standing lost amid themotion, Edgar already intervening with the drunken troublemaker.


    A waiter stood by, hastily exining the recent events to anyone who would listen.


    Moments earlier, the waiter had clutched his tray tightly. However, in a sudden movement, Kallie headed for the room¡¯s entrance. Their paths collided. The tray tilted dramatically, sending a ss of wine crashing to the floor, drenching the drunkard¡¯s clothes.


    Apologies flew from the waiter¡¯s lips to both Kallie and the soaked drunkard, his words quick and filled with regret. He believed the confrontation had ended.


    Yet, the drunkard persisted, unyielding. Without troubling the waiter, perhaps due to Kallie¡¯s delicate face, he demanded she apologize and insisted she kneel to clean his trousers.


    Kallie, however, stood her ground, unyielding.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 425

    ?<strong>Chapter 425:</strong>


    The drunkard¡¯s insults escted, hisnguage growing more vile as time passed. Had Edgar not intervened in time, the drunkard might have forcibly taken Kallie to his private room.


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened, sharp enough to cut through steel as he watched the drunkard, his fury barely contained.


    Amidst themotion, the man from earlier seized the moment to escape.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Jake¡¯s voice was fraught with concern as he held Kallie¡¯s hand, scanning her for injuries. Finding no visible harm brought him slight relief.


    Oblivious to the situation¡¯s gravity, the drunkard questioned irritably, ¡°Who are you? Do you know her? Good, because she ruined my outfit. She has to pay for it. My trousers are bespoke and cost at least thirty thousand. Pay up now, or I will have her join me for a drink.¡±


    Kallie, previously stoic, stepped subtly closer to Jake. Having spent time together recently, Jake had grown attuned to the nuances of Kallie¡¯s expressions, even those minimally disyed.


    Jake¡¯s demeanor abruptly chilled further. He remained silent but shot Edgar a meaningful look.


    Edgar caught on quickly, signaling the security to handle the drunkard.


    The drunkard¡¯s bravado faltered, his curses a thin veil over his growing panic. His protests were loud enough for passersby and upants of neighboring rooms to hear. Yet, no one intervened. Most recognized the significance of the mask Jake wore and chose not to provoke his ire.


    Eventually, after several dousing of cold water, the drunkard finally came to his senses.


    The drunkard recognized Jake, and his voice shook as he spoke. ¡°This is my first visit here, and I¡¯m unfamiliar with the etiquette. I had no idea she was your woman. Please, let me show my remorse.¡±


    With that, the drunkard repeatedly pped his own face. His gaze shifted to Kallie, who still wore a look of discontent.


    His smile was frosty as he addressed the trembling drunkard, ¡°Don¡¯t you know whom you should apologize to?¡±


    The drunkard quickly caught on, turning his obsequious grin toward Kallie. ¡°Miss, I was foolish not to recognize thepany you keep. Please ept my sincerest apologies for the oversight.¡±


    The disparity in the drunkard¡¯s demeanor toward Jake and Kallie was stark.


    Edgar, unable to contain his disdain, interjected sharply, ¡°If you¡¯re apologizing, then acknowledge what you did wrong.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction


    The drunkard looked bewildered. ¡°I¡¯m new here. I truly didn¡¯t know this gentleman. I¡¯m unfamiliar with everything.¡±


    Edgar, driven by indignation, delivered a stern kick to the drunkard. ¡°You spared the waiter but med her. Would you have harassed her if she were any less connected? Is that your belief?¡±


    The drunkard retorted, ¡°No decent woman woulde to a ce like this! Those whoe here are no good. They¡¯re here to lure men. This woman is merely fortunate to have caught this gentleman¡¯s attention.¡±


    Jake rose, a mocking sneer on his lips, as he took Kallie¡¯s hand and approached the drunkard. ¡°Look carefully and understand this.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 426

    ?<strong>Chapter 426:</strong>


    She is neither a trinket nor my woman, as you put it. Her name is Kallie Nixon. If you¡¯re intrigued by her, go ahead and look her up. With her capabilities, she could end you effortlessly.¡±


    The drunkard fumbled with his phone, hastily typing Kallie¡¯s name into a search. Hisplexion drained of color as he read the contents of the screen.


    Jake continued, ¡°She actually owns this establishment. You im women here are no good; what does that say about you? I don¡¯t want to see you in this ce again. Leave now.¡±


    However, Jake had no intention of letting the drunkard depart without a further lesson.


    Seating himself on the sofa with Kallie, Jake took her hand reassuringly. ¡°Watch how I handle this troublemaker for you.¡±


    Kallie averted her gaze, her voice low and weary as she spoke for the first time that day. ¡°I want to go home, Jake.¡±


    At her words, Jake¡¯s expression softened, a warm smile recing the frost in his eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home.¡±


    Once Kallie was safely in the car, Jake dyed their departure. He summoned Edgar.


    His expression stern, Jake questioned Edgar, ¡°What happened? I instructed your team to monitor her closely and to escort her wherever she went. So why was she unattended? Why did she end up here?¡±


    Edgar was equally perplexed. The personnel assigned to follow Kallie were experienced. Suchpses were umon. Considering Kallie¡¯s significance to Jake, the oversight was especially troubling.


    After a moment of reflection, Edgar¡¯s countenance grew grim as a particr individual came to mind. Though Edgar remained silent, his troubled expression spoke volumes to Jake.


    ¡°Take me back immediately. And summon the family doctor as soon as you get there,¡± Jake instructed.


    After making sure that Kallie was fine, Jake asked the servant to take her to rest. Once Kallie was settled, Jake headed to his study. Lenny was kneeling in the middle of the room.


    Lenny¡¯s face was a mess; he still looked defiant.


    Edgar sighed inwardly. Lenny was taken in by the real Jack. Despite his young age, Lenny was loyal andpetent. Jake had always let Lenny¡¯s mistakes slide with a verbal reprimand, resorting to physical punishment. But this time, Lenny had crossed the line. Jake ordered his men to teach Lenny a lesson.


    Despite Lenny¡¯s swollen face, he wasn¡¯t seriously hurt. Jake stood there silently, his handsome face a mask of cold fury. It was enough to make anyone shiver. Lenny couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore. He felt wronged. He¡¯d done everything for Jake. Why couldn¡¯t Jake see that?


    Lenny couldn¡¯t resist the urge to speak his mind.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. Kallie¡¯s nothing but trouble! Instead of offering you any help, she had been unwittingly set up and drugged. Just how much longer do you intend toe to her aid and help her solve problems? You haven¡¯t even been paying attention to Misstely. Do you have any idea what she¡¯s been going through because of you?¡±


    Jake walked over to Lenny, his voice low and menacing. ¡°You keep talking about ¡®Miss.¡¯ What are you really doing this for, me or her? I¡¯ve made my decision. You¡¯re out. From now on, you can follow your ¡®Miss¡¯ wherever you want, but you¡¯re no longer my problem. Let me make one thing clear: if you cross me again, there won¡¯t be any second chances.¡±


    Lenny clenched his jaw, anger and hurt battling within him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 427

    ?<strong>Chapter 427:</strong>


    ¡°Did Kallie tell you I took her to the bar? That¡¯s bullshit! I can¡¯t stand her, but I wasn¡¯t trying to cause problems for you. She was the one hounding about you, and I just let her go. I didn¡¯t give a damn. I wasn¡¯t the one who brought her there.¡±


    Edgar clenched his fists. God, he wanted to punch Lenny right in the face.


    ¡°You might not have dragged her there yourself,¡± he growled, ¡°but you told her where to go and didn¡¯t even send someone to watch her back! What if something happened to her? Plus, she¡¯s barely recovered. How the hell was she supposed to find her way there? She could barely string a sentence together.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Lenny snapped back. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking good care of her since she got back. The drug might¡¯ve messed with her head, but she can talk just fine. How else would I know she was looking for Jake, huh?¡± Lenny scoffed. ¡°She acts like she can¡¯t hear anyone but Jake. It¡¯s all an act. It pisses me off, her faking it like that.¡±


    Jake and Edgar exchanged surprised nces.


    ¡°Wait. You¡¯re saying she can think for herself now?¡± Edgar interrupted.


    ¡°Damn right she can!¡± Lenny practically shouted. ¡°She¡¯s not back to normal, still a bit foggy, but she¡¯s not a zombie anymore like she was a few days ago.¡±


    Jake had heard enough. He turned on his heel and strode out of the study.


    Edgar started to follow but then stopped, turning back to the defiant Lenny. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. It was me who figured out you were behind this. Kallie was almost bullied at that bar. If we hadn¡¯t found her¡­¡± He trailed off, shaking his head.


    Taking a deep breath, Edgar continued, ¡°You¡¯ve worked for Jake for years. Haven¡¯t you figured out he doesn¡¯t give a damn about Miss? He¡¯s just keeping his promise to Mr. Jack. If you really care about Miss, stop pushing her on him. On the way back, I asked Kallie why she came. She didn¡¯t say a word. I thought she couldn¡¯t speak.¡±


    Lenny listened, dazed, and then sighed. A hint of frustration and sadness crept into his voice. ¡°Edgar, I don¡¯t want to leave Jake¡¯s side,¡± he pleaded. ¡°I want to stay with him. He¡¯s quite something. I can learn so much from him.¡±


    Edgar shook his head, his expression hardening. ¡°I told you before that Kallie is Jake¡¯s bottom line, his only one. Your flight¡¯s booked. I¡¯m sending you back to Yoeloth tonight. Stay with Miss and don¡¯t let Mr. Reeves see you again.¡±


    Lenny¡¯s eyes filled with tears, but he blinked them back and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Jake found Kallie in her room, reading in her nightgown. Sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating her. She looked like a goddess, ethereal and beautiful. There was a regal air about her, making one hesitant to disturb her.


    Jake slowed his pace, drawn to her. ¡°Reading in direct sunlight isn¡¯t good for your eyes,¡± he said gently. ¡°Shall we go to the garden?¡±


    His voice was soft, almost as if he were talking to a child. Kallie didn¡¯t reply and just shook the book she was holding.


    Curiosity piqued, Jake moved closer to see it was a diary, its worn cover suggesting it was at least a decade old.


    Jake opened it, revealing delicate handwriting, clearly from a young woman. Worried his mask might scare her, he removed it.


    As Jake was absorbed in the diary, he felt a warm touch on his cheek. Kallie was gently tracing the scar on his face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 428

    ?<strong>Chapter 428:</strong>


    Jake dodged her hand, flustered. ¡°It¡¯s not a pretty sight,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll just put my mask back on.¡± Just as he was about to put the mask back on, Kallie stopped him. Her gaze locked onto his, serious and searching. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± she asked.


    Jake¡¯s heart throbbed, his eyes stinging. He shook his head. ¡°Not really,¡± he said, his voice thick. ¡°The worst of it¡¯s passed.¡±


    Kallie nodded, a flicker of understanding in her eyes. She gestured for him to keep reading.


    Jake sat back down, the silence broken only by the rustle of pages as he continued reading. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the second half that he realized the entire diary revolved around him.


    The early entries were just everyday stuff, nothing about anyone else, not even the Reeves family. But then, Jake¡¯s name started appearing.


    One entry read, ¡°Today, Roderick took me to meet his grandson. He said his grandson was handsome and kind and that we¡¯d get along great. But Roderick was wrong. Jake doesn¡¯t like me at all. He was annoyed the moment he saw me and told me to go away. He said I was taking attention away from him. He called me a bad kid. I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    Jake felt a pang of guilt mixed with strange amusement as he read thosest words. It was his fault, all right. Back then, with Shirley whispering poison in his ear, Jake had been convinced Kallie was nothing but trouble, trying to steal his grandfather¡¯s love.


    At their first encounter, Jake frowned at Kallie¡¯s presence. Yet, as they spent more time together, she became like a sister to him. Over time, deeper feelings emerged¡ªfeelings Jake hesitated to express, wrestling with the notion that they were inappropriate.


    Unbeknownst to Jake, their feelings were mutual; Kallie had a crush on him. Yet, theirmon sensitivities and egos kept them from expressing their feelings, leading to much misunderstanding.


    Jake wished to continue reading the diary. However, Kallie grasped his hand, signaling him to pause. It appeared she simply wanted him to read this page. Perplexed, Jake nced at Kallie. Her gaze was intense, fixed upon him, her eyes silently urging him to rify his feelings.


    Jake didn¡¯t expect her to still harbor bitterness from their past interactions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said sincerely, his voiceden with remorse.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek


    ¡°I never intended to be distant. Perhaps I should have been more forthright from the start, but my stubbornness got in the way. Can you forgive me now?¡± Kallie offered no reply, merely releasing his hand.


    Respecting her silence, Jake continued reading. The following pages detailed mundane daily life, void of the deep thoughts the younger Kallie concealed. Perhaps she too viewed her unspoken feelings as inappropriate, choosing not to document them even privately.


    A twinge of sadness struck Jake. He turned to Kallie, taking her hand once more, his tone earnest. ¡°Will you believe me if I say I fell in love with you long ago?¡±


    Kallie remained silent, her eyshes fluttering slightly. They sat in silence for a lingering half-hour. Jake remained by her side. Fatigue eventually overcame Kallie, and she dozed off against the chair. With gentle care, Jake lifted her into his arms andid her on the bed. He tucked her in carefully, preparing to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Kallie¡¯s hand reached out in a half-sleep state, gripping his. ¡°Jake, don¡¯t go,¡± she whispered faintly, her voice a soft plea.


    A surge of emotion swelled within Jake, his heart stirring. He assured her softly, ¡°I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay right by your side.¡± Jake settled at the bed¡¯s edge. Gradually, Kallie drifted back into a peaceful sleep.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 429

    ?<strong>Chapter 429:</strong>


    Over time, Kallie¡¯s condition improved markedly, and her demeanor toward Jake grew increasingly warm. Jake wasn¡¯t surprised by this shift; after all, he had hurt her inadvertently before.


    As for tracking Joanna down, Jake received no updates from his contacts. Life proceeded quietly. Yet, Jake sensed that calm would notst.


    One morning, a servant rushed to find Jake. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s been an incident with Miss Nixon. Please, follow me!¡± rmed, Jake hurried over with the servant.


    Arriving at Kallie¡¯s room, Jake found it empty, with only the sound of running water from the bathroom. Confused, Jake nced at the servant, awaiting an exnation. The servant¡¯s voice carried a tinge of embarrassment.


    ¡°Miss Nixon insisted on showering alone today, though we usually assist her. I stayed nearby, just in case something happened. Then, I heard her scream.


    She¡¯s fallen, I believe, but she vehemently refused help. I didn¡¯t dare to barge in, fearing it might provoke her somehow. Sophie¡¯s too young to assist effectively. I had no choice but to turn to you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze shifted to the steamed bathroom door, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± He didn¡¯t barge in; instead, he knocked respectfully on the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kallie? Did you slip? Please, can we have someonee in to check on you? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll stay outside.¡±


    Silence followed his words. Growing anxious, Jake knocked harder and called out, ¡°Kallie, are you alright?¡±


    Impelled by concern, Jake forcefully opened the door and entered. The bathtub had overflowed, creating a veil of mist through which he spotted Kallie copsed on the floor. The sight of blood staining the tiles sent a sharp pang through his heart.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Jake draped a bath towel over her before attempting to lift her. Kallie resisted, her movements weak but determined as she pushed against him.


    Jake¡¯s voice was calm and soothing as he said, ¡°Get off the floor first. The floor is cold, and we need to tend to your injury.¡± Her resistance ebbed slightly at his words. She finally relented, pushing his hand away as she stood on her own, albeit unsteadily.


    Jake supported her out of the bathroom, quickly draping a towel over her shoulders. Kallie¡¯s leg bore a frightful wound, though it was superficial.


    Jake knelt to treat her, his actions gentle yet efficient. Kallie watched him silently, her expression unreadable. After a tense silence, she finally asked, ¡°Have you been looking after me like this recently?¡±


    Jake looked up, surprise etched on his features as he met her gaze. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± he inquired softly.


    Kallie nodded, turning her head away with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°I must have fallen. It¡¯s odd, but the fall seemed to clear my head. I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I was too shocked just now.¡±


    Jake continued his ministrations. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. This is what I should do.¡±


    She nodded again, and then sneezed suddenly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 430

    ?<strong>Chapter 430:</strong>


    Jake stood, wrapping her securely in a nket before fetching a hair dryer. ¡°Lie down on your stomach, and I¡¯ll dry your hair,¡± he instructed, his tone gentle yet firm.


    Kallieplied, settling down as he had directed. Jake gently ran his fingers through her hair. The room filled with the soft hum of the hair dryer.


    Despite regaining consciousness, Kallie still felt slightly dizzy. Soon, she drifted off to sleep right before Jake¡¯s eyes. Jake didn¡¯t say anything. Before leaving the room, he instructed the servant to keep a vignt watch, and that should Kallie feel unwell or require assistance, her needs must be attended to immediately.


    The servants couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Sir, your care for Miss Nixon is extraordinary. If I were her, I¡¯d surely have fallen for you by now. She may seem reserved, but her heart is warm. We all look forward to hearing good news soon.¡±


    Jake offered a wry smile and responded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention this again. And certainly not in front of Kallie.¡± He paused and then added quietly, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t appreciate such talks.¡±


    In another country, juggling between meeting her needs for amodation and food daily while dodging Jake¡¯s search team, Joanna reached her limit. She was acutely aware of the risks her presence could bring. Yet, she devised a n. Joanna reached out to Sarah discreetly.


    Sarah was skeptical, doubting that the one reaching out to her was Joanna. She couldn¡¯t fathom Joanna¡¯s sudden trip abroad. Impatiently, Joanna retorted, ¡°Do you want to remain overshadowed by Kallie forever?¡±


    Three dayster, news of Kallie¡¯s supposed involvement in a murder began circting online. It started with a single video.


    In the footage, Kallie stood next to Charlee, who was drenched in blood. The video had been deliberately edited to obscure Kallie¡¯s expression, making it appear as though she had returned to the scene of a crime shemitted.


    Charlee¡¯s status made the news go viral instantly, forcing the temporary closure of Kallie¡¯s auction house. To add fuel to the fire, Joanna took to social media, expressing her grief.


    She imed she¡¯d been traveling abroad to clear her mind and hadn¡¯t spoken to Charlee for several days, assuming Charlee was busy with work. Unexpectedly, she received the devastating news of Charlee¡¯s death.


    Appearing on camera, Joanna wept bitterly, her face pale and her body trembling as though she might copse at any moment. No one would have suspected that the woman sobbing so heartbreakingly had been the one to kill her own mother.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the police arrived to question Kallie. Jake exined the situation clearly, but the police remained skeptical; the circumstances were too suspicious to ignore. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police? Even if Kallie was held captive, why didn¡¯t you report it as soon as she was freed?¡±


    Jake felt a headacheing on. Thest thing he wanted was to involve the authorities or reveal his true identity. His focus had been entirely on Kallie; reporting the incident hadn¡¯t crossed his mind.


    The police reprimanded them and informed them they would be under surveince until the truth was uncovered. This would severely limit Jake¡¯s movements, no matter his intentions.


    Kallie¡¯s headache mirrored Jake¡¯s as she spoke with regret. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so careless, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the trap, and you wouldn¡¯t have been stuck here.


    The police will eventually uncover the truth and clear my name, but until then, my reputation is tarnished, and I am unable to work. But for you, if your real identityes to light, all those years of hiding will have been for nothing.¡±


    Jake smiled, his eyes warm as he looked at her. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Suppressing the urge to roll her eyes, Kallie responded, ¡°Call it whatever you want. I just want to repay you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been in a much worse state right now. I need to get some sleep.¡± Kallie stood and headed back to her room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 431

    ?<strong>Chapter 431:</strong>


    Edgar opened his mouth to speak but was silenced by a sharp look from Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± Edgar began, rubbing his temple, ¡°Miss Nixon is right. You need to consider your safety. If your real identity is exposed, the Reeves family won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡±


    Jake shifted his position, crossing his long legs with an air of casual elegance. His fingers drummed rhythmically against the armrest of the sofa. He sat there, the serene backdrop making him look as though he belonged in a painting.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything unusual about her?¡± Jake¡¯s tone held a note of suspicion. ¡°A drug that strong wouldn¡¯t have any side effects.¡± Jake¡¯s voice grew firmer as he continued, ¡°Edgar, no matter what I do next, don¡¯t try to stop me¡ªand don¡¯t inform Kallie behind my back. I know you¡¯ve been in touch with Lenny. What exactly did he tell you? Be honest.¡±


    Edgar sighed deeply before answering. ¡°He said there are definitely side effects. But unless she chooses to reveal them, no one will know.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes darkened as he absorbed the information. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t push her. Just make sure she isn¡¯t troubled further.¡±


    Meanwhile, in her room, Kallie was suffering from a splitting headache. Curled up on the bed, her clothes were soaked with cold sweat. The door hadn¡¯t been fully closed when Kallie entered, and Sophie caught a glimpse inside.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was soft as she gently pushed the door open, calling out to Kallie. When Sophie stepped inside, she froze in shock at the sight of Kallie trembling on the bed.


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Sophie dropped her toy and rushed to Kallie¡¯s side, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain? Let me help you!¡± Kallie managed to open her eyes, Sophie¡¯s tear-streaked face filling her with guilt and sorrow.


    Kallie tried to lift her hand to wipe away Sophie¡¯s tears but found herself too weak to manage it. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetheart. I¡¯m okay.¡± She forced out a smile. Kallie was unaware that her smile only made her look more unwell.


    Sophie, terrified, began to back away, her sobs intensifying. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m going to get Jake! Everything will be okay!¡±


    ¡°Sophie Nixon!¡± Kallie called out sharply, using Sophie¡¯s full name in desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t go! I¡¯ll be okay!¡± Her tone was harsh, stopping Sophie in her tracks.


    Reluctantly, Sophie returned to her mother¡¯s side. ¡°But I hate seeing you in so much pain. Jake is amazing. He stayed with you when you were sick, and because of him, you got better. If I call him now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel much better.¡±


    Kallie sighed softly, brushing a hand through Sophie¡¯s hair tofort her. ¡°I¡¯m really okay, sweetie. I just need some rest. If you stay here and sleep with me, I won¡¯t feel any pain.¡±


    Sophie nodded, her expression serious as she slipped off her shoes and climbed into bed beside her mother. Kallie leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on Sophie¡¯s forehead. Holding her daughter, Kallie felt the pain begin to subside, soothed by the warmth of their connection.


    But Sophie, curious as always, couldn¡¯t stay quiet for long. ¡°Mommy, do you not like Jake?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    Kallie paused before responding, ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Then do you like him? You never treated other men who liked you the way you treated Jake.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t treat Jake any differently,¡± Kallie replied.


    ¡°Different. You¡¯re more patient with Jake,¡± Sophiemented, her voice innocent but observant. Kallie was momentarily at a loss for words. After a brief silence, she asked with a sigh, ¡°Did Jake tell you to say this to me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 432

    ?<strong>Chapter 432:</strong>


    Sophie shook her head earnestly. ¡°No, I saw it on TV. But if you don¡¯t want to watch it, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Kallie smiled softly and stroked Sophie¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s just get some sleep now,¡± she murmured.


    What Kallie didn¡¯t realize was that Jake had been standing just outside the door, overhearing their entire conversation. He had been about to enter, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he released the doorknob and stepped back. Just then, his phone vibrated in his pocket, breaking the stillness of the moment.


    Jake quickly moved away from the door and answered the call. A familiar female voice greeted him, dripping with arrogance.


    ¡°Jake, I bet you didn¡¯t expect me to catch you in my web again. It¡¯s time to make a choice. Either reveal your identity or get Kallie out of Avalon, because if you don¡¯t, she¡¯ll never have peace here again.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s confidence was palpable, her toneced with smugness. She had covered her tracks, disposing of Charlee¡¯s body with meticulous care. The police would find nothing, leaving Kallie as the prime suspect. Otherwise, Jake would have involved the police already.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes hardening with cold resolve.


    Joanna¡¯s tone shifted as Jake remained silent.


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s another option. Publicly state that I had no involvement with what happened at the Martel family home, clear my name of any suspicion, and promise you won¡¯t oppose me again. In return, I¡¯ll drop all legal actions. What do you think, Jake?¡±


    Jake¡¯s response was tinged with disdain. ¡°Joanna, you killed your own mother. Do you really think you¡¯ll escape the consequences?¡±


    Joannaughed dismissively. ¡°Consequences? The things you¡¯ve done are worse than mine. After all, didn¡¯t you end your mother¡¯s life? That¡¯s why you¡¯re hiding in the shadows, living under a false name.¡±


    ¡°No, I am nothing like you,¡± Jake replied coolly. ¡°You think you can leverage these baseless usations to intimidate me?¡±


    Joanna smirked as she dered, ¡°I¡¯veid out options for you. Choose wisely. My patience is thinning. You have three days.¡±


    After the call, Edgar approached Jake quietly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve traced the origin of that post; it came from Sarah.¡±


    Jake sneered. ¡°If Joanna had involved someone else, perhaps I¡¯d feel threatened. But Sarah? That¡¯s unexpected.¡±


    Edgar expressed his concern. ¡°However, Mr. Reeves, the situation is quite serious. Various groups are covertly investigating us. If this continues, your true identity might be revealed.¡±


    Jake massaged his temples, urging calm. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush our response.¡±


    Meanwhile, Errol confronted Sarah under the harsh sunlight. As Sarah leisurely enjoyed her fruit, Errol¡¯s sudden grab sent her crashing to the floor, the te shattering and fruit scattering everywhere.


    Sarah stood, visibly annoyed. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Errol?¡±


    Errol¡¯s expression was a mix of anger and contempt. ¡°Out with it. Tell me what you¡¯ve been up to. Don¡¯t y dumb. I¡¯m no fool.¡±


    Sarah nced down, her guilt apparent. ¡°What could I have possibly done? I haven¡¯t broken anyws.¡±


    Errol¡¯s grip tightened painfully on her wrist. ¡°Sarah, that hurts,¡± she whimpered, adopting an innocent facade.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 433

    ?<strong>Chapter 433:</strong>


    But Errol didn¡¯t buy it; his grip intensified as if to crush her pretense along with her wrist.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the promise you made? Back then, you knelt before Kallie and swore you¡¯d never do anything to her again. And yet, here you are, repeating your mistakes. I¡¯m telling you, if things go wrong this time, I won¡¯t be able to shield you.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face contorted with emotion. ¡°Kallie? Why do you speak of her in such a tender tone? Don¡¯t forget I am your fianc¨¦e. You should be exposing Kallie¡¯s faults. What¡¯s wrong with the truth? Remember, you owe me more than you could ever repay.¡±


    Slowly, Sarah rose to her feet, cing a hand on her abdomen, her smile twisted strangely. ¡°Plus, I¡¯m pregnant, and you¡¯re the father.¡±


    Errol¡¯splexion drained of color as he stammered. ¡°How could that be possible?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smile widened, her tone smug. ¡°Your family is pressing for marriage and children. I am the perfect candidate for you. Treat me well, or I might tarnish Kallie¡¯s name to your parents. I might not have leverage now, but once I¡¯m your legal wife, I won¡¯t spare her.¡±


    Errol clenched his jaw, his voice harsh. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll let you get your way?¡±


    With a defiant smirk, Sarah challenged him, ¡°Then try to stop me.¡±


    She turned and strode away. Watching her leave, Errol pped himself, overwhelmed with regret. It was his own fault; he shouldn¡¯t have been so reckless.


    Months earlier, on a whim, Errol had traveled on a cruise that led to unexpected trouble on high seas. Amidst illegal dealings, Errol found himself inadvertently involved, drugged, and photographed inpromising situations intended for ckmail.


    After everything, they nned on killing him. Unexpectedly, Sarah was also on the cruise and intervened, saving Errol from further disgrace.


    Under the influence and without clear recollection, Errol awoke to find Sarah beside him the next morning. Reporters on the cruise captured the scene, sparking a scandal. The traditional Payne family, led by Jacques Payne, Errol¡¯s grandfather, demanded Errol make reparations bymitting to Sarah.


    Furthermore, the Payne family had Errol move past Kallie. Jacques pressured Errol into proposing to Sarah, aligning with Sarah¡¯s eagerness to marry. Previously, the Miller family couldn¡¯t get the chance to interact with someone like Errol, but Jacques¡¯s persistence forced Errol¡¯s hand.


    Reluctantly, Errol conceded his debt to Sarah, suppressing his resentment to consider a future where they could at least function as a couple devoid of love. Having seen through Sarah¡¯s true colors, Errol wondered if she truly was the one who had saved him. Yet, investigating the truth behind that night seemed nearly impossible now. With Sarah pregnant, she wielded her position fearlessly.


    After some contemtion, Errol reached for his phone, intending to call Kallie. But as he was about to dial, he hesitated, overwhelmed with shame. He imagined Kallie¡¯s disappointment and felt he could not face her.


    Defeated, Errol slumped to the floor and sighed deeply. Meanwhile, Jake decided to respond to Joanna by announcing a press conference where he would make his decision public.


    Joanna reveled in her imaginary victory, confident that no matter Jake¡¯s decision, it would pose no threat to her. She mused on Jake¡¯s ineffectiveness, suspecting he might have been unsettled by the events surrounding Kallie.


    With a smug sip of red wine, Joanna remarked, ¡°Falling in love only hampers one¡¯s ruthlessness. It¡¯s those without hearts who rise the highest.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 434

    ?<strong>Chapter 434:</strong>


    As she was about to set down her ss, her phone rang. Pausing, Joanna considered before answering. Unexpectedly, it was Ethan on the line. Since their split, Ethan had left the country, remaining oblivious to the ongoing Martel family saga. His tall, straightforward manner pressed Joanna to finalize their divorce without dy.


    Joanna¡¯s facade of indifference cracked at the urgency in his voice, a wave of sorrow washing over her momentarily.


    Joanna was frustrated. Was Ethan so eager to divorce her? Did he truly despise her that much? Displeased with Ethan¡¯s eagerness for a divorce, Joanna lost her cool. She mocked Ethan over the phone.


    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re no man at all. You¡¯re off having a good time,pletely oblivious to Kallie¡¯s predicament. Do you even realize what she¡¯s going through?¡±


    After a brief pause, Ethan¡¯s voice, tinged with concern, broke the silence. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    Joanna tried to smile, but her tears betrayed her first. ¡°How can you im nothing is going on between you and her? Why do you care so much about her then?¡±


    Ethan exhaled deeply, his voice low and heavy with emotion. ¡°Joanna, the day I married you, all I wanted was a harmonious life together. But you¡¯ve never trusted me. I once loved you¡ªdo you believe me?¡±


    This simple sentence almost made Joanna burst into tears. She felt a pang of regret. Maybe she could have handled things differently. Yet, things had escted beyond repair, and there was no way to turn back now.


    Joanna steeled herself and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can fool me! I see everything. I¡¯m not stupid. You and Kallie are having an affair, aren¡¯t you? But it¡¯s irrelevant. She¡¯ll pay for her actions soon enough.¡±


    After hanging up, Joanna quickly sent Ethan a text, including a link to an online video. Within minutes, Ethan bombarded Joanna with texts and calls. Undeterred, Joanna blocked his number.


    Haunted, Ethan switched numbers and continued to call and text her. The more messages Joanna read, the more disheartened she felt. Ethan imed there was nothing between him and Kallie, yet he seemed overly concerned about Kallie. Forget it. From now on, she vowed to make their lives miserable.


    Joanna typed another message, this one to Sarah. ¡°Can you get in touch with that reporter we used before? I need a favor. Tell him to run a story tomorrow iming Kallie has been secretly seeing my husband. When I found out and confronted her, she argued with my mom and, in my absence, pushed her down the stairs.¡±


    Sarah shot back casually but then paused, realizing something was amiss. ¡°Did you know your mother died falling down the stairs?¡±


    Joanna faltered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I made it up. I¡¯m not aware of the exact details. Just have him report that. No more questions.¡±


    Sarah sensed something amiss but held back her concerns. Her temporary alliance with Joanna had one goal: to ruin Kallie. Nothing else seemed relevant.


    The day of the press conference soon arrived. The event drew not only a crowd of reporters but also a considerable police presence.


    Jake had organized this press conference without bothering to tell Kallie. Before he departed, Kallie remained secluded in her room, oblivious.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 435

    ?<strong>Chapter 435:</strong>


    Jake had instructed the servants to ensure additional family doctors were on call, prepared for any emergencies. However, as Jake was about to leave, he was intercepted by Sophie.


    Clutching her doll, Sophie approached him, her intentions clear. ¡°Are you going to teach those bad guys a lesson? The ones who bullied my mommy? Take me with you! I¡¯ll show them a lesson too,¡± she dered, brandishing her tiny fists energetically.


    Jake was momentarily at a loss for words. He gently stroked her hair and replied, ¡°Sweetheart, I need you to take on a very important job today. You must stay here and protect your mom.¡±


    Blinking herrge, gleaming eyes, Sophie asked cautiously, ¡°Do you mean there¡¯s a bad guy at home?¡±


    Jake exined, ¡°No. Your mom isn¡¯t feeling well right now. Your presence will make her feel better!¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t quite grasp Jake¡¯s words, but she nodded anyway. Then something struck her, and she beckoned Jake. Jake crouched down, and Sophie, standing on her tiptoes, leaned in to whisper, ¡°Actually, when you¡¯re here, my mommy feels better too. When I was napping next to her, she kept uttering your name.¡±


    Jake feigned a stern expression. ¡°Your mom is right. I should really stop you from watching so many TV shows.¡±


    With a pout, Sophie grabbed her toys and dashed toward the living room. ¡°You¡¯re mean. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to see my mom.¡±


    Jake couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched Sophie run off gleefully. His smile slowly faded as she disappeared from sight.


    Edgar expressed his concern. ¡°Sir, if people find out who you are, you can¡¯t stay here anymore. Are you sure about your decision?¡±


    A shadow passed over Jake¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is the only option left. I owe her so much. If this can secure her and Sophie¡¯s future peace, then I¡¯m prepared to never see them again.¡±


    Before heading out, Jake cast several lingering nces back at Kallie¡¯s room. The thought of seeing them again pained him deeply. Yet, this was the extent of his options.


    Upon their arrival at the press conference, Jake, donning his mask, assumed his position, disclosed his identity, and acknowledged his engagement with Kallie.


    Sarah was also present. She had anticipated witnessing Kallie¡¯s downfall, but to her surprise, Kallie was nowhere to be seen. This left Sarah feeling let down.


    Errol was there too. He persisted, trying to persuade Sarah. ¡°With all these rumors around, you need to rify that this is all a misunderstanding. Someone tried to set Kallie up by sending you that video. You were manipted. No one will me you for this, Sarah; it¡¯s crucial that you realize this soon.¡±


    Sarah gave Errol a frosty look. ¡°Forget it. Kallie should have been crushed under my heel, yet she dared to humiliate me. I will harbor this grudge forever!¡±


    Errol pointed at Jake. ¡°You know who he is. Are you aware of the risks in crossing him?¡±


    Sarah smirked and shrugged dismissively. ¡°Should I be afraid? I have the Payne family on my side. Should I really fear someone like him?¡±


    Errol¡¯s tone turned graver. ¡°This is a joke, Sarah. This man¡¯s connections run deeper than you think. He¡¯s not someone the Payne family can afford to provoke.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 436

    ?<strong>Chapter 436:</strong>


    ¡°Really?¡± Sarah tilted her head up, eyeing the masked Jake, a spark of envy flickering in her gaze. ¡°You heard him earlier. He imed Kallie as his fianc¨¦e. Why would someone of his stature choose Kallie? Even if it was a stroke of luck, he could resolve such trivial matters effortlessly. Why would he bother with all this?¡±


    Errol shared her confusion. However, having lost touch with Kallie recently, he was in the dark about the details. All he could do was worry and figure out how to talk Sarah out of going after Kallie.


    Errol was at his wit¡¯s end and blurted out whatever he thought were harsh words. ¡°Sarah, I swear if you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t marry you even if my grandpa kicks me out.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression flickered. She clenched her hands on her knees, her knuckles turning white. After a long, tense silence, she gave a cold, wry smile. ¡°Whatever. If you don¡¯t want someone else will. You¡¯re not the only man in the Payne family.¡±


    Errol stared at Sarah, dumbfounded. She had seemed so devoted to him all this time. But now he saw the truth. All she cared about was power. She just wanted a cushy life, and she didn¡¯t care who provided it.


    That was exactly how Sarah saw it now. After Jake used her and tossed her aside, she knew love was useless and brought no gain.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re done here.¡± Errol pulled himself together, gave Sarah onest cold look, and walked away.


    Sarah¡¯s hand twitched. For a second, she wanted to run after him. But then the anger and hate came flooding back, rooting her in ce.


    Elsewhere, the pain finally subsided, leaving Kallie drained and gasping for air. The agonizing pain had hit her five times already today. But this time, she felt a little bit better afterward. Kalliey there for ten minutes, slowly regaining some strength.


    Just then, Sophie toddled in, struggling to carry a basin of warm water. ¡°Mommy, let me wipe your sweat,¡± Sophie chirped, her tiny hands straining to hold the basin steady. Her earnestness was adorable, but it also brought a pang of sadness to Kallie¡¯s heart.


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you let the servants handle that? You¡¯re too little.¡±


    Sophie shook her head stubbornly. ¡°But love is in the water! Mommy, if you use it, you¡¯ll get better faster!¡±


    After freshening up, Kallie felt remarkably better. The pain had vanishedpletely. Was this a good sign or a bad one? She couldn¡¯t tell.


    Feeling a bit stronger, Kallie managed to get up, shower, and change into clean clothes. Sophie was thrilled to see her mom on her feet again. She danced around Kallie, giggling with delight.


    After a while, amidst the yful chaos, Jake crossed Kallie¡¯s mind. ¡°Where¡¯s Jake?¡± Kallie asked casually. ¡°What¡¯s he been up to?¡±


    The butler cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, ma¡¯am. He went out earlier. He did mention that you shouldn¡¯t contact him unless it¡¯s urgent. He said he might be quite upied.¡±


    Kallie nodded, choosing not to press the matter further. She was recovering at home, trying to piece together the events that led to her losing consciousness. Now that she was feeling stronger, she was determined to get some answers.


    Kallie reached for her phone and saw a piece of news. She opened it and found a live recording of Jake¡¯s press conference. She had no idea what the press conference was about.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 437

    ?<strong>Chapter 437:</strong>


    Then she heard the reporters¡¯ pointed questions. ¡°Did Kallie Nixon really kill Charlee Martel?¡± one reporter questioned. ¡°You didn¡¯t report her to the police. Are you protecting her, or are you an aplice?¡±


    ¡°You said she was set up. So why didn¡¯t you call the cops? And where¡¯s Charlee Martel¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying the killer was Joanna, Charlee¡¯s own daughter? But they were super close. How¡¯s that even possible?¡±


    ¡°I heard Kallie meddled in Joanna and Ethan¡¯s rtionship. Is that true? Do you know anything about it?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s phone slipped from her grasp, ttering to the floor. She stood up, shoulders slumping in defeat. She hadn¡¯t expected Jake to take all that heat without saying a word.


    At that moment, Kallie¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of emotions. Truth be told, she hadn¡¯t wanted him to protect her like that. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him suffering for her, yet she was reluctant to admit it. Instead, she made excuses and told herself that she just didn¡¯t want to be in his debt again.


    With that thought, Kallie made a move to rush out. Sophie was right on her heel. ¡°Mommy, please take me with you! I¡¯m scared you¡¯lle back like you didst time¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Sophie¡¯s eyes, threatening to spill.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Kallie instructed some people to take Sophie with her. Stepping outside, Sophie was chattering away excitedly.


    ¡°Today, when Jake went out to deal with those jerks who hurt you, he didn¡¯t let me tag along. He told me to stay home and protect you. Are we gonna go teach them a lesson now?¡±


    Kallie felt a knot form in her throat. ¡°Did he say anything?¡±


    Sophie shook her head.


    Kallie sighed. ¡°Honey, from now on, tell me everything Jake says to you, okay?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t quite get it, but she nodded obediently.


    At the press conference, Jake remained remarkablyposed despite the bombshell allegations. He had been gathering evidence all along. One by one, heid out the damning proof. Witnesses and surveince footage showed Joanna speeding away from the Martel residence on that fateful day.


    Joanna had meticulously erased all the in-house security footage, but she had overlooked this one crucial clip. While the footage didn¡¯t directly link Joanna to the murder, it contradicted her im of being out of the country when Charlee died.


    Previously, facing the media, Joanna had asserted she was out of the country,pletely unaware of what had transpired at the Martel house. Yet, the footage clearly captured her leaving the scene of the crime on the very day Charlee died.


    And to top it off, Joanna had purchased the same nerve toxin found in Kallie¡¯s system while Joanna was abroad. The evidence piled up, leaving everyone in the room stunned into silence.


    Previously watching the press conference with a smug look on her face, Joanna¡¯sposure quickly crumbled.


    Before this press conference, Jake had always seemed cornered by Joanna. Joanna hadn¡¯t expected Jake to have so much dirt on her! Why the heck hadn¡¯t he used it before?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 438

    ?<strong>Chapter 438:</strong>


    Joanna thought about it for a moment, and then it clicked. Jake had nned this all meticulously. He¡¯d waited for the perfect moment to strike when everyone was watching. He¡¯d used public opinion to deliver a knockout punch, leaving her with no way to fight back. The sun was still shining, but a shiver ran down Joanna¡¯s spine.


    Just then, Jake looked straight into the camera. His dark eyes were sharp, piercing, like a hawk¡¯s, seeing right through Joanna. Fear and unease washed over Joanna.


    She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and gritted her teeth. ¡°Jake, you brought this on yourself!¡±


    By the time Kallie and Sophie arrived, the venue holding the conference was swarming with people. Kallie spotted a few cars that belonged to the Reeves family. Her heart skipped a beat. She grabbed a reporter who was rushing past. ¡°What are the Reeves family doing here?¡±


    The reporter shook his head. ¡°No idea¡ªI¡¯m just here for the press conference.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face went pale. She rushed inside, holding Sophie tight. Once inside, Kallie saw the Reeves family pointing at Jake. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him! He¡¯s Jake, the one who killed his own mother! How can you trust a murderer?¡± The crowd erupted into chaos.


    The reporters swarmed around Jake like a pack of hungry hyenas, eager to tear into fresh prey. They surged forward, cameras shing, desperate to get closer. A few bold ones even tried to yank off Jake¡¯s mask, desperate for a glimpse of the face beneath.


    But Jake was no easy prey. nked by a wall of formidable bodyguards, he remained untouchable. Getting close enough to remove his mask was out of the question.


    Kallie¡¯s heart pounded as she spotted Stan. Without a second thought, she rushed toward him, her steps quick and determined. ¡°Stan!¡± Kallie called out, her voice icy despite the paleness of her face. ¡°This man is my fianc¨¦, not¡ª¡±


    Stanzily lifted his head and said, ¡°Oh, Kallie. Are you getting nervous now that Jake¡¯s secret might be exposed?¡±


    Kallie drew in a deep breath,posing herself. ¡°Jake ditched me for Sarah. Why would I take him back now? He nearly killed my daughter and me with Sarah. I hate¡ª¡±


    Stan¡¯s gaze lingered on her, his expression teasing yet meaningful. ¡°Why the rush, then? If he¡¯s not Jake, why not just prove it? One quick pull of the mask, and all this could be over.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands clenched into fists as she fought to keep her voice steady.


    ¡°And who do you think you are, daring to demand that he show his face? Push this any further, and you¡¯ll have the Nixon family and the ck market breathing down your neck. Can the Reeves family really afford that?


    My fianc¨¦ values his privacy. Forcing him to reveal himself under public pressure would be a grave mistake. If you pull your men back now, I can forgive you. If you still don¡¯t trust me, I¡¯ll talk to him privately and let you see his face.¡±


    Kallie was stalling, desperate to buy time, hoping Jake¡¯s identity could remain hidden a little longer.


    Though the Reeves family might be powerless against Jake, Kallie grasped that he might have some other n since he had been back for some time yet his identity was still shrouded in secrecy. She owed him a great deal, so she was determined to help him safeguard his secret.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point you just made,¡± Stan¡¯s tone was deceptively agreeable, but his men remained in ce, and his smile held a predatory edge. Stan reached out, patting Kallie¡¯s shoulder gently. Kallie recoiled, a frown crossing her face as she took a few steps back, feeling a wave of nausea. Stan¡¯s eyes flickered with something dark before he burst into evilughter.


    The evilughter was so cold and hollow that it caused a shiver down Kallie¡¯s spine. Kallie instinctively shielded Sophie, pulling the little girl closer and covering her eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 439

    ?<strong>Chapter 439:</strong>


    Stan¡¯sughter finally subsided. His eyes were now bloodshot and wild. He clenched Kallie¡¯s wrist and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re so slick that I almost bought it. But I¡¯m no fool. Guess what I found?¡± With a sinister grin, Stan pulled out his phone and shed a photo to Kallie.


    The woman in the photo was striking, her smile radiant, with an air of fragile elegance. Her features were a perfect mix of cultural heritages, and her beauty was undeniable. She wore a faint frown, her expression delicate and fragile. She was a stunning beauty, the kind that took your breath away effortlessly.


    As Kallie gazed at the woman, a sense of familiarity stirred within her. Stan¡¯s voice was smug as he continued, ¡°You can probably guess, but this woman is Anna Watts, an internationally renowned war correspondent. She is also called the ¡®Pigeon of Peace.¡¯ She¡¯s the sister of Mr. Jack, the owner of the ck market in Yoeloth. Mr. Jack is a decade older than his sister, which puts him close to forty now. But your so-called fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t look anywhere near that, does he?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced as she struggled to keep herposure. ¡°You can¡¯t judge age by appearance alone.¡±


    Stan sneered, his tone dripping with condescension. ¡°Your point is valid, but I had considered a better n. I invited her here today. You imed you saved Mr. Jack¡¯s life and got engaged while abroad. Then, let¡¯s see if Anna recognizes your fianc¨¦.¡±


    A wave of panic washed over Kallie. Her hands grew mmy, and her limbs felt numb. Sensing her unease, Stan grinned, pleased with himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been suspicious of his identity for a while now, but I did see a photo of Jake¡¯s corpse at the time. Still, I made arrangements. I made sure to invite Anna here.¡±


    To Kallie, Stan¡¯s smile was that of a devil¡¯s. Stan hadn¡¯t changed a bit. He was as terrifying as ever. Though hecked raw power, his cunning was unparalleled.


    He stalked his prey from the shadows, waiting patiently for the perfect moment to strike. Even if Stan failed, he would stay lurking in the shadows. Once he had a target in his sights, he never let go. Being hunted by someone like him was worse than living hell.


    Sweat beaded on Kallie¡¯s palms as she fought the urge to flee from Stan¡¯s presence. ¡°It¡¯s your call. Just get Anna here. I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Kallie threw a nce at Jake. She had done everything in her power and hoped Jake would give Anna a heads-up before it was toote.


    Half an hourter, footsteps echoed through the hall. The crowd erupted in cheers.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Anna! What¡¯s she doing here?¡±


    ¡°Am I seeing things? Is that really Anna?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken, Anna¡¯s even more beautiful in person!¡±


    Anna wielded significant international influence due to her efforts in helping those affected by war. On top of that, she had a vast and devoted fanbase. She wasn¡¯t just a celebrity; she was also an icon, far beyond the reach of anyone in the entertainment industry.


    As Anna strode forward, her long, slightly curled hair cascaded down her back. She was dressed simply in short sleeves and pants, but her beauty was undeniable, and her tough demeanor only added to her allure.


    Her sunsses obscured part of her face, but her delicate chin and perfectly sculpted lips were enough to leave an impression.


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety spiked. She considered using the chance to approach Anna and give her a heads-up, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it would work. On second thought, she decided against it. Doing so would only backfire, making things worse for Jake.


    As Kallie racked her mind for a solution, from the corner of her eye, she noticed a familiar figure beside Anna. It was Lenny, who had been by Jake¡¯s side not long ago.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 440

    ?<strong>Chapter 440:</strong>


    After Kallie sobered up from the drug, she discovered that Lenny had vanished. Though curious about Lenny¡¯s whereabouts, she chose not to inquire since he hadn¡¯t been kind to her.


    Seeing Lenny standing beside Anna, Kallie let out a sigh of relief. It meant they must have known each other for quite some time.


    Stan, beaming, practically rushed to Anna, eager to make a favorable impression. ¡°You must be the legendary Anna Watts,¡± he gushed, extending his hand. ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful and gracious than you appear on television. I¡¯m Stan, the head of the Reeves family. We exchanged a few messages online.¡±


    Anna paused, her gaze cool as she assessed Stan. A polite, distant smile touched her lips, but she made no move to shake his hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Reeves,¡± she replied, her voice as cool as her demeanor.


    Without another word, Anna brushed past Stan, leaving him standing there, his hand awkwardly extended, his face a mask of embarrassment.


    Stan¡¯s smile faltered for a split second, but he quickly recovered, his voice booming through the room. ¡°Miss Watts, you might not be aware, but there¡¯s an imposter here, pretending to be your brother and his girlfriend. They¡¯re not only deceiving everyone but also trying to wiggle out of a murder charge! I hope you can expose them. Otherwise, your brother¡¯s reputation will be dragged through the mud when this gets out.¡±


    Anna approached Jake, shooting him aplex look, remaining silent in the face of Stan¡¯s usations. But that look was enough to set the crowd buzzing.


    People started murmuring, their voices rising in a crescendo of spection.


    ¡°Oh my god, is he really a fake?¡±


    ¡°I heard this guy¡¯s actually Jake, the one who killed his own mother years ago and then skipped town!¡±


    ¡°Someone like him deserves to rot in jail. Why haven¡¯t the cops arrested him yet?¡±


    ¡°He and Kallie are perfect for each other. A pair of cold-blooded killers.¡±


    Stan soaked up the usations, his chin held high as he red at Jake.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    ¡°Jake, if you get down on your knees and beg for forgiveness right now, I might just let this whole thing slide. I didn¡¯t expose you before because I hoped you¡¯d turn over a new leaf, not run around pretending to be someone you¡¯re not and conning people.¡±


    Jake met Stan¡¯s gaze, cold and unyielding. ¡°For one, I¡¯m not the Jake you¡¯re looking for. And two, you think you can demand that I kneel before you? I don¡¯t think you have the authority for that.¡±


    Stan sputtered, unable to form a coherent response.


    Anna took a deep breath and then casually looped her arm through Jake¡¯s, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back and in trouble? If Lenny hadn¡¯t said anything, I¡¯d be in the dark. These people are out of line, questioning your identity like this. Someone¡¯s even trying to turn me against you. I wonder what their game is.¡±


    Herst sentence hung in the air, heavy with unspoken usation.


    Stan¡¯s smile vanished. He shook his head, stunned. ¡°Is he really your brother? But how?¡±


    Even with the mask obscuring Jake¡¯s face, it was clear he was young, maybe in histe twenties. He looked nothing like someone in his forties.


    Anna¡¯s gaze swept over the room, cold and dismissive. Their doubtful expressions didn¡¯t faze her. ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove anything to any of you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°This is my brother, Mr. Jack. Should we get a DNA test right now to confirm it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 441

    ?<strong>Chapter 441:</strong>


    The room fell silent. No one dared to challenge her.


    Anna was a force to be reckoned with. Crossing her would mean instant notoriety, the receiving end of everyone¡¯s relentless tongueshings.


    Jake nced up at Anna, a slight frown creasing his brow. ¡°You didn¡¯t need toe back for this,¡± he said.


    Anna pouted, a yful expression softening her usually cold features. ¡°I missed you, so I came back,¡± she said with a hint of mischief in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Jake had to remember he was ying the role of her brother. He couldn¡¯t blow his cover, so he forced himself to respond. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Anna¡¯s face lit up with a sweet smile.


    To anyone watching, it was just a normal, affectionate exchange between siblings.


    Stan¡¯s face drained of all color. So, this man wasn¡¯t Jake? Shit! He¡¯d just offended the big shot.


    Sarah was more panicked. She jumped to her feet, nearly stumbling in her haste. If this man was really Anna¡¯s brother, Mr. Jack, then Kallie would have even more ammunition to use against her. Damn it! Why was Kallie so damn¡ª


    An idea struck Anna, and she turned to Kallie, her eyes turning icy.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t sure if she was imagining it; she felt Anna¡¯s eyes held a hint of malice when looking at her.


    Suddenly, Anna pointed at Kallie. ¡°He¡¯s my brother, but I¡¯ve never seen this woman before. I don¡¯t remember her being the one who saved him overseas. She¡¯s probably using him for something.¡±


    Everyone in the room was shocked by Anna¡¯s usation. Sarah let out a relieved sigh and leaned back in her chair, a smug grin spreading across her face as she watched Kallie¡¯s face drain of color.


    Jake jumped to his feet and yanked Anna aside, his voice a low growl. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± he hissed.


    Anna blinked innocently and then whispered in his ear. ¡°You¡¯re using my brother¡¯s identity, so I naturally have to speak the truth. If I hadn¡¯te back, this woman would have blown your cover. Lenny¡¯s right; she¡¯s trouble. I¡¯m trying to help you. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Anna looked torn, her eyes filled with both bitterness and deep worry. ¡°You¡¯ve always yed it safe and kept this identity for so long. I can¡¯t let you throw it all away for some woman!¡±


    Then Anna waved her hand imperiously, announcing to the gathering group, ¡°Arrest that woman! She¡¯s an imposter pretending to be the one who saved my brother!¡±


    Sarah jumped in. ¡°Miss Watts, she is also a murder suspect! She tricked your brother, hoping he¡¯d help her get away with it. Don¡¯t let her escape!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    Anna¡¯s eyes locked onto Kallie, burning with intensity. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I won¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Jake let go of Anna, his voice firm and icy for the room to hear. ¡°I dare anyone toy a finger on her! Whether she saved me or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What matters is that I love her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 442

    ?<strong>Chapter 442:</strong>


    Anna¡¯s face turned white, and tears filled her eyes. She wanted to blurt out that Jake wasn¡¯t Mr. Jack. But the words got stuck in her throat. She felt her anger melt away.


    Feeling let down, Anna turned and walked away.


    Jake went over to Kallie and took her hand in his. Kallie was still in a bit of a daze. Jake¡¯s words really touched her heart.


    This man was ready to risk everything for her. But when she thought about it clearly, she didn¡¯t want him to. It would mean she¡¯d be in his debt again.


    Kallie felt the warmth of his hand and fought back mixed feelings. She whispered, ¡°Anna¡¯s the only one who can help you maintain your identity as Mr. Jack. It¡¯s unwise of you to do so, Jake. Have you lost your mind?¡±


    His dark eyes were determined. ¡°I told you, I love you. I couldn¡¯t protect you before, and I won¡¯t let that happen again. Kallie, you and our daughter don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. I¡¯ll take care of you both.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart swelled with emotion at his words, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Sophie, looking at the crowd, sped her hands. ¡°Mommy, can we go home now?¡±


    Before Kallie could respond, Jake scooped Sophie up and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home.¡±


    Jake then walked away with Kallie and Sophie, leaving everyone behind. The evidence Jake presented today was thorough and convincing. It was enough to clear Kallie¡¯s name. Joanna waspletely taken aback by the turn of events. She was stunned that Mr. Jack¡¯s sister had spoken up for Jake at such a crucial time.


    Now, Joanna felt she had no leverage left. A chill ran through her, and she crumpled to the floor in defeat. Just then, Ethan called.


    Joanna screamed into the phone, on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°Are you happy now that I¡¯m going to jail? Are youughing at me? Once I¡¯m locked up, there¡¯s no one to keep you and Kallie apart! You¡¯re thrilled, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After a long pause, Ethan finally spoke. ¡°You must know deep down that I don¡¯t love you. I married you and treated you well out of a sense of duty. I did my best to be a good husband. You must have seen that, but you refuse to acknowledge it. Instead, you me Kallie for everything. Even if Kallie hadn¡¯t returned, you would have found someone else to me. I used to think I could just keep cating you, but I realized I was wrong.¡±


    Tears filled Joanna¡¯s eyes. ¡°You never loved or even liked me! Why did you marry me?¡± she sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re the reason I¡¯ve be this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Ethan said with a bitter smile, his voice unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. I will spend the rest of my days making amends for my wrong decisions. I won¡¯t return to the Brooks family or seek love. I will pay respect to your mother¡¯s grave until my own end.¡±


    Joanna was stunned and then began tough. Tears streamed down her face as sheughed, overwhelmed by a jumble of emotions she couldn¡¯t untangle.


    Regret and self-loathing washed over her. She desperately wanted to convince Ethan to stay by her side.


    Before she could utter another word, Ethan ended the call. He wasn¡¯t going to give her another opportunity. Suddenly, the door burst open with a forceful kick.


    A swarm of police officers rushed into the room.


    Joanna had, in fact, alreadye back to the country. She knew Jake¡¯s men would capture her soon if she continued to stay abroad. No one could fathom what her fate would be by then.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 443

    ?<strong>Chapter 443:</strong>


    But Joanna hadn¡¯t anticipated the police locating her so quickly.


    The lead officer wasted no time in exining their arrival. ¡°A concerned citizen informed us of your whereabouts, which is why we were able to locate you so promptly. You are used of murdering your mother. Are you willing to confess to your crime?¡±


    Hearing she was reported, Joanna immediately realized who was responsible. It had to be Ethan. She had no desire to ever see him again, not even in the next life.


    Elsewhere, Jake brought Kallie and Sophie back home. Anna and Lenny surprised Jake by following him. The sight of them made Jake¡¯s head throb.


    Kallie saw the hostility in Anna¡¯s eyes. She gently freed her hand from Jake¡¯s grip and coughed awkwardly. Jake¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Kallie until this moment. He turned to Anna, his face cold.


    ¡°Do you need me to book a flight back, or would you prefer I escort you out myself?¡± he asked, impatience and anger clear in his voice.


    Anna¡¯s voice was thick with hurt. ¡°Jake, I came back for you. I turned down several job interviews. You¡¯ve never treated this way before. Everything is different now, and I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s without reason.¡±


    As Anna spoke, she shot a look at Kallie. It was obvious she was ming her.


    Jake¡¯s anger red at her insinuation. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you the same. That¡¯s not the issue here. What you¡¯ve said and done today is uneptable. Surely, you don¡¯t want me to force you to leave, right?¡±


    ¡°And what if I refuse to go?¡± Anna challenged, her voice defiant.


    The air crackled with tension.


    Just then, Lenny stepped forward urgently. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s another reason why Miss Watts returned. She ran into some difficulties overseas and had no other option but toe back. You promised to protect her. Are you going to go back on your word?¡±


    Anna gave Lenny a displeased look. ¡°Lenny, why did you have to say that?¡± She then let out a snort. ¡°If this was before, he¡¯d protect me without hesitation. But now he¡¯s with someone else. He probably thinks I¡¯m just a bother. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m leaving now. Jake, don¡¯te to regret thister. You threw away your promise to my brother for someone like her.¡±


    With that, Anna was ready to storm off.


    Kallie felt a headacheing on. Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to get mixed up in this. Anna was not someone to mess with and had a unique bond with Jake. On top of that, she was wrongly used, which she found hard to ept.


    ¡°Miss Watts,¡± Kallie rushed to stop Anna before giving Jake a look. ¡°Mr. Reeves and I are not in a rtionship as you think. And I¡¯m not asking you to leave. We had to put on a facade for some reason. I hope you don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    With that, Kallie took Sophie¡¯s hand, ready to leave.


    Before leaving, Kallie said to Jake, ¡°Don¡¯te here again. I don¡¯t want to get involved in thisplex situation.¡±


    Jake was taken aback and felt a pang of disappointment. Anna¡¯s expression grew puzzled. She folded her arms and eyed Jake with suspicion. ¡°So, there was truly nothing going on between you and her?¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t want to talk to Anna. He turned away and left, his expression downcast.


    Anna watched Jake¡¯s retreating figure, tears forming in her eyes. She said to Lenny, ¡°Can¡¯t you see, Lenny? I don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 444

    ?<strong>Chapter 444:</strong>


    Lenny didn¡¯t know what to do as he saw Anna on the verge of tears. ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry. Just stay close to him. He¡¯ll fall for you eventually. You¡¯re a wonderful person, and many people adore you. I¡¯m certain he¡¯lle to love you.¡±


    Anna smiled, pleased. ¡°My brother did the right thing of taking you in. He supported your studies and granted you a job in the ck market. Although you didn¡¯t have the chance to repay him while he was alive, repaying me is the same as repaying him.¡±


    Lenny nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    When Kallie got home, she started packing her belongings.


    Sophie was intrigued. ¡°Where are we headed?¡±


    Kallie smiled as she spoke. ¡°Sophie, how about we go on a trip together, just you and me?¡±


    Sophie nodded, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Mommy, can Jakee along with us?¡±


    The smile slipped from Kallie¡¯s face, her voice still gentle. ¡°Sweetheart, this time, it¡¯s just going to be the two of us. Let¡¯s go have fun, and then we¡¯lle back. Jake has a girlfriend. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t tell them anything about me, okay?¡±


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    Sophie¡¯s expression fell slightly. ¡°But Jake doesn¡¯t have any girlfriends. He told me himself.¡±


    Kallie soothed her with patience. ¡°Sophie, whether Jake has a girlfriend or not, he has nothing to do with me from now on. You wouldn¡¯t want to see him upset, would you?¡±


    Sophie fidgeted with the hem of her clothes. ¡°I definitely don¡¯t want you to be upset.¡±


    Kallie gently pinched Sophie¡¯s cheek and asked, ¡°Do you remember what I told you just now?¡±


    Sophie nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. I remember.¡±


    Just then, Trent entered the room with a look of concern.


    ¡°Miss, why the rush? Perhaps you should rest for a while before leaving for a trip? Moreover, we¡¯re still unclear about the side effects of the drug in your system. Leaving now might be risky.


    Remember how unwell you were recently? You should either visit the hospital or return to the Nixon estate. That way, if anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll have support.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, dismissing his concerns. ¡°Trent, really, I feel much better now. Besides, I need to resolve this issue quickly. I don¡¯t want to be indebted to anyone. It could lead to more problems down the road.¡± Kallie didn¡¯t borate, but Trent suspected it involved Jake, who had recently stayed with them.


    Seeing her determination, Trent no longer tried to dissuade her. Instead, he made a firm request. ¡°Please, let me apany you.¡±


    Kallie was reluctant, but Trent persisted.


    ¡°Miss, I understand you don¡¯t want to wear me out, given my age, but please, let me tag along. I could tell you must have found some leads on your grandfather¡¯s whereabouts.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a rush. I won¡¯t be at ease unless I go with you. Perhaps we might find him somewhere along the trip.¡±


    Convinced by his plea, Kallie yielded. ¡°Alright, prepare yourself. We¡¯re leaving tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 445

    ?<strong>Chapter 445:</strong>


    Once Jake finally got rid of Anna, he rushed to Kallie¡¯s vi to see her, only to discover she had already departed. He questioned the vi¡¯s staff, but none of them knew where she had gone.


    Jake was skeptical of their ignorance but chose not to press the issue. After some contemtion, he sought out Anna.


    Anna had been feeling downcast due to Jake¡¯s distant demeanor. Seeing him approach her of his own ord brought a faint smile to her face. ¡°Jake, I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore,¡± she said, a mixture of joy andint in her voice.


    Jake didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Are you pleased that she left because of you?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Anna¡¯s face registered confusion, which quickly cleared as she realized who Jake was referring to. Anna couldn¡¯t contain her frustration.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? She has no feelings for you. Why do you continue to chase after her? She left that evening, not wanting to say goodbye to you. She¡¯s clearly avoiding you. Why bother to find her?¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°So, you had someone keep tabs on her.¡±


    Realizing she had let something slip, Anna replied honestly, ¡°Yes, I did have her watched. I didn¡¯t interfere, though; I am just curious about what¡¯s so special about her that you can¡¯t stop thinking about her.¡±


    Jake had no desire to continue the conversation. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to send you packing, just tell me where she is.¡±


    Anna stubbornly refused, turning away. ¡°If you want to know her whereabouts, find her yourself. It should be easy for you.¡±


    Jake confronted her bluntly. ¡°It might be if you hadn¡¯t gone out of your way to hide her whereabouts and erase her trace.¡±


    Jake was well aware of Anna¡¯s tactics. She could easily make him spend months searching for Kallie in vain. Anna felt both angry and wronged over Jake¡¯s threats. She pulled a long face, tears glistening in her charming eyes.


    ¡°Jake, do you realize what you¡¯re doing and what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re using my brother¡¯s name. Don¡¯t forget that you owe my brother a favor. How can you treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°I owe nothing to your brother,¡± Jake replied calmly. ¡°My promise was not out of debt but out of kindness at the time.¡±


    Anna refused to believe Jake didn¡¯t have an ounce of feelings for her. ¡°Is there any other reason? Like you feel sorry for me and sympathize with me? Or perhaps you couldn¡¯t help but soften your heart for me?¡±


    Jake¡¯s smile was devoid of warmth. ¡°Anna, stop pushing me. My patience is wearing thin.¡±


    Anna met his gaze, and the absence of any gentleness and concern in his eyes caused a sharp ache in her chest. After a tense pause, she managed to say, ¡°I¡¯ll disclose her location. But I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Jake responded tly. ¡°But if your demand is unreasonable, I¡¯ll reject it.¡±


    Anna clenched her teeth. ¡°I realize you desperately want to find her. My condition is quite simple. Take me with you. I¡¯m in peril now. I can¡¯t be certain if those pursuing me will track me down here. I need to ensure my safety.¡±


    Jake scowled. Deep down, he was reluctant to have her tag along, but given his ties and the friendship with her brother, he couldn¡¯t simply ignore her plight. Hepressed his lips and issued a stern warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble. She suffers because of your actions, and I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 446

    ?<strong>Chapter 446:</strong>


    After Jake departed, tears streamed down Anna¡¯s cheeks as her mind shifted back to the year they first met. Actually, Jake had always been distant and cold toward her. But at that time, Anna thought she still had a chance, consoling herself that he was just naturally aloof and would warm up to her someday.


    But she was faced with a reality check on the day of her return to the country. She noted Jake¡¯s tenderness toward Kallie. So, he wasn¡¯t born aloof. He was just cold to her.


    As Jake was around Kallie, he was gentle, his eyes affectionate and warm. Anna had never seen this side of Jake. Saddened yet unreconciled by the fact that his love and soft side were reserved solely for Kallie, Anna figured she had been around Jake¡¯s side for some years, and he should have developed feelings for her, though he might not realize it himself.


    After Jake stepped into Mr. Jack¡¯s role, he had faced numerous challenges, most of which were tackled by himself, while few were taken care of by Anna.


    Anna took pride in how well she cooperated with Jake in handling things, constantly hearingments of them making a perfect match. Such words undoubtedly cheered her up, and over time, she was convinced of it, feeling she was the most suitable one for Jake.


    Anna was displeased with Jake¡¯s devotion and unwavering love for Kallie; therefore, she had someone monitor Kallie¡¯s activities for some time. Hearing the reports, Anna couldn¡¯t fathom what Jake saw in Kallie.


    Anna felt she was far better than Kallie in every aspect. In Anna¡¯s eyes, Kallie was nothing more than an ordinary businesswoman, standing out only due to her striking beauty. Anna didn¡¯t feel inferior to Kallie in terms of appearance.


    After some digging, Anna discovered Kallie hailed from the wealthy Nixon family, deepening her disdain for Kallie and leading her to assume Kallie was born with a silver spoon.


    Anna always took pride in having carved her own path through sheer determination and hard work. She believed she was far superior to Kallie, who merely relied on her family¡¯s influence.


    Even after some thought, Anna still couldn¡¯t figure out why Jake was so infatuated with Kallie. Determined to fight for her happiness, Anna reminded herself that Jake and Kallie weren¡¯t married yet, which meant she still stood a chance to win Jake over. Even if Jake and Kallie got married, who could tell whether they would divorce someday? Anna¡¯s confidence in her own charm remained unshaken.


    Meanwhile, upon arriving in Halstead, Kallie didn¡¯t immediately visit the Turner Group, thepany she promised to handle for Jake.


    Instead, she and Sophie explored the city, enjoying a brief respite. Kallie¡¯s caution was deliberate; an early visit might alert Jake to her presence, disrupting her much-sought-after peace.


    Kallie¡¯s priority was to locate Tyrone, whosest known sighting was in Halstead ording to her sources. Kallie¡¯s team had been monitoring all city exits, and since no one had seen him leave, they suspected Tyrone might still be in Halstead.


    The good news was that when Tyrone wasst spotted, he appeared well-kept, as if under someone¡¯s care. Strangely, no one had reported Tyrone to the police or taken him to any hospital. For the moment, it seemed Tyrone had not encountered harm.


    Lost in thought, Kallie clutched the jade token Tyrone had given her long ago. It still radiated warmth, as if keeping their connection alive. Suddenly, Kallie felt a wave of unease. She worried about the experiences he might have faced alone since his disappearance. Kallie had confided in Ewing at that time.


    Ewing had remained silent for a long spell before finally speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t burden yourself with guilt. It¡¯s my problem. I insisted on letting him follow you.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 447

    ?<strong>Chapter 447:</strong>


    You¡¯ve done everything you could. Remember, no one would dare harm our grandfather. He¡¯ll be alright. Let¡¯s keep this within us. No need to rm the Nixon family or my father just yet. I¡¯ll handle the arrangements. Trust that all will be well.¡±


    Kallie understood Ewing intended to reassure her. She recognized the gravity of the situation. The Nixon family remained oblivious to Tyrone¡¯s disappearance, maintaining their facade of normalcy. She could imagine the immense pressure Ewing must be under.


    While Kallie was deep in thought, Sophie was blissfully unaware of the grown-ups¡¯ concerns, joyfully engaging with other children by the sea, where they built sandcastles with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Sophie rushed over, clutching Kallie¡¯s hand with excitement sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Look at my castle! Isn¡¯t it beautiful? All the other kids think it¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Kallie nced up, genuinely surprised. Sophie had constructed a sandcastle remarkably simr to their vi in Burma. While not an exact replica, the resemnce was striking.


    ¡°You¡¯re remarkable,¡± Kallie praised Sophie, masking her astonishment as she stroked Sophie¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you remember what our house looks like?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sophie replied brightly. ¡°When I was building, the image of our house just came to me.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help feeling a swell of pride. She hadn¡¯t expected Sophie to inherit her knack for craftsmanship.


    ¡°Do you enjoy making models?¡± Kallie inquired.


    Sophie frowned slightly and shook her head. ¡°What do you like then?¡± Kallie asked gently.


    Again, Sophie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take your time. When you figure out what you like, just let me know. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t,¡± Kallie reassured Sophie, wanting her to feel no pressure. Sophie¡¯s happiness was what mattered most.


    Suddenly, their peaceful seaside ambiance was disrupted. Kallie and Sophie turned to see the sandcastle Sophie had lovingly crafted crash into pieces. A chubby boy stood by the ruined castle, his chin lifted defiantly. ¡°Don¡¯t make ugly things like that. They¡¯re annoying,¡± he dered.


    Kallie, taking Sophie¡¯s hand, approached the boy calmly. ¡°Did you destroy the sandcastle? Why would you do that to someone else¡¯s hard work?¡± she questioned.


    The boy replied with impatience, evidently underestimating Kallie, ¡°I didn¡¯t like it, so I stomped on it. So what?¡±


    Observing his rude demeanor, Kallie felt no inclination to be polite anymore. With a deceptively sweet smile, she grabbed his cor. Despite Kallie¡¯s slight build, her grip was firm; her time studying abroad had includedbat training.


    The boy¡¯s confidence waned as he struggled in vain. ¡°Let go! Let me go!¡± he yelled.


    No one intervened, having seen his actions clearly. Kallie¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°When you learn some manners, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    The boy¡¯s face flushed with frustration and imminent tears, but he ceased shouting. Kallie set him down on the sand and nudged him. ¡°Apologize to her.¡±


    The boy red up at Kallie, his defiance still simmering. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It seems you need another lesson,¡± Kallie remarked, her smile chilling.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 448

    ?<strong>Chapter 448:</strong>


    He shrank back, his demeanor shifting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he stammered.


    Sophie responded curtly, ¡°Why did you do it? Don¡¯t ever behave so poorly again.¡±


    The boy bowed his head, his arrogance dissipated, but then he suddenly smirked and shoved Sophie forcefully, causing her to fall onto the sandy beach. The boy, looking about six or seven, had surprisingly strong arms.


    Sophie burst into tears from the pain. Kallie¡¯s heart ached for her daughter as she scooped her up immediately, checking her for injuries. The boy¡¯s shove had left bruises.


    On a harder surface, it could have been much worse. Anger and sympathy surged through Kallie simultaneously.


    Kallie looked up, furious, and spotted the boy hiding behind a young woman. The woman looked to be in her early thirties; Kallie couldn¡¯t imagine her being the boy¡¯s mother. The woman was pretty, withrge, teary eyes that were captivating. Right now, she was staring straight at Kallie, clearly unhappy.


    Kallie took a deep breath and walked over, Sophie still sobbing in her arms. Since the boy¡¯s guardian was present, Kallie wanted the boy to be disciplined. She had no intention of making a scene.


    With a calm voice, Kallie said to the woman, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m this little girl¡¯s mom. Your son just destroyed my daughter¡¯s sandcastle and pushed her down. He needs to apologize to my daughter, and you need to punish him. Despite his young age, he has acted like this. He¡¯ll grow up to be a troublemaker if he keeps this up.¡±


    The woman frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not his mother. I adopted him. Besides, Craig¡¯s never been a bad kid. He¡¯s not mischievous at all. I¡¯m sure he had a reason for what he did.¡±


    Kallie smirked. So, this woman was one of those parents who indulged their kids and even justified their misdeeds? Kallie¡¯s tone turned icy.


    ¡°Plenty of people saw what happened. I¡¯m not making this up. Look at the bruises on my daughter. Imagine if she¡¯d fallen on something harder. If you¡¯re not going to make him apologize and punish him, then don¡¯t me me if I take matters into my own hands and teach him a lesson myself!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s bodyguards were positioned nearby. Sensing the tension escting, they inched closer, forming a tight circle around the woman and Kallie.


    The woman¡¯s face drained of color. Her voice rose sharply. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you trying to intimidate us with your numbers?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s smile was icy. ¡°You¡¯re damn right,¡± she said, her voice hard. ¡°I tried talking sense, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now, we¡¯re doing things my way.¡±


    Fear washed over the woman and the boy. The boy¡¯s face crumpled, and he began to sob uncontrobly. The woman¡¯s jaw clenched, defiance still in her eyes.


    ¡°Before I took him in, he was living on the streets. He hasn¡¯t livedfortably with me for long. Yet, here he is, inadvertently crossing your precious daughter. I figure I have to yield. You wealthy individuals always have things your way and bully others without facing any consequences.¡±


    Saying this, the woman shoved the boy forward. ¡°Go on and apologize to her.¡±


    The boy shook his head violently, his eyes wide with terror. ¡°No! They¡¯ll kill me! This girl said she¡¯d throw me into the ocean to feed the sharks! That¡¯s why I pushed her!¡±


    The woman and the boy, in perfect unison, shifted all the me onto Kallie and Sophie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 449

    ?<strong>Chapter 449:</strong>


    ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t say that at all! I didn¡¯t!¡± Sophie protested, her voice bright and angry. Kallie wrapped her arms around Sophie, offeringfort and reassurance. ¡°I was right with you just now. I heard everything. You didn¡¯t say that at all. He¡¯s making it up.¡±


    It was hard to believe a kid that young could lie so tantly. Just then, someone in the crowd recognized the woman. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Jenny Patterson, the phnthropist?¡± someone said. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s been a misunderstanding here.¡±


    ¡°It is her! There¡¯s no way she¡¯d do something like that; she¡¯s done so much good and taken in all these homeless kids.¡±


    ¡°I think you should just let it go. Don¡¯t be so harsh on them.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected the woman to be a phnthropist. Jenny looked young and well-off, but Kallie had never heard of the Pattersons. They didn¡¯t seem to be one of the big, influential families. A few nosy people even started snapping photos with their phones.


    Sophie clung to Kallie¡¯s neck, terrified by themotion. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home,¡± Sophie whimpered. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Kallie patted Sophie¡¯s back reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. Mommy¡¯s got this.¡±


    The recognition from the crowd seemed to inte Jenny¡¯s ego. She lifted her chin slightly, a smug look on her face. She looked down her nose at Kallie. ¡°I know you rich folks think you can bully anyone you want,¡± Jenny said haughtily. ¡°I¡¯m willing to let this go if you apologize to Craig. Then we can forget this ever happened.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s anger red even hotter. Taking a deep breath, she set Sophie down and pointed at the ruined sandcastle. ¡°My daughter was ying happily over there just a minute ago. There was no issue between her and Craig. He just walked over and stomped all over her sandcastle for no reason. Plenty of people saw it. I didn¡¯t nder him. So, what do you think we should do about this?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice was firm, each wordced with controlled fury. Jenny¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. She looked down at Craig, silently urging him to exin himself.


    Craig rolled his eyes, clearly annoyed. He quickly concocted an excuse. ¡°Everyone¡¯s supposed to build their own sandcastle for thepetition. But that little girl got her mom to help her! That¡¯s cheating! I wouldn¡¯t stand for it, so I wrecked it,¡± he dered, his voice defiant. He said it with such conviction that it almost sounded believable.


    ¡°I built this one all by myself. My mommy¡¯s is way better than this one,¡± Sophie piped up.


    Jenny walked to inspect the demolished sandcastle. Then she turned back to Craig, a smile spreading across her face. She ruffled his hair affectionately. ¡°Good job, sweetie. We can¡¯t let people cheat. Imagine learning to cheat at such a young age! What will she be like when she grows up?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice crackled with fury. ¡°Miss Patterson, do you have proof that my daughter cheated? There were tons of people on the beach! Everyone saw Sophie build that sandcastle herself. There were other kids around!¡±


    Jenny nted her hands on her hips, her voice dripping with indignation.


    ¡°What? Are you calling me a liar? using me of nder? Everyone in Halstead knows I¡¯m as honest as the day is long. I¡¯d never use someone falsely. Folks, just look at this sandcastle. It¡¯s a masterpiece! Her daughter¡¯s barely out of diapers. There¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve built this on her own!¡±


    The crowd gathered closer, murmuring in agreement. Some people remembered seeing Sophie working on the sandcastle, but now they weren¡¯t so sure.


    Maybe Kallie had lent a hand when no one was looking. A few brave kids tried to speak up for Sophie, but their parents quickly shushed them. Nobody wanted to get on Jenny¡¯s bad side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 450

    ?<strong>Chapter 450:</strong>


    With no one contradicting her, Jenny grew even more smug. She sneered at Kallie. ¡°Well? Any more excuses up your sleeve? Sure, it might¡¯ve been a bit rough stomping on your daughter¡¯s sandcastle, but he did it to teach her a lesson about lying. You don¡¯t have to thank him, but threatening him or trying to throw him into the ocean? How could you be this mean?¡±


    ¡°Craig, what do you think we should do to them?¡± Jenny asked Craig.


    Craig puffed out his chest, sounding just as snobby as Jenny. ¡°They should kneel down and apologize to me. I¡¯m a very forgiving person.¡±


    Even though Craig was just a kid, anyone could see the meanness in his eyes.


    Kallie had initially thought Jenny was decent, given her reputation as a phnthropist who had adopted many children. Perhaps Jenny was merely defending Craig. But Kallie soon revised her opinion. It seemed imusible that a woman of Jenny¡¯s character could guide any child well.


    Kallie felt an unsettling notion¡ªJenny and Craig were pretty much the same, malicious to the core. Their fundamental values were twisted.


    Kallie regarded Jenny and Craig with an icy stare, unblinking.


    Jenny¡¯s temper red even more. ¡°Don¡¯t push it. I¡¯ve already given ground. You should set a better example for your daughter, lest she turn out like you!¡± she snapped.


    Bystanders began to murmur their disapproval of Kallie. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡±


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a well-dressed woman could act so cruelly.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness Jenny is here, or Craig would¡¯ve been mistreated today.¡±


    Kallie absorbed these baseless usations without a word. As the crowd¡¯s murmurs waned, Kallie addressed Jenny and Craig with a smile. ¡°Trying to nder my daughter, huh? I happen to have recorded her building the sandcastle. Want to check the footage that confirms she made the sandcastle on her own? My daughter¡¯s talent is undeniable, but it seems envy is the burden of the ordinary.¡±


    Her words stung, but no one could contest them. The area fell silent.


    Jenny, pale with shock, muttered, ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s so young.¡±


    Kallie¡¯sugh was sharp and mocking. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t either. My daughter can achieve things beyond your imagination. And thankfully, her talents don¡¯t include bullying or lying.¡±


    Her tone was biting. Even Craig, previously impudent, seemed close to tears. Jenny, caught between shame and anger, retorted weakly, ¡°Craig is just a child. Why do you have to be so harsh on him?¡±


    Kallie folded her arms and responded frostily, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for trouble and had intended to handle this quietly. But you refused to discipline Craig for his wrongdoings and even tried to frame my daughter. My daughter is where I draw the line. No one can harm her without consequence. With the truth undeniable, are you still unwilling to apologize? You im to be decent. Is that just for show?¡±


    Pausing, Kallie added, ¡°Honestly, if you¡¯re as decent as the coverage describes, you won¡¯t take the side of wrongdoers and justify their misdeeds. If you do, I¡¯d have to question how you raise the children you¡¯ve adopted.¡± Kallie¡¯s words cornered Jenny, highlighting her deep concern for her public image.


    Indeed, as Kallie had predicted, Jenny¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Unable to face the situation, she turned to Craig with frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 451

    ?<strong>Chapter 451:</strong>


    ¡°Apologize right now if you¡¯ve done something wrong,¡± shemanded sternly. Craig recoiled, tears welling up as he confronted Jenny.


    ¡°You always said we were the most pitiful kids in the world and that the world owed us. You told me everything I did was right. So why am I wrong now? I didn¡¯t think it was bad to bully her. You never corrected me before!¡± he sobbed.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jenny¡¯s voice cut through, herplexion turning ashen. She was caught off guard as Craig revealed so much.


    Jenny believed the children were inherently unruly and difficult to manage, opting to let them do as they pleased rather than intervene, which was easier for maintaining her facade.


    Kallie observed Jenny¡¯s guilty demeanor and added deliberately, ¡°If you really can¡¯t raise them properly, perhaps it¡¯s better they be ced in a welfare home. You¡¯re not helping them by letting them behave this way.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Jenny snapped, her anger ring. ¡°I do my best, but not all children listen. I never told him to lie and bully others, and I don¡¯t know where he picked it up.¡±


    Jenny then turned to Craig with a threatening re. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize right now, I¡¯ll send you back to the streets!¡±


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    Frightened, Craig shuffled forward, trembling. ¡°Get down on your knees and apologize now!¡± Jenny barked, her patience worn thin.


    Craig knelt, his apology meek, his appearance that of a truly pitiful child, a child without guidance on what was right or wrong. Kallie, however, remained unmoved by his plight. She had done nothing wrong.


    Once the apology was made, Kallie and Sophie prepared to leave. ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t we leave directly just now? They both seemed so awful. And, well¡­ that boy, Craig, seemed kind of sad,¡± Sophie inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    Kallie offered a wistful smile, remembering how her own agreeable nature had once made her a target for bullies without earning any kindness she had hoped for. Kallie crouched down, her voice soft yet firm.


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s important to stand up for yourself. If someone harms you, they need to make it right by apologizing. Never feel sorry for those who hurt you.¡±


    Sophie found the concept challenging to grasp. Kallie gently pinched Sophie¡¯s cheek, reassuring her that there was no need to rush her understanding. Suddenly, Kallie¡¯s hand brushed her pocket where she hadst ced the jade. A look of rm crossed her face. It was missing.


    Without hesitation, Kallie rushed back to the beach, scanning the area for the lost item. The crowd had thinned. Jenny and Craig were nowhere in sight. Despite an extensive search, the jade was nowhere to be found. Kallie was certain it hadn¡¯t simply fallen out; it must have been stolen amid the chaos.


    With a steely expression, Kallie instructed her associates to monitor Halstead¡¯s major antique markets closely. ¡°The moment anyone tries to sell the jade, apprehend them.¡±


    The intent to involve the police was clear in her tone. This jade wasn¡¯t just valuable; it was a family heirloom, and Kallie was determined to get it back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 452

    ?<strong>Chapter 452:</strong>


    Meanwhile, secluded in the back of a car, Craig clutched the jade, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    Jenny¡¯s anger red, only registering Craig¡¯s movements in her peripheral vision. She snatched the jade quickly, its cool surface surprising her. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± she asked.


    Craig¡¯s eyes gleamed with the thrill of payback. ¡°I stole it from that nasty woman just now.¡±


    Craig¡¯s years on the streets had taught him this skill, but he never thought he¡¯d use it today. ¡°She deserves it,¡± Craig added, clenching his fist. ¡°She made me apologize.¡±


    Jenny studied him, her expression a mix of emotions. She didn¡¯t scold him for his misdeeds and only warned, ¡°We need to steer clear of her from now on. She¡¯s rich, not someone we can afford to cross.¡±


    Craig wiped away his tears, his gaze fixated on the jade in Jenny¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with greed. ¡°Jenny, is this valuable? I¡¯ve seen things like this at the antique market selling for tens of thousands!¡±


    Jenny turned the jade over in her hand, clicking her tongue in appreciation. ¡°With this color and shape, it¡¯s worth even more.¡±


    Craig¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Give it back to me. I¡¯ll take it to the antique market and get us some cash!¡± he said, his voice urgent.


    Jenny dodged his hand, her tone icy. ¡°No, this stays with me. You¡¯re too young to worry about money like that, and don¡¯t breathe a word of this to anyone. Understood?¡±


    Craig¡¯s fists clenched at his sides. He had risked everything to steal it. Why should Jenny have the final say? But he bit back his anger, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to lose the roof over his head. He consoled himself that he¡¯d make everyone pay for treating him like this one day.


    As Jenny turned away, Craig¡¯s eyes burned with silent resentment.


    Momentster, a pack of children swarmed Jenny, begging for food and toys.


    Jenny¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Out of my way! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not in the mood for this?¡±


    The children scattered, afraid to challenge her any further.


    Jenny marched into her office and stopped short. An elderly man sat there, his eyes closed, radiating calm. There was an aura of quiet authority around him¡ªif Kallie were here, she would have recognized him instantly. It was none other than Tyrone.


    Jenny crossed her arms, her gaze locking onto Tyrone with a mocking smirk. ¡°Have you recalled who your family is? Or has that slipped your mind along with everything else? If you weren¡¯t dressed like someone important, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time on you.¡±


    Jenny paced around him, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯ve been living off me, eating my food, wearing the best I can offer, and I¡¯ve kept track of every penny and every meal. You think thates for free?¡±


    Tyrone remained silent, his expression unmoved.


    Jenny was used to hisck of response, but a flicker of something cold shed in her eyes as she looked at him. A few days earlier, Jenny had attended an auction in Burmoos and found Tyrone on the roadside.


    Judging from his outfit, she had immediately recognized that he wasn¡¯t just some random elderly man, so she decided to take him with her.


    Jenny hadn¡¯t bothered looking for his family. Instead, she¡¯d hoped that with time, he might warm up to her and even consider making her his heiress.


    But Tyrone had remained stone-faced, offering nothing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 453

    ?<strong>Chapter 453:</strong>


    Jenny had finally epted that he had no intention of forming any bond with her. Her n had failed. Now, she was thinking of finding his family, or if she could, she¡¯d simply dump him back where she found him.


    As far as she was concerned, she¡¯d already done more than enough for him. She had been taking care of him for so long, feeding him well and keeping him under her roof.


    As Jenny sat down, she pulled out the jade, turning it over in her hands with a mix of curiosity and greed. ¡°What is this thing, anyway? I wonder how much it¡¯s worth¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Tyrone moved over with surprising speed, snatching the jade from her grasp. His eyes zed over as he held it tightly, whispering, ¡°Kallie, my Kallie, my granddaughter¡­¡±


    Jenny¡¯s temper red, and she shoved Tyrone aside, her voice harsh. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? That¡¯s mine! Give it back!¡±


    Tyrone stumbled but clung to the jade, his grip unyielding.


    Jenny narrowed her eyes, a sly thought forming. She softened her tone, probing, ¡°You recognize this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Tyrone nodded slowly, his voice filled with longing. ¡°This was my gift to my granddaughter. I love her so much¡­¡±


    Jenny observed the distant look in Tyrone¡¯s eyes, realizing his mind wasn¡¯t always clear. A sly smile crept across her face as she saw an opportunity. ¡°I¡¯m your granddaughter,¡± she said, her voice softening as she leaned in. ¡°Tell me your name, Grandpa.¡±


    Tyrone looked at Jenny with a mix of hope and confusion. ¡°Are you really my granddaughter?¡±


    Jenny smiled sweetly and gestured toward the jade in his hand. ¡°Of course, I am. Why would I have this? Grandpa, you¡¯ve just gotten too old to recognize me. I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for you.¡±


    Tyrone¡¯s brow furrowed, a flicker of doubt crossing his face. Something didn¡¯t feel right, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    Seeing his hesitation, Jenny¡¯s expression trembled as she forced tears into her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, why won¡¯t you acknowledge me? I tried so hard to help you remember, but it¡¯s never enough. Just take me home. I just want to return home with you.¡±


    The sight of her tears tugged at Tyrone¡¯s heart. He let out a heavy sigh, the weight of her sadness pressing on him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you back to the Nixon family, but first, I need to visit an old friend.¡±


    Though Tyrone¡¯s memories were hazy, seeing the jade had triggered something. He vaguely remembered having returned with his granddaughter and given her this jade, telling her it would be a token to recognize his friend if they ever crossed paths.


    Tyrone struggled to recall what his granddaughter looked like, the memories slipping through his mind like sand.


    Jenny quickly dried her tears and pulled out her phone, searching for ¡°the Nixon family.¡± Her heart raced as she scrolled through the results, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    If Tyrone¡¯s words were true, she was on the brink of unimaginable wealth and power. But then it hit her¡ªthe real granddaughter of Tyrone was none other than Kallie, the woman who had humiliated her by the seaside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 454

    ?<strong>Chapter 454:</strong>


    Jenny¡¯s face hardened. She was done with maintaining a facade of a golden-hearted woman. She aimed for Tyrone to never reunite with his family.


    They could stay strangers forever, for all she cared. Blood ties didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that Tyrone believed in her story. If she could get him to officially recognize her, she¡¯d step into the role of the Nixon family¡¯s heiress, no questions asked.


    Jenny left in high spirits, humming a tune as she departed.


    Meanwhile, after a few more days of leisure with Sophie, Kallie decided it was time to visit Jake¡¯spany and see what was going on. Though Kallie had enjoyed her time off, she hadn¡¯t been idle. She had taken the opportunity to research the local market in Halstead.


    The city, steeped in history, was known for its antiques. With its proximity to the sea, it also boasted a thriving pearl fishing industry, giving rise to numerous jewelrypanies.


    Jake¡¯s business was one of them. A few years back, hispany had been a significant yer in the industry, well-regarded and sessful.


    But recently, it had been dogged by scandal after scandal, leading to a catastrophic mistake that brought it to the brink of copse.


    Reflecting on her bold words earlier in front of Jake, Kallie suddenly felt a twinge of regret. Jake likely had alerted the director before Kallie¡¯s arrival, and as she stepped into the office, the director guided her through thepany¡¯s operations.


    Each employee was diligently focused on their tasks. Despite thepany¡¯s expansiveyout, there were noticeably few people around.


    Before Kallie could voice her observation, the director cleared his throat with an ufortable cough. ¡°Things haven¡¯t been greattely, so we¡¯ve had a few resignations,¡± he said.


    Her brow furrowed in concern, she pressed further, ¡°How many have left this month?¡±


    With a helpless shrug, the director replied, ¡°At least thirty.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The number was indeed staggering. If this trend continued, thepany might face bankruptcy in less than two months. With such a high turnover, attracting new talent seemed increasingly challenging.


    ¡°Is there anything else contributing to this?¡± Kallie inquired.


    She recalled Jake hadn¡¯t brought it up before her arrival¡ªhe had no reason to hide it from her. The director hung his head, his voice tinged with remorse.


    ¡°Miss, I never intended to hide this from you, but I was left with no choice. Thepany is hemorrhaging money every month. If this continues, we¡¯ll all be out of jobs.


    I¡¯ve been forced to coax some employees to resign because we simply can¡¯t meet the payroll. I¡¯m certain Mr. Reeves would shut us down immediately if he found out. I¡¯m just trying to keep us afloat.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s suspicions had been nearly on point. Hearing the director¡¯s words, her emotions were a tangle. ¡°I understand. Let me know if anything elsees up.¡±


    The director asked cautiously, ¡°Miss, even if you decide to let me go, I need an answer from you first. Can you do anything to help thepany? I¡¯ve dedicated ten years to this ce since graduating. The benefits are great, and I¡¯ve never had to workte. I truly love it here. It has been running for so long.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 455

    ?<strong>Chapter 455:</strong>


    Kallie murmured, lost in thought, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Kallie hesitated tomit. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±


    ording to the information she read, thepany was on a downward spiral due to a scandal. However, the details of the scandal were vague. Today, the director filled her in on everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of giarism,¡± he said, annoyance and embarrassment tinging his voice. ¡°We once hired a young designer whose creations were beautiful and stylish and fetched high prices. She quickly became thepany¡¯s top designer.


    But it came outter that she had copied the designs of an undergraduate who had yet to finish college.¡±


    He continued, ¡°The student came forward withpelling evidence. Initially, the situation seemed manageable. We reached out to the student andpensated her handsomely. While the designer was dismissed, she stubbornly imed she was innocent and refused to apologize.


    Then, usations flew that we had orchestrated the giarism intentionally. Rumors also surfaced about previous works being copied and employee mistreatment. Miss, as you know, information spreads like wildfire these days. With enough public outcry, the reputation of an individual or even apany can be shattered.¡±


    Kallie nodded in understanding. People often saw only what they chose to see. Sometimes, the truth mattered little. Once branded, every word a person said could be dismissed as false. Even if someone spoke on their behalf, they would face criticism. After all, tarnishing someone¡¯s reputation had be all too easy and cost-free nowadays.


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Kallie asked, taking a deep breath to calm her racing thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s been two or three years since that incident. It should have been forgotten by now.¡±


    The director chuckled, hisughter tinged with helplessness and bitterness. ¡°Things should have gone as you just said. However, the person who used us of giarism is still at it. I¡¯m not sure when we crossed her or why she¡¯s still holding a grudge.¡±


    Kallie nodded. She was puzzled. Why hadn¡¯t this person moved on after all these years?


    After pondering for a moment, she suggested, ¡°Maybe you could try to arrange a meeting? Tell this person I¡¯d like to have a talk.¡±


    The director hesitated and then said, ¡°Or maybe we should just let it go. She¡¯s unlikely to agree.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her decision to agree or not. Your part is simply to convey my message to her. Are there any other issues?¡±


    The director nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s been aplication. We attempted to approach her, but then she used our vice president of harassment andter imed we tried to intimidate her.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression hardened with suspicion, prompting the director to quickly gesture dismissively. ¡°None of it is true. It seems she¡¯s just trying to stir up trouble deliberately. Given her antagonistic approach, we chose to cut off the conversation.¡±


    Kallie scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s cunning, using the court of public opinion to her advantage. She¡¯s aiming to bring thepany down while it¡¯s vulnerable. After all, if thepany recovers, she knows she¡¯ll be the first one you take action against. Schedule a meeting. I want to hear directly from her what her grievances are.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 456

    ?<strong>Chapter 456:</strong>


    Acknowledging Kallie¡¯s insistence, the director agreed and set up the meeting. The dinner was arranged for the weekend.


    Kallie took Sophie with her.


    When the appointed time arrived, Kallie intentionally made the other party wait an extra ten minutes before she opened the door, stepping in with Sophie by her side. The moment Kallie touched the doorknob, a voice filled with discontent spilled out from inside.


    ¡°What do you mean? You think you can intimidate me? If that¡¯s your approach, then forget it, I¡¯m done talking. I¡¯m out of here!¡± A chair screeched across the floor.


    As Kallie swung the door open, she nearly bumped into Jenny exiting the room.


    They paused, surprised.


    Realizing the situation, Jenny huffed, ¡°A coincidence indeed!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Patterson,¡± Kallie greeted her, a polite smile on her face. ¡°What a small world! You ndered my daughter at the beach, and here you are, targeting mypany.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Targeting? What yourpany has done is reprehensible! Your staff has been caught giarizing and trying to hush it up with money. Think I¡¯ll just let it slide and drop the charges? Not a chance!¡±


    Kallie shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to bribe you. Whether you drop theint or not has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Jenny was momentarily at a loss for words. She nced at the director of the Turner Group and gave a sarcastic smile. ¡°So, she is the new president, huh? Not exactly impressive, is she? More of a fool than her predecessors. You¡¯ve really offended me; I won¡¯t let this slide.¡±


    The director, visibly uneasy, approached Kallie and whispered, ¡°Miss, this woman is no ordinary person. She¡¯s a phnthropist with a solid reputation in Halstead. It would be wise to soothe her. While you may not be able to resolve this matter, provoking her further is not advisable.¡±


    Kallie noted the tant hostility in Jenny¡¯s gaze and scoffed, ¡°If you give in once, you¡¯ll find yourself retreating endlessly. It will only embolden her and make her more demanding. Do you think if I apologize now, she¡¯ll let it go? As soon as I heard the backstory, I knew it wasn¡¯t simple. There¡¯s more to her than meets the eye.¡±


    The director exhaled deeply, resigned to align with Kallie¡¯s approach. The higher-ups had made their expectations clear to him long ago. If Kallie failed to resolve the issue this time, thepany would inevitably close.


    The director remained silent, merely observing from the sidelines. Kallie, hand in hand with Sophie, entered and seated themselves.


    Jenny, feeling overlooked by Kallie¡¯s dismissive behavior, bristled with irritation. She snapped, ¡°What are you trying to say? By summoning me here, are you trying to insult me? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t expect me to y nice.¡±


    Fuming, Jenny pulled out her phone and initiated a live stream. Thanks to her facade as a golden-hearted woman and the coverage of her past as an exemry student, she had amassed a significant following. Within moments of going live, thousands tuned in.


    Jenny¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. Her eyes welled up, portraying a picture of distress. ¡°Hello, everyone. Today, that samepany approached me again.


    I assumed they wanted to bribe me into dropping myint. Naturally, I refused. Such apany in Halstead is a detriment to us all. However, they didn¡¯te for that. They invited me out just to degrade me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 457

    ?<strong>Chapter 457:</strong>


    Her acting instincts kicked in, and Jenny choked with sobs. ¡°I can¡¯t grasp it. All I want is justice for the wrongdoing. Why do they get to continue their operations?


    giarism, exploitation of their workers, and using their influence to bully others. If I keep silent, who will have the courage to speak up? I¡¯m trying to do what others are too afraid to. What did I do to deserve this?¡±


    The onlinements were a mix of support for Jenny and disparaging remarks about the Turner Group. Jenny nced at Kallie, searching for some reaction, but found Kallie still as a statue, her face unreadable. A flicker of anger passed through Jenny¡¯s eyes. Jenny turned her phone screen toward Kallie and Sophie. Kallie quickly moved to shield Sophie¡¯s face.


    Through her tears, Jenny¡¯s voice wavered with indignation. ¡°The new president of thatpany? She¡¯s a woman, a mother. I thought she would bepassionate. But no, she chose to humiliate me. How can one woman treat another so poorly?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes sparked with fury as she retorted sharply, ¡°Who has ever behaved so disgracefully? Pointing a camera at someone else without hesitation? Who really wants to use their power to bully others?¡±


    Jenny rified her actions, stating, ¡°Had you not gone too far, I wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way.¡±


    Facing the camera calmly, Kallie responded, ¡°Let¡¯s clear the air. Today, I met Miss Patterson intending only to have a calm discussion about why she didn¡¯t let us go. Right off the bat, she declined any advantages we might offer and refused to drop herint, urging us to abandon the idea. All I did was assure her that there were no bribes or hacks involved.¡±


    Kallie paused before adding, ¡°Then she got angry, using me of insulting her. But did I? Did I really insult her?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s expression stiffened. She shot back, ¡°That¡¯s not how it happened. You told me to wait, and then you demanded that if I stayed in Halstead, I must kneel and apologize to you.¡±


    With a slow nod, Kallie remarked, ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s unfortunate then that this room is under surveince. Keep lying. I¡¯ll just have to get the manager to pull the surveince footage to clear my name.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jenny was caught off guard. Realizing her blunder, Jenny quickly ended the live stream, her face a mask of guilt.


    Kallie, slightly amused, stood up and walked over, patting Jenny on the shoulder. ¡°I was bluffing. There¡¯s no camera here, Miss Patterson. Isn¡¯t it telling how guilty you seem now?¡±


    Disturbed, Jenny¡¯s features twisted slightly. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me?¡±


    Kallie spoke in a measured tone. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Anyway, thepany has be like this. You know well that I¡¯m not short of money. If thepany can¡¯t be saved, we might as well shut it down. I don¡¯t need such apany either.¡±


    Jenny clenched her teeth, anger mixing with defiance in her eyes.


    Kallie continued, ¡°The reason I wanted to meet today was to inform you that I am going to officially take legal action against you. You¡¯ve been spreading rumors and tarnishing mypany¡¯s reputation through public opinion.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re going to sue?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kallie nodded, a smile flickering across her face. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bother you in the days toe. I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    With that, Kallie took Sophie¡¯s hand and walked away. Watching Kallie¡¯s retreating figure, Jenny felt a surge of panic she had never experienced before, resentment burning within her. ¡°Bitch!¡± she eximed, unable to contain her fury.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 458

    ?<strong>Chapter 458:</strong>


    In a fit of rage, she hurled the porcin bowl nearby to the floor, where it shattered. She swept off anything in her sight in a bid to release her anger.


    Once she finally calmed down a bit, she had shattered quite a few items. The tter drew the waitress, who hurried over. She surveyed the chaos in the room with a hint of displeasure. ¡°Miss, if something¡¯s bothering you, please feel free to discuss it with us. There is no need tosh out like that.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s patience had worn thin. With her arms folded, she retorted sharply, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more understanding? I came here to eat. Does it really matter if I break a few things?¡±


    The waitress inhaled deeply, maintaining a professional smile. ¡°Miss, I must ask you to settle your bill now.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes bulged in astonishment. ¡°What? I have to pay? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a treat?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the group that left earlier? They mentioned that everyone was paying separately. Considering the half meal you consumed and the damages, your totales to three thousand.¡±


    Jenny felt a sting in her chest, and her anger surged anew. ¡°Are you trying to scam me? Just wait and¡ª¡±


    The waitress retorted icily, ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re short on cash, we can offer you a line of credit. But the amount must be covered within three working days.¡±


    Jenny, already seething, snapped further at the waitress, raising her hand and striking her. ¡°Shut up! Do I look like I¡¯m broke?¡±


    The waitress masked her frustration with a scowl and stepped aside, biting her tongue in silence. Jenny, scathing with anger, settled the bill. As she left, the waitress who had been pped had to clean up the mess on the floor.


    At that moment, the manager approached and gently tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Come on, dry your tears. We can¡¯t have other customers see you upset.¡±


    The waitress¡¯s voice trembled with injustice. ¡°I was only reminding her to settle her bill. Why did she have to react so violently? Just because she¡¯s a customer doesn¡¯t give her the right to go overboard. I¡¯m going to expose her actions online.¡±


    The manager¡¯s face grew stern as he interjected sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Do you have any idea who she is? She is a well-known phnthropist in Halstead, praised for her character and schrship. The mayor even presented her with an award.


    Now, she¡¯s taken in numerous children and elderly folks. We ought to overlook her faults. Cross her, and you won¡¯t find a ce for yourself in Halstead.¡±


    The waitress mped her mouth shut, her eyes brimming with resentment and defiance.


    Meanwhile, Jenny left the restaurant in a fury, and, as luck would have it, the rain started up again. Jenny teetered along the roadside, phone in hand, yet she made no move to call a taxi or a friend.


    She had hoped to wait until she passed out, hoping that some bystander would then take her to the hospital. Perhaps, she thought, this could even make her the center of a trending topic and pin the me on Kallie.


    Yet, Jenny had underestimated the ordeal her body could endure. Despite being drenched in the rain for an extended period, she felt unexpectedly energized.


    This realization only soured her mood further. With frustration mounting, she stamped her feet angrily. At that moment, Jenny turned to see a Maybach paused at a red light in the distance. A gleam sparked in her eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 459

    ?<strong>Chapter 459:</strong>


    Inside the car, the air conditioning created afortable environment, yet Edgar couldn¡¯t shake off a chill. Jake seemed to be taking a moment of respite, his eyes closed and fingers massaging his temples, his expression one of clear impatience.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± Edgar stammered, the nerves evident in his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Miss Watts. Our team has her under control.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jake opened his eyes and let out a chuckle. ¡°You actually believe what you just said?¡±


    Edgar fell silent, unable to respond. He had recognized Anna¡¯spetence long ago. Not even the genuine Mr. Jack could tame her.


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed as he observed Jenny on the pavement. Despite her frightened state, she managed to lift her head and study him, a sign she might not be severely hurt.


    Could she be a con artist? Yet her appearance didn¡¯t suggest she was in need of money. Leaning close, Edgar murmured to Jake, ¡°Mr. Reeves, should I take her to the hospital?¡±


    Jake remained silent, merely ncing at Edgar with a telling look. Obligingly, Edgar stepped out of the car, holding an umbre for Jake.


    On the soaked pavementy Jenny, looking delicate and vulnerable. Rain streamed down her face, distorting her vision. The sound of footsteps approached.


    The first thing she noticed was a pair of pricey, tailored men¡¯s shoes. Raising her gaze, Jenny saw a handsome man with a tall, strong figure, donning a mask. Yet, the mask didn¡¯t detract from his allure; it somehow enhanced it. Jenny¡¯s heart kicked into overdrive. She knew it. The owner of such a luxurious car was surely no ordinary person.


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed as he observed Jenny on the pavement. Despite her frightened state, she managed to lift her head and study him, a sign she might not be severely hurt. Could she be a con artist? Yet her appearance didn¡¯t suggest she was in need of money. Leaning close, Edgar murmured to Jake, ¡°Mr. Reeves, should I take her to the hospital?¡±


    Jake remained silent, merely squaring down to level his gaze with Jenny¡¯s. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Be honest with me. What do you really want? I¡¯m running out of patience, and you wouldn¡¯t want to lose my temper, would you?¡±


    Jenny realized her scheme had been exposed. She slowly rose from the ground, fighting dizziness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I felt unwell and passed out. I appreciate your concern.¡±


    Jake scoffed and turned away, intending to leave. Jenny couldn¡¯t let this chance slip away. She walked up to Jake, looking like she was on the verge of tears. ¡°There¡¯s more to it. I¡¯ve been tormented by a cruel person, and I¡¯m desperate. You seem strong, and I figured perhaps you could help me. I assure you, I can make it worth your while.¡±


    Edgar struggled to contain hisughter. He saw right through Jenny¡¯s intentions. Jake¡¯s annoyance deepened, his tone growing even colder. ¡°Do I really look like someone who would fall for that?¡±


    Jenny was determined not to give up. ¡°The person who tormented me wields so much power. I stand no chance against her. Feel free to look into me. In Halstead, I¡¯m quite well-known, and I have awork of children who help me gather information. I¡¯m well-connected. If you need to track someone down or handle any matter, just ask.¡±


    Jake turned to face her, his expression one of skepticism. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Jenny nodded vigorously. ¡°Protect me for tonight. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking for. Just this one night. I¡¯m genuinely frightened. You¡¯re so capable. Why would I deceive you?¡±


    Edgar interjected with caution to Jake, ¡°Mr. Reeves, this woman¡¯s background is a mystery. It might be unwise to assist her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 460

    ?<strong>Chapter 460:</strong>


    Jake smiled. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s honest. Besides, you know what her fate will be if she¡¯s lying.¡±


    Jake¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Edgar remained silent thereafter, casting a sympathetic nce at Jenny.


    ¡°Miss, please get into the car,¡± Edgar said, opening the car door for her.


    Jenny¡¯s spirits lifted as she climbed in, but she soon noticed Jake remained outside, shielded from the rain by his umbre, showing no signs of joining her.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s smile faded.


    Edgar offered a gentle exnation. ¡°I hope you understand.¡±


    Gesturing toward Jake, Edgar exined, ¡°He prefers to keep his distance from unfamiliar women.¡±


    Jenny nodded, her eyes betraying a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite hide. She never imagined Jake would have such self-control.


    If their futures intertwined and they ended up together, she knew she wouldn¡¯t have to be concerned about him being tempted by other women. Determined, Jenny nced at Jake, secretly vowing to win his heart.


    Elsewhere, after returning home, Kallie began preparations to take legal action against Jenny. Just then, her phone suddenly buzzed unexpectedly. The screen disyed an unknown number. Even before she picked up, she knew the caller¡¯s identity with certainty.


    Kallie exhaled deeply before finally answering the call. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, her voice icy.


    There was a brief silence before Jake finally spoke. ¡°Kallie, I¡¯ve arrived. I understand you don¡¯t want to see me, but I can¡¯t help but worry about you. I¡¯ll stay close by, watching over you and Sophie while maintaining a low profile.¡±


    Kallie inhaled deeply before responding, ¡°Jake, you need to understand that all you¡¯re doing is creating more problems for me with this.¡±


    The line fell silent again.


    Kallie drifted into a haze, her mind wandering far away. Suddenly, memories flooded back of the early days of her marriage to Jake.


    Back then, Kallie felt insecure and clung to Jake constantly, pouring all her heart into their rtionship. She even spent an entire day at the Reeves Group, wailing for him.


    Uncertain of Jake¡¯s whereabouts and refraining from bothering anyone, she remained quietly in the background. Moreover, she feared it might give the staff a reason to mock Jake for having such a naive wife, desperate for his attention. Yet her presence was still noticed.


    The following day, Kallie was stopped at the entrance of the Reeves Group office building. Jake had told her simr words back then.


    ¡°Kallie, all you¡¯re doing is creating more problems for me with this.¡± Kallie recalled how she felt at that moment. The sun warmed her skin, but her heart was cold. She maintained a smile, though it barely masked the tears she struggled to hold back. She never imagined she¡¯d one day speak such cold words.


    Jake must have recalled it too. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. I didn¡¯t really mean what I said back then. I feared that someone in thepany might mistreat you. I was so buried in work and anxious that I couldn¡¯t protect you as I should.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 461

    ?<strong>Chapter 461:</strong>


    ¡°Just let bygones be bygones,¡± Kallie cut him off. ¡°I saw Miss Watts¡¯ determination that day. Clearly, she is set on being with you. Our rtionship is over, and I shouldn¡¯t stand in the way of what you two might have.¡±


    Jake felt a lump form in his throat. He gripped his phone tightly and asked, ¡°Do you honestly believe that Anna and I are meant to be together?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t answer. Her gaze drifted to the heavy rain pouring outside her window. The rain persisted, weaving a dense, entangled thread that blurred everything. She was done being caught in the tangled web with Jake.


    Suppressing her emotions, Kallie finally added, ¡°Jake, although your reputation may be tarnished, there¡¯s no denying that you¡¯re exceptional. Anna is undoubtedly remarkable. She knows your past, perhaps even better than I do.


    You both understand each other well. Her influence could help you turn things around in the future. You two are a perfect match. Don¡¯t be so stubborn; if you let her slip away, you might regret it.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t say a word before abruptly hanging up the call with a sharp click. Kallie sighed and stared at the nk phone screen, lost in thought for quite a long time. After a while, the screen dimmed and went dark. Sophie dashed over and shook Kallie, snapping her back to reality.


    ¡°Mommy, I dreamt about my daddy,¡± Sophie mumbled, rubbing her eyes.


    Hearing this, Kallie¡¯s heart softened, and she smiled. She lifted Sophie into her arms. Sophie¡¯s hair was tousled from sleep, her cheeks flushed, making her look irresistibly adorable.


    ¡°And what did you and your daddy do in your dream?¡± Kallie asked gently.


    Sophie shook her head, a frown of concentration forming. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I can¡¯t even remember what my daddy looks like. I only remember saying how much he missed us and loved us. He promised he¡¯d return soon to see us. When is heing to see us?¡±


    Kallie was at a loss for words and struggled to find an answer as she gazed into Sophie¡¯s eager, hopeful eyes. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she crafted aforting excuse.


    ¡°He will visit us soon. He¡¯s caught up with work and can¡¯te over now. But if you miss him, he¡¯ll surely feel it in his heart.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s spirits lifted immediately. pping her hands, she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! My daddy knows I miss him.¡±


    Kallie smiled at Sophie¡¯s joy, but beneath that smiley a deep-seated worry. Years ago, when Sophie was younger, Kallie hid the truth from her, fearing it might damage her self-esteem or leavesting scars. But now, as time passed, Kallie was trapped in a web of her own lies, with no idea of how to reveal the truth to her daughter.


    Kallie hoped that with time, Sophie would grow up and slowly forget about her father, making the truth less painful to confront. Lost in thought, Kallie was brought back to her senses when Sophie wrapped her little arms around her neck and nted a kiss on her cheek.


    With a beaming smile, Sophie asked, ¡°Mommy, can you share more stories about you and my daddy? I want to listen to them.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kallie affectionately replied, yfully pinching Sophie¡¯s cheek as she scooped her up and walked off to the side with Sophie in her arms.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 462

    ?<strong>Chapter 462:</strong>


    Meanwhile, Jake instructed Edgar to take Jenny to one of his vis. Jake then instructed Edgar to keep their visit discreet.


    Jenny¡¯s eyes widened with newfound glee as she took in the luxurious three-story vi. Although her family background wasn¡¯t humble, it was nothingpared to this. Over the years, Jenny had focused on securing a stable and affluent future. Despite her recent charitable activities, she had umted considerable wealth.


    In reality, the children and elderly she cared for were all eventually relocated to a welfare home. She had struck a deal with the staff at the welfare home.


    She provided financial support to the welfare home in exchange for the care of those individuals. However, she had little interest and was hardly concerned about how the welfare home managed their care.


    Moreover, Jenny garnered substantial earnings through We-Media, and thepany still owed herpensation. Yep, the cost of housing in Halstead was prohibitively high.


    Shecked the means to afford a vi of such grandeur. And this vi was located right in the heart of downtown.


    While feigning sleep in the car, Jenny overheard Edgar¡¯s call to Jake. Their conversation revolved around managing certain assets. They also discussed uing parties and banquets, hinting that Jake frequented such high-profile events.


    This revtion fueled Jenny¡¯s interest in Jake even more. Jake gestured toward a room on the first floor. ¡°These are all guest rooms. Choose one, but you¡¯re only permitted to stay for tonight. I expect you to be gone before Ie downstairs tomorrow morning.¡±


    Jake¡¯s frosty demeanor left Jenny¡¯s disappointment evident as she curled her lips slightly. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jake gave a nod before heading upstairs.


    Jenny, determined not to rest, explored the vi. Despite its modest size, it was staffed with servants. After a moment of contemtion, Jenny casually approached a servant and inquired, ¡°Excuse me, could you tell me where the kitchen is?¡±


    Jenny made her way to the kitchen and set up her livestream. ¡°Hello, dear fans. I¡¯m here for a special treat this afternoon. I was so upset that I couldn¡¯t eat properly. Now, I¡¯m preparing a meal, not only for myself but also for the person who came to my rescue.¡±


    Thements flooded in, brimming with concern. A few viewers began asking her questions. But Jenny chose to ignore them, maintaining her focus. It wasn¡¯t long before someone picked up on the detail.


    ¡°Jenny, where are you? This ce looks luxurious.¡±


    Being The Heroine Of


    Jenny had been waiting for quite some time, but finally, she caught sight of what she had been eager to see. She smiled and blushed with shyness. ¡°This is the ce where the man who rescued me lives. If he hadn¡¯t helped me, I don¡¯t know what would have happened today.¡±


    Someonemented, ¡°Did those bullies from thatpany do something to you again? What exactly did they do to you?¡±


    ¡°You must have been through a lot. You pped your meal, right? That¡¯s really tough.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t people be kinder? Despite all the good Jenny does, she still faces bullying. It¡¯s just unfair.¡±


    The fans seemed to have forgotten the incident at the restaurant earlier. Yet, some voiced their skepticism.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 463

    ?<strong>Chapter 463:</strong>


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all a big misunderstanding back then? Didn¡¯t Jenny instigate her fans to attack thepany online?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If she¡¯s really a victim, why not show the surveince footage? The other party invited her to review it, but she ended the live stream hastily, probably out of guilt.¡±


    ¡°Jenny¡¯s followers act almost like theyck brains.¡±


    However, these voices were soon overwhelmed by Jenny¡¯s loyal defenders. The conversation quickly shifted as everyone grew curious about the owner of this vi. Eager to move the discussion along, someone said, ¡°Jenny,e on, tell us what happened this afternoon.¡±


    Jenny put on a show of reluctance. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to bring it up, but since you all insist, I¡¯ll share. Just please, keep it between us; I wouldn¡¯t want to bring trouble to my rescuer.¡±


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    With that, Jenny began to embellish the events of the afternoon. While the truth was that she had no intention to hail a taxi, she twisted the story and imed Kallie forbade her from catching one.


    Jenny didn¡¯t stop there. She used suggestivenguage to describe her interactions with Jake, painting it with pink bubbles while the truth spoke otherwise. She omitted the fact that Jake¡¯s car stopped solely because she had feigned unconsciousness in front of it.


    She spun a tale, iming that Jake had seen her drenched in the rain, felt pity for her, and had his driver stop to offer her a ride. Once he learned of her predicament, he took her home and offered to keep her safe for the night.


    As Jenny finished the tale she had spun, her cheeks began to flush. Her fans cheered her on, just as she had hoped. ¡°No way! This must be love at first sight! I¡¯ll just indulge in their romantic story.¡±


    ¡°The guy was driving a Maybach, so he¡¯s got to be loaded. Rich and enigmatic, he¡¯s straight out of a novel. How could someone like that just randomly rescue someone? He must have fallen for Jenny.¡±


    Reading thesements, Jenny couldn¡¯t help but smile. Their reaction was just as she had predicted.


    ¡°Am I the only one dying to know what he looks like? Jenny, can you get him to take off his mask?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the mystery! I can¡¯t see him.¡±


    ¡°Jenny means something special to him. I bet he¡¯d remove the mask for her.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s cheeks turned a rosy shade as she hesitated. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Maybe he and I should start off as friends.¡±


    The next morning, Kallie nned to pick up Sophie herself. As Kallie bustled around the kitchen, Sophie dashed over, clutching an iPad. ¡°Mommy, look! Jake¡¯s on TV.¡±


    Kallie raised an eyebrow, Jake? How could that be? Confusion clouded Kallie¡¯s thoughts. Given Jake¡¯s personality and his current circumstances, why would he agree to a media interview? Was something wrong?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 464

    ?<strong>Chapter 464:</strong>


    Without a word, Kallie took the iPad from Sophie¡¯s hands for a closer examination and let out a relieved sigh. It wasn¡¯t a TV interview, but rather a live broadcast from a sneaky candid camera angle.


    Someone had positioned themselves at the doorway, covertly filming Jake in his study. Excitedments flooded the live stream.


    ¡°Oh my God! He looks tall and strong, and he must be handsome. Unfortunately, he is wearing a mask.¡±


    ¡°I recognize the clothes he¡¯s wearing. They¡¯re high-end custom-tailored. Each button must be worth thousands.¡±


    ¡°He carries himself well.¡±


    The more Kallie read, the more baffled she grew. It was indeed Jake. But how could he possibly let someone broadcast live in his ce?


    With bewilderment etched on her face, Kallie kept watching. Soon, a familiar name popped up in thement section.


    ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be shy. Go and talk to him. Seize the chance to pull his mask. He rescued you by the roadside. He must have taken an interest in you.¡±


    ¡°I bet he fell for Jenny the moment he saw her.¡±


    Reading thesements, Kallie blinked, wondering if she saw it right. Jake fell for Jenny at first sight?


    Before long, Jenny¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°¡®Please, don¡¯t stir things up. I¡¯m just going in for a chat. We are just friends.¡±


    Kallie was totally lost on how Jenny and Jake knew each other. But a quick scroll through thements soon gave her the answers she needed. So, Jake rescued Jenny. Kallie sensed that the situation was far from simple.


    At that moment, Jake shifted, lifting his head. Despite the mask concealing his face, his eyes peered out, cold and unsettling, as if piercing through one¡¯s soul. Jenny seemed frightened, her hands shaking visibly. Theizens had yet to grasp the gravity of the situation; theirments were still light and teasing.


    ¡°Jenny, he¡¯s spotted you! Go say hi.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s probably aware of Jenny¡¯s presence and is just silently waiting for her to break the silence. How romantic?¡±


    Kallie found thesements amusing. She offered Jenny a cautious warning. ¡°He looks upset. If you linger, you might just set him off, and that won¡¯t end well for you.¡±


    No sooner had Kallie offered her caution than she found herself the target of attacks from Jenny¡¯s blind followers.


    Confronted with a barrage of vile insults, Kallie scoffed. She had no desire to waste her breath on someone so ungrateful; she simply resumed her observation of the unfolding drama.


    At this point, Jake had risen to his feet. He began advancing toward Jenny, one deliberate step at a time.


    Jenny hadn¡¯t shown fear in her live broadcast yet, but she responded to Kallie¡¯s caution. ¡°To the person whomented, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re aiming at. I know him better than anyone, and I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d stop making malicious assumptions like this anymore.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice shook as she spoke.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 465

    ?<strong>Chapter 465:</strong>


    Kallie sensed that Jenny wasn¡¯t scared; Jenny was actually thrilled. Noticing the chill in Jake¡¯s eyes through the screen, Kallie merely curled her lips. What more was there to say? She simply wished Jenny ¡°good luck.¡±


    Jake stopped before Jenny.


    Jenny looked up eagerly, her voice soft and flirtatious. ¡°Sir¡­ Is something the matter?¡±


    But suddenly, her phone ttered to the floor. A muffled groan followed.


    Theizens had anticipated a disy of closeness between Jenny and Jake, the handsome rescuer. Instead, they watched in shock as Jake grasped Jenny¡¯s throat, his voice icy. ¡°Did you forget what I told you earlier today?¡±


    Netizens of the live streaming went silent for a beat, and then thements section exploded again. Some people were ripping Jenny a new one while others were freaking out and asking if they should call the cops.


    Right then, Jake let go of Jenny.


    Jenny slumped to the floor, still reeling from the shock. Jake¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, cold and unforgiving. ¡°Edgar, get her the hell out of here. She¡¯s driving me nuts.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    And just like that, Jake¡¯s men tossed Jenny out, witnessed by everyone in her live stream. Theizens who had shipped Jenny and Jake just moments earlier realized their wild imagination had carried them away.


    The air hung heavy with awkward silence, except for the critics who seized the opportunity to pile on. Despite their harsh words, the truth in them shone through. ¡°Hrious! She thinks she¡¯s some cheesy romance novel trying to snag a rich guy? He probably thought she was useful at first, but damn, she¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Is it just me, or is Jenny fake as hell? She¡¯s got a different persona for every asion.¡±


    ¡°Totally. And her fans are crazy. They¡¯ll attack anyone who criticizes her.¡±


    Jenny scrambled to her feet, a mix of anger and humiliation burning in her cheeks. Jake had shown her zero gentleness. Sheforted herself that he definitely didn¡¯t know she was live streaming. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been this harsh to her.


    Jenny wanted to shut down the live stream, but the humiliation was too much. After a long silence, she finally spoke.


    ¡°Okay, I realize I have offended him. Please don¡¯t act like me, guys. I just wanted to be friends with him. He¡¯s rich and has a good heart. I thought maybe he could help sponsor the kids and elderly people I take care of, but I didn¡¯t expect his reaction to be¡­¡± Jenny burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. My actions were too offensive.¡±


    The critics stopped being judgmental right away. Even though Jenny might have been pretending to be someone nice, her charity work was genuine. She had done something good, in the end.


    As thements turned positive, Jenny¡¯s expression rxed. She quickly said a few things before ending the live stream.


    Staring at her phone, Kallie couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how Jake and Jenny knew each other. Lost in thought, she found herself opening her contacts.


    Her fingers hovered over Jake¡¯s number, yet in the end, she didn¡¯t call him. After all, she had dered his business had nothing to do with her. Plus, she was in no position to ask him about it.


    Meanwhile, Anna had a hard time tracking down Jake¡¯s current residence. She rushed to the door just as a dejected-looking Jenny was leaving.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 466

    ?<strong>Chapter 466:</strong>


    Anna frowned. ¡°Who was that? What was she doing?¡±


    Anna gave Lenny a meaningful look.


    Lenny got the message and hurried after Jenny.


    Lenny returned a few minutester, clearly annoyed. ¡°That woman was a real piece of work,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Rude and impatient. But I did overhear something juicy. She was cursing out Kallie, but I caught the whole story.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Anna perked up, leaning in to whisper in his ear.


    Lenny looked taken aback. ¡°But Miss, I saw her leaving Mr. Jack¡¯s house with my own eyes. Shouldn¡¯t we be suspicious?¡±


    This was a fancy neighborhood, all big houses and privacy fences. Jake¡¯s house was the only one around for miles.


    Anna watched Jenny¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Looks like she can¡¯t even hold a candle to Kallie. Someone like that isn¡¯t even worth my time. But she clearly has a beef with Kallie. Though we don¡¯t know the specifics, we can definitely use that to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get on that right away,¡± Lenny nodded, already plotting.


    Elsewhere, Kallie talked it over with the director and decided to pay a visit to the designer who was caught up in the giarism scandal.


    She¡¯d heard the designer was the same age as Jenny and, even more coincidentally, they¡¯d gone to the same university, the same department, even the same sses.


    Back then, the designer was considered a prodigy. Despiteing from a modest family, she was driven and gifted. Before she graduated, the Turner Group recognized her talent and immediately hired her. Thepany dangled the carrot of the chief designer position, waiting for her after she graduated.


    It should¡¯ve been a win-win, but it blew up in everyone¡¯s faces as a terrible scandal.


    When the giarism incident gained a lot of attention, the designer swore up and down she didn¡¯t copy anyone¡¯s work, but she couldn¡¯t prove it. She had no drafts or other designs, nothing. Ultimately, she threw in the towel, apologized, and walked away from the design world altogether.


    Word on the street was that she wasn¡¯t doing so well these days.


    Kallie didn¡¯t realize how bad things were until she saw the designer¡¯s current living situation. The director hadn¡¯t been exaggerating one bit.


    It took Kallie three hours to drive to a tiny town on the outskirts of Halstead. Then, after another hour of walking, she finally reached a rundown shack. The ce looked like it was about to fall apart any second.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Sure, there had been that giarism scandal, but the designer was a college graduate, a talented young woman. How had she ended up in such a dump?


    The answer wasn¡¯t long ining. An elderly woman with snow-white hair shuffled past Kallie. The woman appeared to be in her eighties, hunched over and barely able to walk straight. She paused at the door, gasping for air, indicating her failing condition.


    Just then, the yard¡¯s rickety gate creaked open. A strikingly beautiful, yet painfully thin girl emerged, her gait uneven. Her hair, half-loose, framed a face that was both delicate and hauntingly lovely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 467

    ?<strong>Chapter 467:</strong>


    Kallie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected the girl to have a disability.


    The girl, sensing Kallie¡¯s stare, lifted her head. Confusion flickered across her face, quickly reced by a mix of anger and fear. She hurried the elderly woman inside and mmed the door shut.


    Kallie rushed forward, her voiceced with urgency. ¡°Excuse me, are you Ruth Potter?¡± she asked. ¡°I am Kallie Nixon, the current president of the Turner Group. Can I please talk to you?¡±


    Silence met her plea.


    Kallie knocked again, her knuckles rapping against the weathered wood. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause any trouble,¡± she assured the girl. ¡°I just need to ask you a few questions.¡±


    A voice finally answered, cold and guarded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Jenny make trouble for you again? And you want me to apologize to her again? I¡¯ve repeatedly told everyone that I didn¡¯t steal anyone¡¯s designs. Yet, I was forced to take the me and pressured into groveling and apologizing to Jenny just to appease her so-called anger. Plus, I¡¯ve returned the money given to me. What more do you want from me? All I want is to live in peace. Just let me go for God¡¯s sake!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s jaw dropped. She had no clue about any of this. No wonder the director refused to join her in seeing the designer. If the designer was speaking the truth, then those at the Turner Group had really crossed a line.


    Beforeing here, Kallie had done her homework. The designer, Ruth Potter, was undoubtedly talented, evident in her past work, including the pieces she¡¯d made back in school.


    Kallie might not have been a jewelry designer, but she¡¯d fixed up a ton of ancient jewelry. She knew her way around a ne or a brooch. She could tell Ruth¡¯s work had a signature style, a thread that ran through all her pieces.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Ruth hadn¡¯t giarized. There had to be more to the story¡ªsomething hidden, something no one else had seen.


    ¡°Miss Potter, please,¡± Kallie¡¯s voice softened as she spoke through the door, ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in a tough spot. If you let me in, I¡¯ll do everything I can to understand what really happened that year. I know things aren¡¯t always as they seem. Let me help you.¡±


    But the silence on the other side of the door remained unbroken. Ruth wasn¡¯t budging.


    Kallie sighed, racking her brain for another approach until an idea struck her. ¡°I just saw your grandmother,¡± she said, her tone more urgent now.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem well, Ruth. I can¡¯t imagine how hard these years must have been for you. If you let me in and tell me the truth, I¡¯ll make sure she gets the medical care she needs. I don¡¯t mind drawing up a contract to prove I am serious about helping your grandmother voluntarily. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money.¡±


    The seconds ticked by in agonizing silence. Then, finally, the door creaked open.


    Tears streaked Ruth¡¯s face as she red at Kallie, her voice trembling with distrust. ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± she blurted out, even though she knew how empty her threat sounded. Ruth had never been one to cower, but life had backed her into a corner. Her grandmother¡¯s health was deteriorating, and with no way to earn money, she felt trapped.


    The disgrace of the giarism incident had driven a wedge between Ruth and her family, turning her into a pariah among her rtives. If not for her grandmother¡¯s kindness, she would have been entirely alone. Her grandmother had told her to stay in the vige, promising that time would ease the pain and shame. But the years had only deepened the wounds.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 468

    ?<strong>Chapter 468:</strong>


    Reflecting on the hardship she and her grandmother had endured, Ruth¡¯s heart swelled with sadness, guilt, and a growing bitterness. Why did they never stop tormenting her?


    Kallie, sensing the depth of Ruth¡¯s despair, stepped forward and handed her a bank card after entering the house.


    ¡°Use this to get your grandmother the medical attention she needs. Once the diagnosis is clear, I¡¯ll arrange for the best specialists. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help her, as long as it¡¯s not beyond hope.¡±


    Ruth stared at the bank card in disbelief, Kallie¡¯s sudden gesture of generosity leaving her momentarily stunned. She looked up at Kallie, confusion clouding her eyes before pushing the card back toward Kallie. ¡°I can¡¯t take this, not now,¡± Ruth said, her voice filled with suspicion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get trapped. I¡¯ve had enough trouble in my life without adding more. You don¡¯t need to waste your time on someone like me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached as she took in Ruth¡¯s frail figure, but she didn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, she followed Ruth further into the house.


    Just then, a figure darted out from the shadows, wielding a broom.


    Before Kallie could react, the broom struck her a few times, catching herpletely off guard.


    Kallie flinched and looked up to realize it was Ruth¡¯s grandmother, Tilda Patterson, who had struck her.


    The frail Tilda stood before Kallie, brandishing the broom with trembling hands, trying to muster a fierce expression.


    ¡°Leave us alone! Don¡¯t you dare hurt my granddaughter! Get out, or I swear, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Ruth¡¯s stomach dropped as Kallie¡¯s expression turned unreadable, her face devoid of emotion. Panic welled up inside Ruth, and she quickly stepped in, shielding her grandmother.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, please forgive my grandmother; she didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± she blurted out, her words spilling over each other.


    ¡°So many people havee to make things difficult for me. Some even demanded I apologize to Jenny once again. My grandmother¡­ she¡¯s just terrified.¡±


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    Ruth¡¯s voice cracked, the weight of her desperation clear. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. Just don¡¯t hurt us. You can leave, and we won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s features softened as she recognized the fear in Ruth¡¯s eyes. She offered a reassuring smile, trying to calm the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I seemed harsh. I wasn¡¯t angry; I was just taken aback by the conditions here. But I meant what I said. I¡¯m here to help, and I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯ve done that.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze shifted to Ruth¡¯s grandmother, her concern deepening. ¡°Your grandmother needs medical care immediately.¡±


    Ruth tried to protest, but the words wouldn¡¯te. She turned to her grandmother, who was now wracked with a violent cough.


    Tilda¡¯s hand fluttered weakly, still trying to shield Ruth, but her strength was nearly gone. ¡°Ruth, leave me alone. I don¡¯t want their money; I just want you to live a good life,¡± Tilda said, her voice filled with emotion.


    ¡°You¡¯re a college student, and that¡¯s more than enough for me. I never had that chance. All I want is for you to have a better future.¡±


    Hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Ruth¡¯s resolve hardened. She looked Kallie in the eye and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Ruth said, her voice steady. ¡°But you have to promise to help us financially.¡±


    Tilda¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she raised her hand as if to strike Ruth, but Kallie stepped in quickly, speaking in a calm, soothing tone. ¡°Your granddaughter is doing this to take care of you. Please, don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m here to help, not to hurt. You¡¯re wee to stay with us while we talk. If I do anything wrong, you can step in.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 469

    ?<strong>Chapter 469:</strong>


    Tilda¡¯s shoulders sagged in defeat, her eyes filling with tears. She muttered to herself, scolding her own helplessness, her hands trembling as she hit her knees in frustration.


    Kallie didn¡¯t press Ruth for answers right away. Instead, she gave them both time to settle, ensuring the atmosphere was calm before they started discussing the matter.


    When Ruth finally felt ready, they settled into a quiet corner. Ruth gripped her cup of water, her fingers trembling as she started to reveal.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anyone¡¯s work,¡± she whispered, her voice tight with emotion. ¡°But somehow, Jenny came up with the same idea as my manuscript disappeared, and I have no clue who took it.¡±


    Ruth paused, her breath hitching as she tried to hold back her frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve exined over and over, but no one believes me. Maybe it was just a bizarre coincidence, or maybe, as Jenny ims, I unintentionally mimicked her work after seeing it before. Our pieces are simr, yes, but I didn¡¯t copy her. I can¡¯t admit to something I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    Kallie exhaled slowly, realizing the tangled mess Ruth was caught in. ¡°So, it¡¯s your refusal to confess to giarism that¡¯s keeping them determined to bring you down.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s story was riddled with gaps, making it easy for others to point fingers. She had no solid evidence to clear her name, but she also couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit to having giarized.


    Kallie¡¯s instincts screamed that there was more beneath the surface. She leaned forward, her gaze fixed on Ruth, resolute in her quest to uncover the truth. ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you¡¯re holding back. Are you really sure you don¡¯t want to tell the truth?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s tone was firm, her eyes scanning Ruth¡¯s face for any sign of sincerity.


    Ruth looked away, her voice barely audible. ¡°I am telling the truth.¡±


    Kallie sighed, the weight of the conversation settling on her. She rose to her feet, her voice measured but distant. ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel, I¡¯ll cover your grandmother¡¯s medical expenses for now. But after that, it¡¯s in your hands. You¡¯ve chosen to stay silent and live with the consequences. That¡¯s your decision.¡±


    Ruth shot up, her face flushed with a mix of frustration and hurt. ¡°What do you know?¡± she retorted. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what my family has been through. How can you say that?¡±


    Kallie remained unfazed, her voice calm but resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t know your family¡¯s situation, but I offered you my help¡ªa chance to trust me. If you can¡¯t take that step, I get it. But without trust, there¡¯s nothing more I can do to help you. Do you see that?¡±


    Ruth, anxious and desperate, hurried after Kallie. ¡°Is that it? You¡¯re just going to give up?¡±


    Kallie paused, turning back to face Ruth, eyes sharp. ¡°What¡¯s the point in pushing further? You¡¯re clearly set on keeping your silence. I can¡¯t force the truth out of you, no matter what I offer or threaten. All I have is money, and that¡¯s not enough to make you talk.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s tone softened as she continued, ¡°I know this might not be what you want to hear, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯te here to mock you. I came because I saw the work you did back then. Seeing you now, with all your drive and ambition gone, it¡¯s clear that the Ruth I admired is lost.¡±


    Ruth stood frozen, her mind reeling from Kallie¡¯s words. She hadn¡¯t expected Kallie to say these things, and they hit her harder than she could have imagined. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision as she watched Kallie begin to walk away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 470

    ?<strong>Chapter 470:</strong>


    For a moment, Ruth stood frozen in ce, but then determination surged within her. She knew she couldn¡¯t let this chance slip by.


    With a burst of resolve, Ruth hurried after Kallie, her awkward gait betraying her disability, but she didn¡¯t care. She knew Kallie was herst hope.


    ¡°Miss Nixon!¡± Ruth called out, her voice cracking.


    Kallie turned just in time to see Ruth drop to her knees. Shocked, Kallie rushed to help Ruth up. ¡°What are you doing? If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Ruth wiped away her tears, her vulnerabilityid bare for the first time in years.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve lost my ambition, and I¡¯ve been stuck in this rut for so long. But I¡¯m unwilling to give up. I didn¡¯t giarize! How could they force me to take the me for something I didn¡¯t do? Why should I bear the pain?¡±


    As Ruth¡¯s words hung in the air, Kallie felt the pieces of the puzzle click into ce. She finally understood what Ruth had been through. There was a deeper reason behind Ruth¡¯s actions; the truth was that Ruth and Jenny were half-sisters¡ªa connection that was as painful as it was ironic.


    Jenny¡¯s mother was the legal wife, while Ruth¡¯s mother was the other woman, unknowingly caught in a web of deception. When Ruth¡¯s mother met Jenny¡¯s father, Barth Patterson, she had no idea he was already married. She was deceived, and by the time she discovered the truth, she was already pregnant with Ruth.


    Barth promised to divorce his wife and be with Ruth, but Ruth¡¯s mother wanted no part in ruining the family. She tried to end their rtionship, determined to break free.


    But Barth refused to let Ruth¡¯s mother go; he threatened to take his own life and even vowed to publicly shame her as a mistress if she left him. The threat was terrifying. If word got out, it would ruin her family¡¯s reputation and cost her job.


    Cornered and desperate, Ruth¡¯s mother reluctantly agreed to stay, clinging to his promise of divorce. A year passed, Ruth was born, and the promised divorce never came. It became clear that Ruth¡¯s mother had been deceived all along.


    Exhausted by the lies and maniption, Ruth¡¯s mother finally decided to escape with her daughter, leaving Barth behind.


    Years went by, and fate yed a cruel trick when Jenny and Ruth ended up at the same university. The past that Ruth¡¯s mother had tried so hard to leave behind resurfaced when Barth spotted Ruth on campus. He recognized her immediately¡ªhis daughter, the one he had abandoned.


    The fragile peace of Ruth¡¯s life shattered once more. Her mother, already in poor health, was unable to recover with the turmoil stirred up by their past.


    Determined not to be threatened any longer, Ruth¡¯s mother decided to confront the Patterson family directly. She went to their home, ready to reveal the truth to everyone, including Jenny¡¯s mother.


    However, tragedy struck. Jenny¡¯s mother, unable to cope with the shocking revtion, jumped from the building, ending her life. Jenny and Ruth were both present, witnesses to the unthinkable.


    No one could have predicted such a turn of events. From that day forward, Jenny harbored a deep hatred for Ruth. The situation worsened when Ruth¡¯s mother passed away, and the Patterson family rejected Ruth entirely.


    Only Barth¡¯s mother, Tilda, stood by her side. Despite the family¡¯s refusal, Tilda insisted that Ruth was her granddaughter and she wouldn¡¯t abandon her.


    Ruth reluctantly followed Tilda back to a small, secluded home. Initially, she believed it was a ploy by the Patterson family to keep her hidden away, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t interfere with Jenny¡¯s life. But what Ruth found was far from a trap. It was a life of hardship that Tilda had endured alone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 471

    ?<strong>Chapter 471:</strong>


    In time, Ruth uncovered the shocking truth. Barth wasn¡¯t Tilda¡¯s biological son but an adopted child. Tilda had taken Barth in from an orphanage and raised him with all she had, never expecting that once he gained wealth, he would abandon herpletely.


    Tilda took Ruth in out ofpassion, feeling a deep sense of responsibility for the young woman¡¯s fate. Despite not sharing any blood ties, Ruth and Tilda became each other¡¯s lifeline, holding on to the fragile bond that was all Ruth had left in the world.


    With tears streaming down her face, Ruth choked out, ¡°I know Jenny stole my manuscript. She framed me, but what can I do? My mother is indirectly responsible for her mother¡¯s death. Kallie, do you believe it was my mother¡¯s fault? Should she have just kept quiet?¡±


    Kallie, her heart aching for Ruth, handed Ruth a tissue. She let out a soft sigh, feeling the weight of the tragic circumstances that had shaped Ruth¡¯s life.


    ¡°Let me share my thoughts,¡± Kallie said gently. ¡°If your mother hadn¡¯t spoken up back then, your family would have been harassed relentlessly, and Barth would have continued to manipte her, using you as leverage.


    Your mother might have been driven to despair, or perhaps Barth would have eventually moved on to a new woman. And think about it.


    What would Barth¡¯s wife have done if that happened? Given his history as a yboy, it¡¯s hard to believe he hadn¡¯t had other affairs over the years. How do you think his wife managed to cope with that?¡±


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    Ruth thought back carefully, recalling Barth¡¯s wife¡¯s deteriorating condition during that time. Ruth remembered the day Barth¡¯s wife was rushed to the hospital, and the doctor¡¯s words, spoken in frustration to Barth and Jenny, came to mind.


    ¡°I warned you both that her bipr disorder was severe. How could you let her go to the balcony?¡±


    At the time, Ruth and her mother were too consumed by guilt to fully register the gravity of those words.


    ¡°The real viin in this story is Barth, not you,¡± Kallie continued. ¡°You were deceived, and you didn¡¯t set out to disrupt anyone¡¯s life. You only sought the truth out of desperation. Jenny has wronged you for so long. That should be stopped.¡±


    Ruth looked up at Kallie, her expression dazed. ¡°So, I don¡¯t really owe her anything?¡±


    Kallie offered a reassuring smile. ¡°You never owed her anything.¡±


    Ruth stood up, a moment of rity washing over her, but then she hesitated and sat back down. ¡°But what¡¯s the point in clearing things up now? The damage is done, and there¡¯s no going back.¡±


    Ruth looked at Kallie with gratitude, her eyes brimming with emotion. ¡°Miss Nixon, thank you for listening. You¡¯re the first person to take my side. And thank you for helping my grandmother with her medical expenses. I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. I was so unreasonable to you earlier!¡±


    Ovee with emotion, Ruth bowed her head to Kallie, tears streaming down her face.


    Kallie quickly reached out, lifting her back up, her heart aching as she watched Ruth¡¯s tears fall.


    Ruth was younger than Kallie, a constant reminder of Sophie to her. Kallie couldn¡¯t shake off her worries. Would Sophie face the same bullying and false usations when she grew older? What actions would she need to take?


    After soothing Ruth¡¯s worries, Kallie shared her strategy. ¡°My n is for you to return to the Turner Group and continue your work as a designer.¡±


    Ruth was taken aback. ¡°Miss Nixon, maybe you need to reconsider. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to work for you right now. I¡¯m just not cut out to be a designer at the moment. If I join your team, I¡¯ll just bring you problems.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 472

    ?<strong>Chapter 472:</strong>


    Kallie shook her head, unfazed. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about problems,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°I always say fortunees to those who dare to take risks, and sess favors the bold. Prepare toe back to thepany.


    And don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re not ready to reveal who you are just yet, I can make arrangements for that. What you need to focus on now is¡ª¡±


    ncing at her watch, Kallie remarked, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll take both you and your grandmother to the hospital tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry. I trust everyone there, and they¡¯ll keep everything confidential.¡±


    Ruth nodded in agreement.


    Despite the house¡¯s rundown condition, Ruth and her grandmother did their best to make Kalliefortable. They offered her the best sleeping spot and the finest food they could muster. Kallie felt a mix of emotions.


    Realizing Kallie was indeed here to help, Tilda dropped her hostility and smiled warmly at her.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, you are Ruth¡¯s guardian angel. Originally, she was destined for a bright future as a talented young girl, but she¡¯s been stuck living this tough life with me. She¡¯s weighed down by my failure to guide Barth properly. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness. If you ever need anything from me, just say the word.¡±


    Kallie tenderly ran her fingers through Tilda¡¯s gray hair. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Ruth did me a great favor by sharing her past with me. Actually, thepany is on the brink of copse, and seeking the truth about the giarism incident is my only option. We are helping each other. I owe her as much as she owes me.¡±


    Tilda sighed deeply, her frustration palpable. She mmed her hands on her knees. ¡°Barth and Jenny are merciless. It¡¯s been so long, yet they still won¡¯t let go. I¡¯m at a loss. They aren¡¯t my flesh and blood, and they clearly despise me,¡± shemented, tears welling up in her eyes.


    After Tilda went to bed, Ruth had something else to tell Kallie. Surprisingly, Tilda once had a child of her own. When she adopted Barth out ofpassion, her own child was still alive.


    Then, one tragic summer day, the two children went swimming, and for reasons unknown, Tilda¡¯s biological child drowned. It was rumored that Tilda¡¯s biological son had sacrificed himself for Barth.


    Despite the heartbreaking loss, Tilda never held it against Barth. Instead, she devoted herself to raising him. Sadly, her kindness wasn¡¯t repaid. Barth grew up to be ungrateful.


    Toplicate matters, Jenny and Barth had recently revealed Tilda¡¯s location to the media as a form of leverage over Ruth. What was once a charming farmhouse was now a scene of chaos, its address disclosed and invaded by troublemakers.


    The rest of the vige remained indifferent, offering no support or concern for their plight. Tilda reached out to Barth for help, but his response was cold: ¡°You were behind that disgraceful act, and now you dare to seek my help? I told you to leave her be. Why can¡¯t you let her suffer the consequences on her own?¡± Their argument escted, with Barth even threatening to cut Tilda off financially.


    Despite this, Tilda remained resolute about taking Ruth in.


    As Ruth shared the minute details of her rtionship with Tilda, Kallie found her thoughts drifting to Tyrone.


    ¡°Both my parents and paternal grandparents have passed away. The only family I have left is my mother¡¯s father,¡± Kallie exined with a steady voice, as if she were recounting her own story.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 473

    ?<strong>Chapter 473:</strong>


    ¡°But my grandfather suffers from Alzheimer¡¯s, and now he¡¯s missing. I don¡¯t know where he is. I heard he might be in Halstead, so I rushed here, but there¡¯s been no sign of him. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll ever find him.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice faltered slightly, and she felt a tightness in her throat as she spoke. Fighting back her tears, Kallie added, ¡°You¡¯ve got your grandma nearby. She loves you deeply. It¡¯s all going to be alright.¡±


    Ruth gave Kallie a worried nce. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°I¡¯d rather not bring her up, but if you¡¯re looking to find a lost elderly person, she might just be able to help.¡±


    Then, Ruth went on to introduce Jenny to Kallie. Since starting college, Jenny had dedicated herself to charitable work, rescuing many children and the elderly. As a result, practically no homeless seniors or children could be found in Halstead.


    If Kallie¡¯s grandfather ended up in Halstead and became homeless, chances were he¡¯d encounter Jenny. Kallie recalled hearing that Jenny had adopted homeless elderly people.


    Confused, Kallie questioned, ¡°But if she found a lost elderly person, not just a homeless one, shouldn¡¯t she have taken them to the police?¡±


    Upon arriving in Halstead, Kallie had immediately checked with the local police station. However, they had no record of an old man fitting Tyrone¡¯s description. Clearly, nobody had brought him in.


    Ruth shook her head, perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The media always praises her good deeds, but they never provide the specifics. However, the elderly people she has taken under her care should be secure for the time being. After all, the media was scheduled to interview them; they typically faced the media about once every month.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kallie¡¯s expression turned to one of concern, and she hurriedly pulled out her phone to do a search.


    Sure enough, Kallie came across a news article about Jenny. The article featured photographs fromst month, showing Jenny alongside the elderly and children she had been caring for.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes immediately picked out a figure that seemed familiar to her. However, the crowd was too dense to capture aplete image. The figure she recognized was only shown from the waist up, and the face remained unseen.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t tell if it was just her intuition, but she was convinced that this was the person she had been searching for.


    With a tight grip on her phone, Kallie resolved to visit Jenny¡¯s charity studio the following day to hopefully learn more.


    The next morning, Kallie set out and made her way directly to Jenny¡¯s charity studio. When Jenny heard the news and arrived to see Kallie, a hint of bitterness flickered in her eyes, but she swiftlyposed herself. ¡°Miss Nixon, wee.¡±


    Facing Jenny, Kallie didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°Miss Patterson,¡± Kallie said, extending her hand with a warm, genuine smile, as though the past had never cast a shadow between them.


    ¡°I have heard wonderful things about your charitable work. A friend of mine has an elderly rtive who has recently gone missing in Halstead.


    May Ie by and take a look around? Please understand, it¡¯s not that I doubt you. It¡¯s just that my friend¡¯s rtive suffers from dementia, which makes it difficult for him to recall his whereabouts or how to find his way back.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before settling back into their usual calmness. She yawned and then curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°Kallie, we¡¯ve had our differences in the past. There is no need for pretense now. I know what you are up to. You are just looking for reasons to criticize me, hoping to stir up rumors about me mistreating the elderly and children. Save your breath. People like you, full of hypocrisy, aren¡¯t wee here.¡±


    Kallie had anticipated Jenny¡¯s refusal, so she remained calm andposed. She gestured behind her with a subtle but deliberate movement. Several vehicles were lined up along the road outside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 474

    ?<strong>Chapter 474:</strong>


    Kallie blinked innocently and said, ¡°Miss Patterson, how could you think so poorly of me? I¡¯m utterly genuine. I even rallied the media for this. You could broadcast the whole affair live. I assure you, I won¡¯t stir up any trouble. If I find the elderly rtive of my friend, I¡¯ll publicly apologize to you¡ªI have even prepared a thank-you letter in advance.¡±


    Jenny clenched her jaw, her frustration evident. Kallie had clearly mastered the art of turning the court of public opinion in her favor. Turning Kallie away now was not an option.


    Jenny inwardly smirked, d that she had prepared for this moment after finding that jade pendant; otherwise, she would never have realized that the elderly man was the very person Kallie was searching for, and any preparation would have proved to be toote. With a smile, Jenny gestured for Kallie toe inside.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss when she saw Jenny agree so readily.


    On their way, Jenny gently asked Kallie if she remembered the elderly man¡¯s appearance. Not wanting to reveal the truth, Kallie described other people instead, her answers carefully crafted to mislead. Jenny inwardly sneered.


    Jenny led Kallie to the welfare home where the elderly residents were housed and gave her a tour. The welfare home had recently hosted numerous interviews, so they were well-prepared. The food served to the elderly during this time was notably good. No matter who came to visit, there was nothing they could criticize.


    Kallie scanned the unfamiliar crowd, her heart sinking as disappointment began to cloud her eyes. Tyrone was nowhere in sight. Neither was the familiar face she had seen in the photo.


    Rather than confronting Jenny head-on, Kallie seized a chance to corner a staff member, slipping him a few crisp hundred-dor bills. ¡°Are all the elderly people Jenny rescued here?¡±


    The staff member nced at the money and responded reluctantly, ¡°Yes, everyone is here.¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. ¡°Are you sure there aren¡¯t any special cases that might not be here?¡±


    The staff member, showing a hint of impatience, replied, ¡°Miss Patterson is so busy that she barely has time to visit the elderly. How could she possibly manage to relocate some of them elsewhere and personally care for them?¡±


    Eyeing Kallie with suspicion, the staff member asked, ¡°You are not here to stir up trouble, are you?¡±


    Kallie quickly shook her head. ¡°Of course not. In fact, I brought these thank-you letters specifically for Miss Patterson.¡±


    The staff member¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°That is more like it. And while you are at it, help us spread the word about the positive environment here at our welfare home. We want the public to rest easy, knowing that we and Miss Patterson are genuinelymitted to charity work.¡±


    The staff member emphasized thisst point, repeating it several times.


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    Kallie¡¯s smile gradually faded, reced by a gnawing unease. Something felt off, though she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. She began to question whether it was really necessary to emphasize to others that they were genuinely engaged in charity work.


    Determined to dig deeper, Kallie subtly began coaxing information from the staff member. ¡°This welfare home has a really pleasant environment. I noticed your menu is well-bnced and thoughtfully nned. It¡¯s clear you are genuinely focused on the health of the elderly. And I see you also organize group activities and exercises for them; that¡¯s reallymendable.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 475

    ?<strong>Chapter 475:</strong>


    The staff member¡¯s chest puffed up with pride as he replied, ¡°These are basic care routines we follow every day.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes swept over the frail, visibly malnourished elderly residents, a sneer curling at the corners of her mouth in disdain. Still, she maintained her facade and continued with her ttery.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I have noticed how peaceful your facility is, without a hint of chaos. It seems the residents here get along splendidly, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± the staff member responded with pride. ¡°We have strict rules in ce that everyone adheres to without fail.¡±


    ¡°And what happens if someone doesn¡¯t follow these rules?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who breaks the rules will certainly face disciplinary action,¡± the staff member said firmly.


    The staff member suddenly looked flustered and quickly corrected himself. ¡°I mean verbally reprimanded, verbally reprimanded.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Kallie nodded, a glimmer of understanding in her eyes.


    At that moment, Jenny strode over, her impatience barely concealed. ¡°See? There is no one here you are looking for. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t disturb the elderly while they are resting.¡±


    Kallie gave a nod and followed Jenny out of the welfare home.


    As Jenny watched the cars fade into the distance in the rearview mirror, she let out a sigh of relief. Instead of driving Kallie directly into the city, Jenny pulled over and dropped her off midway.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jenny said, her eyes glinting with a hint of malice. ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so I need to leave you here. Can you manage on your own?¡± They were in the remote countryside, where taxis were few and far between.


    Kallie knew Jenny was doing this intentionally. Unfazed, she handed Jenny the document.


    Jenny unfolded it with a frown, but her expression changed as she read.


    Kallie shed a smile and said, ¡°I almost forgot the main reason for my visit today. This is a court summons, Miss Patterson. I have filed awsuit against you. You should consult awyer and ensure you attend the session punctually.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s grip tightened around the document bag. Her eyes narrowed, and she snapped, ¡°What do you mean? This is yourpany¡¯s fault, not mine. Who do you think you are to sue me? I won¡¯t be attending. I¡¯m innocent here.¡±


    Kallie remained calm, her gaze steady. ¡°Innocence or guilt will be determined by the court. You pride yourself on your fairness, but are you afraid of facing this challenge?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes zed with hostility, her anger palpable. With a final re, she shut the car window and ordered coldly, ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car roared off, leaving Kallie standing in its wake. Shortly after Jenny departed, another car pulled up in front of Kallie.


    Behind the wheel was none other than Ruth. Despite her slight leg issue, she managed the drive with ease.


    It had been a long time since Ruth had been outside, and she felt a bit uneasy. ¡°Miss Nixon, do you think I should wear a mask or get out of the car? It might be a hassle if someone spots me riding with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 476

    ?<strong>Chapter 476:</strong>


    Kallie climbed into the car with a weary sigh, rubbing her temples. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just drive. I need to rest right now. There is no need for a mask. The more you try to hide, the more you will stand out. I have everything under control.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s curiosity about how Kallie intended to hide her identity had grown. She hadn¡¯t anticipated the extravagant makeover Kallie had in store.


    Kallie had gone so far as to buy Ruth an entirely new wardrobe and reinvent her whole image. Ruth¡¯s transformation was remarkable. Gone was the thin, sorrowful figure she had once been.


    Draped in a flowing white skirt with hair styled in long extensions, Ruth stood before her reflection, exuding an air of cool confidence. The long white skirt and hair extensions draped over her like a regal cloak, concealing her disability. Yet, her gait remained slightly awkward. Noticing Ruth¡¯s difficulty, Kallie arranged a wheelchair, assigning several bodyguards to push it whenever needed.


    Ruth stared at her reflection, bewildered. She was so unrecognizable, as if she were looking at a stranger. Kallie approached, her hand resting gently on Ruth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remember that you¡¯re a Nixon¡¯s student. Keep your name a secret.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Hayden? Isn¡¯t he a renowned artist? People will call it out right away.¡±


    Kallie smiled mysteriously. ¡°Trust me. With me by your side, none of those things will matter.¡± Kallie handed Ruth a document.


    As Ruth read its contents, her eyes went wide with shock. ¡°The Jewelry Design Competition? I¡¯m not qualified for this. Miss Nixon, this isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, it implies you¡¯re ready to reim what¡¯s rightfully yours. So, why hesitate? If you¡¯re going to do something, do it with conviction. If not, you¡¯re better off turning back now.¡±


    Ruth shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just don¡¯t want to burden you. You¡¯ve already done so much for me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Would you rather send your grandmother to the hospital alone?¡±


    Guilt washed over Ruth as she lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have thought so.¡±


    Kallie let out a weary sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you again, you understand?¡±


    Ruth nodded quickly. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Satisfied, Kallie escorted Ruth back to her residence. Kallie thoughtfully arranged for a room on the ground floor, considering Ruth¡¯s difficulty with stairs. To make Ruth¡¯s identity more real, Kallie kept her family in the dark and referred to Ruth only as Miss Nixon.


    Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters


    Sophie was utterly fascinated by their new guest, Ruth. She circled Ruth and then turned to her mother, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°Mommy, is she my new sister? Can she stay in my room with me?¡±


    Kallie had been rarely hometely, and Tyrone¡¯s whereabouts remained a mystery. This left Sophie always feeling lonely at home. Kallie crouched to Sophie¡¯s level, gentlybing her fingers through her daughter¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Yes, you can think of her as your sister. But remember, we¡¯ll have a visitor soon, an elderlydy. Make sure you¡¯re on your best behavior.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s eyes darted up, filled with sudden disbelief. ¡°Are you nning to bring my grandmother here too? That¡¯s so kind of you. But you¡¯ve already done so much for me¡­¡± Ruth caught the cautionary gleam in Kallie¡¯s eyes and quickly bit back her gratitude.


    Ruth¡¯s voice was filled with gratitude. ¡°I owe you too much.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 477

    ?<strong>Chapter 477:</strong>


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Tilda here for two reasons. First, it will be easier for her to receive medical attention. I¡¯ll arrange for specialists to examine her. Second, as you¡¯re now working for me, it is more convenient for you to stay here. If Tilda remains at home instead of being here with you, you¡¯ll be worried and distracted from your work. Plus, she can help me.¡±


    Ruth was touched by Kallie¡¯s thoughtful consideration. She could no longer refuse. Her eyes brimmed with even deeper gratitude as she looked at Kallie.


    It wasn¡¯t long before good news came from the hospital. Tilda was weak due to long-term malnutrition. With proper care and nutrition, she would make a full recovery.


    Before long, the day of thepetition finally arrived. Meanwhile, the news of Kallie suing Jenny spread like wildfire. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Jenny and the Turner Group.


    Jenny seized this opportunity to host three live broadcasts each day. Most of the time, she would cry on camera, ying the role of the helpless victim.


    She imed that her years of charity work were not easy and that she was merely fighting for her rights. She never imagined she would end up crossing a powerful capitalist.


    Jenny used Kallie of using her wealth and connections to silence her, meaning thewsuit was already rigged against her. If that happened, she would be cklisted, unable to continue her charitable work. Even worse, she might find herself exiled from Halstead entirely.


    Each time Jenny made these ims, tears flowed down her face, ying the victim to perfection. Jenny¡¯s followers, enraged, flooded the Turner Group¡¯s official ount with insults.


    They wished they could reach through the screen and deliver a beating to Kallie. But Kallie had learned her lesson from past experiences. Despite Jenny¡¯s online attacks, no matter how Jenny tried to incite online fury, Kallie remained quiet; her home address was now meticulously hidden from public view. No amount of inte sleuthing could locate her.


    Growing desperate, Jenny resorted to more extreme measures. She had someone leak Kallie¡¯s phone number. However, Kallie had already deactivated the number. Jenny was back to square one, clueless about where Kallie resided.


    Then, some hackers, drawn to the drama, managed to find something valuable. They posted their discovery online, but the oue wasn¡¯t what Jenny had hoped for. Instead of turning the tide against Kallie, it had the opposite effect.


    Conversely, some were too intimidated to utter a word. ¡°It turns out Kallie is the daughter of the Nixon family! She has a powerful background.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Nixon family? I¡¯ve never heard of them. Aren¡¯t they just nouveau riche with a small real estatepany?¡±


    ¡°You should do your research. The Nixon family has been a prominent family for centuries. They went abroad to avoid the warst century. They¡¯re incredibly wealthy, even richer than some domestic big families.¡±


    ¡°If she really is from the Nixon family, she¡¯s not someone to mess with.¡±


    ¡°Jenny¡¯s picked a fight with someone way out of her league. Let¡¯s see how long she keeps up the act.¡±


    Despite the bacsh, Jenny¡¯s fans rallied in her defense. ¡°What are you talking about? From the Nixon family? Are you crazy?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 478

    ?<strong>Chapter 478:</strong>


    ¡°Just because she¡¯s wealthy, are we supposed to bow down and kiss her feet?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Can you be quieter? Isn¡¯t this proof that a bully is using her family¡¯s connections? We should always side with themon people and not let ourselves be intimidated by the bullies.¡±


    Kallie, however, paid no attention to the heated debates and insults ring up online. In fact, she seemed to relish it. The attention meant more eyes on the Turner Group, perfectly setting the stage for her next n.


    Jenny, on the other hand, fumed with anger. Despite her attempts to unmask Kallie¡¯s identity, she was still exposed to cyberbullying. Someonemented that she wasn¡¯t even worthy of being Kallie¡¯s maid. Jenny seethed with anger.


    Jenny flung objects around, hurling curses at Kallie in frustration. ¡°Who the hell does Kallie think she is? Wasn¡¯t she just born into a well-off family? What do those dumbizens think? I can¡¯t match up to her?¡± After releasing her rage, Jenny watched as the door swung open.


    Tyrone entered, pausing only to frown upon seeing Jenny in disarray on the floor, and walked away. Jenny, gritting her teeth yet softening her tone, approached him reluctantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you im I¡¯m your granddaughter? When will you take me back?¡±


    Tyrone looked up at Jenny. ¡°The Nixon family isn¡¯t weing. It¡¯s better you stay away. Steering clear of the Nixon family keeps you untouchable from their schemes.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    Jenny¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not thinking clearly. We¡¯re family. Why would family members scheme against each other? You¡¯re ill and overthinking. We should head home.¡±


    Tyrone remainedposed. ¡°Is there a rush to return? Do you think life with the Nixons, wealthy as they are, would be better? My granddaughter is not one to chase after wealth.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s frustration turned to anger, prompting her to turn away and wipe away tears. ¡°Do you realize your granddaughter has been bullied to the breaking point? I just want the safety of my family. Is that so wrong?¡± Tyrone remained silent.


    Desperate, Jenny pulled out the jade pendant and held it up to Tyrone, her voice breaking. ¡°Grandpa, remember this? You gave it to my mom. You said it would be how you recognize her. I found you with it, yet now you refuse to acknowledge me.


    Why did you give it to me if it means nothing? Forget it then. I don¡¯t want it.¡± With that, Jenny threw the jade pendant into the trash bin.


    Tyrone, rmed, rushed to retrieve it from the trash bin. He carefully dusted it off, his frown deepening as he looked at Jenny, who was now sobbing.


    Tyrone¡¯s voice softened as he said to her, ¡°Let me think for a while. Don¡¯t worry. Since you are my granddaughter, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    Jenny, beaming with joy, grasped Tyrone¡¯s hand and responded with a hint of entitlement, ¡°Grandpa, you are so kind.¡±


    Yet, Tyrone¡¯s gaze remained distant and cold. His memory was fragmented; certain details eluded him, though he distinctly remembered that his granddaughter was meant to possess this jade. Despite this, Tyrone hesitated to acknowledge Jenny as his granddaughter, doubting her identity, but why did she have this jade pendant?


    Tyrone couldn¡¯t go out to investigate since Jenny forbade him from leaving this ce, quoting that his confusion mightnd him in trouble. It appeared he would only piece together the past upon returning to the Nixon family.


    Meanwhile, as online attention surged around the Turner Group, Kallie seized the moment to announce that the Turner Group would participate in the Jewelry Design Competition, sparking widespread debate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 479

    ?<strong>Chapter 479:</strong>


    ¡°How dare theypete in the designpetition? By giarizing others¡¯ work again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t steal Jenny¡¯s ideas anymore.¡±


    ¡°Curious to see what farce the Turner Group will present this time.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the Turner Group has employed a top-tier designer this round,¡± an optimist suggested, cautioning Jenny¡¯s supporters not to overstate Jenny¡¯s performance in designing.


    Yet, a detractor added, ¡°But it¡¯s a fact the Turner Group¡¯s designer copied Jenny¡¯s work for years before they were caught.¡±


    ¡°Some believe such a prominent firm would investigate these ims, but it seems they overlooked Jenny as no serious threat.¡±


    ¡°Thispany clearly overlooks ethical standards in design.¡±


    Jenny utilized this controversy to shape her narrative online. Without directly naming the Turner Group, she portrayed herself as a victim, highlighting the emotional toll of discovering her work had been giarized and the challenges she faced defending her rights.


    Now, more than ever, Jenny dered her independence from any form of intimidation, hinting at newfound strength in her concluding remarks.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    Severalizensmented, ¡°Jenny, did the Turner Group prevent you from participating in thepetition?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t respond directly. Instead, she posted a shush emoji the following day, hinting at unspoken truths.


    Kallie and Ruth monitored Jenny closely, with Ruth expressing frustration. ¡°She resorts to the same tactics to defame me. Despite the years, she hasn¡¯t changed her approach.¡±


    Kallie reassured her, ¡°Her methods are effective, you must admit. Stick to the n I¡¯ve set, and all will be well.¡±


    During this exchange, Tilda walked out, leaning on a crutch. Sophie followed, saying, ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t stress. Please listen to my mommy.¡±


    Kallie and Ruth quickly approached, concerned. Ruth intercepted Tilda, asking, ¡°Grandma, what are you attempting to do?¡±


    Tilda, visibly upset, responded, ¡°I can¡¯t stand by idly. What are Jenny¡¯s true motives? If only I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her father when he was left at an orphanage. I ended up raising an ungrateful son who fathered such a ruthless daughter!¡±


    Ruth, pained by her grandmother¡¯s words, held her even closer. ¡°Grandma, I understand your anguish, but there¡¯s little you can do now. If you are truly grateful to Miss Nixon, please don¡¯tplicate things.¡±


    Tilda, tears in her eyes, turned to nce at Kallie and softly touched Jenny¡¯s hand. ¡°Despite the circumstances, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too old to be of any use now.¡±


    Kallie gently chimed in, ¡°Tilda, please don¡¯t think like that. Actually, I need your help with something.¡± Revitalized by Kallie¡¯s words, Tilda wiped her tears, a mix of joy and resolve in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure? Can I still be of any use?¡±


    Kallie smiled warmly. ¡°Absolutely. I need your assistance.¡±


    Kallie then whispered a n into Tilda¡¯s ear, to which Tilda nodded slowly, albeit with a hint of reluctance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 480

    ?<strong>Chapter 480:</strong>


    Tilda purred, her voice as soft as velvet, ¡°Miss Nixon, I¡¯m willing to do anything you ask, but I fear my age might dull my wits. Furthermore, your n will crumble like a house of cards if I err.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the situation unfolds as you described, we¡¯ll remain hidden as a needle in a haystack. I believe in you. You¡¯re the one who can pull this off.¡±


    Ruth didn¡¯t catch Kallie¡¯s murmurs to Tilda and grew anxious. ¡°Miss Nixon, what¡¯s going on? Why won¡¯t you let me handle it?¡±


    Tilda shot Ruth a look. ¡°You silly girl, just stay with Miss Nixon and leave this to me. I want to be of some use, not just sit around.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ruth hesitated, like a deer caught in headlights, unsure how to respond.


    Kallie silently patted Ruth¡¯s shoulder, aforting gesture that soothed the storm within her. Seeing this, Ruth decided not to press further.


    When Tilda left, Kallie¡¯s expression hardened, like a winter storm settling over a frozenndscape. She said to Ruth, ¡°Ruth, I need you to give it everything you¡¯ve got and unleash your inner lion. You must win thispetition and etch your name, and the Turner Group¡¯s, into history. Though I¡¯m willing to help, I¡¯m not exactly a saint. I only help those who serve my purpose. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Ruth nodded, her expression resolute. ¡°Thank you for this chance. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±


    In the lead-up to thepetition, Kallie was constantly on the move, her time divided between thepany and home. The Turner Group was fraught with countless issues. Besides its tarnished reputation, thepany¡¯s financial lifeline was fraying at the edges.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    Kallie contemted the risk of engaging in a loss-making venture when the director approached her with good news and a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Recently, a client has shown interest in cing arge order, but he hasn¡¯t signed the contract yet. He¡¯s asked to meet you first. I think perhaps he heard the rumors and hesitated. This is our golden opportunity.¡±


    A flicker of hope ignited in Kallie¡¯s weary eyes, a smile breaking through her tiredness. ¡°That¡¯s excellent. Have they set a date? Let¡¯s arrange it for tonight and impress him with our finest hospitality.¡±


    The director hesitated, his voice a whisper in the wind. ¡°Miss Nixon, I don¡¯t want to refuse. But with so many problems and people wanting to resign, I¡¯m overwhelmed.¡±


    Kallie took a deep breath, considering his words. ¡°You¡¯ve done well in these tough times. Keep it up. You¡¯ll be our hero when we weather this storm.¡±


    The director was buoyed by her words. ¡°Thank you.¡± After ending the call, the director sent over the assistant¡¯s contact details.


    Kallie initially worried that arranging a direct meeting might seem too straightforward, but the client agreed surprisingly quickly. With the meeting set, Kallie hurried home to change into something more appropriate.


    Half an hour before dinner, Kallie arrived at the restaurant. She was promptly guided by a waiter to a private room. As she pushed open the door, a thick haze of smoke enveloped her senses.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed. Forcing a polite smile, she asked, ¡°Are you Frank Ingram, the one who reached out to me online?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 481

    ?<strong>Chapter 481:</strong>


    A portly man sat alone, with no one nearby to keep himpany. Despite wearing a suit, it was oddly wrinkled, making him look strangely out of ce¡ªand almostical.


    The man tilted his head back, squinting as he stared at Kallie, as if he was assessing amodity. Kallie felt a shiver of unease run down her spine, but she maintained herposure.


    This could still be her potential client, and she wasn¡¯t about to jeopardize the deal. Otherwise, she would have walked away without hesitation.


    The man remained silent, his eyes fixed on Kallie as he broke into augh. Kallie found his behavior unsettling, but she remained courteous, sitting across from him with a polite smile as she poured him a cup of coffee. She was eager to conclude the business swiftly and leave this unsettling encounter.


    Kallie cut to the chase. ¡°I understand you¡¯re interested in cing a significant order but seem hesitant about signing the contract. Could you share what¡¯s causing your hesitation? Rest assured, whatever the issue may be, we can resolve it through negotiation. Is it the price or the style?¡±


    The man¡¯sughter echoed through the room, a grating sound that grated on her nerves. He stood up and sat beside her, his bulk pressing against Kallie.


    Kallie gripped the cup tightly, her knuckles white, resisting the urge to douse the man with the scalding coffee. Then, his hand slithered around her waist, his touch slimy¡ªa reptilian invasion.


    Kallie reacted swiftly, delivering a sharp p to the man. With a steely gaze, Kallie questioned, ¡°Are we here to talk business or not?¡±


    The man sneered, his tone dripping with condescension. ¡°Business? What business are you talking about? You must be joking. I know women like you, ying this innocent role to get closer because I¡¯ve got money. I¡¯m not Frank, and you can drop the act.¡±


    Under Kallie¡¯s shocked gaze, the man¡¯sughter grew more lewd and repulsive. ¡°But I find you quite beautiful. Even though your approach is low, it¡¯s not a problem; I can overlook it.¡±


    Kallie was baffled. This wasn¡¯t her client, Frank? What had happened? Did she get in the wrong room? Impossible. There was only one VIP room in this restaurant.


    Ignoring the disgusting man, Kallie stood up and attempted to call the receptionist. The man¡¯s hefty body leaned over her, apanied by an overpowering, repulsive odor.


    The man gasped, his hands roaming over her body with an unsettling urgency in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it doesn¡¯t bother me. Cut the act and let¡¯s wrap this up quickly; I have someone else to meet.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Kallie shouted, her voice a desperate plea, as she struggled.


    But the man still refused to release her. Desperation red within Kallie as she lifted her knee sharply, her high heel digging into his shin.


    The man finally released her, wincing in pain, and Kallie seized the chance to fling open the door and escape. She burst into the hallway, only to collide with someone outside.


    ¡°Wait, my fans! Today I¡¯m meeting with a big supporter from the fan group who has always been there for me. Everyone¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    In the ensuing chaos, the two almost tumbled to the floor. Kallie steadied herself and recognized the person she had collided with immediately¡ªit was Jenny.


    Jenny was streaming live to her audience, her phone camera catching every detail. Kallie¡¯s hair was disheveled, her expression frantic.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 482

    ?<strong>Chapter 482:</strong>


    The man¡¯s panicked voice echoed from the room. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t run away!¡±


    Then, the man emerged from the room. His face shifted when he saw Jenny. ¡°Oh, Jenny, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face was a mask of disbelief, as if struck by lightning. Her hand trembled as she pointed at him, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that you were a woman?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes darted nervously. ¡°I never specified or said anything about my¡­¡±


    However, the man had used a woman¡¯s profile picture andmented in a feminine tone online.


    Jenny¡¯s face turned pale with fear, realizing how close she hade to danger. She had nned to end the live stream as soon as she entered the private room. Had Kallie not collided with her, who knew what would have happened?


    Yet, Jenny was far from grateful to Kallie. Beneath her feigned surprise, her mind was already churning with malicious intentions.


    The man, noticing the camera and Jenny on the live stream, raised his voice even higher. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a big fan of yours, Jenny! I¡¯ve spent a lot of money supporting you!¡± He pointed usingly at Kallie. ¡°And this woman, she was the one who tried to seduce me first!¡±


    Kallie seized the chance to reach out to the front desk. She first verified her booking for the correct private room, and the front desk staff assured her they would promptly call security to address the issue.


    Taking a deep breath, Kallie cast a chilly nce at the man and Jenny. She scoffed at the man. ¡°I seduced you?¡± Her acting instincts kicked in, and tears welled up in Jenny¡¯s eyes as she yed along with the man to nder Kallie. ¡°Kallie, how could you do this? I know yourpany is struggling financially, but it¡¯s wrong to harbor ill intentions toward this gentleman. He¡¯s my fan. This is crossing the line!¡±


    Thements in Jenny¡¯s live stream were venomous. ¡°Typical. How could she be a genuine heiress? It¡¯s hrious, resorting to seduction when she¡¯s broke.¡±


    ¡°Jenny mentioned in her live broadcast yesterday that she nned to treat a major fan to a meal, specifying the time and ce, even the room number. Jenny had reserved the supreme VIP room at this renowned restaurant. Clearly, this woman watched the live broadcast and plotted to lure this man today.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! Sessful or not, she might use this scenario to ckmail this man. Even if he refused to pay, Jenny would intervene out of concern for her fan.¡±


    ¡°No, the real issue here is that this man disguised himself as a woman online with suspicious motives. It¡¯s absurd to im he was¡ª¡± Jenny¡¯s face was wet with tears. ¡°Kallie, how could you do this to me? You¡¯ve used your influence to bully me, and now you¡¯re trying to set me and my fan up.¡±


    After straightening her disheveled attire, Kallie responded in a firm yet elevated tone, ¡°First, I¡¯m here specifically to meet with my client today. I reserved this room for that purpose. Second, the moment I walked in, he wouldn¡¯t confirm his identity and began making advances toward me.


    I can involve the police, and I¡¯m confident they¡¯ll look into this. Miss Patterson, did you say you had booked this private room? I made the reservation three days ago. Why not show me the invoice? Then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s telling the truth.¡±


    Jenny stopped wiping her tears, her eyes wide with panic. She hadn¡¯t actually booked the room. Someone else had reserved it in advance. However, her fan had assured her the room was unupied. Thinking it was empty, Jenny assumed she could use it temporarily. Given her prominent status, she expected the restaurant to amodate her. Yet, she never anticipated that Kallie would be the one who had reserved the room. Now, without any proof, Jenny found herself cornered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 483

    ?<strong>Chapter 483:</strong>


    ¡°You im you were here to meet a client, but shouldn¡¯t you know your client¡¯s name and what they look like beforehand? Didn¡¯t it strike you that this wasn¡¯t the person you were supposed to meet?¡± Jenny questioned, her voice filled with frustration.


    Caught off guard, Kallie was at a loss for words. Lately, she had been so overwhelmed that she hadn¡¯t noticed a thing. The director had merely informed her that the other party wished to remain anonymous until they met face-to-face. This was why she had chosen to reserve this particr room.


    As Kallie remained silent, Jenny felt like she had caught Kallie¡¯s weakness and smirked victoriously. ¡°Kallie, if you¡¯ve messed up, just own up to it. I¡¯ll give you a chance to make things right, but you need to apologize to both me and my fan.¡±


    The man next to Jenny nodded eagerly. ¡°Exactly, apologize to us. My reputation would have been destroyed if Jenny hadn¡¯t shown up when she did.¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± Kallie retorted, her voice steady. ¡°The front desk and security are on their way. It¡¯ll soon be clear who¡¯s in the wrong.¡±


    Kallie remainedposed while Jenny and the man exchanged nces. Without warning, the man seized Kallie¡¯s wrist and pulled her toward the room. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s wait for them. But you¡¯re not getting away. We¡¯re going to settle this today. Come inside and exin yourself.¡±


    Jenny shoved Kallie forward, adding, ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, prove it. Come in andy it all out.¡±


    Kallie panicked and struggled. She wasn¡¯t naive; she knew the implications of being forcibly taken into the room. She couldn¡¯t rify things right then. However, the two of them, one in front and one behind, tried to push Kallie in forcefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, a cold male voice pierced the crowd from behind.


    With every step closer, a familiar chill and aura of authority washed over them. Jenny instinctively turned around, her eyes widening in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Jake here.


    Jenny¡¯s mind raced. Had Jake seen her live broadcast yesterday and decided to show up intentionally? It seemed likely. Jake¡¯s peculiar personality meant he probably regretted sending her away previously. As she entertained this thought, she rxed her hold.


    Seizing the moment, Kallie managed to break free from the two. Jake rushed over to them.


    Jenny quickly approached him, beaming, ¡°Hey, you made it!¡± But Jake didn¡¯t stop. He just walked right past Jenny.


    Jake rushed over to Kallie and took her hand gently. Despite wearing a mask, his eyes betrayed his concern. ¡°Are you okay? Sorry. This is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have beente. Please don¡¯t be mad. Go ahead and scold me. Just don¡¯t shut me out.¡±


    Kallie pulled her hand away and scoffed. ¡°Mr. Jack, haven¡¯t you noticed? Miss Patterson seems eager to catch up with you. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    Jake quickly grabbed Kallie¡¯s hand, stopping her. Always mindful of his words around her, he said carefully, ¡°Kallie, something held me up. I apologize. And Miss Patterson, you said? Who is she, exactly? I don¡¯t recall.¡±


    At his words, Jenny¡¯s stance faltered, and she swayed slightly. Her face drained of color, yet she persisted, stepping closer. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s me. You¡¯re the one who rescued me the other day. You brought me into your home. You should know who I am. Did Miss Nixon speak ill of me to you? I¡¯ve been curious about why you drove me off that day.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s misleading words confused her audience in the live broadcast.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 484

    ?<strong>Chapter 484:</strong>


    ¡°What? Jenny¡¯s supposed lifesaver is connected to Kallie? Ugh, he¡¯s really worthy of Jenny.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? This guy isn¡¯t into Jenny at all. It was Jenny who made the first move.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious. Jenny just got totally burned.¡±


    It was only then that Jake turned to face Jenny, his sneer cold and calcted. ¡°The only reason I kept you around is for your help in finding someone. But I can¡¯t stand your flirty antics. I was the one who told you to leave, so if you want to cause trouble, direct it at me. Why drag Kallie into this?¡±


    Heartbroken, Jenny¡¯s face was a portrait of betrayal, tears pooling in the corners of her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she said, though reluctantly, ¡°Fine. It¡¯s all my fault. But today, everyone saw her seducing my fan and lying about meeting a client. How could she not recognize her client? And given the state of the Turner Group, who in their right mind would order jewelry from¡ª¡±


    Jenny¡¯s words shifted the me onto Kallie, her eyes a pair of daggers. Jake was about to say something, but Kallie silenced him with a gesture, her gaze as cold as winter ice. Just then, the restaurant manager arrivedte, apanied by a phnx of security guards.


    Jenny gestured, pointing a finger at Kallie, her voice an evil hiss. ¡°She¡¯s causing trouble. You need to get her out of here immediately.¡±


    To Jenny¡¯s astonishment, the manager disregarded her, his steps as steady as a metronome. He approached Kallie and bowed respectfully. ¡°Miss Nixon, I apologize for the dy. Where is the troublemaker? Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll handle it immediately.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. For a moment, she was rendered speechless, her finger still pointed at Kallie. Theizens in the live broadcast room erupted in a heated discussion.


    ¡°So, Kallie is the one who booked the room. How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Jenny?¡±


    ¡°Just stop defending Jenny. The VIP room in this restaurant isn¡¯t easy to book. Only those with membership are eligible for reservations.¡±


    Jenny read thesements, her face flushing with frustration. She swiftly pulled out her membership card and thrust it toward the manager. She snapped, ¡°Take a closer look! I¡¯m a member! This woman only arrived in Halstead recently and hasn¡¯t spent a penny here. How could she possibly be a member?¡±


    Though Jenny didn¡¯t book this very room, she refused to believe Kallie had done so. She was resolved to deny it even if Kallie had indeed made the reservation. Besides, Kallie¡¯s supposed client hadn¡¯t even arrived. Maybe the whole thing was just a bluff.


    The manager regarded Jenny with disdain. ¡°Miss, your membership doesn¡¯t allow you to book this VIP room. Understandably, you made a mistake. Please refrain from causing any trouble.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face flushed with anger. The manager gestured to Kallie, his demeanor respectful. ¡°Miss Nixon may not have spent any money here, but she does possess our membership card, which she used to reserve this room.¡±


    Jake stepped forward, approaching Jenny, who stood there dejected. He looked at her with cold disdain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you im that the story about her meeting her client was fabricated and that no one would buy the Turner Group¡¯s products?


    Well, let me set the record straight. The client she¡¯s meeting is me, and I¡¯m nning to make the purchase. Miss Patterson, you orchestrated this whole scene to tarnish Kallie¡¯s reputation. If Kallie wanted to, she could call the police right now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 485

    ?<strong>Chapter 485:</strong>


    Jenny was speechless, her words caught in her throat. Her face flushed with embarrassment, and she felt the weight of the audience¡¯s judgmental stares in her live stream. Her hand trembled, and she struggled to hold her phone to end the livestream.


    Jenny watched as Jake and Kallie disappeared into the private room. Jenny stood outside, enduring the ridicule of onlookers. The online viewers were even harsher, theirments biting, and they cursed even more vehemently.


    Jenny, ustomed to the respect her well-crafted persona brought her, faced public humiliation for the first time.


    Behind the closed door of the private room, Kallie pulled her hand from Jake¡¯s grasp, her face set in a hard, cold expression. She took a seat, crossing her arms.


    Jake took a few steps toward her but maintained a respectful distance. ¡°Are you still angry? I waste, and you were left to face that mess alone. I didn¡¯t mean for you to get bullied.¡±


    Kallie sneered, ¡°Bullied? I can handle myself just fine, even if you hadn¡¯t shown up today. I don¡¯t want to do business with you. Please leave.¡±


    Panic shed across Jake¡¯s face. ¡°Why? I genuinely want to purchase those items from you. I have no ulterior motives.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze was icy, her chest heaving slightly as she held back her frustration.


    ¡°The Turner Group is apany. You can ask the director for whatever you want. Why go through this charade with the director, putting on a show for me? Was it funny to you? Or did you think you were doing me a favor?


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    You were the one who made things difficult for me in the past, and now you suddenly want to be the one to solve everything? Is this some kind of test? Do you enjoy seeing me frustrated?¡±


    Jake was consumed by anxiety, and in his haste, he removed his mask. His handsome face contorted with panic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. My intention was always to hand over the Turner Group to you. However, the Turner Group faces many challenges. Back then, I feared you¡¯d recognize me and worried you wouldn¡¯t be familiar enough with thepany¡¯s problems.


    I thought if you solved these problems, the people in thepany would trust you more. I never expected you would figure out who I was,¡± he hastily exined, his voice dropping to a near whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie, I was desperate. You kept avoiding me, so I panicked and orchestrated this foolish idea.¡± The more Jake spoke, the more his expression clouded with frustration.


    Kallie remained silent, pursing her lips. A sense of unease lingered within her. Despite her resolve, she couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyance at his pitiful demeanor. With steely resolve, she finally ordered Jake to leave. ¡°This deal won¡¯t work; you should leave now.¡±


    Seeing Kallie¡¯s genuine fury, the light in Jake¡¯s eyes faded. He didn¡¯t protest. Instead, he turned and headed toward the door to leave.


    Before he could fully step out, Kallie¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Are you free tonight? Sophie hasn¡¯t seen you in ages, and she¡¯s been saying how much she misses you.¡±


    A smile slowly spread across Jake¡¯s face. He rarely smiled so genuinely in front of others. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs. Let¡¯s head back together.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, still refusing to meet his eyes. ¡°No, I have other things to take care of.¡±


    Jake hesitated, recalling the whisperstely. He deduced she was nning something, but he held back whatever was on the tip of his tongue and walked out quietly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 486

    ?<strong>Chapter 486:</strong>


    Barely five minutes after Jake left, a knock echoed through the door. Kallie had already devised a backup n. Despite the reassuring words the director had given her, she remained skeptical as she knew nothing concrete.


    She suspected the individual might be jacking around, or perhaps it was someone she knew who wanted to help her discreetly without facing rejection from her. She realized she was right the moment she heard Jake was the client wanting to meet her.


    ¡°Come in, please,¡± Kallie said, regaining herposure. The door opened, and a man stepped in, dressed in a tailored suit.


    The man had a handsome, gentle demeanor, carrying a folding fan. His folding fan seemed out of ce in the modern setting.


    As the man entered, he nodded courteously to Kallie and offered a smile. ¡°I apologize for any inconvenience. My schedule is tight, so if you have any business to discuss, please get straight to the point. If I sit down, I¡¯ll be your guest, which means engaging with you, and that¡¯s not exactly in my best interest.¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t surprised by his words. She had done her research on this man. His name was yton Morgan, and he appeared to be a gentle soul. yton belonged to the biggest jewelry-selling family in Halstead, possibly even in Avnn. His family owned several mines and pearl-plucking ports.


    For the future growth of the Turner Group, Kallie grasped that she needed to cultivate a positive rtionship with yton.


    Despite yton¡¯s refusal to sit down and preference for direct and concise talk, Kallie still poured him a cup of coffee. yton seemed intrigued by her calm andposed demeanor. Something about how she carried herself caught his attention, and he found himself stealing a few extra nces at her.


    ¡°It smells so good,¡± yton couldn¡¯t help but sigh, his voice tinged with appreciation. Pointing at the coffee, Kallie offered a warm smile. ¡°Want to give it a try?¡±


    yton hesitated briefly before taking a seat opposite her. As they sipped their coffee, the tension that had lingered between them began to dissipate. With a sincere smile, yton gave Kallie a meaningful look. ¡°I never thought of you as someone who knew how to brew a good cup of coffee. It¡¯s rare these days, you know. Most people of wealth don¡¯t bother to learn such skills.¡±


    His words carried an implied weight, suggesting there might be more to her sudden expertise. Kallie, far from feeling offended, simply reached into her bag and presented something to yton: her certification as a senior coffee expert.


    Caught off guard, yton coughed awkwardly. Kallie remarked, hoping to lighten the moment, ¡°I was mute once, but after my throat healed, I returned to the Nixon family, eager to pursue all my interests. This certificate might not mean much, but I wanted to use this skill to get closer to you today.¡±


    At Kallie¡¯s candid admission, yton felt a mix of embarrassment and admiration. He furrowed his brow and shook his head at her.


    ¡°My family used to work with the Turner Group, but the reputation of the Turner Group has really tankedtely. To be frank, most folks in the industry are betting they¡¯ll go under soon.¡±


    Kallie nodded understandingly. ¡°I get your concerns, but take a look at this first.¡± She handed a design sketch to yton.


    yton examined it, his expression shifting from curiosity to awe. ¡°Who did you get to draw up this masterpiece? It¡¯s heads and shoulders above the person who got caught giarizing others¡¯ work.¡± A flicker of emotion crossed Kallie¡¯s eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 487

    ?<strong>Chapter 487:</strong>


    ¡°Truth be told, it is the same designer who got embroiled in that giarism mess.¡±


    yton looked even more astonished but remained silent, and a pause fell between them. Kallie sipped her coffee with serene patience. By the time she reached her third cup, yton stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll mull it over, Miss Nixon,¡± he replied before heading out.


    It wasn¡¯t until the Morgan family car had left the underground garage that Edgar started the engine. He nced at Jake, who was resting with his eyes closed in the back seat. ¡°Mr. Reeves, should we tail him?¡±


    Jake massaged his temples and replied, ¡°No need. How long was he with Kallie?¡±


    Edgar nced at his watch and replied, ¡°Only twenty minutes. That¡¯s hardly enough time. I doubt they struck a deal.¡±


    Yet, Jake grinned. ¡°You obviously don¡¯t know Kallie well enough.¡±


    Jake¡¯s smile lingered briefly before a thought seemed to erase it. ¡°I was with her for just five minutes before getting kicked out. Who am I to judge?¡±


    Edgar almost replied but thought better of it, feeling Jake was sounding quite like a disgruntled partner now. Then, a notification chimed. It was a text from Kallie. The sullen look on Jake¡¯s face vanished instantly. Her message was brief: ¡°Pick up the kid.¡±


    Jake immediately asked Edgar to drive fast. It felt less like he was following an order and more like he was epting a personal favor.


    During their stay in Halstead, Kallie had previously arranged a ss here catering to Sophie¡¯s interests, fearing she might get bored at home. Trent normally arrived an hour early to collect Sophie. Today, however, Kallie had requested Jake¡¯s presence specifically, sparing Trent the need to mobilize the bodyguards.


    Despite Jake¡¯s past mistakes, Kallie had maintained her belief that he was a good father. However, her confidence in this belief would soon falter. Within thirty minutes of receiving Kallie¡¯s message, Jake was outside the building. He scanned the area, but Sophie was nowhere to be seen.


    Puzzled, Jake entered the building and was greeted by a faint crying sound. He quickly identified it as belonging to Sophie and, feeling a pang of anxiety, hastened toward the source. Approaching the door, Jake¡¯s heart sank as the scene before him came into view.


    Sophie was seated, sobbing quietly, while a familiar figure loomed over her. It was none other than Anna! Despite her gentle smile, Anna¡¯s eyes betrayed chilling indifference.


    ¡°Come now. You¡¯ve broken my things. Surely, you can muster an apology?¡± Anna¡¯s voice was smooth, yet it earned an unmistakable edge. ¡°Isn¡¯t that basic logic?¡±


    Lifting her tear-streaked face, Sophie retorted with defiance, ¡°You¡¯re lying! I didn¡¯t break anything. You hit me first! It¡¯s you who should be apologizing, not me!¡±


    Anna¡¯s smile waned, reced by a slowly encroaching aura of menace, though she remained outwardly calm. Lenny chimed in, ¡°Miss, let her go. She¡¯s just a child. She knows nothing.¡±


    Anna snapped, ¡°Oh,e on! She may be a child, but I cannot stand her face.¡±


    Jake rushed over and scooped up the weeping Sophie. He gave Anna a stern look and questioned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Anna¡¯s expression shifted quickly to one of innocence and sweetness, yet her words chilled the room. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you, so I had to make an effort. Jake, why did you lie to me? You and Kallie were married and even had a child. Why keep that a secret?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 488

    ?<strong>Chapter 488:</strong>


    Faced with Anna¡¯s usatory tone, Jake¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything. It¡¯s none of your business. Yes, Kallie and I were together, and we have a child. Even though we¡¯re divorced, they remain my priority. You¡¯ve been a nuisance to me, which I might overlook for the sake of your brother. Just stay away from them now, got it?¡±


    Tears sprang to Anna¡¯s eyes. Sophie, hearing Jake call himself her father, began to squirm in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re a liar! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! My dad loves my mom. He would never leave her. My dad¡¯s overseas, not here! You¡¯re just lying!¡±


    Jake, filled with regret and confusion, hadn¡¯t intended to reveal so much to Sophie. His temper had slipped during the heated exchange with Anna. Concerned for Sophie¡¯s well-being, Jake reluctantly set her down. To his dismay, Sophie dashed out, tears streaming down her face.


    Jake hurried to catch up with Sophie when he saw her. But Anna seized Jake¡¯s wrist before he could sprint away. No one could exin how Anna had suddenly be so strong. Her grip was irond, and she refused to let Jake go.


    Luckily, Edgar and Lenny noticed themotion and rushed outside. ¡°Anna!¡± Jake¡¯s patience was wearing thin, and he wrenched his arm free with a powerful shake. His resolve remained unshaken as he put every ounce of strength into shaking off her hold.


    Unable to maintain her bnce, Anna fell to the ground. Tears streamed down her face in a flood of emotion. She looked up at Jake, her eyes shimmering with sorrow, her expression a delicate blend of fragility and beauty. Yet, despite her vulnerable gaze, Jake¡¯s eyes remained cold and indifferent.


    Anna¡¯s lips curved into a sudden, bittersweet smile, though the tears continued to flow freely. ¡°You promised my brother that you would marry me and stay with me. I heard it myself. Why won¡¯t you admit it now? Is it because of that woman? How could you break your promise, Jake?¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes lost their shine. She stared nkly at Jake¡¯s back as he stormed away, still in a daze. Her phone buzzed suddenly, jolting her back to reality. It was a message from her doctor. ¡°Miss, your condition has worsened. I strongly advise you to return for treatment immediately. If this continues, the situation will spiral beyond control.¡±


    Anna barely nced at the phone. Her eyes slowly darkened and grew vicious.


    Jake dashed outside, but Edgar, Lenny, and Sophie were nowhere in sight. Just as Jake was about to call Edgar, a sudden, jarring sound pierced the air. It was the screech of tires skidding on asphalt, mingled with the panicked scream of a little girl and the chaotic cries of those around.


    Jake¡¯s heart raced in shock.


    Meanwhile, Kallie was lost in thoughts about her cooperation with yton when a call from the hospital jolted her. The news hit Kallie like a ton of bricks, leaving her dizzy and disoriented.


    She barely registered how she got to the hospital. Her legs felt like jelly, and she nearly crumpled to the ground as she stumbled out of the car.


    The red light in the operating room cast a haunting glow, intensifying Kallie¡¯s desperation. With tears streaming down her cheeks, she lunged at Jake, grabbing his cor with a fierce grip. ¡°Jake!¡± Kallie cried out, her voice raw with desperation and anguish.


    ¡°She is your own flesh and blood. Don¡¯t you care at all? I know you don¡¯t love me. You came back only out of a sense of obligation. Sophie and I won¡¯t stand in the way of your new life. Why are you doing this? You don¡¯t deserve to be her father!¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips moved soundlessly as his face lost all color, his eyes hollow and lifeless.


    Overwhelmed by her own emotions, Kallie cried until she nearly copsed. Edgar, who had just arrived, swiftly pulled Kallie to the side and exined. The truth was that Jake had been wronged.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 489

    ?<strong>Chapter 489:</strong>


    Jake had been trapped by Anna, believing that everything would be fine as long as Edgar and Lenny were on Sophie¡¯s trail. But Jake hadn¡¯t anticipated the extent of Anna¡¯s madness.


    Edgar knelt before Kallie, his face etched with guilt. He pped himself several times and, with a voice trembling with remorse, said, ¡°Miss Nixon, I¡¯m to me. I failed to protect your daughter properly. Mr. Reeves is not at fault.¡±


    As Edgar recounted the events, his voice quivered with sorrow and regret. Edgar and Lenny raced after Sophie and soon found her. As Edgar managed to coax her, Jake hadn¡¯t made an appearance. Just then, Lenny said he feared Jake might do something drastic to Anna, potentially making the situation irreversible, and urged Edgar to take a look.


    Edgar knew Lenny well. While Lenny always followed Anna¡¯s directives, he wasn¡¯t a bad person. Still, Edgar agreed to leave. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate what would unfold after he had taken just a few steps.


    Consumed by guilt, Lenny told Edgar that Anna had asked him to take Sophie away. The idea was to scare Kallie for a few days, hoping she would leave Jake.


    But Lenny hadn¡¯t foreseen that, soon after Edgar departed, Anna¡¯s goons would spring into action to subdue Lenny. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, they even shoved Sophie into the path of an oing car, putting her life in imminent danger.


    Kallie felt too drained to cry when she heard that. She lifted her eyes and looked at Jake. He silently knelt outside the operating room.


    The man who had always carried himself with pride now bowed his head, his once-strong posture hunched and defeated. His typically arrogant demeanor seemed shattered.


    Kallie had never seen Jake so ovee with despair. At that moment, the doctor walked out of the operating room.


    With a somber tone, the doctor exined that Sophie had lost too much blood and urgently needed a transfusion. Jake immediately offered to donate his blood. Their blood types matched, but the amount required was a lot.


    Jake remained stoic, enduring the process in silence. When he emerged, his face was ashen, drained of all color. It wasn¡¯t until Jake heard the news from the emergency room that Sophie was safe now that a genuine smile finally graced Jake¡¯s face.


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    ¡°Thank God!¡± Jake eximed, his eyes reddened with relief. He turned abruptly and staggered, dropping to his knees before Kallie.


    As Kallie looked at him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Jake bowed his head, his voice trembling with sorrow. ¡°You are right, Kallie. I don¡¯t deserve to be Sophie¡¯s father. If it weren¡¯t for me, Anna wouldn¡¯t have targeted you. I promise I won¡¯te near you again.¡±


    Tears brimmed in Kallie¡¯s eyes, unable to hold back the flood of emotions. After a long silence, she finally spoke, her voice strained. ¡°How do you n to punish Anna? I need her locked up.¡±


    Jake remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    Kallie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Why are you soft-hearted? It¡¯s clear now that your words weren¡¯t as sincere as you made them out to be. Fine. Just remember what you promised. From this moment on, stay away from us¡ªI don¡¯t want to see your face again.¡± With that, Kallie spun on her heel and walked away, though she stumbled as she did.


    Edgar helped Jake to his feet, a wave of sympathy washing over him. ¡°Mr. Reeves, why don¡¯t you just tell Miss Nixon the truth? Miss Watts¡¯ actions stem from the trauma she suffered on the battlefield. She is mentally ill, and because of that, thew won¡¯t hold her ountable. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to see her punished; you simply can¡¯t put her in jail.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 490

    ?<strong>Chapter 490:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Kallie¡¯s retreating figure, a deep, unspoken love etched in his eyes. He forced a smile, though it barely masked his inner turmoil.


    ¡°I had no intention of letting Anna off the hook so easily. But first, I need to get her out of the country. Don¡¯t underestimate the lengths a mother will go for her child. I¡¯ll take care of this; Kallie doesn¡¯t need to get her hands dirty.¡±


    Thankfully, Sophie was out of danger after the operation. The doctor reassured everyone, stating that her limbs were intact and that, with proper care, she would not suffer anysting effects.


    Despite the frightening appearance of Sophie¡¯s injuries, they weren¡¯t as severe as they might have seemed. Her timely arrival at the hospital had made all the difference. Since Sophie was still a child, her recovery was swift.


    However, Sophie¡¯s tender age made her more susceptible to psychological trauma. Kallie needed to be especially vignt about Sophie¡¯s mental well-being.


    Kallie stayed by Sophie¡¯s side for three straight days, anxiously waiting for her to wake up from the postoperativea. For the past three days, Kallie had only managed to get less than five hours of sleep, only sumbing to sleep when she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open.


    Sophie finally stirred awake on the fourth day.


    With her lips cracked and dry, she weakly called out for her mother. Kallie¡¯s heart ached as she looked at her beloved daughter, surrounded by medical instruments and tubes. The sight was heart-wrenching.


    Kallie was acutely aware that Jake hadn¡¯t left. He always came while she was asleep or found a spot where she couldn¡¯t see him. He might have thought he was well hidden, but her instincts were sharp, picking up on the faintest trace of his presence. She chose not to mention it as long as he stayed out of her direct line of sight.


    Ruth and Tilda arrived at the hospital shortly after. Their faces flushed with tears as they took in the sight of Sophie¡¯s frail condition. Kallie stood up abruptly, feeling a wave of dizziness that nearly caused her to fall.


    When Ruth saw Kallie¡¯s exhausted expression, she quickly stepped in to offer support. ¡°Miss Nixon, you look so worn out. Please grab some rest. Your daughter needs you. Thepetition is about to start. You don¡¯t need toe with me. I can handle it on my own.¡±


    Kallie took a moment to regain herposure. She rubbed her tired eyes and suddenly felt the weight of time. Her energy levels were nowhere near what they had been in her teens or early twenties. After days of sleepless nights, the fatigue was unmistakable.


    With a heavy sigh, Kallie expressed her concern, ¡°Jenny is bound to stir up trouble. I¡¯m really worried about you going there alone.¡±


    Ruth offered a reassuring smile and patted Kallie on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned so much from you. How can I stay in the Turner Group if I can¡¯t handle it?¡±


    Kallie reluctantly agreed when she saw Ruth¡¯s determination. She provided Ruth with additional instructions before allowing her to leave.


    But amidst all this, they brought Kallie some good news: Tilda had managed to slip into the nursing home associated with Jenny. Jenny¡¯s father had never been particrly caring, and Jenny herself was no different. Jenny had only seen Tilda a handful of times in her life, and that was back when she was just a child.


    With Jenny¡¯s memories of Tilda¡¯s face long faded, Tilda found it easy to infiltrate the nursing home unnoticed. After some inquiries, Tilda discovered Tyrone¡¯s whereabouts. He was indeed staying with Jenny, but for some reason, he wasn¡¯t living with the other elderly residents.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 491

    ?<strong>Chapter 491:</strong>


    Tilda didn¡¯t just uncover this; she also gathered substantial evidence of abuse urring in the nursing home. Tilda and Ruth cared deeply for Kallie, and their concern brought a flicker of warmth to her otherwise heavy heart.


    Soon, thepetitionmenced. Despite being upied with caring for Sophie in the hospital, Kallie remained keenly attentive to the unfoldingpetition. Fortunately, thepetition was broadcast live, allowing Kallie to follow the action closely.


    As expected, Ruth clinched first ce in the opening round. Jenny, of course, was not pleased with the result. However, when Ruth mentioned she was Hayden¡¯s student, Jenny was left speechless, unable to argue further.


    Ruth continued her winning streak, quickly pulling ahead of Jenny in points. Kallie sensed Jenny wouldn¡¯t sit idle for long. Sure enough, the night Ruth secured another victory, Jenny posted a photo on social media.


    The photo had been taken from a sneaky angle and showed Ruth without her usual makeup. Ruth¡¯s appearance had been heavily masked by makeup before, and her style had changed so much that Jenny hadn¡¯t even recognized her at first.


    Jenny snapped a photo, posted it online, and immediately started ying the victim. ¡°Years ago, this person stole my work formercial gain, turning my hard-earned efforts to dust. Back then, the Turner Group punished her but also shielded her from facing jail time. Now, this giarist has resurfaced through thispetition, and no one seems to care about the injustice I suffered. Why is that?¡±


    Ruth¡¯s giarism incident had indeed caused quite a stir back then. Before long, the news gained traction; someone quickly uncovered that Ruth wasn¡¯t just any contestant¡ªshe was both Hayden¡¯s student and a designer at the Turner Group.


    As the details came to light, the bacsh grew, with people pointing fingers at Ruth and the Turner Group. Most of the criticism was aimed squarely at Kallie.


    ¡°Remember, Ruth didn¡¯t have it easy in recent years. How did she manage to change her identity and stage aeback?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who the president of the Turner Group is now? She hails from the Nixon family. With her connections, it¡¯s a walk in the park to help someone like Ruth make a turnaround.¡±


    ¡°A giarist should never be forgiven. Why is she getting a chance to make aeback? Let¡¯s boycott Kallie and the Turner Group!¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    ¡°We need to stand up for the creators!¡±


    Despite the online barrage of curses, Kallie remained unruffled. After the incident had been debated passionately for an hour, Kallie finally revealed all the evidence she had meticulously gathered over the past few days.


    Her release included the revtion that Ruth and Jenny were half-sisters. Byying out their respective works, it was easy to tell who had stolen whose manuscripts.


    But there was more: Kallie had uncovered damning evidence that Jenny¡¯s affiliations with various welfare and nursing homes were dubious at best and that Jenny had reaped enormous profits from these questionable partnerships.


    Once Kallie had posted the incriminating evidence, she let out a sigh of relief. Still, a gnawing worry lingered in her mind. She was anxious that Jenny might not make a scene. Kallie had analyzed the situation.


    If Ruth stepped up to clear the air, some people might start questioning why she had stayed silent for so many years.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 492

    ?<strong>Chapter 492:</strong>


    They might even wonder if she was hiding something more. But now was the perfect moment for Ruth to speak out. She was just a vulnerable girl who had been driven into a corner by Jenny.


    Meanwhile, Jenny never imagined Kallie had such damning evidence. It was clear that the investigation and evidence gathering against Jenny had been underway for some time, but Kallie had kept it under wraps, staying silent until now. As a result, Ruth and the Turner Group endured prolonged criticism and me.


    As Jenny faced the mounting bacsh in the public eye, a chill gripped her hands and feet, causing her legs to go weak. The welfare and nursing homes that had partnered with Jenny quickly asked her to rify the matter.


    However, the videos provided by Kallie, filmed from a first-person perspective, were both stark and undeniable. The leaders of these institutions were on the verge of facing imprisonment.


    Their facade of benevolence was nothing but a well-crafted illusion. Publicly, they posed as champions of care, luring families to entrust them with their loved ones.


    In reality, they subjected the elderly and children to harsh treatment and abuse behind closed doors. They even forcibly took mentally disabled seniors and children, resorting to ckmail when families wanted their loved ones back. With Jenny¡¯s reputation on the line, no one dared to utter another word.


    Now that the evidence was out, Jenny would face any real punishment since she wasn¡¯t directly involved in mistreating the elderly and children, but the damage had been done. Her reputation was tarnished.


    The leaders of these institutions anxiously sent menacing messages to Jenny. ¡°Jenny, you better make things right quickly, or we will take legal action. Remember, you have pocketed a significant amount from us. Don¡¯t think you can escape this.¡±


    ¡°You have suggested numerous ways to torture them. Aren¡¯t you worried that might get out?¡±


    Fuming, Jenny fired back, ¡°Why are you ming me? You are all fools. Someone sneaked in, took photos, and you didn¡¯t even realize it!¡±


    The leader of the nursing home sneered and sent Jenny a photo. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. She is your grandmother, and you didn¡¯t even recognize her. Yet, you still sent her here¡ª¡±


    Jenny was at a loss for words. She stared at the photo on her phone, her fingers quivering uncontrobly, gripped by a tumultuous blend of anger and fear.


    It was Tilda. Jenny rarely interacted with Tilda and had little recollection of her appearance. All Jenny knew was that Ruth and Tilda had endured hardships over the past few years. No one could have connected the elegantly dressed, rosy-faced elderly woman in the photograph to Tilda.


    Back then, when Jenny¡¯s people had found Tilda wandering the streets, Jenny assumed Tilda was an elderly woman from a wealthy family who had lost her way. However, little did Jenny know that it had all been a trap, meticulously set by Kallie.


    Frustrated, Jenny wondered when Kallie had started nning this. She hadn¡¯t even noticed it. Rage surged through her, and she hurled her phone aside. Suddenly, she remembered what Anna had said to her.


    On that day, Anna had expressed a desire to coborate, but Jenny had turned Anna down at the time. She could tell Anna had a huge crush on Jake and bore an air of arrogance that she found intolerable.


    But now, with Jake refusing to help her and no options left, Jenny realized she might have made a mistake when saying no to Anna. After pondering for a moment, Jenny dialed Anna¡¯s number.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 493

    ?<strong>Chapter 493:</strong>


    The online chaos against Jenny had subsided over time. Jenny had gone silent in the past few days. After all, the evidence against her was irrefutable; any attempt at defending herself would only further embarrass her.


    Jenny¡¯s once fervent supporters, who had previously vehemently defended her and condemned anyone who doubted her, now seemed like fools. Ironically, the harshest critics of Jenny were once her most devoted fans.


    Someone had even tracked down Jenny¡¯s address, but she had already moved out by then. Amid the chaos, Ruth had taken the opportunity to clear her name, and the Turner Group had gained new fame. Even Kallie had be a topic of public fascination.


    When Ruth and Tilda first heard the news, they hugged each other, crying tears of relief and joy. Atst, after enduring a painful period, they were finally seeing a rainbow.


    Yet, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of unease as she looked at the strangely silent and calm Jenny. She sensed Jenny wouldn¡¯t give up that easily. Kallie was right. When Kallie spotted Jenny disguised as a nurse beside Sophie, her heart jolted. Her mind went numb, and her limbs grew weak and unsteady.


    Jenny no longer exuded her former vitality. Her once youthful and charming face now appeared drawn and weary, showing signs of hardship and aging.


    It seemed like she was enduring a difficult time in seclusion. Despite everything, upon seeing Kallie, Jenny even smiled. But the smile, stered on her pale face, twisted into something almost menacing.


    Kallie soon regained herposure, fixing a steady gaze on Jenny. ¡°Take whatever you desire, even my life, but spare my child.¡± Sophie seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. Despite being so young, fear flickered in her wide eyes. She bit down hard on her lip, struggling to keep herself from crying.


    Jenny gripped a needle in one hand and Sophie¡¯s infusion tube in the other, her gaze steely. ¡°Kallie, no matter how formidable you are, your weaknesses ensure you can never be truly invincible.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± At that tense moment, Kallie scarcely dared to breathe.


    ¡°Money? Or perhaps I can offer you an identity and help you disappear to a ce where no one knows you, allowing you to live out your days in peace and contentment. You¡¯re aware of my capabilities. Whatever you request, I can deliver,¡± Kallie tried to persuade her.


    Jenny was momentarily moved, but she quickly snapped out of it. Kallie had hurt her so deeply by revealing to the public what she had done. How could she forgive Kallie? It was wiser to follow Anna¡¯s n, as there was still a chance for revenge.


    With that in mind, Jenny sneered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you what I want. Let¡¯s see if you can actually deliver.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Kallie nodded. ¡°I want Jake,¡± Jenny stated. ¡°Make hime here right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him.¡± Kallie pulled out her phone and dialed Jake¡¯s number. The phone barely rang before Jake picked up promptly. Before Kallie could speak, his calm voice cut through the line. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on my way and will be at the hospital in five minutes.¡±


    His simple, steady reassurance nearly brought Kallie to tears. Jake had been keeping an eye on them the entire time.


    When she first spotted Jenny, Jake¡¯s men must have ryed the information immediately to him. And Jake must¡¯ve dropped everything and hurried to the hospital without dy. Kallie had to admit that, at times, Jake proved to be reliable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 494

    ?<strong>Chapter 494:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Kallie replied, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stayposed. After hanging up, Jake¡¯s determination was palpable, and he stepped on the elerator even harder.


    True to his word, Jake arrived within five minutes. He had removed his mask, revealing his slightly wed but undeniably handsome face. The skin, usually covered by a mask most of the time, appeared paler than usual, his eyes sharp and cold, exuding a chilling intensity. Jake radiated an intense aura of hostility and dark menace, as if he had just walked out of the depths of hell.


    When Jake arrived, he immediately reached out to Kallie, his grip firm and reassuring, before turning his gaze toward Jenny with a steely resolve. ¡°Here I am. So, what¡¯s your next move?¡±


    Jenny seemed momentarily caught off guard upon seeing Jake¡¯s face. Her voice wavered, carrying a note of wounded vulnerability. ¡°I just need to know one thing. That day, when you saved me and let me stay at your ce, was there not an ounce ofpassion or sympathy for me? I doubt you feel nothing for me!¡±


    Jake found her question absurd and utterly ridiculous, his eyes shing with cold disdain and disgust.


    ¡°I only helped you because you imed to have extensive connections. I needed help in locating Kallie¡¯s grandfather. But then, I discovered your involvement with Kallie. She was furious with me back then and even refused to talk. I thought you might be useful, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so troublesome.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t imagined that Jake was only interested in her because of Kallie. Her voice rose to a shrill pitch.


    ¡°Just look at her, Jake! She doesn¡¯t even care about you at all. She knew it was dangerous for you toe here, but she still let you! What if I wanted you dead? She¡¯d sacrifice you for her daughter without a second thought!¡±


    Kallie felt a surge of nervousness and confusion. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would allow Jake to do it if Jenny requested this. But before Kallie could find answers, Jake spoke, cutting through her doubts. ¡°I don¡¯t need her to make a choice. I owe them both. Even if she didn¡¯t ask, I¡¯d be willing to give my life. I¡¯d do anything for them.¡±


    Jake¡¯s words were unwavering, devoid of hesitation or pretense. His tone was as calm as if he were stating a simple fact.


    Jenny was wearing a hidden microphone, and Anna, on the other side, listened to every single word.


    Seizing the chance, Jake rushed to Kallie¡¯s side. Anna had already set off to the airport. She sat in the back seat of the car, watching the city blur by through the window. Jake¡¯s words echoed in Anna¡¯s mind, stressing how important Kallie was to him.


    The ache in her chest grew sharper with each passing second. Did Jake truly love Kallie that much? Enough to risk everything, even his life?


    Anna clenched her fists, her eyes darkening with a storm of emotions, torn between heartbreak and something fiercer. Jenny¡¯s heart raced in shock as she saw the fierce determination in Jake¡¯s eyes. Fear gripped her, but all she could do was silently pray that Anna had already escaped.


    Before Jenny could gather her thoughts, Jake lunged forward and seized her hand. Jenny shrieked, instinctively swinging the needle she held, aiming to stab him.


    Jake sidestepped her attack with swift precision and then pinned her to the ground with brutal force. In seconds, the bodyguards closed in, restraining Jenny with ease.


    Kallie rushed to Sophie, her hands trembling as she knelt by her side. Tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°Mummy¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was small, full of fear, as she sobbed uncontrobly. Jake wiped the tears from both Kallie and Sophie, his touch gentle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 495

    ?<strong>Chapter 495:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s face hardened as he turned to give Jenny a cold, piercing stare. The weight of his gaze made Jenny instinctively shrink back, but there was still defiance in her eyes. She had her trump card and wouldn¡¯t surrender easily.


    Jake towered over Jenny, his voice a chilling whisper. ¡°Choose how you want to die.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s lips curled into a twisted smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to kill me, nor the courage to harm me,¡± she sneered, her voice filled with false confidence.


    Just then, Edgar burst into the room, breathless. ¡°Sir, Miss Watts has escaped.¡±


    Kallie, who was still trying tofort Sophie, froze. She turned slowly, catching the flicker of triumph in Jenny¡¯s eyes. A nagging suspicion that had been gnawing at her from the start suddenly clicked into ce. So, Jenny and Anna had cooperated. No wonder Jenny knew Jake¡¯s true identity.


    Jenny¡¯s smirk widened, embodying self-satisfaction. Jake, watching Jenny closely, let out a low, sarcasticugh. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯sing back for you?¡±


    The smile faltered on Jenny¡¯s lips. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she questioned, her voice trembling just slightly.


    Edgar stepped forward. ¡°By the time I got the news, Miss Watts had already boarded a ne to Macau. She¡¯llnd in a few hours.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face drained of color, breath catching. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± she whispered, panic seeping into her words. ¡°She promised me¡­ We had a deal. How could she betray me like this? Doesn¡¯t she care about her reputation?¡±


    Edgar¡¯s tone was calm but cold as he delivered the final blow. ¡°Miss Watts hasn¡¯t been a battlefield reporter for years. After being attacked in a war zone, her mental health shattered. Reputation means nothing to her anymore.¡±


    Jenny copsed to the floor, her face pale and her body trembling with rage and disbelief. Kallie, now calmer, reyed Edgar¡¯s words in her mind. She didn¡¯t expect Anna to suffer from mental illness.


    That exined why Jake hadn¡¯t promised to send Anna to jail that day. Moreover, ording to Edgar¡¯s words, Jake had been controlling Anna all along. Was Jake nning to punish Anna in his own way?


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts spiraled, leaving her dazed. She barely registered when Jake¡¯s men led Jenny out of the room. The ward was now quiet, with just the three of them left. Jake stood silently beside Kallie, waiting patiently.


    Sophie, sensing the tension, nced between her mother and Jake before softly speaking up. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared. Can Jake stay with me?¡± Her voice was sweet butced with fear.


    Kallie snapped out of her thoughts, her instinctive response to refuse caught in her throat. Today had been too chaotic. She reconsidered and said gently, ¡°Alright, sweetheart. You can ask Jake if he¡¯s willing.¡±


    Jake knelt beside Sophie, brushing a hand over her hair. ¡°I heard from the nurses and doctors that you¡¯ve been brave. No tears when you got your injections or took your medicine. That¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    Sophie smiled weakly, nodding. ¡°Because I know my mommy is tired. I don¡¯t want her to feel bad.¡±


    A lump formed in Kallie¡¯s throat, her emotions suddenly overwhelming her. She quickly stood up. ¡°You chat. I¡¯ll step out for a moment.¡±


    Unable to follow Kallie, Sophie whispered to Jake, her voice anxious. ¡°Jake, hurry up and go after my mommy.¡± Jake chuckled at her adorable face, seeing the same spirit in Sophie that Kallie had when she was younger.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 496

    ?<strong>Chapter 496:</strong>


    Kallie reached the stairwell, closing the door behind her. In the dimly lit space, the soft glow of the green emergency light was the only source of illumination. She stood still, breathing deeply, allowing the darkness to swallow her as she slowly regained herposure.


    Just then, she heard footsteps approaching. She turned quickly, ready to defend herself, but a firm hand grasped her wrist before she could react. A familiar voice spoke softly. ¡°If I had been a second slower, you would¡¯ve pped me.¡±


    The tension in Kallie¡¯s eyes eased, though her annoyance lingered. ¡°You were sneaking up on me. How am I supposed to know it wasn¡¯t someone with bad intentions? You can¡¯t me me for that.¡±


    Jake released her wrist and stood across from her, his expression serious, as if searching for something in her face. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±


    Kallie hesitated, unsure how to respond. What she had said to him before had been a bit too much. After everything that happened today and seeing how Jake had protected Sophie, her feelings were no longer as clear.


    Kallie bit her lip, speaking softly. ¡°Whether mad or not doesn¡¯t matter. You saved Sophie today, and for that, I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    Jake chuckled, hisughter deep and knowing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as you don¡¯t hold anything against me,¡± he said softly, his eyes locking onto hers. ¡°If you ever need anything, just call me. I promise I¡¯ll never push you to do something you don¡¯t want.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, feeling a little conflicted. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be rude of me? I can¡¯t take advantage of you like that.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression grew more serious. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I owe you, Kallie. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    His voice held a weight that made her pause. She could sense the sincerity behind his words, and her heart raced. Kallie turned away, not trusting herself to meet his gaze, thoughts swirling in her mind. Had he said these words to others before? Was this just another promise he made to anyone?


    Unexpectedly, Kallie found herself voicing her doubts aloud. Her words escaped before she could stop them. Jake hastily stepped forward. ¡°No, I¡¯ve only ever said that to you,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Not to anyone else¡ªJack, who has done me favors in the past. I¡¯ve wronged you and ignored your feelings. I owe you, Kallie, and I want to make things right. I¡¯ve been proud, and I¡¯ve done things wrong, but I¡¯m only willing topromise for you. Don¡¯t believe me? I swear¡­¡±


    Kallie coughed, cutting him off before he could continue. ¡°Okay, enough of that. Go back to Sophie. She is probably scared being alone in the ward.¡±


    Kallie nced at him, a hint of amusement in her voice. ¡°And don¡¯t say things like that again. Sophie might hear and startughing at us.¡±


    Jake had been tense, but Kallie¡¯s undertone made him smile. His smile broke wide and genuine, brighter than ever. His eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Alright, I get it. But tell me, honey, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll have it brought to you right away.¡±


    Kallie pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    But Jake, acting as though he hadn¡¯t heard her, kept trailing behind, calling her ¡°honey¡± at every opportunity. As they passed Edgar, Edgar couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jake. It was the first time he¡¯d seen Jake so genuinely happy.


    Time flew by, and soon Sophie had nearly fully recovered. Meanwhile, the Turner Group¡¯s reputation soared, attracting a growing number of customers eager to buy its products.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 497

    ?<strong>Chapter 497:</strong>


    Initially, yton had been hesitant about cooperation. But as he watched the Turner Group¡¯s poprity skyrocket, he swiftly changed course and sought out Kallie for a partnership. He knew it was the most honorable move, so he lowered his price as a gesture of goodwill.


    To yton¡¯s surprise, Kallie epted his offer without a hint of grudge, as if she had already forgotten his earlier reluctance. She embraced the partnership readily, even instructing her team to release a series of carefully crafted public statements.


    These statements painted a narrative that, during the Turner Group¡¯s difficult years, it was the Morgan Group that had quietly supported them. The Morgan Group had supplied goods at prices below cost, ensuring the Turner Group¡¯s survival.


    The story quickly spread, evolving into a tale of two establishedpanies¡¯ remarkable partnership. Of course, some skeptics imed that the Morgan Group was merely riding on the Turner Group¡¯s newfound sess.


    But they didn¡¯t realize that this was all part of Kallie¡¯s n to subtly intertwine the legacies of bothpanies. In reality, the Morgan Group¡¯s achievements far surpassed the Turner Group¡¯s, and the strategic connection benefited them both.


    yton wasn¡¯t fooled; he understood exactly what Kallie was doing. On the phone, he let out a chuckle. ¡°Miss Nixon, you¡¯re a clever strategist. I always considered myself smart and capable, but I didn¡¯t expect to be slightly outmatched by you.¡±


    Kallie, unbothered by false modesty, responded bluntly, ¡°Well, I spent $3,000 on business management courses. It¡¯d be a shame to let that money go to waste.¡±


    yton appreciated her candor. It was one of the things he respected about her¡ªher honesty, even in the face of praise. ¡°There¡¯s a party the day after tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯ll be full of entrepreneurs from Halstead. It¡¯s a good chance to expand yourwork. Will youe?¡±


    That was exactly the opportunity Kallie had been looking for, and she epted without hesitation. yton only gave her an address, leaving out the details, but Kallie did her own research.


    The location turned out to be an exclusive estate where the wealthy gathered for horseback riding, golf, and even hunting on a private hill. It wasn¡¯t just a party; it was a yground for the elite.


    On the day of the event, Kallie chose her outfit with care. She wore an elegant yet practical ensemble, perfect for the activities but still stylish. Her long hair was tied up in a sleek ponytail, with just a few strands framing her face, giving her a polished but effortless look.


    When she arrived, yton was already at the gate, waiting for her with a casual smile. When yton firstid eyes on Kallie, he found himself momentarily stunned.


    Kallie had be a formidable presence in Halstead¡¯s business circle, known for her sharp instincts, decisiveness, and impable vision.


    People forgot that behind her powerful persona was a rare beauty. Even with minimal makeup, her natural elegance shone through. Kallie¡¯s face, framed by soft strands of hair, carried quiet strength, and her once gentle eyes now held a cool edge, hardened by the experiences she had faced over the years.


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    yton felt a fleeting moment of affection but quickly refocused. ¡°How¡¯s your daughter?¡± he asked, his tone genuine. News of Sophie¡¯s incident had traveled fast, especially with so many witnesses that day at the school entrance. It wasn¡¯t surprising that yton had heard about it.


    Kallie smiled softly, warmth breaking through. ¡°She¡¯s recovering quickly. She¡¯s already asking to go outside and y. I guess she should be discharged soon. Thank you for asking.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 498

    ?<strong>Chapter 498:</strong>


    Their conversation shifted naturally, flowing into lighter topics as they walked. The atmosphere between them wasfortable, even harmonious. yton, clearly in good spirits, mentioned that he¡¯d recently had a fine horse brought in from abroad and suggested they try it outter.


    Kallie, relieved that she had at least some riding experience, smiled inwardly. She wasn¡¯t the best rider, but she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself. As they made their way toward the stables, their conversation was filled with lighthearted banter. Suddenly, they were interrupted by the sound of a soft, tearful cry.


    Both stopped, exchanging puzzled looks before ncing around. Finally, their eyesnded on a young girl in a green dress, squatting by a chair not far from them, her shoulders shaking as she cried quietly. She looked heartbreakingly fragile, her tear-streaked face adding to her pitiful appearance.


    Her hair cascaded over her face, and her slender shoulders shook with each quiet sob. Tears streamed down her flushed cheeks, her red, swollen eyes full of despair. She bit her lips in a way that made her seem even more delicate.


    Kallie quickly assessed the situation. The girl had likelye for the party but must have been humiliated for not knowing the unspoken rules of this elite gathering. One of her shoes was missing, further adding to her disheveled appearance.


    Instinctively, Kallie wanted to step away from the situation. This wasn¡¯t her concern. She nned to ask one of the staff to assist the girl, perhaps finding her something more appropriate to wear.


    But yton, standing beside Kallie, felt a wave of sympathy wash over him. He nced at Kallie. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be right for me to approach her. Could you ask her why she is crying? See if she needs help?¡±


    Kallie was about to decline, her usual detachment surfacing. But before she could speak, the girl raised her head, and their eyes met. The innocence and vulnerability in the girl¡¯s gaze were undeniable, pulling at something deep within Kallie.


    Kallie sighed, ncing at the girl again before turning to yton. ¡°Does she look familiar to you?¡±


    yton shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± Understanding the situation, Kallie approached the girl, gently helping her up and brushing the dirt from her clothes with care.


    Before the girl could speak, Kallie¡¯s voice was low but firm. ¡°There are clothes avable for you to change into, though they may not fit perfectly. My advice is to either change and rejoin the event or find a quiet lounge and wait for it to end.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes shed with determination. ¡°Miss, have you seen through my purpose? I guess you share the same agenda with me. I¡¯m not just here for a party. I¡¯m looking for opportunities. Sitting in a lounge for the rest of the day would be a waste of time. I won¡¯t get another chance like this.¡±


    Kallie paused, considering the girl¡¯s words. There was something admirable about her resolve. After a moment, Kallie gently patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll take you to the staff.¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression softened with gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As the girl turned to leave, she cast a lingering nce at yton, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and hope.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 499

    ?<strong>Chapter 499:</strong>


    After watching the girl disappear into the room to change, Kallie continued on her way to the racecourse. By the time Kallie arrived, yton was already riding his newly acquired horse, clearly enjoying himself. Spotting Kallie, yton quickly dismounted and hurried over. ¡°Kallie, give it a try!¡± His face lit up with joy, a broad smile showing off the dimples at the corners of his mouth. He looked so genuinely happy, the sharp businessman momentarily reced by a charming, youthful energy that made him seem years younger.


    Kallie pursed her lips, deliberately stepping back to create distance between them. ¡°I¡¯d better not. I¡¯ve learned to ride, sure, but I¡¯m afraid I might hurt your precious horse.¡±


    yton caught the underlying message, and for a brief moment, a flicker of sadness crossed his eyes. But he wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. His voice softened as he tried again. ¡°It¡¯s just a horse, Kallie. Don¡¯t worry. It has a gentle temperament. And if you¡¯re nervous, I¡¯ll ride with you.¡±


    He paused, a yful smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t give me another excuse. I specifically asked you if you¡¯d want to ride before we came.¡±


    Kallie found herself at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t expected yton to have a crush on her. It wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d sought, and yet here they were.


    Kallie knew all the unspoken rules of these circles. Businessmen like yton didn¡¯t choose their partners based on attraction alone.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    They sought someone who couldplement their lives, elevate their status, and prove beneficial in many ways. She fit that mold perfectly, and she hated it.


    As yton¡¯s hopeful eyes met hers, and the lighthearted jeers of the crowd surrounded her, Kallie felt a wave of unease. She frowned, feeling trapped by the expectations. With a quiet sigh, she reluctantly reached for the reins, her fingers tightening around the leather as she prepared to mount the horse.


    But just as Kallie was about to swing herself up, the thunderous sound of hooves filled the air. Out of the corner of her eye, a dark blur, like a gust of ck wind, rushed past her, fast and startling.


    The horse that had been standing calmly next to Kallie suddenly reared up in fright, catching her off guard and leaving her unable to restrain it. The horse broke free from Kallie¡¯s grip and galloped across the field. Fortunately, the staff acted swiftly and managed to corral the frightened animal.


    Kallie and yton both turned their heads in unison to the source of the disturbance. To their surprise, it wasn¡¯t a gust of wind that had startled the horse, but Jake, who was now majestically riding a powerful ck stallion.


    The ck horse was a sight to behold, its muscles rippling beneath its sleek coat. It dwarfed the horse yton had specially purchased. No wonder yton¡¯s horse had been so intimidated.


    yton¡¯s face hardened, but his upbringing prevented him from cursing. He waved his hand and addressed the staff, ¡°What are you waiting for? Show this gentleman guest out.¡±


    The staff member, looking ufortable, leaned in to whisper something in yton¡¯s ear. yton¡¯s expression shifted from anger to a mixture of frustration and resignation. He forced a tight smile as Jake approached, still riding on his horse. ¡°Mr. Jack. My apologies for not recognizing you earlier.¡±


    Though yton was the most influential person present, he hadn¡¯t organized the event. That was why he hadn¡¯t realized Jake was present. Jake dismounted from his horse, nced at yton, and walked past him. yton¡¯s hand hovered in mid-air, his expression one of awkwardness. His face grew even colder.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 500

    ?<strong>Chapter 500:</strong>


    Although it was widely known that Mr. Jack was a formidable figure, yton saw no reason to extend any courtesy to him, given his arrogant demeanor. yton was on the verge of turning around to shield Kallie, worried she might be caught in a difficult situation. To yton¡¯s surprise, Jake approached Kallie and asked with a hint of concern, ¡°Did I startle you?¡±


    Although yton couldn¡¯t see Jake¡¯s expression through his mask, he could sense the depth of Jake¡¯s feelings for Kallie, evident in how Jake held himself and the deliberate tone of his voice. yton was initially shocked but then felt threatened.


    Kallie understood Jake¡¯s intentions. She was both irritated and amused. Her response was sharp. ¡°Mr. Jack, what do you want from me? It¡¯s quite clear I was frightened. Isn¡¯t it unnecessary to ask?¡±


    The onlookers were astonished. This was the first time they had witnessed someone speak so rudely to Mr. Jack. Instead of reacting with anger, Jake¡¯s tone softened.


    ¡°I noticed you seemed ufortable and was worried you might topple from the horse, which made me quite anxious. The pony you were riding is rather dull and looks weak. Why don¡¯t you try my horse instead?¡± Jake gestured toward the imposing ck stallion behind him.


    Despite her words, Kallie was genuinely intrigued by Jake¡¯s horse. As she hesitated, yton stepped forward with a feigned smile.


    ¡°Mr. Jack, you probably don¡¯t realize Miss Nixon isn¡¯t experienced with horses. Asking her to ride such a wild and temperamental animal might be too challenging for her.¡±


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that yton¡¯s remarks were a subtle jab at Jake. yton narrowed his eyes and smirked.


    ¡°Even if the horse is wild and difficult to handle, it¡¯s far more intriguing than those pampered animals that have never faced any challenge. Conquering those horses is just dull.¡±


    Jake gave Kallie a yful wink and said, ¡°The choice is yours¡ªwhether to ride with me or stick with him.¡± Kallie clenched her teeth in frustration. Jake had a knack for putting her in difficult situations.


    yton stepped forward and said quietly to Kallie, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know how you got acquainted, it must be that he¡¯s not good news. He has ulterior motives for approaching you. Don¡¯t be¡ª¡±


    Before yton could finish his sentence, Jake had forcefully pulled Kallie away. yton, known for his gentle demeanor, was so enraged that his face flushed red. However, he was powerless to intervene. After all, he and Kallie were merely friends.


    Kallie, caught between her frustration and apprehension, shed yton an apologetic smile. As Jake dragged her onto the horse, Kallie¡¯s anger red.


    But the horse¡¯s massive height and restlessness left her too intimidated to make a move. Soon, a warm body pressed against Kallie¡¯s back, enveloping her in aforting, familiar scent. It helped to ease her anxiety somewhat.


    Gritting her teeth, Kallie turned her head slightly and said, ¡°You promised me you wouldn¡¯t do anything to embarrass me. Are you breaking that promise now?¡±


    Jake chuckled, his voiceced with amusement. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I remember my promise to you at the hospital that I came to see you. I didn¡¯t intend to interfere in your situation with yton. I only intervened when he persistently pressed you to ride with him.¡±


    Jake sensed Kallie¡¯s reluctance and decided to step in. Hearing this, Kallie pursed her lips together. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him. Don¡¯t overthink it. A man like him is far too absorbed in his world that hecks the time to think about love.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 501

    ?<strong>Chapter 501:</strong>


    Jake contemted for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s naive. Regardless, the viin in this scenario is him, and you¡¯re merely a pawn between them. You won¡¯t offend yton. Don¡¯t stress about it.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart warmed slightly at his words, but she pouted, ¡°Even without your help, I can handle myself.¡±


    Jake said nothing in response. Instead, with a firm press of his long legs, the horse abruptly bolted. The sudden movement startled Kallie, and her face paled with fear. She longed to turn and hide in Jake¡¯s embrace.


    Sensing her anxiety, Jake didn¡¯t slow the horse but gently held her hand as she gripped the reins tightly. He leaned in to speak softly near her ear. ¡°Breathe steadily, focus on your posture, and keep a firm hold on the reins. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±


    Guided by Jake¡¯s calm instructions, Kallie¡¯s fear gradually subsided. She began to enjoy the rush of the wind and the earthy fragrance of the racecourse, her mood lifting. From a distance, yton watched Kallie¡¯s bright smile beside Jake, frowning.


    His assistant, noting yton¡¯s distraction, leaned in and whispered in his ear. ¡°It seems Mr. Jack has developed a fondness for Miss Nixon, but there¡¯s not much we can do about that.


    Even though Miss Nixon is remarkable, she¡¯s not the only exceptional woman out there. You¡¯re on the lookout for a life partner. Given your status and capabilities, you will undoubtedly find a suitable match.¡±


    yton clenched his fists, his heart heavy. ¡°If I told you my interest in Kallie goes beyond just marriage convenience? I¡¯m intrigued by her, and I genuinely want to get to know her better. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t allow Mr. Jack to have her.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    After the horse ride, Kallie was surprised to find yton still waiting. yton was intent on taking Kallie for a stroll around the estate, and Jake quietly trailed behind them, uninvited.


    yton¡¯s patience was thin, and he shot an irritated nce back at Jake over his shoulder. ¡°Mr. Jack, do you have any other business here?¡±


    Jake grinned cheekily. ¡°That is a peculiar question. Whatever you intend to do, I want to do as well. Our thoughts align.¡±


    yton¡¯s face turned pale with annoyance, silently cursing Jake under his breath.


    The afternoon slipped by quickly, and soon, it was time for the evening banquet. Luckily, Kallie had packed an extra outfit for the asion.


    Typically, such banquets were attended by couples. yton had initially assumed Kallie would be hispanion; however, Jake was still lingering close by.


    Before yton could speak, Jake gently took Kallie¡¯s hand, smiling charmingly. His voice, smooth andpelling, caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Miss Nixon, would you do me the honor of being mypanion tonight? I came alone this time, unlike yton, who¡¯s surrounded by friends and could easily find another partner.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips twitched, half-amused. The rivalry between them was fierce, and she had never seen this side of Jake before. yton, refusing to back down, said, ¡°We should let Kallie decide.¡±


    Still holding Kallie¡¯s hand, Jake squinted at yton with an almost oppressive gaze. ¡°Do you really think she has the audacity to say no to me?¡±


    Caught between them, Kallie frowned and shook her head at yton, her cheeks flushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, yton, but I have to consider my circumstances. I¡¯m raising my child on my own, and I can¡¯t afford to offend the wrong people.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 502

    ?<strong>Chapter 502:</strong>


    yton loosened his clenched fists. Watching the two of them walk away, yton ordered his men to keep an eye on Mr. Jack. From this point on, Mr. Jack was barred from showing his face at any banquet or event where he might cross paths with him.


    Once they were out of yton¡¯s sight, Kallie freed her hand from Jake¡¯s grip. ¡°You¡¯re unaffected while I am the one taking the brunt of the curses,¡± Jake said with a hint of frustration.


    Kallie gave a faint smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? It¡¯s no big deal; I could always go back to yton.¡±


    Jake, visibly anxious, gently tried to coax her. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Kallie understood what Jake meant. She decided not to dwell on those words and deflected by changing the subject. Just then, a woman charged at them.


    The woman darted swiftly, and Kallie barely registered her presence before they nearly stumbled over each other.


    Kallie stumbled, and Jake quickly steadied her, but the woman wasn¡¯t as fortunate and fell awkwardly to the floor, drawing curious nces from the crowd. After regaining her bnce, Kallie stared down at the woman, sensing she looked familiar.


    The woman wore mismatched sportswear, quite out of ce amidst the well-dressed guests, yet she still looked incredibly beautiful. Amid the growing stares, the woman began to cry, her voiceced with distress.


    Kallie suddenly recognized her. She was the same woman who had shown up at the racecourse in a formal dress that morning, and now she was here in sportswear. Kallie¡¯s expression soured. She had assumed this woman was naive but determined, yet now she seemed foolish.


    Observing Kallie¡¯s reaction, Jake leaned closer to her, asking in a low voice, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Pursing her lips, Kallie shook her head. ¡°Just go. I prefer to stay out of this.¡±


    Before they could move, the woman grabbed Kallie¡¯s leg. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t just walk away. You have to exin yourself!¡±


    Kallie frowned, sensing trouble. ¡°Miss, you have to be reasonable. What do you expect from me?¡±


    The woman continued crying, her voice quivering with usation. ¡°You told me to wear this outfit, and now they¡¯re telling me to leave! I don¡¯t hold any grudge against you. What did I ever do to deserve this?¡±


    Kallie almostughed at the absurdity. What a foolish woman!


    ¡°Do you dress without considering where you¡¯re going? I only suggested the long dress was inappropriate during the day at the racecourse. I didn¡¯t mean for you to show up here like this. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time youprehended the rules better?


    When I gave you a heads-up earlier, I had the best intentions, but you used me of targeting you. Tell me, what exactly do I gain from doing that?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, making her appear more vulnerable.


    Jake said coldly, his voiceced with disdain, ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re being far too patient. Just have someone kick this annoying woman out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 503

    ?<strong>Chapter 503:</strong>


    Kallie pulled her leg free from the woman¡¯s grip and let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°If you bother me again or throw usations my way, I¡¯ll call the police right away. Is that clear to you?¡±


    After making her remark, Kallie turned on her heel and walked away with Jake. The security guard soon escorted the woman away. However, the onlookers cast odd nces in Kallie¡¯s direction.


    Momentster, an elderly man rushed in, dropping to his knees in despair upon hearing the woman had been thrown out.


    The whispers revealed he was the woman¡¯s grandfather. They had leaned on each other during their challenging lives, and the woman hade here to collect the surgery fees. Instead, she was now being unceremoniously driven out.


    Their cries sounded pitiful, but Kallie wasn¡¯t swayed. To her, this was the woman¡¯s own problem. Not only did the woman fail to reflect on her actions, but she sought to ce the me on others.


    Due to this incident, Kallie¡¯s mood soured. After half an hour, she found an excuse to leave.


    Jake offered to drive Kallie home, but she declined. He stood in the cool night air, watching her car disappear down the road. As Jake turned, yton¡¯s cold gaze met his from a distance.


    Jake didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he sneered and asked, ¡°Mr. Morgan, what can I do for you?¡±


    yton cleared his throat. His tone was soft butced with warning. ¡°Mr. Jack, while I¡¯m not sure of your intentions, I hope you¡¯ll refrain from toying with Miss Nixon if you have no real interest in her. She¡¯s capable and won¡¯t settle for being a canary in a cage, kept by people like you.¡±


    The smile on Jake¡¯s face vanished. ¡°Who said I wanted her to be my caged bird? You¡¯re projecting your thoughts onto me.¡±


    yton responded quickly, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m only interested in her because I genuinely believe she and I could build something meaningful together. She requires stability, a solid partner, and a family to support her. I offer that, but you would only bring her trouble.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    Jake¡¯s hands slipped into his pockets, his expression hardening. ¡°You think you know her, but you¡¯ve got it all wrong. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to back her up.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, yton shot back, ¡°You don¡¯t even know her, so how can you im she doesn¡¯t need it?¡±


    Jake tilted his head, a challenging glint in his eyes. ¡°The truth is I know her very well. Ask Kallie about this if you doubt my words.¡±


    Color rushed to yton¡¯s face, leaving him momentarily speechless. Finally, with fists clenched in frustration, he managed to spit out, ¡°Can you genuinely care for her? I doubt it. You¡¯re known for numerous affairs, and she¡¯s a single mother. You¡¯re just toying with her.¡±


    A chill settled in Jake¡¯s gaze as he scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not defending her. You¡¯re being unfair bybeling her like this. If her having a child bothers you so much, why pretend to care?¡±


    yton¡¯s expression twisted ufortably. ¡°Any normal man would care about that. But I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m going to treat her right and ept her daughter as my own.¡±


    Jake had no more patience for the conversation. As he walked past yton, he muttered, ¡°Give up these fantasies. She won¡¯t end up with me, and you stand no chance either. What she values is sincerity.¡±


    As yton watched Jake walk away, his expression darkened significantly. ¡°How can you be so certain that my feelings for her aren¡¯t genuine?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 504

    ?<strong>Chapter 504:</strong>


    The following day marked Sophie¡¯s release from the hospital. Kallie made her way to the hospital early. Unexpectedly, at the ward¡¯s entrance, she spotted two familiar faces: Jake and yton.


    The two men kept their distance, focusing their attention on Sophie while ignoring each other, yet their asional nces exchanged sharp tensions in the air. Kallie understood Jake¡¯s presence; he had reasons to be there. But yton¡¯s appearance puzzled her.


    Approaching with a slight frown, Kallie addressed yton politely. ¡°I hadn¡¯t anticipated your visit. Thank you foring to see my daughter.¡±


    yton gently stroked Sophie¡¯s hair, offering a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯ve met her previously, and she truly charmed me. I wanted to visit her again today.¡±


    Sophie, beaming, looked up at her mother. ¡°Mommy, yton is so kind.¡±


    Kallie, taken aback, hesitated before asking, ¡°Do you like yton?¡±


    Sophie began to reply, ¡°Yes¡ª¡± but before she could finish, Jake swiftly lifted her into his arms, steering her away from yton¡¯s reach. yton¡¯s smile momentarily stiffened before he quickly rposed himself.


    Jake, feigning displeasure, challenged, ¡°Sophie, didn¡¯t you promise that you¡¯d only say that to me?¡±


    Sophie paused to consider his words and, finding them reasonable, revised her statement. ¡°Okay, then yton is the second best. The top spot is reserved only for you.¡± Thisment visibly irked yton, who red at Jake with displeasure.


    ¡°You need to stop threatening a child,¡± yton said.


    Unyielding, Jake snapped back, ¡°Did you actually see me threaten anyone?¡±


    As tensions mounted between the two, Kallie, feeling helpless, intervened to defuse the situation and protect Sophie. Turning away from Jake, yton addressed Kallie with a gentle smile. ¡°Kallie, I¡¯ve organized a small celebration for Sophie¡¯s discharge from the hospital. Let¡¯s go and have some fun.¡±


    Kallie offered a remote smile in response. ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful but unnecessary. She¡¯s just been discharged, and the doctor rmended rest. We¡¯d rather not go out.¡±


    As Jake brushed past yton, his shoulder collided sharply with him. ¡°Let me drive you home,¡± he said bluntly.


    Kallie nced at Jake, chose to ignore his offer, and walked away cradling Sophie. yton seized the chance to taunt, ¡°See? She doesn¡¯t even want to speak with you.¡±


    Jake responded with a calm demeanor, ¡°It¡¯s fine. She hasn¡¯t made any promises to you, either.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± yton spat out, his anger palpable as he stormed off.


    Jake¡¯s gaze grew icier by the moment. Edgar intervened, whispering to Jake, ¡°The Turner Group is still in partnership with the Morgan Group. If yoush out at yton, Kallie might be displeased.¡±


    Reluctantly, Jake curbed his anger, managing only a helpless smile. ¡°Here I am, Sophie¡¯s father, yet I¡¯m being humiliated by another man. I¡¯ve never felt so aggrieved.¡±


    Edgar opened his mouth to speak but reconsidered, biting his tongue instead. ¡°You really brought this on yourself,¡± he muttered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 505

    ?<strong>Chapter 505:</strong>


    Jake let out augh soon after. ¡°As long as they¡¯re happy, that¡¯s what counts, right?¡±


    Edgar massaged his temples, feeling a migraineing on. He hadn¡¯t realized Jake was such a hopeless romantic.


    Meanwhile, the issues surrounding the Turner Group were nearly resolved. Generously, Jake had someone deliver thepany transfer papers directly to Kallie.


    Kallie didn¡¯t hesitate; she had already agreed to it beforehand. She handed tens of millions over to Jake, knowing him as she did. Jake merely epted the cash without a word.


    The Turner Group continued under its usual management, though Kallie had implemented new regtions.


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    When the day came for Kallie to depart Halstead with Sophie, Ruth and Tilda arrived at the airport to bid them farewell. Ruth, the stalwart figure, now found herself shedding tears.


    Kallie offered a helpless smile in response. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be back again,¡± she assured them.


    Tilda, drying her own eyes, tugged Ruth into a bow before Kallie. Kallie quickly lifted them both, flustered by the gesture. ¡°You¡¯re making things harder for me by doing this.¡±


    Ruth dabbed at her tears, her voice quaking yet determined as she spoke. ¡°Miss Nixon, should you need anything in the future, just let me know. Even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll do it for you. If you don¡¯t tell me when you¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯ll see it as a sign you don¡¯t trust me. We owe you that much.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t object, and just then, the announcement for boarding echoed through the terminal.


    After boarding the ne, Kallie and Sophie settled into their seats. Kallie noticed someone sitting nearby. Stealing a nce, her heart skipped a beat¡ªit was none other than Jake. Without a mask, his imperfect yet striking features were fully visible.


    Kallie was taken aback, at a loss for words. Clearing her throat, she whispered, ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you worried about being recognized?¡±


    Jake¡¯s smile twinkled with a mischievous charm. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve booked the whole first-ss cabin.¡±


    Kallie pondered for a moment, still puzzled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be yton sitting here? Why is it you?¡±


    yton had mentioned an enterprise exchange in Burmoos just a few days prior. Since Kallie was returning to Burmoos, they had nned to travel together. With no good reason to decline, Kallie had sent yton her flight details, and he had secured the seat next to hers. Jake simply smiled, a knowing look in his eyes, and said nothing.


    yton was on his way back to the Morgan Group at that moment. His subordinates reported that a significant breach had urred due to hackers. If not addressed, the confidential data of the Morgan Group would be leaked.


    The vice president came out to meet yton, visibly anxious. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he said, ¡°Sir, our inte security is always robust. I have confirmed that our employees are not involved.¡±


    Observing the troubled looks of his employees, yton clenched his teeth in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s clear we¡¯re being targeted,¡± he dered.


    The vice president responded with rm, ¡°Who could it be? We should call the police immediately.¡± In Burmoos or Halstead, challenging the Morgan family openly was unthinkable. The mastermind was either daring or possessed considerable power. When had the Morgan Group ever provoked such a person?


    yton quickly intervened to prevent the vice president from making a police call. ¡°Don¡¯t bother calling the police. It would be futile. The person responsible isn¡¯t afraid of our investigations.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 506

    ?<strong>Chapter 506:</strong>


    When no one was around, yton¡¯s frustration manifested as he began smashing nearby objects. He concluded that Mr. Jack was responsible.


    Meanwhile, Jake had just arrived in Burmoos with Kallie and Sophie. Jake carried Sophie off the ne and suggested they grab a meal first.


    However, Kallie wasn¡¯t in the mood to dine. Tyrone had been located, and for reasons unknown, he seemed to cling to Jenny. He followed Jenny everywhere.


    While Kallie could tolerate Tyrone acting like this, his demeanor toward Jenny made her suspect that Jenny might have drugged him or manipted him mentally somehow. Concerned, Kallie took Tyrone to the hospital again for a thorough check-up. The doctors confirmed that Tyrone was only suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease, with no other underlying issues.


    In the past few days, Jenny had been under the control of Jake¡¯s men, leading to Tyrone¡¯s irritability. He lost his appetite and interest in activities. Left with no other option, Kallie instructed her crew to fetch Jenny and Tyrone back to Burmoos ahead of schedule. Tyrone had arrived earlier and was likely at the vi by now.


    Kallie gazed into Sophie¡¯s bright eyes and gently pinched her cheek, smiling. ¡°Would you like to join Jake for dinner tonight?¡±


    With a smile and a nod, Sophie clung to Jake¡¯s neck, murmuring, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jake, initially taken aback, soon felt uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m worried it¡¯s not a good idea. Perhaps it¡¯s best we dine together another time.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    Kallie, maintaining a stoic expression, straightened Sophie¡¯s attire. ¡°There¡¯s no need for nerves. My previous concerns were misced. You¡¯re quite capable of keeping her safe.¡±


    Determined, Jake responded, ¡°She is my world. Her safety is my utmost priority.¡± Sophie seemed so tiny and delicate in Jake¡¯s embrace. Now nearly four, she was growing more beautiful by the day.


    Sophie had seamlessly blended Jake¡¯s and Kallie¡¯s features, exuding grace and natural beauty. Jake always felt a sense of fulfillment whenever he held Sophie. She was his bloodline, the child he would guard with his life.


    Jake didn¡¯t insist on Kallie joining them for dinner. After asking Sophie to bid Kallie farewell, he departed with her. Kallie rushed back to the vi, only to find a heated argument underway. She felt slight relief that Sophie hadn¡¯t apanied her.


    Tears cascaded down Trent¡¯s cheeks as he knelt before Tyrone. Leaning on Jenny for support, Tyrone prepared to depart. The living room was a scene of disarray, with numerous items shattered.


    Jenny, instead of showing frustration, arrogantly lifted her chin and quickly urged Tyrone to leave, her eyes radiating smugness. She appeared to view Tyrone as merely a pawn in her schemes.


    Kallie, with a somber expression, assisted Trent to his feet. She surveyed the scene and asked with furrowed brows, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Trent, drying his tears, exined, ¡°Your grandfather wants to leave. He uses us all of being cruel and says we would torment him and his granddaughter. This confusion is unlike him. In the past, even when ill, he always remembered you. Yet now, when we speak of you, he shows no recognition.¡±


    These words saddened Kallie. She sensed something amiss but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 507

    ?<strong>Chapter 507:</strong>


    ¡°Grandpa Tyrone,¡± she approached gently. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, we¡¯ll take good care of you. We won¡¯t bully Jenny, but you have to stay here.¡±


    This thinly veiled warning was directed at Jenny. Jenny visibly disliked the implication. ¡°What are you implying, Kallie? Are you threatening me? If you wish him to forget you forever, proceed. I¡¯ve lost everything already; I just want to ensure your life isn¡¯tfortable either,¡± she retorted.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. *What a viin! She snapped inwardly. Now powerless, Jenny could be unpredictable.


    Kallie inhaled deeply and then addressed Jenny, ¡°What is it you desire? Provided your demands are reasonable, I¡¯ll endeavor to amodate them.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s demeanor softened, and she settled onto the sofa. As she did, Tyrone joined her, wary and alert. Observing this, Kallie¡¯s heart sank.


    Jenny crossed her legs and smiled provocatively. ¡°Dere to the world that I am your god-sister and will be living with you from now on. As long as you support me for life, I promise there will be no trouble.¡±


    Before Kallie could respond, Trent hurriedly pulled her aside. He shook his head and hastily said, ¡°Please don¡¯t agree. She¡¯s malevolent, and her presence here will only bring problems. Consider this thoroughly. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll inform Mr. Ewing Nixon. He¡¯ll retrieve your grandfather and handle this woman, ensuring no further issues arise.¡±


    Kallie simply replied, ¡°That¡¯s not an option.¡±


    Recently, Ewing hadn¡¯t contacted Kallie as frequently as he once had. Ewing had kept his reasons hidden from Kallie, but Kallie¡¯s informants within the Nixon family kept her updated, suggesting the Nixon family was in disarray. Abram¡¯s family had seized the opportunity to snatch assets from Ewing¡¯s household during Tyrone¡¯s absence.


    Abram¡¯s family seemed to have discovered Ewing¡¯s error¡ªone that could destroy his life if leaked. The situation inside the Nixon household had already demanded most of Ewing¡¯s and Hamlin¡¯s attention. They had too much on their te, and sending Tyrone and Jenny back wasn¡¯t a priority.


    Kallie resolved to cope with this on her own. After thinking for a while, Kallie said to Trent, ¡°Every time my grandpa has an episode, he would momentarily gain rity. Let¡¯s monitor him to see why he acts so weirdly this time. Keep an eye on Jenny and amodate her needs without upsetting her. Practice some patience, and we will certainly find something.¡±


    Trent¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as he expressed his gratitude. ¡°Miss, your thoughtfulness toward the Nixon family is deeply appreciated.¡±


    Gazing at Kallie, Trent said, ¡°Miss, your grandfather might me himself when he is clear-minded again.¡± Kallie, without uttering a word, simply gave him aforting pat on the shoulder. The tension seemed to ease after Kallie¡¯s words, and Jenny ceased her disruptions.


    Having arranged for someone to escort Tyrone to rest, Kallie noticed Jenny still seated on the sofa, offering a faint smile. Wishing to avoid further confrontation, Kallie turned to head upstairs.


    Suddenly, Jenny approached rapidly and blocked her path. ¡°Are you mad at me? It¡¯s hard to believe I have actually turned the tables, isn¡¯t it? Despite my lesser family background, I¡¯m smart and know how to seize every opportunity. Perhaps that¡¯s why you are jealous of me.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Kallie responded, crossing her arms and arching an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I harbor such feelings toward someone like you? Have you really earned them?¡± Jenny¡¯s expression hardened as she realized Kallie wasn¡¯t as passive as she had assumed.


    ¡°Move aside,¡± Kallie stared firmly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 508

    ?<strong>Chapter 508:</strong>


    Holding her ground, Jenny red at Kallie menacingly. ¡°Let¡¯s strike a deal: Give me Jake, and I¡¯ll let go of your grandfather.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help butugh at the proposal. Jenny grew impatient. ¡°You obviously don¡¯t care for Jake. You value your friends more than him. Why not let him go? It will benefit us both.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Step aside. Make any further threats, and I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Jenny snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t love him at all! Are you afraid to admit it? Do you just see him as an ATM, a man at your disposal? Your cruelty knows no bounds.¡± Just then, Jake returned, carrying Sophie in his arms.


    Upon hearing Jenny¡¯s nonsense from the stairs, Jake quickly shielded Sophie¡¯s ears. He whispered to Sophie calmly, ¡°Ignore the noise, sweetheart. It¡¯s just a dog barking.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes reddened at the insult. Her frustration evident, she clutched her clothes tightly. ¡°I¡¯m advocating for you! Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s just using you?¡±


    As the servant hastily escorted Sophie away, Jake¡¯s gaze shifted to the confrontation. Looking at Jenny, his expression was one of disdain and disgust.


    Jenny bowed her head, tears streaming down her face as if deeply wronged. Jake turned to Kallie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kallie, restraining her irritation, exined, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? She used me of taking advantage of you.¡±


    Jake frowned. ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯d do anything for you.¡±


    Jenny looked up defiantly, gesturing to Jake. She glowered at Kallie. ¡°Enough! Miss Nixon, just tell me your decision. This man or your grandfather? I remind you that your grandfather is under my influence, and he¡¯ll do as Imand. Make a decision soon, or face the consequences!¡±


    Before Kallie could reply, Jake smirked at Jenny and said, ¡°You want me? No need to corner Kallie. I¡¯ll agree to your terms on her behalf. What¡¯s your real intention? Are you looking to harm me or leverage me against someone?¡±


    Jake approached Jenny as he spoke.


    Jenny, blushing a little, responded, ¡°I mean no harm to you. It just pains me to see you taken advantage of by Kallie.¡±


    Jake¡¯s smirk grew more pronounced. ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re here to defend me?¡±


    Her cheeks flushed deeper, Jenny replied, ¡°I simply can¡¯t tolerate you being mistreated anymore.¡±


    Disgusted by the unfolding scene, Kallie turned around and left for the room with a dismissive sneer. Jenny continued to badger Jake for attention, believing Jake showed no interest in her only because of Kallie.


    With Kallie out of the picture, she was convinced that Jake would eventually fall for her charm.


    Unbeknownst to Jenny, annoyance was the only emotion in Jake¡¯s eyes. After Kallie left, Jake¡¯s patience wore thin. He seized Jenny by the neck. She prattled on, and with a slight exertion of force, her delicate neck seemed almost at its breaking point.


    Jenny¡¯s fear was palpable, her eyes wide as she gasped. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jake, with a harsh tone, retorted, ¡°You¡¯re too irritating; I need you to be quiet.¡± His smile was there, but it sent chills down Jenny¡¯s spine. Overwhelmed, she started crying once more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 509

    ?<strong>Chapter 509:</strong>


    In a sudden move, Jake pushed her down the stairs. Jenny tumbled down, her body bruising terribly from the fall, leaving her nearly too weak to cry.


    After a pause, Jenny finally said, ¡°Did Kallie ask you to do this? She had agreed to let me have you! She treats me like this. Doesn¡¯t she realize what I¡¯m capable of?¡± Jake¡¯s sneer grew as he advanced toward Jenny.


    Jenny recoiled in fear as he approached. ¡°Am I just an object in your eyes? She let you have me?¡±


    Jake paused to light a cigarette, his demeanor imposing as he stared down at Jenny. His looks were deceiving. His expression hid a more sinister nature, unlike the gentle side he reserved for Kallie.


    Feeling overshadowed, Jenny said through clenched teeth, ¡°I can¡¯t ept this! I fell for you the moment we met. If Kallie doesn¡¯t want you, why can¡¯t I be with you? Don¡¯t be fooled. Kallie might seem disinterested, but she¡¯s likely scheming to keep others away.¡±


    Jake, fed up, cut her off. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. My dislike for you isn¡¯t about Kallie. Even if she weren¡¯t in the picture, I¡¯d still despise you.¡±


    His statement was blunt and harsh.


    Enraged, Jenny snapped, ¡°Remember, I hold sway over Tyrone!¡±


    Jake, unfazed, simply raised an eyebrow. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. He is not my grandfather. Do you really think you can use him to manipte me?¡±


    Jenny was left wordless, clutching the carpet in frustration. Truth be told, her feelings for Jake weren¡¯t as deep as she portrayed.


    She was mostly looking for someone to rely on. Her wrongdoings in Halstead had halted her business and led to her expulsion from school, jeopardizing her future.


    Yet, Jenny remained in denial, believing she was not at fault. Having been praised for her intellect from a young age, many believed she was destined for greatness.


    Once, a man had told Jenny her future was bright. At that time, she believed she was destined for greatness. Throughout her life, Jenny employed ruthless tactics, never ceasing until her ambitions were fulfilled. She began umting wealth and public acim from a young age.


    Jenny was arrogant. Who was Ruth, anyway? What did it matter if Ruth possessed skills and talent? She would make sure she was the true protagonist of this narrative. Ruth remained a pawn in her games.


    However, Jenny hadn¡¯t anticipated Kallie¡¯s entrance. Smart, beautiful, and affluent, Kallie had effortlessly disrupted Jenny¡¯s ns. Jenny was not reconciled. Determined to start over, she sought powerful allies.


    Jenny vividly recalled her first encounter with Jake. Tall and handsome, he stood under an umbre in the rain, like a hero cast by fate just for her. She felt they were meant to be together. Yet, no matter her efforts, she failed to capture his attention. It now seemed clear that she would not win Jake¡¯s support.


    Jenny reasoned that if she could exploit Kallie¡¯s vulnerabilities, she might secure a life free from worries about basic needs for a while. Yet, as someone who assumed she was destined to be a protagonist, why should Jenny submit to living under Kallie¡¯s rule?


    Lost in her thoughts, Jenny was suddenly interrupted by Kallie¡¯s voice from upstairs. ¡°How¡¯s everything going? Have you solved the problem?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 510

    ?<strong>Chapter 510:</strong>


    Kallie appeared in a ck silk nightgown. The gown entuated her wless figure without overtly seeking allure. Her beautiful face was set with a cold,manding expression, giving her the air of a disdainful goddess.


    Jenny felt a surge of unwillingness and jealousy. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, though she scarcely felt the pain.


    Attempting to stir trouble, Jenny retorted, ¡°Kallie, did you hear that Jake isn¡¯t as devoted to you as you think? He just mentioned your grandfather means nothing to him.¡± Jake remainedposed, even managing a smile.


    Kallie crossed her arms, her gaze icy as she stared down at Jenny. ¡°Get a doctor for Jenny, and make sure she doesn¡¯t die. She might still be useful.¡±


    Jenny stood there, stunned. Her strategies and tactics paled inparison to Kallie¡¯s.


    After returning to her room, Kallie felt exhausted. While massaging her temples, she received a video call from Ewing.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Ewing looked noticeably thinner, with dark circles under his eyes and stubble across his face.


    Kallie gasped in shock. Covering her mouth, she expressed her concern. ¡°What¡¯s happened to you? Are you in trouble? If you¡¯re facing difficulties, just let me know. I can help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ewing replied, managing a weary smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit drainedtely. As you know, the Nixon family is extensive, and there¡¯s a lot to manage. Now that your grandfather has returned to Avalon with you, my father is preupied with handling Abram, a man full of ambition. It seems I¡¯m the only one left to manage the Nixon affairs.¡±


    Kallie sighed deeply. Choosing her words with care, she said, ¡°Even though you haven¡¯t mentioned it, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re grappling with a serious issue. It may be inappropriate to say this, but I hold a stake in the Nixon family business. I want to help you.¡±


    Hearing Kallie¡¯s offer, Ewing responded with a sense of resignation. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ewing had been in a long-term rtionship with a girlfriend but had never introduced her to his family. Few within the Nixon family were aware of her, due to her distinctive status as a celebrity in Avalon. The Nixon family would never approve of such a woman marrying into their fold.


    When he decided to reveal his rtionship, he discovered that sensitivepany information had been leaked. It turned out that Ewing¡¯s girlfriend, in collusion with Abram¡¯s associates, had orchestrated the leak. Abram had strategically ced the woman in Ewing¡¯s life.


    Since Ewing had no prior experience with love, he was easily deceived. Initially, he had intended merely to confront his girlfriend and end their rtionship. Being betrayed was devastating, yet he had no desire toplicate her life further.


    Consequently, Ewing spent an entire night waiting at their designated meeting spot, but she never showed up. Instead, a woman with a disfigured face appeared at the base of the cliff where he waited.


    Everyone concluded that Ewing was responsible for her death. Now, the woman¡¯s family, manipted by Abram, used the incident to coerce Ewing into stepping down.


    Ewing was preupied with dealing with them and couldn¡¯t gather documents to clear his name. Ultimately, the local policebeled him a prime suspect due to his apparent motives.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 511

    ?<strong>Chapter 511:</strong>


    Kallie, realizing the gravity of the situation, urgently asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Ewing replied, ¡°I have a hunch that she¡¯s still alive, but Ick proof. She doesn¡¯t have any family. She only has a sister, who is also a celebrity in Avalon and now a famous actress. I can¡¯t get out of this, Kallie. This matter might involve you, so you need to consider it carefully.¡±


    With a calm smile, Kallie responded, unafraid. ¡°I won¡¯t engage in anything illegal. Moreover, what would be the benefit to me if you and your father were to fail? They already see us as allies. Let¡¯s tackle this together. Send me the details, and I¡¯ll give it some thought.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ewing agreed with a nod.


    Just then, Kallie felt a sudden wave of nausea and difort in her stomach. The acidity seemed to surge uncontrobly.


    Hurrying to the bathroom, she returned shortly after with a paleplexion. Ewing, noticing her state, expressed his concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling alright?¡±


    Shaking her head, Kallie replied evasively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve just been really tiredtely. Ewing, it¡¯s time for you to get some rest. I need to sleep as well.¡±


    After exchanging goodnights, Kallie quickly shut down theputer. She sat on the edge of the bed, her expression clouded with confusion.


    Her hands instinctively went to her belly as nerves fluttered within her. This sensation was all too familiar. Having been pregnant twice before, how could she not recognize it? Yet, Kallie struggled to believe it, wondering if she was just overthinking things. After all, she and Jake had only been intimate that day. She clung to the hope that she just suffered from stomachaches. She resolved to visit the hospital when she found the time.


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts were chaotic when Sophie burst in with her quilt.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Sophie mbered onto the bed with practiced ease, her big eyes blinking up at Kallie. She adopted a pleading tone. ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡±


    Touched, Kallie pressed her forehead against Sophie¡¯s. ¡°Okay, my love. Which story would you like tonight?¡±


    Sophie chose one at random. After the story, Sophie grew drowsy yet remained awake, clutching Kallie¡¯s hand with a small sigh. ¡°Mommy, I wish I had a brother or sister. Other kids have them. Why don¡¯t I?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart fluttered at the question. She whispered, ¡°Do you feel lonely? It doesn¡¯t matter; Mommy is here for you. I only need you as my baby.¡±


    Sophie murmured a few sleepy words that Kallie didn¡¯t quite catch. Then, together, they drifted off to sleep.


    .


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    .


    .

 Chapter 512

    ?<strong>Chapter 512:</strong>


    Kallie had been wracking her brain, trying to figure out how to help Ewinx. Little did she know, the opportunity would present itself sooner than she expected. It was three weeks ago that Liza sent the invitation to the show to Kallie¡¯s email. If it hadn¡¯t been for Liza¡¯s follow-up reminder, Kallie would have forgotten all about it.


    An idea sparked in Kallie¡¯s mind. She asked Liza to inquire about the guests who would be joining the show. Money had a way of opening doors everywhere. After obtaining the guest list, Kallie immediately recognized a familiar name. Quickly, Kallie made up her mind to be part of the show.


    The show was a reality series centered on a pastoral lifestyle, featuring a mix of regr people and celebrities or famous inte personalities with significant followings. Since Kallie¡¯s recent high-profile and bold intervention in resolving the Turner Group¡¯s crisis in Halstead, she had gained an unexpected degree of fame. Ironically, Kallie owed a debt of gratitude to Jenny for this. As a big social media star, Jenny had drawn considerable attention to the issue and, subsequently, to Kallie.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    As Kallie¡¯s fame rose, the show¡¯s crew wasted no time sending her a personal invitation. However, at the time, Kallie was too engrossed in finishing her work to notice it. When Kallie told Liza about her n, Liza¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Are you seriously thinking about joining the variety show?¡±


    Back in Kallie¡¯s days with the Nixon family, people had often suggested that she enter the entertainment industry. They praised Kallie¡¯s beauty and assured her that, with the Nixon family¡¯s backing, she could make a lot of money in that world. However, Kallie had always rejected their proposals. While she desired financial sess, she prioritized personal fulfillment and a career she could call her own. She wanted others to recognize that her beauty was just one of her many strengths.


    Several international talent scouts had tried to lure Kallie, but she turned them all down without a second thought. Now that Kallie was set to join this show, Liza wondered if Kallie was ready to dip her toes into the entertainment industry she had once avoided. Without further exnation, Kallie asked Liza to make the arrangements.


    Even though three weeks had passed, the show¡¯s producers were still delighted to have Kallie on board. They had already started filming the first episode, so she would be a guest on the second episode. That evening, Kallie found herself leafing through the show¡¯s promotional booklet. The filming location was scheduled at a picturesque small vi, and Kallie had never experienced such a pastoral lifestyle before.


    After showering, Sophie scrambled onto Kallie¡¯sp, her soft hair cascading freely around her. As Kallie gazed at her sweet daughter, her mood lifted with warmth and contentment.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Sophie asked curiously, gazing at the picture, ¡°Where is this ce? It looks absolutely stunning. Are you heading out on a trip? Can I join you?¡± Though hesitant, Kallie decided to be honest. She exined to Sophie what a variety show was and what it meant to be on one.


    Kallie preferred that Sophie not apany her. After all, a child should stay out of the spotlight and avoid being in the public eye.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 513

    ?<strong>Chapter 513:</strong>


    However, Kallie was conflicted. She was unsure who would take care of Sophie while she was away. She considered sending Sophie to Jake, but that thought left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she grabbed Kallie¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°Mommy, I want to be a star when I grow up!¡±


    Kallie was taken aback, but instead of scolding her, she gently pulled Sophie into her arms and yfully tapped her nose. ¡°Why do you want to be a star? Why not step into my shoes and take over my business?¡±


    Sophie wrinkled her brow. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like that stuff. It¡¯s too hard to understand.¡±


    Kallie chuckled, recalling what Sophie¡¯s kindergarten teacher had said: that Sophie was a bright child with a knack for learning and a talent for academics, except when it came to mathematics. The mere thought of studying math made Sophie uneasy. She would often doze off during math ss and had no interest in ever cracking open a textbook. Mathematics was simply not in her nature.


    Kallie harbored her own selfish desires. She wanted to bestow everything she had upon Sophie, but she didn¡¯t want to limit her potential or dictate her future. Every child was like a flower bud; before they blossomed, there was no need to obsess over what kind of flower they would be.


    Kallie didn¡¯t stress about how Sophie would turn out. Regardless of the oue, Sophie was still her daughter. The drive behind Kallie¡¯s hard work was to pave the way for Sophie¡¯s future happiness and freedom.


    Reflecting on this, Kallie took a deep breath and nted a gentle kiss on Sophie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Alright, you cane with me to the show. You¡¯ll get to meet lots of famous stars.¡±


    Sophie pped her hands with delight and giggled, her beaming smile melting Kallie¡¯s heart.


    Kallie made a special effort to find the time to visit the hospital. After the doctor announced the results, Kallie¡¯s hand tightened on the edge of her coat, her nerves on edge. Then, all at once, the anxiety and unease that had haunted her for the past few days seemed to vanish.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t understand why she was pregnant. ¡°I¡¯ve had numerous tests before, and they all said my endometrium was too thin. I¡¯d had miscarriages, and the chances of conceiving again were almost zero. How is this even possible?¡±


    The doctor adjusted her sses and offered a small, reassuring smile. ¡°Your chances were low, but not impossible. You¡¯ve been attentive to your health in recent years. Your careful attention to your body, improved mood, and overall well-being have made a noticeable difference. The baby¡¯s father must also be in good health, so it¡¯s not surprising that you¡¯re pregnant. I rmend regr check-ups. We¡¯ve only just confirmed your pregnancy, but whether you can carry to term will depend on the baby¡¯s development from here.¡±


    ¡°For how long have I been pregnant?¡± Kallie asked, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°About a month,¡± the doctor replied.


    A month? Kallie was bewildered. She hadn¡¯t noticed any symptoms in the past month.


    After bidding farewell to the doctor, Kallie wandered into the corridor, her mind in a daze. Staring at the report in her hand, she was lost in thought. Should she keep the baby? Logic screamed no. Her rtionship with Jake was in ruins, and Sophie couldn¡¯t experience a typical family environment as she grew up. Bringing another child into this chaotic world seemed unfair.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 514

    ?<strong>Chapter 514:</strong>


    However, Kallie¡¯s intrusive thoughts resisted the idea of abortion. After all, she had time to think about it and decide. There was no need to rush.


    As Kallie stood up and prepared to leave, she unexpectedly crossed paths with someone she knew. Sarah regarded Kallie with a bemused expression, a sneer ying at her lips. Sarah¡¯s face was pale, and her walking style seemed awkward and unsteady.


    Determined to avoid confrontation, Kallie quickened her pace. Out of the blue, Sarah spun around and blocked Kallie¡¯s path. Without warning, Sarah snatched the medical report from Kallie¡¯s hands. Her eyes skimmed the paper, and her expression shifted to confusion andplexity. Soon, her reaction morphed into one of gloating jealousy and excitement.


    Kallie tried to retrieve the report, but her attempt was met with Sarah¡¯s loud voice echoing down the hallway. Her face twisted into a malicious smile. ¡°Are you pregnant? A single mom, knocked up again? Whose baby is it this time? Do you even know? Or is this just another messy chapter in your scandalous life?¡±


    Unable to tolerate Sarah any longer, Kallie¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and without hesitation, she pped Sarah hard across the face. The sound echoed down the hallway as Sarah stumbled back, recoiling in pain and dropping the report. Kallie swiftly snatched the report back, her voice ice-cold. ¡°What does any of this have to do with you?¡±


    Sarah buried her face in her hands, her pride refusing to give up. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    Kallie stered on a false smile and said, ¡°Even if I hit you again right now, you¡¯d be powerless to stop me.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes turned red with frustration and anger. She red at Kallie, feeling utterly wronged. Gone was the quiet, submissive Kallie who once lived under someone else¡¯s roof. Now, Kallie had changed, and Sarah could do nothing to intimidate her.


    Refusing to relent, Sarah continued to malign Kallie, spreading rumors about her being an immoral single mother carrying a child fathered by a strange man. As the crowd around them grew, their attention shifted. Instead of condemning Kallie, murmurs of disapproval for Sarah began to rise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a single mother? Can¡¯t she have a boyfriend if she wants?¡± someone in the crowd muttered.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± another chimed in. ¡°What¡¯s this woman¡¯s problem? Just because someone is divorced doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t find love again.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re a woman too. How can you be so heartless as to humiliate a single mother like this?¡±


    Sarah hadn¡¯t anticipated the crowd¡¯s reaction. Panic red in her chest as she weakly defended herself. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Her private life is dubious, and she¡¯s been tangled up with a string of men. She¡¯s carrying a bastard child. Myments were specifically meant for her alone, not for other single mothers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± A man¡¯s voice cut through the noise, sharp with anger. Errol strode forward, his gaze fixed on the obstinate Sarah. The blue veins on his forehead pulsed visibly, betraying his growing frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 515

    ?<strong>Chapter 515:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s expression changed when she saw Errol. Her anxiety deepened when she noticed Jake standing beside him. She had no idea how much either of them had overheard. Jake¡¯s eyes, shadowed by his mask, seemed to hold a deeper meaning as they met Kallie¡¯s.


    Feeling a surge of panic, Kallie tightened her grip on the report she was holding, an overwhelming urge to escape bubbling up inside her. Errol¡¯s eyes shed with frustration as he turned to Sarah, who seemed utterly defiant. His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. ¡°Have you already forgotten what you promised me? Besides, you¡¯re pregnant now, about to be a mother. Can¡¯t you at least try to speak nicely?¡±


    Tears welled in Sarah¡¯s eyes. She bit her lower lip and was on the verge of breaking down at any moment. Putting on a facade of innocence, as though she were the wronged party, Sarah eximed, ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth! Aren¡¯t you surprised that Kallie¡¯s pregnant? Why are you defending her? Is she having your child?¡± She hissed, her voice low enough that even those closest could barely hear.


    Kallie could hardly tear her gaze away from Jake, who remained silent, his eyes obscured behind his mask. Kallie couldn¡¯t decipher his thoughts.


    Errol¡¯s anger red. ¡°Let me make this clear. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll have you sent away immediately. I may owe you my life, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can manipte me or act however you please. Don¡¯t test my patience any further.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Sarah¡¯s defiance crumbled. She lowered her head and shrank back, fear evident in her posture. After handling Sarah, Errol turned to Kallie and Jake with a strained smile. ¡°I apologize. My wife¡¯s pregnant, and her hormones¡­ they¡¯re all over the ce. It¡¯s been making her moods unpredictable. Furthermore, the baby isn¡¯t in the best health, which only intensifies her distress. She¡¯s made mistakes, and I apologize for any hard feelings she caused. If there¡¯s a problem, hold me ountable.¡±


    Kallie was astonished to learn that Sarah was carrying Errol¡¯s child. She had known Errol was forced to marry Sarah for reasons unknown, but she had never imagined they would have a baby together. From the look on Errol¡¯s troubled face, it was clear that fatherhood was not what he had hoped for. Kallie knew it wasn¡¯t her business, and she had no intention of getting involved.


    As Errol led Sarah away, she shot onest nce over her shoulder at Kallie. She looked at Kallie¡¯s belly, her eyes cold and filled with malice, like a predator sizing up its prey. A shiver ran down Kallie¡¯s spine.


    With Sarah gone, only Kallie and Jake remained. Kallie¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions as she looked at Jake. ¡°What are you doing here with Errol?¡±


    Jake replied honestly, ¡°I went to your house, but Sophie told me you weren¡¯t home. Then, Trent mentioned you weren¡¯t feeling well and had gone to the hospital. I came here because I was worried about you. I happened to run into Errol at the entrance.¡±


    Kallie tightened her grip on the report in her hand. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡±


    Jake grinned and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me listening in, I promise I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 516

    ?<strong>Chapter 516:</strong>


    His gaze drifted to the report she was holding in her hand. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to tell me anything you¡¯re not ready to share.¡±


    Despite his words, Kallie¡¯s mind was still in turmoil. She tossed the report into a nearby trash can and sighed. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember what you said.¡± Kallie brushed past Jake, heading for the exit.


    Jake followed her and asked cautiously, ¡°Are you upset that I came to see you? If my being here bothers you, I won¡¯te again.¡± His voice was gentle and cautious, a stark contrast to the arrogant and aloof Jake Kallie had once known.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t angry with Jake. She was just overwhelmed, unsure of how to handle the situation. Looking at him, regret tugged at Kallie for snapping at him earlier. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she stopped and turned to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just that a lot has happened recently, and I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Noticing the wind picking up outside, Jake immediately slipped off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s okay. I only came to see if you were alright. If you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    For a moment, Kallie hesitated, then called after Jake, silently cursing herself for always being so softhearted. ¡°Come and have dinner with us tonight,¡± she said. ¡°Sophie¡¯s been missing you a lot.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. He approached Kallie with a cheerful stride. Despite the mask, Kallie could sense the smile in his eyes. Eagerly, Jake followed Kallie, and after some convincing, she agreed to let him cook.


    Whenever Jake visited Kallie¡¯s home, he would shed his usual disguise, removing the mask that hid his face. Tonight, Jake wore a simple white shirt that only seemed to emphasize his tall and solid frame, an apron tied snugly around his waist. He looked every bit the devoted husband. He worked with intense focus, every movement deliberate and precise, as if he were creating a masterpiece rather than merely preparing a meal.


    The light above the stove cast soft shadows over Jake¡¯s face, highlighting the long sweep of hisshes. It was hard to reconcile this serene, domestic image of Jake with the infamous ¡°ME Jack¡± he was known to be.


    The dishes Jake prepared were all Kallie¡¯s and Sophie¡¯s favorites, tailored to their tastes with meticulous touch. Sophie was ecstatic, her small hands sping Kallie¡¯s in one and Jake¡¯s in the other, beaming with joy from her seat in the middle.


    Tyrone joined them for dinner, appearing much better than he had in days. He seemed more at ease, finally trusting that those around him meant no harm, and he was beginning to interact more freely. Yet, without Jenny by his side, he still felt insecure. Kallie was forced to call Jenny over.


    Predictably, Jenny wasn¡¯t there to join the meal. She stood off to the side, herplexion ghostly, her frame noticeably thinner. It looked as if she had suffered greatly. Kallie hadn¡¯tid a hand on Jenny. Last time, Jenny had coerced Kallie, demanding she swap Tyrone for Jake. Jenny hadn¡¯t anticipated that her actions would plunge her into misery.


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 517

    ?<strong>Chapter 517:</strong>


    Jake had simply instructed his men to handle Jenny. Everyone in his circle knew Kallie was the love of his life, so they showed Jenny no mercy. Nevertheless, Jenny couldn¡¯t hold Kallie responsible; she could only curse her own foolishness.


    When Jenny saw Jake remove his mask, her eyes widened in shock. Her voice, raspy with disbelief, questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to never take off that mask?¡±


    Jake merely gave Jenny a cold look and dismissed her. Kallie, too, had no desire to engage with Jenny.


    Sophie rolled her eyes exaggeratedly and dered with a hint of purpose, ¡°He only removes his mask around my mother because he¡¯sfortable with her. But he refuses to do so around anyone else. If not for my mother, you¡¯d likely never see his face.¡± Jenny felt a pang in her heart upon hearing this. Sophie had clearly said this intentionally. Despite her youth, she was far from stupid.


    Tyrone returned, and Sophie eagerly anticipated this moment. Yet, he disregarded everyone. Though Kallie did her best to console Sophie, her spirits remained low. Sophie med Jenny for locking Tyrone up and drugging him, making him forget them.


    Understanding Sophie¡¯s insinuations, Jenny sneered maliciously, ¡°Why so smug? I doubt your mother and Jake will end up together. You deserve to be fatherless.¡±


    p! Kallie mmed her spoon down hard. Her gaze at Jenny was piercing. ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you just because you have my grandfather under your control?¡±


    Rattled, Jenny sought Tyrone¡¯s protection. But before she could reach him, bodyguards blocked her path. Tyrone continued to eat, utterly ignoring Jenny¡¯s ordeal. In his world, the only thing that mattered was having Jenny by his side.


    Jenny¡¯s face first turned red with anger and then paled with fear. She had no other option but to kneel and offer Sophie an apology. When Jenny rose to her feet and surveyed the room, her gaze held nothing but clear resentment and hostility toward the three observers.


    Later that evening, both Kallie and Sophie were struck with severe stomach pains. Jake, who hadn¡¯t departed yet, hastened to their side upon receiving the distressing news. Confronted with their ashenplexions, he felt a surge of panic, his first ever. However, Jake soon regained hisposure and directed Trent to rush them to the hospital.


    As they were leaving, a glint of determination shed in Jake¡¯s eyes. He quickly called Edgar, instructing him to arrive promptly and keep an eye on Jenny.


    Thanks to their timely arrival at the hospital, Kallie and Sophie would recover after some treatment. Yet, Kallie¡¯s pregnancyplicated matters; she nearly miscarried. Jake had suspected Kallie was pregnant when he saw her at the hospital earlier that day. However, at that time, her spirits were low, and she showed no desire to see him.


    Assuming she wanted to terminate the pregnancy, Jake felt a wave of sorrow but respected her decision nheless. Lying on the bed, Kallie was in such agony that sweat drenched her, and her face turned ashen. Yet, she clung to Jake¡¯s hand, murmuring words without awareness, ¡°My baby. Save my baby.¡±


    Jake, clearly rattled, couldn¡¯t hold back his disbelief. ¡°Are you sure you want to keep the baby?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 518

    ?<strong>Chapter 518:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. Unaware of her conversation with Jake, she instinctively clutched at the fabric over her lower abdomen. ¡°This is my baby, and I have to save it.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. At that moment, the doctor entered. Jake quickly masked his emotions, though his voice betrayed his deep concern and worry. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. We need to do everything to save her. If we can¡¯t save the baby, so be it. I¡¯ll handle the consequences.¡±


    The doctor nodded in understanding. Luckily, Kallie hadn¡¯t ingested much of the poisonous substance and had received a timely gastricvage. Both she and the baby were safe.


    The doctor maintained his serious tone. ¡°The baby is currently stable, but it has been exposed to the toxin. Despite its young age, this exposure could have consequences. It¡¯s crucial that the expectant mother is made aware of the situation beforehand, so she¡¯s prepared for any potential issues.¡±


    Jake responded with a resigned smile, ¡°Perhaps you should be the one to tell her when she regains consciousness. I¡¯m not in a position to break such news.¡±


    The doctor looked puzzled. ¡°I assumed you were her¡­¡±


    Jake interrupted, shaking his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. And please, don¡¯t mention me to her. She might not like it.¡±


    After Jake had departed, the nurses exchanged empathetic nces.


    ¡°Despite his mask, I could tell he¡¯s quite handsome. It¡¯s clear he cares deeply for her.¡±


    ¡°Did you notice how anxious he was? When he arrived at the hospital, he was drenched in sweat. His distress was palpable, especially when the doctor mentioned the baby might be at risk.¡±


    Unbeknownst to them, Kallie overheard their conversation through a haze of grogginess. She yearned to inquire about the man they were discussing, but exhaustion silenced her.


    Time seemed to blur as Kallie drifted in and out of consciousness. When she next awoke, night still enveloped the room. Doctors and nurses bustled about, and Edgar was there by her side.


    Overwhelmed with concern, Kallie¡¯s first coherent thought led her to ask, ¡°Where is Sophie?¡± Her anxiety was so intense that she attempted to throw off her covers and leave the bed in search of Sophie. Edgar rushed to reassure her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Miss Nixon. Your daughter is just fine, actually better than fine. She¡¯s awake now, full of energy, and the doctor even suggested she have some porridge.¡±


    At his words, Kallie let out a sigh of relief. Her hand instinctively went to her belly as her heart fluttered with unease, worrying whether or not the baby was still there. Jake must have been aware of her concerns.


    Noticing her distress, Edgar cleared his throat. ¡°Mr. Reeves believes it¡¯s entirely your choice as a mother to decide whether to keep the baby. He¡¯s genuinely delighted, yet he can¡¯t forget Mr. Nixon¡¯s warning about your perilous delivery of Sophie. He doesn¡¯t want you to go through such pain again.¡±


    Kallie blinked in surprise. She had assumed Jake would insist on keeping the baby under any circumstances. With a flicker in her eyes, Kallie changed the topic. ¡°Where is Jake now? Have you learned who was responsible?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 519

    ?<strong>Chapter 519:</strong>


    Edgar nodded, his voice dropping as he stepped closer. ¡°It was Jenny. Do you still have the strength? She targeted both you and Sophie. Mr. Reeves insisted we deal with her harshly, but I think he¡¯s been too severe.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s words had barely faded when Kallie, struggling, pushed herself to sit up. ¡°Take me there,¡± she stated hurriedly.


    Outside, in the limousine parked near the hospital, Jenny was sprawled on the floor, her body smeared with blood. She appeared lifeless, except for the slight rise and fall of her chest. Beside her, Jake sat staring down with a look of lethal intent. Despite having already tormented Jenny, his rage hadn¡¯t subsided. Memories flooded back as Kallie and Sophie were rushed to the hospital, gasping for breath, their faces ashen. The sight had torn at his heart.


    Jenny was like a cornered viper, dangerous and unpredictable. As long as she was alive, she posed a constant threat, always ready to strike back or flee, endangering others even while restrained. Aware of her precarious condition, Jenny taunted Jake, her voice a harsh whisper, ¡°Kill me if you dare. Murder is a crime, you know. If you kill me, you¡¯ll never be with Kallie openly. It¡¯ll haunt Sophie too. My death ensures that your future with them is doomed. Wouldn¡¯t that be worth it?¡±


    Her words stung, provoking Jake further. His dark eyes narrowed slightly, reminiscent of a predatory eagle. His voice was icy as hemanded his subordinates, ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch what she requested? Eliminate her and toss her into the sea!¡±


    ¡°Jake!¡± Before Jake¡¯s men could act, Kallie appeared, leaning on Edgar for support. d in a hospital gown, her face was ashen, and she looked frail. Upon seeing her, Jake¡¯s demeanor shifted. The harshness in his eyes softened, and he quickly moved to support her.


    Jake red at Edgar, his voice thick with menace. ¡°Edgar, are you looking to join her?¡±


    Edgar averted his gaze, remaining silent. Kallie grasped Jake¡¯s hand firmly. It was rare for her to act this weakly around him, but her current fragility left her no choice but to lean into his embrace.


    ¡°Jake, can we talk this through, please?¡± Kallie¡¯s voice was gentle, betraying her vulnerability rather than any attempt tomand.


    Jake felt the chill emanating from her hand, his worry mounting swiftly. Without hesitation, he shrugged off his coat and draped it snugly around her, his unique scent enveloping her in a protective cocoon. This immediate closeness seemed to soothe Kallie¡¯s nerves. Her cough, forced and out of ce, broke the brief silence. ¡°I¡¯m tougher than you think. I¡¯m being serious with you right now. You can¡¯t just kill Jenny or cause her harm. We need to let this go. It was my oversight that gave her the chance to harm me and my daughter. Please consider Sophie¡¯s perspective.¡±


    Jake, visibly seething like a tempestuous lion, found his rage quelled only by Kallie¡¯s calming words. His gaze then fell on Jenny, whose defiance was palpable. ¡°But Kallie, my fear is she might hurt you again. I¡¯ve considered how to handle Tyrone. I can send him back to the Nixon family or have my men take care of him. Either way, we cannot let Jenny stay.¡±


    Kallie gently shook her head, dismissing his ns. ¡°There¡¯s no need for drastic measures. Just ensure she can¡¯t do any harm in the future. Keep her alive.¡± With those words, Kallie was ovee by a violent coughing fit.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 520

    ?<strong>Chapter 520:</strong>


    Concerned, Jake swept Kallie into his arms and swiftly headed toward the hospital. As he passed Jenny, whoy on the floor, he gave her a fleeting nce.


    Jake hurried Kallie back to her ward and immediately summoned the doctor. Thankfully, she was alright. Jake promised he wouldn¡¯t leave her side for the next few days, opting to stay right there with her. Throughout the night, he didn¡¯t catch a wink of sleep, sitting motionless beside her bed, resembling a statue. Kallie felt weary, yet restlessness pervaded her; her mind was too busy with thoughts to allow sleep.


    Jake noticed her restlessness as she shifted in bed, prompting him to rise and gently tuck her in. Concernced his voice as he asked, ¡°Are you ufortable? Should I call the doctor?¡±


    Kallie shook her head with a smile and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down? We need to talk.¡±


    galnovels . is your storytelling hub


    Understanding the gravity of the conversation they were about to have, Jake returned to his seat, his fists clenched nervously on his knees. He appeared as anxious as a young boy awaiting a reprimand from his teacher.


    A gleam of amusement flickered in Kallie¡¯s eyes as she gestured for him to extend his hand. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jake timidly extended his hand. She guided his hand to rest on her belly, signaling a shared moment of new beginnings.


    Kallie said gently, ¡°It¡¯s still too early, and you probably can¡¯t feel anything yet. Back when I felt so alone, all I could do was touch my stomach to fall asleep. It feels like there¡¯s already a bond with the baby inside me. When Sophie was born, I nearly didn¡¯t make it. Giving birth to her was a moment of sheer desperation. But it felt like she was the one giving me a reason to live, rather than the other way around. This familiar feeling¡­ it takes me back to when I was pregnant with Sophie. How could I possibly let go of that?¡±


    Jake seemed to want to speak but hesitated. Finally, he spoke with a worried tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you in pain again. Another baby isn¡¯t worth your suffering. Having you and Sophie is more than enough for me. Just having you two in my life is all I need. I don¡¯t want anything more.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her face set with resolve. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to have this baby. It¡¯s my child. I want to give birth to it.¡±


    Jake looked taken aback, at a loss for words. He took a moment to collect himself, clearly struggling to grasp her perspective. ¡°But didn¡¯t you resent me deeply?¡±


    Kallie shook her head and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s leave that behind. The baby shouldn¡¯t carry the weight of our past grudges. So¡­¡±


    Kallie pondered her next words, gripping Jake¡¯s hand tighter. With a nervous bite of her lip, she said, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said it, but it¡¯s for our children. I want to offer both Sophie and the baby I¡¯m carrying a stable family. So, I¡¯m willing to consider remarrying you. However, this marriage would be in name only. If you find someone else and I do too, we¡¯ll part ways amicably.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face remained impassive, his response muted as he simply observed her in silence. Yet, the excitement betrayed itself through his trembling hand. Leaning in, Jake kissed her forehead, his actions restrained but his eyes intensely focused. ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re not just joking or trying to persuade me, are you?¡± he asked earnestly.


    Kallie¡¯sughter broke the tension, finding his concern somewhat amusing. ¡°You know I don¡¯t joke about such serious matters.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 521

    ?<strong>Chapter 521:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s smile emerged atst as he caressed her belly and sighed. ¡°Thank you, my dear. Your mother is finally ready to recognize me officially.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s response was tinged with exasperation. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put it like that. You make yourself sound like a lonely husband.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m nearly that,¡± Jake replied, a wistful tone in his voice.


    Once Kallie was discharged from the hospital, she went home with Sophie. There, Kallie caught sight of Jenny. Jenny, now a shell of her former self, was delirious,ughing aimlessly at the faces around her.


    Edgar stepped beside Kallie, his voice low. ¡°Jenny¡¯s not a threat anymore.¡±


    Kallie nced at Jenny, feeling a strange mix of pity and indifference. Jenny had walked straight into the arms of her own destruction. If only Jenny hadn¡¯t threatened them with Tyrone, if only she hadn¡¯t forced herself into their lives, drugging Kallie and Sophie in a desperate bid for control, she could¡¯ve had a decent life in Halstead.


    But now? Even though Jenny¡¯s darkest secrets were exposed, the world would forget soon enough. People always did. From then on, if she behaved, she could still carve out a life on her own. Her greed had led her here. Kallie turned to Trent. ¡°Where¡¯s my grandpa? Does he know how much Jenny has changed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss,¡± Trent reassured her. ¡°Your grandpa may still follow Jenny, but as long as she¡¯s kept here, everything will be alright.¡±


    Trent paused and then added, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a small room for Jenny by the garden. Every day, when I take your grandpa on his walks, he¡¯ll see her. That¡¯s all he needs.¡±


    Kallie nodded, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    With Jenny settled, Kallie turned her thoughts to Jake. She had decided to remarry him, but there was no rush. She wasn¡¯t ready to ask Sophie to call Jake ¡°Dad¡± yet. Sophie was clever, but she was also sensitive. One wrong step could hurt her deeply.


    As fate would have it, the show was about to begin filming, and Kallie took it as an opportunity. She invited Jake to join them at the shoot, hoping he and Sophie could spend some time together, allowing them to grow closer naturally.


    But during the trip, Kallie realized her worries had been unnecessary. Jake and Sophie bonded effortlessly, theirughter filling the air as if they had known each other for years.


    Jake adored Sophie with all his heart. His eyes never left her, as if he feared she might get hurt the moment he blinked. He practically hovered over her for hours on end. Kallie sighed, feeling a slight headacheing on. ¡°Jake, Sophie¡¯s not made of ss. You¡¯re spoiling her like this.¡±


    Jake nced at Kallie, a soft smile tugging at his lips. ¡°I know. But I missed out on her first four years. I just want to make up for lost time.¡±


    Kallie decided to let Jake be. With him watching over Sophie so closely, she could actually rx a little.


    Kallie chose not to stay in the amodations arranged by the crew. With her family along, she preferred more privacy. No one on the crew questioned Kallie¡¯s decision. After all, she had invested heavily in the show, and they considered her a sponsor in many ways. As long as she stayed within the rules, she was free to do as she pleased.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 522

    ?<strong>Chapter 522:</strong>


    The three of them moved into a cozy apartment. It wasn¡¯t as grand as a vi, but it was perfect for their little family. The decor was warm and inviting, making the space feel like home.


    For Sophie, it was all a new adventure. She¡¯d never spent time in the countryside before, and her excitement bubbled over as she explored everything with wide-eyed curiosity. No matter where they went, she was always smiling, eager to discover something new.


    Jake, ever the doting father, followed Sophie closely, gently reminding her to be careful every few steps. He couldn¡¯t help it; he just wanted to make sure she was safe.


    With a little time to herself, Kallie turned her attention to the list of participants in the program. There were two ordinary people and two celebrities. The ordinary participants came from different walks of life¡ªone was a student, and the other was a sessful entrepreneur. Kallie herself fell into thetter category. Among the celebrities was ine Webster, the elder sister of the girl Ewing had once mentioned.


    ine was strikingly beautiful, with a bold, almost heroic presence. In an industry that favored delicate and demure looks, she stood out, confident and impossible to ignore. Kallie could see why Ewing had been so captivated by ine¡¯s sister.


    As for the other celebrity, she was an unknown actress with undeniable beauty. Be it the ordinary people or the celebrities, they were undeniably pretty. The director¡¯s lineup felt more like a beauty pageant than a genuine countryside show.


    Kallie studied the unknown actress and found something oddly familiar about her. She couldn¡¯t ce it, though. The memory danced just out of reach. Before Kallie could dwell on it, Jake slipped his arms around her from behind, his warmth pressing against her back. He leaned down, his voice gentle. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some rest. Sophie finally crashed after being so excited. I¡¯ve run a warm bath for you. Go rx, and I¡¯ll have the maid keep an eye on Sophie.¡±


    Kallie turned around in his embrace, smiling up at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thoughtful.¡±


    Jake held her hand tighter, his voice dropping to a smooth, teasing whisper. ¡°I¡¯m not just thoughtful like this¡­ Want me to show you in other ways?¡± His eyes darkened with desire, and Kallie caught the yful glint in them.


    Without missing a beat, Kallie smacked his hand away, smirking. ¡°Nice try. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    After her bath, Kallie stepped out of the bathroom to find Jake still on the bed, his face etched with aical mix of frustration and longing. The look in his dark eyes was unmistakable, like a wounded puppy staring at his favorite toy just out of reach.


    Drying her hair with a towel, Kallie raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing? Trying to get on my nerves?¡±


    Jake, with all seriousness, pointed toward the window. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    Kallie narrowed her eyes, catching his intent. ¡°Don¡¯t even start it. You¡¯re not afraid of thunder.¡±


    Jake met her gaze, his dark eyes serious and unflinching. ¡°No, but I know you are.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart gave a little tremor. After all these years, he still remembered. Sophie wasn¡¯t scared of thunder, though. Every time it stormed, Sophie would stay by Kallie¡¯s side,forting Kallie in her own quiet way. Although Kallie was not as scared as before, she still couldn¡¯t sleep all night. And with the shoot scheduled for tomorrow, the thought gave her a mild headache.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 523

    ?<strong>Chapter 523:</strong>


    Without a word, Jake stepped closer and gently took the hairdryer from Kallie¡¯s hand, his fingers sliding softly through her damp hair. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you tonight. If it makes you ufortable, I¡¯ll just sit by the window. I won¡¯t sleep on the bed.¡±


    Kallie looked at him, her voice low. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ll catch a cold sleeping there all night, and then I¡¯ll have to take care of you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. ¡°Worried about me?¡±


    Kallie snorted but didn¡¯t utter a word. After drying her hair, Jake scooped her up and gentlyid her on the bed. True to his word, he didn¡¯t try anything. Instead, he simply held her close, his hand softly patting her back in a soothing rhythm.


    Kallie shifted slightly, her cheeks warming with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, Jake. You don¡¯t have to put me to sleep like this.¡±


    Jake leaned in, his face close enough to catch her familiar scent. He sighed, his voice low. ¡°Every time I¡¯m this close to you, I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s all just a dream. I¡¯m scared that when I open my eyes, I¡¯ll be back in that foreign ce, far from you and Sophie. The thought of you two is what kept me going.¡±


    Kallie, growing drowsy, asked in a soft, sleepy voice, ¡°What really happened when you were abroad? You never told me¡­ But I can guess it must¡¯ve been dangerous.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t answer right away. He just watched her, his gaze tender, as her breathing became slow and steady, sleep iming her. He pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead and whispered, ¡°The past doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    For the first time in ages, Kallie slept peacefully through a thunderstorm.


    The next morning, Kallie woke at six, her rm softly buzzing. She had nned to get up early, make breakfast, and let Sophie sleep in a little longer. But to Kallie¡¯s surprise, when she walked into the kitchen, she found Jake already there, busy preparing breakfast.


    Kallie watched Jake bustling about in the kitchen, hardly able to believe her eyes. Jake, who hailed from the high-status Reeves family of Burmoos, was donning an apron, cooking for her, and tidying up the house. It was a sight so unbelievable that if word got out, no one would ept it as truth.


    After their meal, Kallie and Sophie set off together. Kallie had expected things might not unfold smoothly, yet she hadn¡¯t anticipated it would derail quite so dramatically on the very first day. Due to a mix-up by the program¡¯s crew, Kallie was given ater time than scheduled. Although she usually liked to head out early, this mimunication resulted in her arriving twenty minuteste.


    Upon reaching the venue, the crew, visibly distressed and sweating, hurried over to clear the air. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Nixon. We originally nned to start at the time we told you, but the schedule was changedst minute. We update the guests through a group chat, and I didn¡¯t realize you weren¡¯t included in it.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyebrows arched in mild surprise as she scanned the area and noticed three young people standing nearby. ¡°Who set up that group?¡± she inquired.


    An employee quickly responded, ¡°It was organized by ine. The group¡¯s admin is another celebrity, Saniya Mason.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 524

    ?<strong>Chapter 524:</strong>


    Kallie was no fool. It didn¡¯t take her long to sense that something was off. It was their first day, and none of them were acquainted yet. She might have essed the guest list earlier, thanks to her prior rapport with the director. But what about the others? Perhaps it was merely an ident.


    When the production team approached Kallie to see if she needed rity on the unfolding situation, she dismissed the idea with a shake of her head. Probing now would seem out of ce. The moment for questions had already slipped by. Besides, it seemed trivial. Hand in hand with Sophie, Kallie approached and greeted each guest with genuine warmth.


    Their arrival brought smiles all around, though not all faces mirrored the joy. ine and Saniya stood apart, marked by their somber expressions. When Kallie caught sight of Saniya, realization dawned on her. Saniya was the girl Kallie had encountered during her visit to the manor with yton. At that time, Kallie had made a kind effort to persuade Saniya, but Saniya was convinced that Kallie had intentionally tricked her. Because of this, Kallie formed a negative impression of Saniya.


    Saniya recognized Kallie and instinctively hid behind ine, as if dodging a threat. ine merely scoffed and struck a haughty pose, her closeness with Saniya evident to all.


    An ordinary guest, a college student, approached Kallie with a warm greeting. ¡°So, you¡¯re the renowned entrepreneur everyone¡¯s talking about online. You truly are as beautiful as they say. I¡¯ve heard about your dealings with the Turner Group. Your performance is impressive.¡±


    The girl appeared youthful, with a round face and sparkling, childlike eyes that added to her charm. When she smiled, revealing dimples, it immediately lifted the spirits of those around her.


    Kallie, catching the positive vibe, smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m really not as remarkable as the media makes me out to be. It¡¯s great to meet you.¡±


    The girl was surprised. ¡°I had no idea you¡¯d be so approachable. My name is Debbie Clifford, a sophomore at Burmoos University. I¡¯m here to gain some experience. It¡¯s amazing how everyone here is so aplished. You¡¯re barely older than me, yet your achievements are so impressive.¡±


    Debbie¡¯s enthusiasm shone as she continued topliment the group. Kallie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m older than you. I have a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Sophie,e over here and say hi to everyone.¡± Sophie approached with a sweet smile and greeted everyone warmly.


    ine, who had been somewhat reserved, softened visibly and gently touched Sophie¡¯s cheek. Meanwhile, Saniya remained quiet, hiding behind ine once more.


    Debbie couldn¡¯t contain her excitement as she squealed and swept Sophie into a hug. ¡°Oh my goodness! She¡¯s adorable. I¡¯ve never seen such a charming little girl before. She¡¯s absolutely delightful!¡±


    Unfazed by the new faces, Sophie chuckled in Debbie¡¯s embrace. ¡°When I grow up, I want to be a star just like you! I¡¯ll shine in the entertainment world and be as gorgeous as you.¡±


    Debbieughed and gently corrected her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a star, and you should focus on your studies first. I¡¯m attending Burmoos University. Maybe you can join me there when you¡¯re older.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 525

    ?<strong>Chapter 525:</strong>


    Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration as she nodded eagerly. Just then, a bitter voice cut through the pleasant exchange. ¡°It must be nice to be rich. With money, you can just waltz into the entertainment industry and snatch up opportunities. If only I had been born into a better family, I wouldn¡¯t have to struggle so much to make it in this business.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kallie abruptly looked up, her gaze icy. Her eyes locked on Saniya, who was cowering behind ine. With a mix of reluctance and grievance, Saniya uttered those words in a faint, aggrieved tone.


    Kallie¡¯s brows knit together tightly. The program was being broadcast live, and everyone online could hear their conversation. Sophie¡¯s naive statements made it unclear whether she would carve out a career in show business. Yet, Saniya seemed convinced that Kallie intended to push Sophie into the limelight to usurp others¡¯ opportunities, prompting her remark.


    Predictably, Saniya¡¯s followers began to chime in with biting sarcasm.


    ¡°Saniya, saying that is going to upset a few people.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stomach these wealthy types. Being pretty as a child doesn¡¯t guarantee anythingter on.¡±


    ¡°Saniya has climbed to where she is on her own merit. We have no respect for those who buy their way in.¡±


    ¡°Such a young girl and already so cunning. Clearly, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±


    ¡°I never thought Saniya, appearing so meek and mild, would take such a bold stand.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows Saniya is notorious for this in showbiz. She may seem frail, but she¡¯s cuttingly articte. Ha!¡±


    The air was thick with remarks disyed across arge screen. Sophie had experienced such criticism for the first time and was visibly perplexed and uneasy as she looked at Kallie. Despite her young age, she was bright and had a good grasp ofnguage.


    Debbie, with a frown creasing her brow, expressed her discontent softly. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. Why are you taking this so seriously?¡±


    At that moment, Saniya stepped forward, her tone grave. ¡°It¡¯s important to take what children say seriously. Their words reflect the education they¡¯ve received.¡± Saniya¡¯s gaze then shifted to Kallie, marked by a hint of displeasure.


    Kallie returned Saniya¡¯s look with a frosty stare. Saniya, slightly unnerved yet determined, said, ¡°Miss Nixon, it might be hard to hear, but for the child¡¯s sake, it¡¯s crucial to point out that prioritizing fame and wealth in her upbringing is not appropriate. There might be some issues with how she¡¯s being taught.¡±


    Seeing Saniya oppose Kallie, Sophie felt a surge of unhappiness and shoved Saniya lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my mommy like that.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s push was gentle, but Saniya staggered dramatically and fell to the ground in an awkward heap. She seemed to have fallen badly, her hands and knees scraped and bleeding. A few members of the crew immediately rushed over to check on her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 526

    ?<strong>Chapter 526:</strong>


    But despite themotion, the filming continued. ine, who was closest to Saniya, was instantly rmed and hurried to help her up. ¡°Saniya, are you alright? Oh no, you are bleeding. Does it hurt?¡±


    Even if ine was acting, her concern for Saniya seemed genuine. Her eyes welled up with tears, a mixture of fear and worry.


    Online audiences were furious with Kallie and Sophie.


    ¡°Is that kid out of her mind? Saniya was just telling the truth and looking out for the kid. So why did the kid push her?¡±


    ¡°I thought this show would be worth watching, but it¡¯s hard to evenment with that mother and daughter around. If you want us to keep tuning in, eliminate them.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! They need to be removed. Just kick them out.¡±


    ¡°Can someone please get the mother and daughter to leave as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°Did you notice the chemistry between Saniya and ine, the best actress? They are well matched in both appearance and aura.¡±


    Kallie remained silent, her gaze fixed coldly on the director. The program crew wanted a dramatic effect, and she understood they needed some conflict. But hurting Sophie was out of the question. Moreover, from the staff¡¯s vantage point, it was obvious that Saniya was faking her fall.


    Clearing his throat, the director said, ¡°It was an ident. Saniya slipped on a stone. We all saw it happen. How could a four-year-old girl have that much strength?¡± Saniya hadn¡¯t expected the crew to defend Kallie. Guilt flickered across her face. With the crowd¡¯s help, she rose to her feet and caught the director¡¯s discreet hint.


    Facing the camera, Saniya adopted a wounded expression and said, ¡°It was just an ident. Please don¡¯t make things harder for Miss Nixon and her daughter. I brought this on myself.¡± As Saniya spoke, she shot a sideways nce at Kallie, who found the situation rather amusing.


    Saniya appeared to be rifying something, but in reality, she was subtly insinuating that Kallie had bullied her. However, Kallie was in no rush to respond. She hadn¡¯t told anyone what had happened at thest party since she knew it wasn¡¯t the right moment.


    Kallie¡¯s original n was to take Sophie out for some rxation and use the opportunity to get closer to ine. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated Saniya¡¯s relentless provocations.


    Kallie sensed the veiled hostility in Saniya¡¯s gaze. A faint smile curled on her lips, though her eyes remained cold. This time, Saniya was genuinely rattled by Kallie¡¯s icy expression. The fear in her eyes was unmistakably real. Despite some lingering grumbles, theints had quieted down after Saniya came out to exin the situation.


    The show¡¯s crew had sent someone specifically tomunicate with Saniya, reminding her that Kallie had invested a significant amount of money into the program, and offending Kallie wasn¡¯t advisable. Saniya¡¯s agent urged her to stay on course, pointing out that if she gained poprity from this show, she would likelynd numerous endorsement deals in the future. The Turner Group was on the rise, still closely linked with the Morgan Group, and its marketing prowess was undeniable. Securing an endorsement deal with the Turner Group could open new doors for Saniya. Gritting her teeth, Saniya was reluctant to give in but felt she had no other choice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 527

    ?<strong>Chapter 527:</strong>


    Saniya cast a bitter nce at Sophie and Kallie, her resentment clear. She could still recall when she made aplete fool of herself at the manor, and she med Kallie for that. Despite Kallie¡¯s outward grace and beauty, Saniya felt Kallie was nothing more than a schemer.


    For reasons unknown, Saniya got along quite well with ine, despite having met her not too long ago. With ine by her side, Saniya was confident that fame woulde knocking soon. Once she made it big, she could finally break into the elite social circles of Burmoos. After all, she knew she had the looks to make it happen.


    As soon as the crew of the program lightened the mood, the atmosphere grew more harmonious. Saniya even took the initiative to strike up a conversation with Sophie. Sophie realized pushing Saniya was a mistake. Despite her lingering dislike, she managed to keep a smile on her face.


    Debbie leaned toward Kallie and whispered, ¡°Miss Nixon, it seems like there¡¯s a bit of tension between you and Saniya. Did something happen between you two in the past?¡±


    With a knowing smile, Kallie replied, ¡°You noticed that, huh?¡±


    Debbie¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of pride. ¡°I majored in psychology at university. I can read these things like a book. Even if she is not fond of you at first nce, her reaction is out of proportion. Clearly, there¡¯s a history between you two. How did you offend her? While she might not be a big name in the entertainment world, I have heard shees from a powerful background. Apparently, she is involved with a wealthy man from Burmoos.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard that. ¡°A wealthy man from Burmoos? Who is he?¡± Aside from Jake in the past, Kallie couldn¡¯t fathom anyone else who could hold up to the description of hailing from a powerful background.


    Debbie shook her head with a hint of resignation. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. How could people like us ever find out who he is?¡±


    Kallie nodded in understanding. She now knew why Saniya had targeted her so publicly; someone powerful was backing Saniya up. Kallie¡¯s curiosity intensified. Who was the mysterious wealthy man helping Saniya?


    After the earlier incident, Sophie and Kallie had to live with the crew. As Sophie and Kallie traveled through the countryside, they marveled at the breathtaking scenery. The serenendscape seemed to lift everyone¡¯s spirits, especially Sophie¡¯s.


    Though young and bubbling with excitement, Sophie managed to keep her enthusiasm in check. Debbie took a liking to Sophie, engaging in lighthearted banter and yful teasing. Sophie¡¯s charming words had a magical effect, brightening the atmosphere. Even thements from the audience couldn¡¯t help but be influenced.


    ¡°This little girl is absolutely adorable. I just want to give her a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Watch out, or she might push you down. That feisty kid is probably just putting on an act.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to be so malicious to a little girl? Moreover, the director has already cleared things up. Saniya confirmed she slipped on a stone. There is no need to be so harsh toward a child.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s best to quietly enjoy the beautiful scenery. I must say, the guests are all quite good-looking.¡±


    After a long trek, Sophie had drifted off to sleep in Debbie¡¯s arms. Kallie had nned to take Sophie back, but Debbie gently shook her head and refused. She had grown quite fond of Sophie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 528

    ?<strong>Chapter 528:</strong>


    Seizing the moment, the photographer snapped a few pictures of the peacefully sleeping Sophie. Online viewers couldn¡¯t help but sigh over how utterly adorable she looked.


    An hourter, they reached their destination. It was a three-story building, perhaps the crew wanted to put on a real show. The house looked old and filthy. There were only three rooms: two single rooms and one double room.


    Everyone had their hearts set on iming a single room. Debbie graciously offered to stay in the double room and asked if anyone would like to be her roommate. Almost immediately, people began praising Debbie.


    ¡°This girl is absolutely delightful. She has such a warm and inviting personality.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the same college as Debbie. She is a senior in the same major as I am. Despite her sweet appearance, she has achieved outstanding academic sess. She is majoring in psychology and is not just beautiful but also one of the top students in her ss.¡±


    Naturally, Saniya wasn¡¯t thrilled about seeing Debbie steal the spotlight. Saniya hurried forward, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°I think drawing lots is the best approach. It¡¯s fair for everyone. You know, in a group, fairness is key. If we make exceptions now, we can¡¯t afford to make moreter. It¡¯ll only lead to ongoing issues. Debbie, I realize you mean well, but clearly, you¡¯re not experienced enough with social interactions. No worries, we¡¯re all here together.¡±


    Debbie bristled at the preachy tone Saniya used. A frown creased her brow, though she managed to regain herposure shortly after. It dawned on Debbie clearly now. While Saniya wasn¡¯t exactly popr, her few supporters were fiercely protective. Rubbing Saniya the wrong way could lead to a harsh bacsh. As just a college student, Debbie wasn¡¯t eager to stir up trouble.


    Predictably, the crowd hailed Saniya¡¯s proposal as just and fair. Bathing in the attention, Saniya felt a rush of satisfaction. Then, turning to ine, she inquired, ¡°ine, what do you think about my suggestion?¡±


    ine reached out, affectionately patting Saniya on the head. ¡°It¡¯s a great idea.¡± A shy smile yed on Saniya¡¯s lips.


    Suddenly, theizens erupted in excitement. ine¡¯s charm drew many eyes. The interaction between her and Saniya piqued their curiosity about Saniya. Saniya¡¯s poprity was bound to skyrocket after this event.


    The more Kallie observed them, the more perplexed she became. ording to her associates¡¯ gathered intel, ine and Saniya were strangers before this show. Their acquaintance began solely through this show. Why was ine showing such favoritism toward Saniya? Could it be because of some wealthy benefactor backing Saniya? Yet, ine had the guts to oppose Ewing. Why would ine pander to Saniya, who was clearly her inferior, just for a wealthy backer?


    Kallie concluded there had to be deeper motives at y. The results of the room draw were announced swiftly: Kallie and Saniya were paired in a double room, while Debbie and ine each secured a single room.


    As the results were disclosed, a shadow fell over everyone¡¯s expressions. Saniya nibbled her lower lip, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. Her im of wanting fairness was just for praise, and the thought of sharing a room with Kallie was unbearable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 529

    ?<strong>Chapter 529:</strong>


    If it was just herself, Kallie wouldn¡¯t mind this arrangement. But she had to consider Sophie. What if Saniya did something bad? Kallie¡¯s concern for Sophie deepened as she contemted whether she should ask Jake to take Sophie elsewhere.


    In a surprising move, Saniya approached Kallie, her expression tense as she spoke with forced politeness. ¡°Miss Nixon, I hope we can manage to coexist peacefully,¡± Saniya said, her voice tight. ¡°I understand you¡¯re not thrilled about sharing a room with me either, but it seems we¡¯re stuck with each other for the week. Let¡¯s not dwell on what¡¯s happened. I¡¯m willing to overlook past grievances, and I expect that you and your daughter will not stir up any trouble, so we can all have a peaceful stay.¡±


    Kallie felt an even stronger urge to send Sophie away. Saniya¡¯s words, appearing to smooth things over, only heightened her defensiveness. Was Saniya implying they were the ones who would cause trouble? Didn¡¯t Saniya start bothering her and Sophie first?


    As the room buzzed with quiet conversations, several voices chimed in admiration of Saniya¡¯s apparent open-mindedness.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as forgiving as Saniya. She really is the epitome of tolerance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Yet, I¡¯m really concerned for her. That nasty mother-daughter duo could take advantage of her away from the cameras.¡±


    ¡°No way. The show¡¯s staff would never allow that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive! Kallie paid a hefty sum to get on this program. She wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here initially. Now suddenly she¡¯s on the list. Makes you wonder, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kallie was at a loss for words, unable to counter thestment. She hadn¡¯t originally intended to join the show but had changed her mind for ine¡¯s sake. With a forced smile, Kallie reached out and grasped Saniya¡¯s hand, though her frustration was evident. ¡°How could we possibly cause trouble? My daughter and I hateplications. Besides, there are two beds in our room: arge one and a smaller one. You¡¯re wee to therger one. If it makes you morefortable, I can even hang a curtain between them. And if you¡¯re not fond of children, I¡¯ll make sure Sophie doesn¡¯t bother you. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t intrude on your space.¡±


    Saniya was taken aback by Kallie¡¯s sudden graciousness and shook her head quickly. ¡°Oh, no, you should take therger bed since you have your daughter with you. It¡¯s only right.¡±


    Kallie immediately replied, ¡°If I arrange it this way, rumors might spread that we¡¯ve hogged the big bed and forced you into the smaller one. Then we¡¯d have a hard time clearing the air.¡±


    This candid admission from Kallie brought a sudden silence over the group, creating an awkward stillness. Saniya was on the verge of speaking when suddenly, tears streamed down her face. ¡°Miss Nixon, you can¡¯t just paint me as a viin like this.¡±


    ine moved tofort Saniya, shooting asional res at Kallie. ¡°Miss Nixon, why must you be so harsh? Saniya truly wants to get along with you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯sughter cut through the tension. Her beauty was undeniable, and her smile turned those around her into mere backdrops. ¡°How can you say that? Miss Mason and I have no issues. It was all just messing around. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d start crying so easily. It¡¯s on me. I should¡¯ve held back. Today, I saw her joking with my daughter, pretending to stumble and iming my daughter pushed her. I assumed she was up for such yful banter.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 530

    ?<strong>Chapter 530:</strong>


    The mood soured among the onlookers. It was clear Kallie was insinuating something about Saniya, and though her words held a veneer of warmth, the tension was palpable.


    The onlinements were divided.


    ¡°Kallie was only joking. I don¡¯t get why Saniya is so upset. She¡¯s cried over little things twice already on the show. It¡¯s getting annoying.¡±


    ¡°I agree. They¡¯re on a variety show, after all. No one¡¯s harassing her, yet she¡¯s always crying.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? Kallie¡¯s sarcasm is obvious. Her daughter wronged Saniya, and despite Saniya¡¯s forgiveness and peace offering, she¡¯s met with mockery. I¡¯d feel wronged too if I were in her shoes.¡±


    The online debates red up once more. As Kallie methodically coordinated the cement of a curtain between the two beds, she suggested, ¡°Perhaps we should install a camera in the room. Considering Miss Mason¡¯s safety, it¡¯s crucial. If any incident urs, we can review the footage and ensure no one is wrongly used.¡± Kallie emphasized the word ¡°used¡± with particr concern.


    Previously, Saniya had made an attempt to frame Sophie. Now it was Kallie¡¯s turn to fight back. Once the chaos had subsided, Kallie escorted Sophie back to their room for some respite. The newly installed curtain divided the space neatly, and their modest bed was tucked beside the window. Though small, it was ample for both Kallie and Sophie to sharefortably.


    Kallie felt sorry for Sophie. Had she foreseen the distress it would cause her daughter, she never would have involved her. Lost in her thoughts, Kallie was pulled back to the present as the door creaked open.


    ine and Saniya entered the room, their footsteps soft. Saniya was still sniffling, her voice low but clearly strained from crying. Her red eyes and trembling lips made it obvious to anyone that she had just been upset. ine was gently consoling Saniya, speaking in a calm, quiet voice.


    But Saniya couldn¡¯t contain her emotions any longer and grabbed ine¡¯s hand, her voice shaky. ¡°ine, please don¡¯t leave me. Stay a little longer with me.¡±


    ine sighed, clearly torn. ¡°Saniya, I still need to unpack. I promise I¡¯lle back and sit with you once I¡¯m done, okay?¡±


    Saniya didn¡¯t respond, her gaze drifting toward the curtains, her lips quivering with fresh frustration. ¡°The director said they¡¯ll be putting cameras in our rooms,¡± she muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what people will think if they see the curtains like that.¡±


    Their voices were low, but Kallie overheard every word. Her brow furrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. Something about their conversation left her irritated. Kallie had hung the curtain specifically because of Saniya¡¯s overly emotional nature. She knew if anything went wrong, Saniya would find a way to me her. And now, it seemed inevitable. No matter the situation, Saniya was determined to make Kallie the scapegoat.


    Sophie stirred next to Kallie, her voice soft butced with irritation. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s so noisy. I can¡¯t sleep!¡± Saniya¡¯s sobs, though not loud, had an irritatingly sharp quality. It buzzed in the background, piercing through the silence like an annoying fly. Kallie could see why Sophie was getting impatient.


    Before Kallie could remind her daughter to lower her voice, Saniya¡¯s wailing grew even louder, filling the room. Then, rapid footsteps echoed down the hallway, rushing toward them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 531

    ?<strong>Chapter 531:</strong>


    ine stormed over, yanking the curtain aside and ring at Kallie. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Did Saniya do something to upset you?¡±


    Kallie remained calm, pulling her frightened daughter close. Her eyes met ine¡¯s, steady and unwavering. The air between them grew thick with tension, and ine, despite her initial aggression, instinctively took a step back.


    Kallie smiled softly, her voice calm but firm. ¡°I think that¡¯s a question for Miss Mason. How exactly did my daughter and I offend her that she feels the need to make us her target?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine¡¯s anger red, but before she could get a full sentence out, Kallie cut her off. ¡°Miss Webster, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re someone who values fairness. You wouldn¡¯t be so protective of Saniya if you didn¡¯t believe she needed defending.¡±


    ine, caught off guard by the sudden praise, hesitated. Kallie¡¯s words were disarming, and despite herself, ine couldn¡¯t muster a reply. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but after a long pause, she simply closed it, unsure how to proceed.


    Kallie continued, her tone measured, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. Miss Mason, on the other hand, is a public figure. The curtain? It was to protect her privacy and not to cause trouble. I brought it up in front of the director and the camera, and no one objected, not even Saniya. So why now, after all that, does she suddenly im that I¡¯m using it to embarrass her?¡±


    Kallie paused for a moment, letting her words sink in, and then added, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing to provoke her. The only reason I waste today is that I¡¯m not in the group chat. I didn¡¯t bring it up on camera out of respect for both of you, knowing you¡¯re in the public eye. Yet, instead of gratitude, Miss Mason has been using that as an excuse to target my daughter.¡±


    ine stood speechless, her earlier aggression melting away. She frowned, her frustration visible, and then, without another word, she pulled out her phone. As anticipated, there were still only three people in the group.


    ine recalled how she had set up the group chat earlier and asked Saniya to add anyone who wasn¡¯t present. But now, it was clear. Despite the show having already started, Kallie had never been added.


    ine¡¯s skeptical gaze shifted toward Saniya, who quickly grew anxious under the weight of it. Desperation flickered in Saniya¡¯s eyes as she rolled them, clearly scrambling for an escape. In a trembling, sobbing tone, she blurted out, ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, you can¡¯t just scheme with the crew to put us in the same room. Are you trying to bully me? The door¡¯s closed, and there¡¯s no monitor¡­ I¡¯m just a small star. What could I do?¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help butugh. Saniya¡¯s attempt to change the subject was transparent, and while clever, it wasn¡¯t clever enough to hold. ¡°You¡¯re smart,¡± Kallie replied calmly. ¡°But not smart enough. You were the one who insisted on drawing lots to assign rooms, in front of the camera, iming it would be fair. I had no issue sharing a room with Miss Clifford, but you pushed for the lottery.¡±


    Kallie paused, her gaze steady as she spoke. ¡°So, if I was supposedly plotting with the crew, how would the random draw you suggested fit into that?¡± Silence settled over the room.


    Sophie, picking up on the tension, mimicked Saniya¡¯s pitiful expression and whispered, ¡°Mommy, thatdy is so mean. Why does she keep trying to bully me? I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Kallie smiled softly, brushing a hand through Sophie¡¯s hair. ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t listen to women like that. They¡¯ve lost their dignity.¡±


    Thementnded like a direct hit, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 532

    ?<strong>Chapter 532:</strong>


    Saniya¡¯s face flushed, her eyes filling with grievance as she looked helplessly at ine for support. ine, visibly irritated, didn¡¯te to Saniya¡¯s defense this time. She frowned, her tone clipped. ¡°Saniya, calm down. I need to unpack. Stop crying. If you look like this when we start filming, it won¡¯t do either of us any favors.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s tears stopped abruptly. She stared at ine in disbelief, tears still clinging to hershes. Her pretty face twisted into something almost feral, making her look more ridiculous than sympathetic.


    After ine left, Saniya dropped the act. Sitting on the bed, she red daggers at Kallie, her anger simmering. Kallie, uninterested in further confrontation, simply pulled the curtain shut between them. The moment Kallie did, Saniya¡¯s anger red again.


    With a sharp snort, Saniya spat, ¡°Miss Nixon, do you really not know why I hate you so much? I still remember what happened at the manor in Halstead. I trusted you back then, and all you did was make a fool of me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so angry today. Maybe others can¡¯t see through your fake, hypocritical face, but I can.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she met Saniya¡¯s venom with a cold, mocking smile. ¡°So you do remember. Good. Then I won¡¯t bother reminding you. Let¡¯s be clear: I never went out of my way to make things difficult for you, not then and not now. But don¡¯t mistake my patience for weakness. If you leave me alone, we can live peacefully. But if you keep pushing me, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡±


    Kallie felt her restraint wasmendable, considering her intentions here weren¡¯t to start drama but to stay on good terms with ine. Yet, Saniya wasn¡¯t ready to let things go.


    Suddenly, Saniya stormed over, her voice rising with usation. ¡°Can you swear you didn¡¯t deliberately humiliate me at the manor? I trusted you! You advised me to change into those ridiculous loose clothes, and do you have any idea how many peopleughed at me that day?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s patience was wearing dangerously thin. She couldn¡¯t believe she was dealing with such a foolish person. Kallie sighed, shaking her head. ¡°The morning was filled with sports-rted activities, yet you showed up in stiletto heels and a tight dress. Then,e evening, when it¡¯s time for the banquet, you¡¯re in your gym gear. That day, you imed to be just a regr person wanting to build connections with influential people, but you don¡¯t even understand the basics of social etiquette?¡±


    Saniya refused to acknowledge her mistake. Arms crossed, she looked like she had all the answers. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I think you¡¯re just jealous because I look better than you, and you¡¯re scared I¡¯ll steal your spotlight. You and yton came over together. If you hadn¡¯t been there, he would have asked about me himself. But you were jealous, so you stepped in instead.¡±


    Kallie blinked in disbelief, realizing Saniya harbored resentment for such a petty reason. With a sigh, she decided not to exin that yton had asked her to help, and otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have cared at all.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m jealous of you?¡± Kallie arched an eyebrow, stepping forward and pulling back the curtain. ¡°Tell me, why would I ever be jealous of you?¡±


    Saniya suddenly found herself speechless. The sunlight poured in, highlighting Kallie¡¯s features. Despite being five or six years older than Saniya and having a child, Kallie¡¯s beauty had only matured, leaving her with an elegance and allure that Saniya couldn¡¯t match. It seemed absurd to im Kallie was envious of Saniya.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 533

    ?<strong>Chapter 533:</strong>


    Feeling embarrassed by theparison, Saniya bit her lip and quickly changed her stance. ¡°It¡¯s not that. You¡¯re jealous because I¡¯m younger than you.¡±


    ¡°Jealous? Of you being younger than me?¡± Kallie scoffed, her voice dripping with mockery. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that I envy your youthful ignorance? That you¡¯re so clueless you don¡¯t even realize you should dress differently for a party?¡±


    Left speechless, Saniya yanked the curtain shut and stormed out in anger, mming the door behind her with a loud thud.


    Sophie, who had been quietly observing the whole exchange, frowned. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to be a star anymore. That woman is so mean. Do I have to deal with people like her if I be famous?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Kallie chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°Sweetheart, people like her exist in every industry. But remember, bullies only target those they think are weak. Don¡¯t let them intimidate you.¡±


    Sophie nodded, though she didn¡¯t fully grasp the lesson. Then, with a sudden brightness in her eyes, she eximed, ¡°Mommy! We¡¯ll see Jake!¡±


    Kallie blinked in surprise. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Realization dawned on her, and she yfully pinched Sophie¡¯s cheek. ¡°You two nned this, didn¡¯t you? And kept it a secret from me?¡±


    Sophie giggled, hugging her mother. ¡°Jake wanted to surprise you!¡±


    The next filming segment was scheduled for the evening, leaving some time for family and friends to visit during the break. Kallie hadn¡¯t told Jake about this, but he must havemunicated with Sophie behind her back. Kallie sighed, amused at the mischief. She loved how clever her daughter was, but realized having an overly clever child wasn¡¯t always a blessing.


    As evening approached, Kallie took Sophie to the set, having informed the director earlier. They walked toward the roadside where they noticed the conspicuous Maybach standing out among a sea of vehicles. Kallie couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of exasperation and amusement, but her steps quickened as she made her way over.


    Inside the car, Kallie felt a wave of relief wash over her. Even when swamped with endless tasks at thepany, she¡¯d never felt exhausted like that. Perhaps she had made the right decision by not entering the entertainment industry.


    Jake yed with Sophie for a while and then turned to see Kallie¡¯s sleepy face. A wave of sympathy washed over him. He gently draped his jacket over her. ¡°Close your eyes and rest for a while,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve still got time.¡±


    Though half asleep, Kallie stubbornly tried to stay awake. ¡°No¡­ We have dinner ns. If I sleep now, we¡¯ll miss the evening shoot, and who knows what might happen?¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go to dinner. What do you feel like eating?¡±


    Kallie stifled a yawn, hershes clumped with sleep-induced tears. Her usual icy gaze softened, revealing a rare, gentle vulnerability. ¡°Whatever¡­ I don¡¯t care,¡± she whispered.


    It reminded Jake of when they were kids and Kallie was so sleepy that she fell asleep beside him, just as vulnerable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 534

    ?<strong>Chapter 534:</strong>


    Jake felt a surge of tenderness. Gently, he pulled Kallie closer, adjusting her position so she could rest morefortably. However, Kallie quickly withdrew from Jake¡¯s embrace and shook her head. ¡°Not now, Jake. Sophie¡¯s here.¡±


    Jake raised a finger to his lips, signaling her to stay quiet. Kallie peeked at their daughter, realizing Sophie had already dozed off, resting against Jake. He was softly patting Sophie¡¯s back, soothing her in her sleep.


    Surprised, Kallie whispered, ¡°Since when did you get so good at this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known this since I became a father. I thought these skills mighte in handy someday, so I learned them privately,¡± Jake replied, gazing lovingly at their daughter. ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d actually use them.¡±


    Turning back to Kallie, Jake said, ¡°You can take a nap. We¡¯ve got another twenty minutes before we arrive, and I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯re back in time for the shoot.¡± Feeling drowsy and too tired to argue, Kallie nodded and closed her eyes.


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Edgar nced in the rearview mirror at the peaceful scene of the adorable family of three. Kallie was leaning on Jake¡¯s shoulder, and Sophie was asleep with her head resting on hisp. Edgar felt a mix of awe and emotion. Jake finally felt the warmth of a family.


    Instead of opting for a high-end restaurant, Jake selected a highly-rated local specialty eatery. Due to its poprity, even the private rooms at the restaurant were booked a month in advance. As they exited the car, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but admire Jake¡¯s thoughtfulness; he had slipped off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. The temperature swings between day and night were drastic here, and the chilly evening breeze made it easy to catch a cold.


    With one arm around Kallie and the other holding Sophie¡¯s hand, Jake led them in. After taking a few steps, Kallie suddenly halted and looked up. ¡°Wait. You¡¯re not wearing a mask.¡±


    Jake nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not familiar faces here. I¡¯m not worried about being recognized.¡±


    Kallie disagreed. ¡°You¡¯ve been very cautious ever since you returned. Why risk everything over one careless moment?¡±


    Jake simply smiled in response. Edgar stepped forward to rify, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. He is preparing to remarry you and give you a stable home. We¡¯ve sped up our ns and gathered all the evidence we need. Now, we¡¯re just waiting for Stan to walk into our trap.¡±


    Jake gently tucked a strand of hair behind Kallie¡¯s ear. ¡°Honey, once you¡¯ve sorted everything out and returned to Burmoos, you won¡¯t have to worry about threats anymore.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart fluttered with emotion. A soft blush spread across her cheeks as she clung tightly to Jake¡¯s hand, savoring thefort of his touch.


    None of Jake¡¯s group noticed Saniya¡¯s presence nearby. Standing a short distance away, Saniya observed the cheerful trio of a family. Memories flooded back to Saniya of times when Kallie and yton strolled side by side.


    Saniya concluded that contrary to the online gossip, Kallie was not a single mother but married. Saniya scoffed. How was Kallie still so close to yton after marriage? She was right; Kallie was just a tramp. Saniya discreetly took out her phone and captured a photo of them from behind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 535

    ?<strong>Chapter 535:</strong>


    Following their dinner, Jake drove Kallie and Sophie back to the filming set. Before Kallie and Sophie exited the car, he mentioned that he had left gifts for them.


    True to his word, when Kallie entered her room, she found Jake¡¯s gifts waiting. The presents were a collection of garments and jewelry, each piece custom-made by renowned designers using fine materials. Included were also some valuable herbs rmended for inclusion in everyday meals.


    Jake was considerate of Kallie¡¯s pregnancy, which concerned him. He had initially intended to hire nutritionists to look after Kallie and Sophie, but the TV crew had turned down his offer. After all, the program was broadcast live. The fallout from filming and distributing it could lead people to perceive Kallie as overly fragile.


    Jake had gone out of his way to prepare numerous gifts for Sophie as well. Sophie, overjoyed, eagerly inquired about when Jake would nexte to visit.


    Just as Kallie was about to respond, a burst of exmations erupted. ¡°Oh my! Saniya, did your boyfriend get you all these gifts?¡± Curious, Kallie turned to see Saniya clutching a gift box that cradled a set of exquisite jade jewelry.


    Kallie¡¯s expression turned grave. If her memory served her correctly, this was one of Ruth¡¯stest designs. With the Turner Group now thriving, its reputation and prices had climbed. Although not yet a luxury brand, it was gaining distinction.


    Ruth had earlier proposed to Kallie the idea of elevating the Turner Group to the status of a high-end luxurybel. This particr set was part of that ambition. Kallie had previously seen and approved the design, giving her approval for production. The jade in the set was of the finest quality, rendering the jewelry significantly valuable.


    Ruth had only two sets avable, and her initial n was to give one to Kallie. But Kallie declined the offer; selling them seemed a better option since she was already well-stocked with jewelry. Thanks to effective marketing and Jake¡¯s efforts to drum up interest among the elite, the sets quickly garnered hundreds of reservations. Yet somehow, Saniya had acquired one.


    ine, a seasoned movie star familiar with the luxuries of high fashion and jewelry, raised the question that was on Kallie¡¯s mind: How did Saniyae into possession of one of the sets?


    Blushing, Saniya looked down. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure of all the details. It was a gift, after all. To find out how he managed to buy it, I¡¯d have to ask him.¡±


    Her agent chimed in with a yful grin, ¡°It¡¯s a present from her boyfriend.¡±


    Debbie remarked with genuine admiration, ¡°Saniya, your boyfriend really knows how to make you feel special, even when he can¡¯t be here in person. Sending gifts like these is such a sweet gesture.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s interest waned, not keen on probing further into Saniya¡¯s romantic life. Yet, ament Debbie made earlier sparked a memory. Saniya¡¯s boyfriend was linked to the wealthy Reeves family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 536

    ?<strong>Chapter 536:</strong>


    Curious, Kallie resolved to ask Ruthter whether any of the sets were sold, particrly to someone with thest name Reeves. Just then, Saniya¡¯s gaze lifted to meet Kallie¡¯s. A sneer twisted her lips as she threw a challenging look Kallie¡¯s way.


    Unruffled, Kallie simply smiled back and nodded politely. Saniya, with calcted grace, turned toward ine. ¡°ine, you¡¯ve shown me nothing but kindness during our time here. I can¡¯t imagine dealing with any more bullying without your support. Please, take this ne as a token of my gratitude,¡± she said, extending the piece toward ine.


    Earlier that day, ine¡¯s perception of Saniya had shifted following a revealing incident. It dawned on ine that Saniya might not be the innocent figure she portrayed. Yet, ine hadn¡¯t anticipated such avish gesture¡ªan exquisite jade ne. The quality of the jade was unmistakable, potentially as valuable as a house if sold on its own.


    As they warmed up for the show, not yet officially started, the live broadcast was already drawing a crowd. Viewers tuning in caught the moment Saniya handed the pricey jewelry to ine.


    ¡°Wow, what does that ne cost? It¡¯s part of a set, isn¡¯t it? Saniya¡¯s really outdone herself today.¡±


    ¡°Come on, guys. It¡¯s just Saniya being Saniya. She¡¯s sweet, a bit emotional, but always generous with her friends. She really stands out in the entertainment world.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s been a bit dramatic before, today she was nothing but kind and generous. No one can say anything bad about that. Wait, am I the only one curious about who was bullying her? She thanked ine for stepping in and protecting her.¡±


    ine was bewildered, her mind racing as she grasped the gravity of the situation. She shook her head firmly. ¡°No, Saniya, this is too precious. I simply can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Saniya responded with a warm smile, ¡°ine, what¡¯s thispared to our friendship? I¡¯m just grateful to have met such a wonderful person as you and to call you my friend. Please, if you refuse it, it¡¯ll really hurt my feelings.¡±


    Moved by Saniya¡¯s words, ine nodded, her eptance mingled with tears welling in her eyes. She tenderly sped the ne. It was clear Saniya had charmed ine.


    Kallie diverted her attention, guiding Sophie indoors, deliberately ignoring the emotional exchange. However, Saniya was quick to follow. ¡°Miss Nixon,¡± she called out, shing an unsettling smile with her back to the camera. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice you seemed a bit off. Did I do something to upset you? Since we¡¯re going to be roommates, I think it¡¯s important we clear the air now.¡±


    Saniya seemed slightly nervous around Kallie, almost as if she feared her. ine was a perfect example of the old saying, ¡°Gifts blind the eyes.¡± Noticing Saniya¡¯s difort, ine stepped in, her expression one of clear disapproval as she looked at Kallie. ¡°Saniya has been more than patient with you. Why can¡¯t you just leave her alone?¡±


    Kallie felt cornered. She regretted signing up for this show and wanted to confess to Ewing that she was struggling to connect with Saniya and that she couldn¡¯t help him. Debbie, who had been trailing behind them, chimed in, hoping to rify the situation. ¡°Kallie didn¡¯t actually say or do anything just now. Could there be some kind of misunderstanding here?¡±


    Tears began to well up in Saniya¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Kallie. ¡°It¡¯s not just what she says¡ªit¡¯s the little things, like rolling her eyes. Miss Nixon, it¡¯s okay to speak up if something¡¯s bothering you. Keeping it inside isn¡¯t good for either of us. I¡¯m really just afraid of being bullied again. I can¡¯t stand the thought of being singled out.¡± Saniya¡¯s apparent heartfelt admission made both the onlookers and ine sympathize with her once more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 537

    ?<strong>Chapter 537:</strong>


    Kallie grasped the dynamics of the predicament perfectly. Without an apology from her, Saniya was unlikely to back down.


    While Kallie had no desire to provoke someone with Saniya¡¯s temperament, she wasn¡¯t intimidated either. She stated firmly, ¡°Miss Mason, please note that we are under surveince. Every action of ours is being recorded. If you continue to insist, I¡¯ll have to ask the staff to verify whether I truly rolled my eyes.¡±


    Saniya froze, unable to form a reply. Instead, she broke into continuous sobs.


    ine, evermitted to fairness, spoke up, addressing Saniya. ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Saniya. Let¡¯s switch rooms. You can rest in mine.¡±


    Saniya, startled by the suggestion, looked at ine in astonishment before quickly declining. ¡°How can I ept that? It wouldn¡¯t be fair. I can manage on my own. It¡¯s alright, ine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Her words, however, carried an undertone, as if sharing a room with Kallie was an unbearable ordeal.


    ine, undeterred, continued to push for the switch, even suggesting involving the director to settle the matter. This sent Saniya into a state of intense panic. She had only been using ine toplicate Kallie¡¯s life; she hadn¡¯t intended to offend her outright. After all, Kallie was a major investor, and it was clear the director would side with her.


    Amid their discussion, Saniya¡¯s grip faltered, and the box of jewelry she was holding slipped from her hands, hitting the floor with a sharp tter.


    The jewelry, made of jade, wasn¡¯t likely to shatter entirely, but some damage or loss was inevitable. Confusion swept through the room as the group tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    Sophie, ever curious, instinctively stepped behind Kallie to get a better view of the unfolding drama.


    The director, sensing potential gold for their reality TV show¡ªa program built on conflict and controversy¡ªmotioned for the cameraman to zoom in. Whether it sparked outrage or debate among viewers, scenes like this always boosted ratings.


    To his credit, the director had no malicious intent in capturing the incident, but he knew its value for the show¡¯s audience.


    When Saniya realized the mishap, she let out a piercing scream, her face nching in shock. She looked utterly devastated.


    Comments from viewers poured in, filled with sympathy for Saniya,menting the potential loss of such valuable items.


    ine steadied Saniya, whose body trembled uncontrobly. Momentster, Saniya raised her tear-streaked face and locked eyes with Kallie and Sophie.


    |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Kallie¡¯s stomach churned uneasily, sensing trouble on the horizon. Her instincts proved correct when Saniya, still crying, pointed an using finger at Sophie.


    ¡°Sophie, I know you don¡¯t like me, but why would you grab the box so aggressively? You broke something this valuable and didn¡¯t even apologize. Is this how your mother raised you?¡±


    Saniya¡¯s voice wavered with emotion, each usation striking like a blow. Kallie was shocked, and Sophie stoodpletely dumbfounded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 538

    ?<strong>Chapter 538:</strong>


    Sophie frantically shook her head, cowering behind Kallie. Her voice was a frightened whisper. ¡°Mommy, she¡¯s not telling the truth. I didn¡¯t break anything. I was right behind you the whole time.¡±


    A shadow fell over Kallie¡¯s expression. She leveled her gaze at Saniya. ¡°Saniya, if you¡¯re going to make such serious usations, you need to have proof. You can¡¯t just me someone without evidence.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s lip quivered as she pointed directly at Sophie. ¡°It was definitely her! She told me she was jealous of my beautiful things and yanked the box out of my hands. I didn¡¯t even see iting. The next thing I knew, the box was on the floor. How can a child harbor so much spite?¡±


    Sophie was on the verge of tears. ¡°Mommy, I swear it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Ignoring Saniya¡¯s usations, Kallie calmly surveyed the room, seeking validation. ¡°Did anyone see Sophie anywhere near her?¡±


    Debbie hesitated before speaking. ¡°From my perspective, Sophie was always a step behind you, Kallie. It¡¯s likely just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Frustrated, Saniya snapped, ¡°Someone snatched the box right out of my hands! These items were gifts from my boyfriend. They¡¯re expensive! Why would I break them myself?¡±


    Debbie,cking concrete evidence, shot a concerned look at Kallie. As merely a college student, Debbie often felt overshadowed by the more assertive personalities around her.


    ine was at a loss. She hadn¡¯t seen Sophie approach Saniya, but Saniya¡¯s ount sounded convincing. Perhaps the incident had slipped past her. After all, Sophie might have snatched the box when no one was paying attention.


    Due to Saniya¡¯s usual kindness, ine found it difficult to question her integrity. Mentally chastising herself for her momentary doubts about Saniya, ine stepped forward and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Sophie is just a child, and it¡¯s natural for children to be a bit unruly,¡± ine said diplomatically. ¡°Saniya is understandably upset. Sophie apparently misbehaved and refused to apologize. That¡¯s not proper behavior. Kallie, as her mother, it¡¯s your responsibility to guide her. Apologize to Saniya. While she¡¯s angry now, your apology might defuse the situation.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Indeed, proper guidance is essential.¡± She caressed Sophie¡¯s hair gently as the girl blinked back tears.


    ¡°Mommy, I truly didn¡¯t do it. Do you trust me?¡± Sophie asked hesitantly, her eyes filled with desperation.


    Kallie¡¯s stern expression softened into a warm smile. ¡°Of course, my love. I know you well. And remember, you should never apologize if you¡¯re not at fault. Do you understand?¡±


    Sophie nodded, tears clinging to hershes, while Saniya¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she clutched ine¡¯s hand tightly.


    Spective whispers filled the air:


    ¡°Oh, goodness. Can you believe how she¡¯s raising her child?¡±


    ¡°What kind of adult will this little girl turn into? Despite her cute appearance now, with such a shameless mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe the child really is innocent. I¡¯ve seen the rey, and she¡¯s consistently polite.¡±


    ¡°Like mother, like daughter. Always pretending. They¡¯re utterly insincere.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 539

    ?<strong>Chapter 539:</strong>


    Sophie was still upset, but her fear had subsided. She foundfort in her mother¡¯s unwavering support, knowing Kallie would always stand by her and ensure no one could harm her.


    Just then, a man in a suit hurried into the room, beads of sweat on his forehead. He looked distinctly different from the regr staff. Clearly unaware of the ongoingmotion, he scanned the room, his eyes eventuallynding on the box lying on the floor. He wobbled slightly, nearly losing his footing.


    ¡°What¡­ What happened here?¡± he stammered.


    Saniya quickly stepped forward, eager to exin. ¡°I had the box a moment ago, but this little girl snatched it from me. I lost my grip, and it fell. Please, if my boyfriend asks, I hope you¡¯ll rify what really happened.¡±


    With a self-satisfied smirk, she nced at Kallie, feeling emboldened by her association with the Reeves family. She believed she was no longer an easy target for anyone to challenge.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the man ignored Saniya entirely. Instead, he turned to Kallie and bowed deeply. ¡°Madam, I deeply apologize for not delivering the box directly to you, which led to this unfortunate mishap. I am at your mercy for any reprimand.¡±


    A stunned silence fell over the room, leaving everyone frozen in disbelief¡ªnone more so than Saniya.


    Breaking the silence, Saniya rushed toward the man, her voice sharp and usatory. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t someone from the Reeves family ask you to give this to me?¡±


    The man rolled his eyes at her, his patience wearing thin. ¡°The Reeves family? Who gave you that box?¡± He let out a short, exasperatedugh. ¡°My boss bought this gift for Miss Nixon. He personally asked me to deliver it to her, but I had an emergency and left it here at the filming location. I assumed no one would dare take something so valuable. Clearly, I overestimated some people¡¯s integrity.¡±


    His words dripped with sarcasm, cutting through Saniya like a de.


    The man had returned to confirm that Kallie had received the gift as intended, only to discover that someone else had imed it. ording to the staff, this woman¡ªSaniya¡ªhad confidently nced at the box and dered it a gift from her boyfriend. No one, including the man, had imagined someone would be audacious enough to make such a im.


    Observing Saniya¡¯s assured demeanor, the staff had believed her story without question.


    Originally, the gift was a surprise Jake had nned for Kallie. He had personally selected the jewelry, even having Ruth incorporate unique design details. The bracelet was especially meaningful, featuring two tiny, delicate unicorns, intricately crafted with exquisite charm.


    Now, not only was the surprise ruined, but the precious itemsy shattered.


    The man recounted the entire sequence of events, his tone sharp as he mentioned that his boss could produce the receipt as proof if necessary. Then, turning to Saniya, he said, ¡°If you see the evidence, will you admit to the theft? Because if not, my boss will have no choice but to press charges.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s confidence crumbled. Her knees grew weak, and a chill ran down her spine as his words echoed in her ears.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 540

    ?<strong>Chapter 540:</strong>


    No one had expected such a turn of events.


    Saniya still wore the bracelet around her wrist. From the moment she firstid eyes on it, she had been captivated.


    The bracelet was crafted from pink jade crystals, radiating a natural purity, untouched by artificial dyes. The jade¡¯s value was immeasurable, and crafted into such an exquisite piece, the bracelet only heightened its rarity and allure.


    The bracelet featured intricate, miniature unicorns, each one painstakingly crafted with remarkable attention to detail. Despite their small size, the tiny figures exuded a sense of exquisite craftsmanship.


    Kallie immediately noticed that the bracelet wasn¡¯t part of the original jewelry set. Jake must have had it customized specifically for her.


    Kallie approached Saniya with a subtle smile. ¡°Miss Mason, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to return the box to its rightful owner?¡±


    Saniya¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she instinctively took a step back. Her face flushed with distress, her eyes brimming with tears, as though she were on the verge of breaking down.


    With everyone watching, she had no choice but to remove the bracelet and hand it over to Kallie. Then, before anyone could speak, Saniya turned and fled, her sobs echoing behind her, leaving Kallie no opportunity to ask further questions.


    ine felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her.


    Saniya had previously gifted ine a ne in front of everyone. Now, ine was mortified, realizing that the elegant piece wasn¡¯t even Saniya¡¯s to give.


    ine fumbled with the sp, her hands trembling as she pulled it off. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Nixon. I didn¡¯t know it was yours.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t reach for the ne and replied calmly, ¡°Since it was given to you, I have no reason to take it back.¡±


    ine shook her head. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t ept it. It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    But Kallie¡¯s gaze remained steady on ine, her refusal to take the ne still clear.


    Caught in the tension, ine hesitated, her face flushing with embarrassment. She felt utterly lost, unsure whether to hold onto it or put it away.


    Debbie stepped in to defuse the tension, leaning closer to whisper to ine. ¡°Miss Webster, it looks like there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Maybe you should exin things to Sophie? Regardless of who ends up with the ne, it¡¯s important to clear things up with Sophie. She¡¯s been wronged in all this.¡±


    ine frowned, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°But these are two separate issues.¡±


    Kallie smiled faintly, gesturing toward the logo on the box. ¡°If you look closely, you¡¯ll see the brand from the Turner Group, which I own. I¡¯ve given my daughter plenty of these items, but she¡¯s too young to wear them. Do you really think she¡¯d be jealous over some leftover earrings or brooches and snatch them from Saniya?¡±


    ine struggled to find a response.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 541

    ?<strong>Chapter 541:</strong>


    As she thought it over, ine realized how thoroughly Saniya had manipted her. She bit her lip, a wave of regret washing over her, and crouched to meet Sophie¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sophie. I was wrong and misunderstood everything.¡±


    With a smile as bright as sunshine, Sophie replied, ¡°Mommy says admitting your mistakes makes you a good person. But you shouldn¡¯t confess to things you haven¡¯t done. Saniya should be the one to apologize to me, not you. And you can keep the ne. Mommy says you¡¯re kind-hearted and wants me to learn from you.¡±


    ine blinked in shock. She nced at Kallie, who gave her a warm smile.


    ine¡¯s guilt deepened. She had been manipted by Saniya to stand against Kallie and Sophie. Despite being targeted, Kallie and Sophie held no grudge against her and treated her with respect.


    Deep down, there was another reason ine had stood up for Saniya, one she hadn¡¯t revealed to anyone. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Saniya, with her seemingly innocent fa?ade, would turn her into a pawn, ying her for a fool.


    Saniya¡¯s matter soon faded into the background. The tension in the air dissipated, and even the onlinements grew more amicable, with Saniya¡¯s fans too embarrassed toment further.


    ine¡¯s fans swiftly took to social media, vehemently defending her and harshly criticizing anyone attempting to link ine with Saniya.


    The show went on.


    Soon, the three women got busy setting up a small barbecue in the farmhouse courtyard. Kallie decided to try grilling, and to everyone¡¯s delight, the food turned out delicious.


    Juicy meat, a stunning view, and three beautiful women. What more could anyone want? The atmosphere grew warm and cheerful, and a shared joy settled over them.


    An unspoken pact was made among everyone to avoid bringing up Saniya¡¯s name. The three women engaged in conversation, their bond growing stronger as they continued to connect.


    ine and Kallie, in particr, found their connection deepening significantly. ine listened with admiration as Kallie shared stories of her past.


    Kallie didn¡¯t shy away from her experiences, nor did she dwell on her hardships. She briefly shared the challenges she had encountered in her business and work, highlighting how her previous inability tomunicate had made things more difficult.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 542

    ?<strong>Chapter 542:</strong>


    Finally, Kallie smiled warmly and said, ¡°I often share my experiences to remind us that life is full of unexpected twists. But as long as we keep going, there¡¯s always a chance to turn things around.¡±


    Debbie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she beamed like a child discovering a new hero in Kallie. ¡°Oh my gosh! From now on, Kallie, you¡¯re my idol. You¡¯re just so inspiring.¡±


    ine joked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said you were my fan when we first met?¡±


    Debbie waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, I still admire you! I promised my dorm-mates your autograph.¡±


    ine couldn¡¯t control herughter.


    Debbie added, ¡°You know what? I feel in many ways that ine and Kallie are alike. Both have faced their share of struggles and emerged stronger for it. I recall ine mentioning in an interview that she joined the entertainment industry to fund her sister¡¯s education. It¡¯s a testament to her dedication and resilience.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression remained calm, but her interest was piqued as she listened.


    ine¡¯s smile from a moment ago faded, her eyes clouding as a memory resurfaced.


    ine had been in unusually high spirits, making her more talkative than usual. ¡°When I look back, I don¡¯t regret the choice I made then. After all, my sister and I only had each other. Naturally, I wanted to give her the best. But I do regret sending her abroad. I thought I was giving her the finest education, but in reality¡­¡±


    ine¡¯s voice trailed off, her expression shifting to one of simmering anger.


    Sensing the tension, Debbie chose to stay quiet, offering ine aforting nce instead.


    Thements were filled with sympathy and understanding:


    ¡°I get where ine ising from. She wants the best education for her sister, but she¡¯s also worried because her sister¡¯s so far away.¡±


    ¡°She is like the ideal sister. If I were in ine¡¯s shoes, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be as good to my sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why she was able to be the Best Actress. She is incredibly level-headed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about what happened to ine¡¯s sister. She doesn¡¯t seem to be doing well¡­¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the news about ine¡¯s sister? It¡¯s such a shame. She was such a striking young woman.¡±


    Kallie was tempted to ask more but sensed it wasn¡¯t the right moment.


    With that, the conversation drew to a close. Everyone dispersed and returned to their rooms.


    To Kallie¡¯s surprise, Saniya was nowhere to be found in the room.


    Though Kallie didn¡¯t care, she feltpelled to act. She approached the director for answers. The director informed her that Saniya was in a foul mood and wanted to be left alone.


    Kallie pointed out that Saniya was not suitable for the show and suggested that perhaps it would be better for her to quit, especially considering the harsh criticism she was receiving in thements.


    However, the director shook his head, dismissing the idea. He didn¡¯t offer much of an exnation, only mentioning that unless Saniya quit on her own, the show would be liable topensate her due to the contract if she wasn¡¯t included.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 543

    ?<strong>Chapter 543:</strong>


    However, Kallie knew there was more to the story. It likely had something to do with Saniya¡¯s boyfriend. Now, Kallie¡¯s curiosity was piqued even further. Was it Stan or Dean?


    The following day, Saniya showed up on the set as expected.


    Saniya wanted to talk to ine, but ine was avoiding her like the gue.


    After yesterday¡¯s events, everyone had seen Saniya¡¯s true colors.


    Even Debbie, who was usually gentle, was curt with Saniya.


    Saniya felt aggrieved and a little furious. She had never been given the cold shoulder like this before. She med Kallie for all of it.


    Kallie could feel Saniya¡¯s resentful stares from behind, but she merely gave Saniya a dismissive nce. Saniya wasn¡¯t even worth her time, let alone her effort.


    The next day, they began to immerse themselves in rural life.


    Saniya didn¡¯t want to do any work. She had initially sought ine out, hoping to exploit ine¡¯s sympathy and willingness to help with farm work.


    However, no one was willing to be taken advantage of anymore. Reluctantly, Saniya had to tackle the tasks herself.


    She constantly looked on the verge of tears. Despite everyone engaging in the same chores, Saniya acted as though she was being subjected to undue hardship. Her behavior didn¡¯t go unnoticed, sparking criticism from many viewers:


    ¡°Oh my gosh! She is only watering vegetables. The show hasn¡¯t assigned any heavybor. Her face makes it look like she¡¯s been asked to move mountains. She is definitely ying the victim.¡±


    ¡°Sophie does more work than Saniya and still has a smile on her face. I never realized how much Saniya exaggerates.¡±


    ¡°Crying like that just sours the mood. I can¡¯t stand watching her constantly in tears.¡±


    Meanwhile, the three adults and little Sophie were worlds apart from Saniya. Their interaction was warm and natural, like old friends reconnecting, rather than strangers who had just met on the show.


    Some had expected Sophie to burst into tears, requiring Kallie¡¯s soothing presence given her young age. However, the bright and charming Sophie proved them all wrong.


    Sophie not only held her own but also cheerfully lent a hand to both ine and Debbie.


    Completely smitten with Sophie, Debbie often pulled her into a hug, eximing, ¡°Kallie, you have to let me keep Sophie! I really adore her. I have never met a child as adorable as she is.¡±


    Kallie chuckled, giving Sophie¡¯s cheek a gentle pinch. ¡°What do you think, Sophie? Do you want to stay with Debbie?¡±


    Sophie eagerly nodded and dashed over to Debbie, but then she took Debbie¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°But Debbie, I can¡¯t stay with you forever. You have to promise to send me back to my mom. She is the best mom in the world, and she will miss me if I¡¯m away too long.¡±


    Charmed by Sophie¡¯s adorable demeanor, Debbie asked with a yful grin, ¡°Does your mom scold you if you do something wrong?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 544

    ?<strong>Chapter 544:</strong>


    Sophie nodded and then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s normal to be scolded when I do something wrong. My mommy works so hard and takes care of me all the time. When I do something right, she always rewards me. I know she puts in a lot of effort and is incredibly good to me. Even if we have little disagreements, she is still the most important person in my life.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s straightforward logic and articte speech left everyone in awe.


    The viewers were taken aback by her intelligence, admiring her smartness and filial piety.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, if only I could have a daughter like that! I would be willing to have kids if I could have such a cute one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Kallie for having such a well-behaved daughter. My own kids are so naughty and disobedient byparison.¡±


    Of course, not everyone was impressed.


    ¡°Is it really appropriate for a child to be so mature? I find it hard to believe a kid could speak like that. Her mother must have coached her. What we perceive as maturity might be a result of the adults mistreating her.¡±


    ¡°That little girl must have undergone special training. I just can¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°Some kids are naturally gifted. Just because you can¡¯t have one doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. Remember thest show? Sophie and Kallie had a wonderful rtionship. Kallie protected Sophie well. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    The discussion was animated and full of varied opinions.


    ine¡¯s gaze lingered on Sophie, her eyes betraying a flood of emotions. She whispered, ¡°My sister was just like this when she was young. If only she¡­¡± ine¡¯s voice trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished. The pain in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Kallie noticed the subtle shift in ine¡¯s demeanor but opted not to offerfort.


    ine¡¯s sister was clearly a tender subject for her. Kallie understood that probing too deeply would only make ine more guarded.


    In the afternoon, rain showered over the small vige. The director had noted that mushrooms would spring up on the mountain after the rain.


    Everyone was free to forage for these mushrooms, which could be used in cooking or sold for profit.


    Although the guests were provided with rooms to stay in during the show, they were responsible for managing their own food and supplies. They had the option to grow vegetables, which could also be sold. The goal was to make the most of what they had avable.


    The prospect of exploring the mountain thrilled everyone. Sophie, in particr, was bubbling with excitement. She had never experienced such a life before and, full of energy, tly refused to take a nap at noon.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 545

    ?<strong>Chapter 545:</strong>


    Kallie couldn¡¯t take it any longer. She finally warned Sophie that if she didn¡¯t start listening, she would send her off to Jake.


    That got Sophie to behave right away.


    Although Jake treated her kindly, Sophie always preferred being with her mother. The thought of leaving her mom unsettled her.


    As Kallie cradled Sophie, watching her sleep peacefully in her arms, she realized that no matter how bright or well-behaved a child might seem, maturity was still a long way off. It would be better to consider sending Sophie to Jake at ater time. She understood the importance of not letting Sophie experience only maternal affection.


    Before long, it was time to head out and gather mushrooms.


    Saniya hesitated to go, yet knowing her options were limited, she understood that if she stayed behind, she would be left out, isted from the group.


    Although she had a boyfriend from the Reeves family, the internal power struggle within the family cast uncertainty on who would ultimatelye out on top.


    Moreover, Saniya knew her position as his girlfriend wasn¡¯t earned through any respectable means. Their rtionship had been a one-night affair, and he had never publicly acknowledged her as his girlfriend.


    Still, she publicly unted the title anyway. Without it, her status alone wouldn¡¯t have granted her a spot on this show. This was her big break, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let it slip through her fingers.


    Saniya reluctantly followed the group with a heavy heart, though no one bothered to acknowledge her.


    The mountain air, crisp and cool after the rain, carried a refreshing scent, and thendscape shimmered with beauty.


    Debbie beamed with delight. Since her hometown was in the mountains, she eagerly shared her insights, offering advice on what to keep an eye out for.


    Trailing behind the group, Saniya watched in silence. Her mood darkened as she noticed that an amateur college student like Debbie had more shots than her, stirring a sense of frustration.


    After mulling it over, Saniya decided to approach Sophie. During the lunch break, Saniya took the opportunity to do some digging and discovered that Sophie was, by far, the most popr person in the group.


    In a split-second decision, Saniya rushed over to Sophie, offering to lend a hand. ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re too young to handle all this. Let me help you.¡±


    Sophie shot Saniya a confused nce. ¡°I can do it myself, Saniya. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Despite the rejection, Saniya stood awkwardly for a moment but remained determined, refusing to leave. She thought sticking around Sophie would give her more chances to get noticed.


    The viewers caught on and shared theirments:


    ¡°What is Saniya even up to? She is clearly trying to cozy up to Sophie just to grab some attention.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s acting so scheming. Just yesterday, she used Sophie of breaking her stuff, and now she¡¯s acting all sweet and friendly. It¡¯s quite disgusting.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 546

    ?<strong>Chapter 546:</strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be too harsh. Maybe Saniya feels bad about what happened and is trying to make amends.¡±


    ¡°Right, weren¡¯t people singing Saniya¡¯s praises before? I only missed one day of the show. How did things flip so quickly?¡±


    Kallie was oblivious to what was going on behind her. When she finally turned around, she saw Debbie, ine, and Saniya huddled around Sophie.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank with worry when she saw Saniya standing next to Sophie. She waved at Sophie, trying to beckon her over. Sophie huffed and turned away, leaving Kallie unsure of what to do next.


    After the lunch break, Kallie told Sophie she would send her to Jake¡¯s ce for a while after the show ended. Sophie immediately refused, and Kallie¡¯s firm stance only triggered a childish tantrum from Sophie.


    Kallie realized her decision might have been too abrupt. She needed to find a way to calm Sophie down and make things right. After a twenty-minute hike, they finally reached their destination.


    Though Sophie was young, she wasn¡¯t the least bit tired. Kallie often took her hiking for exercise, so Sophie was ustomed to it.


    The others, however, were gasping for breath and clearly worn out.


    Debbie looked at Sophie, a hint of envy in her eyes. ¡°The kid has boundless energy.¡±


    Sophie replied awkwardly, ¡°My mom takes me hiking a lot. She says staying active is important.¡±


    Debbie noticed an odd tension between Sophie and Kallie. Trying to lighten the mood, she teased, ¡°Did you fight with your mom? Come with me, okay?¡± Sophie quickly shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The viewers began toment excitedly:


    ¡°Debbie is so naughty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear Debbie is trying to ¡®steal¡¯ Sophie away.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want such an adorable daughter?¡±


    ¡°Did Sophie fight with her mom? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for kids to have tantrums.¡±


    Kallie watched from a distance, a smile ying on her lips.


    Sophie nced at Kallie and quickly looked away, her face clouded with upset, yet her eyes kept darting back to Kallie. Her mother was so unreasonable, trying to send her off to Jake. Did her mother not want her anymore?


    At that moment, Saniya saw a strange mushroom. Although it was oddly shaped, it looked cute.


    Sophie noticed it as well but recalled her mother¡¯s advice to avoid touching unfamiliar things in the wild. Therefore, she crouched down and looked at it.


    Saniya approached Sophie with a forced smile and tried to soften her tone. ¡°Sophie, do you know what kind of mushroom this is?¡±


    Sophie shook her head and met Saniya¡¯s gaze. ¡°Saniya, if you don¡¯t know what it is, it¡¯s best not to touch it.¡±


    Embarrassment crept over Saniya as she cleared her throat. ¡°I do know what it is. I just can¡¯t remember the name right now. Moreover, I know that if I want to pick it, I need to be careful not to disturb the spores in the air. This way, even if I pick it, the remaining spores will allow more mushrooms to grow here.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 547

    ?<strong>Chapter 547:</strong>


    Sophie frowned slightly. ¡°Saniya, I know that. I¡¯ve read about it in books.¡±


    The viewers began to mock Saniya:


    ¡°That¡¯s just hrious. She was trying to show off in front of a kid and didn¡¯t expect Sophie to know all that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that Kallie adores her daughter and provides her with an exceptional education.¡±


    ¡°Yourments seem a bit harsh. It¡¯s natural for adults to share knowledge with children, and Saniya didn¡¯t say anything out of line.¡±


    ¡°I have a live rey of how Saniya targeted Kallie and Sophie before. I think it¡¯s best if Saniya keeps her distance from Sophie.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just spreading rumors. If Saniya weren¡¯t as kind-hearted as she is, she would¡¯ve taken legal action against you by now.¡±


    Saniya couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed by Sophie¡¯s words, yet she was determined not to let it end like this. She extended her hand and said, ¡°Let me show you.¡±


    Saniya then tapped the mushroom a few times and swiftly stepped back.


    Unfortunately, Sophie didn¡¯t have time to react.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Sensing something was wrong, ine quickly covered Sophie¡¯s mouth and nose, but in doing so, she identally inhaled a sharp, acrid smell.


    ine¡¯s face went pale as the world seemed to tilt around her. She began to feel faint and disoriented.


    The incident unfolded so quickly that by the time Kallie arrived, ine had already passed out.


    Saniya, the source of the chaos, stood nearby, her face a mask of fear and panic.


    Saniya insisted she wasn¡¯t to me as she edged back, seeking an escape.


    Tears cascaded down Sophie¡¯s face, her fear palpable.


    Upon recognizing the severity of the situation, the production team halted the live broadcast immediately and rushed ine to the hospital.


    Noticing Saniya¡¯s attempt to flee, Kallie moved swiftly to intercept her.


    ¡°Trying to leave, are you?¡± Kallie¡¯s gaze was cold.


    Saniya struggled to free herself, but Kallie¡¯s grip was unyielding. Ovee with emotion, Saniya¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! It was Sophie. Why are you using me?¡±


    Debbie, who was assisting ine onto the stretcher, caught Saniya¡¯s plea and erupted in anger.


    Normally calm, Debbie now pointed at Saniya, her voice raised. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re blind? We all saw what happened. ine wouldn¡¯t be in this mess if it weren¡¯t for your negligence. This mushroom could be toxic. If anything happens to ine, you¡¯re to me!¡±


    Flustered, Saniya¡¯s fa?ade crumbled into sobs, her expression one of a wronged innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t see thising. Plus, if ine hadn¡¯te over, none of this would have happened. It¡¯s just her misfortune.¡±


    Debbie¡¯s fury intensified. ¡°ine has always been your friend, defending you whenever needed!¡±


    Saniya retorted in a mix of fear and frustration, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®been a friend¡¯? She only got close to me to find out where her sister was.¡±


    As Saniya identally spoke out of turn, her hand flew to her mouth in shock, but Debbie, preupied with concern for ine, paid no heed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 548

    ?<strong>Chapter 548:</strong>


    Kallie observed the brief yet telling sh of fear in Saniya¡¯s eyes. Holding the crying Sophie more firmly, her face hardened into an expression as frosty as winter ice.


    ¡°Listen closely, Saniya. You should pray nothing serious happens to ine. If Sophie suffers any harm today, forgiving you will be thest thing on my mind. If you doubt my words, go ahead and test my resolve.¡±


    Observing Kallie, whose beautiful features were now marred by a look of severe coldness, her eyes glittering with hostility and a dangerous promise, Saniya felt a cold dread creeping up her spine, overwhelming her with panic.


    Despite the ambnce¡¯s dy due to the rugged terrain of the mountain road, they were fortunate that a crew member versed in first aid was present. ine was soon transported to the hospital.


    The hospital lobby was a scene of quiet turmoil, particrly for the director. ine was a celebrated actress with awork of influential patrons. An incident on his set could lead to not only substantial financialpensation but could also disastrously cut short his career in the entertainment industry.


    Saniya¡¯s tears had not ceased since they left the mountain, and now, within the walls of the hospital, they took on an even more heart-wrenching tone.


    The director, bombarded by her incessant crying, felt his head throb with each sob. Reaching his limit, he approached Saniya, his voice firm.


    ¡°Saniya, if you truly feel remorse, silence would be more appropriate. Remember, we are in a hospital.¡±


    Pushing back through her tears, Saniya retorted, ¡°I am merely concerned for ine. How could that possibly be wrong?¡±


    The director sneered, ¡°I think you know very well whether you¡¯re concerned for her or just scared of being med if something goes wrong.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger. To think that even a director would dare speak to her so disrespectfully. She was livid.


    Meanwhile, Kallie nervously paced outside the emergency room. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of something happening to ine, who had saved her daughter.


    At that moment, Jake texted Kallie to say he was heading to the hospital.


    The director received a message that a member of the prestigious Reeves family wasing. His face fell. Why would someone from the Reeves family get involved?


    In his moment of distraction, Saniya caught a glimpse of the message. Wiping away her tears, she straightened up and gave the director a chilling smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to apologize,¡± she said coldly. ¡°You know who I am. The Reeves family is on their way, and they support me.¡±


    The director¡¯s expression darkened, and his lips twitched ufortably. With clear reluctance, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Saniya. I let my anxiety get the better of me. Please, forgive me.¡±


    Observing the director¡¯s respectful demeanor, Saniya felt slightly better. Yet, she was uneasy, as whoever arrivedter might not support her. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t fathom why a member of the Reeves family had chosen toe. Regardless, she knew she had to be ready.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 549

    ?<strong>Chapter 549:</strong>


    In a swift move, Saniya summoned a group of reporters.


    Kallie was questioning Jake about the Reeves family¡¯s involvement, unaware that a swarm of reporters would soon inundate them.


    ¡°Is it true that ine was injured during the show?¡±


    ¡°Why was the filming abruptly halted? Was it intentional?¡±


    ¡°Who was the little girl seen with ine just before the broadcast cut off? Is she to me for ine¡¯s injury?¡±


    Kallie and Debbie were taken aback by the sudden onught. Reacting quickly, Kallie urged Sophie and Debbie to leave the scene.


    However, before they could make their escape, Saniya blocked their path.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Are you fleeing because you feel guilty?¡±


    Saniya¡¯s voice boomed, capturing the attention of all the reporters.


    Sophie, overwhelmed and unustomed to such chaos, clung to Debbie in fright.


    Debbie braced herself and responded with force, ¡°Saniya, enough with the usations. You¡¯re the one who injured ine, not Sophie!¡±


    With a smirk, Saniya replied, ¡°Your words are pointless. The director witnessed everything.¡±


    As Kallie moved swiftly toward them, she pped Saniya with such force that it echoed through the room. Her eyes were fierce, betraying a murderous intent.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear, Saniya? Hurt my daughter, and you¡¯ll regret it. You orchestrated these reporters to pin the me on Sophie, but we¡¯re not fools. Debbie and I saw it all.¡±


    Saniya, hand on her reddened cheek, scoffed. ¡°Your words hold no weight. You¡¯re Sophie¡¯s mother, and Debbie¡¯s fond of her. Of course, you¡¯d defend her. Let the director rify the truth.¡±


    The atmosphere was charged with tension.


    Reporters swiveled their cameras toward the director, who appeared visibly shaken. ncing between Kallie and Saniya, he seemed at a loss.


    His assistant leaned in and whispered, ¡°You need to address this now. The Reeves family will be here any moment.¡±


    With a nod, the director took a deep breath and announced, ¡°It was an ident. The child mishandled something. She didn¡¯t intend any harm, and her mother is here to discuss how to make amends.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression turned cold as she fixed her gaze on the director.


    Knowing he was in the wrong, the director averted his eyes from her cold stare.


    Saniya exhaled deeply, a wave of relief washing over her. Once the director¡¯s words were reported by these journalists, she would make sure the relevant articles garnered the public¡¯s attention. That would be enough to frame Sophie and tarnish her reputationpletely.


    Saniya felt no worry even if ine regained consciousness. She figured she just needed to slip into Stan¡¯s car today and ensure the cameras caught her.


    Saniya doubted ine would dare oppose her. ine should know opposing her meant crossing the Reeves family, a move jeopardizing her career in the entertainment world.


    Saniya was basking in the satisfaction of her n when the sound of rapid, heavy footsteps broke through her thoughts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 550

    ?<strong>Chapter 550:</strong>


    A swarm of bodyguards stormed in, swiftly taking control of the scene.


    The crowd instinctively divided into two neat rows, making way for a tall man in a suit, who was striding toward them.


    Saniya pinched her thigh sharply, forcing tears to well up and burst into pitiful sobs, feigning distress. ¡°Stan, do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve been through?¡±


    Just as she was about to advance, a firm hand intercepted her, blocking her path.


    Saniya was about tosh out when a cold, deep voice cut through the tension, interrupting her. ¡°You¡¯re searching for Stan. So, are you his partner?¡±


    Saniya nced up and was immediately captivated by a face so handsome that it seemed almost otherworldly. His presence was maic, his auramanding. His cold, dark eyes, like endless pools, bored into hers with intensity. He was dazzlingly more attractive than Stan, his charm almost palpable.


    Saniya rolled her eyes as she quickly devised a new n. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly Stan¡¯s partner. Just an acquaintance. Sir, are you familiar with Stan?¡± Saniya threw Jake a shy nce as she spoke, her eyshes fluttering slightly.


    A cold, disdainful smile curved Jake¡¯s lips. ¡°Certainly, I¡¯m well-acquainted with him.¡±


    With a casual wave of his hand, the bodyguards dragged in a disheveled man.


    Stan, once a force to be reckoned with in the Reeves family, was now dragged before everyone like a battered stray.


    Stan bowed his head shamefully, his back hunched, and his body marred by bruises. He looked as though he had endured severe mistreatment.


    Saniya let out a scream of terror and staggered a few steps backward.


    Jake¡¯s cold smile widened as he ruthlessly stepped on Stan¡¯s hand, grinding his heel down. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Do you know this woman?¡±


    Stan emitted a cry of pain and humiliation.


    Before Stan could respond, Saniya blurted out, shaking her head frantically, ¡°No! I don¡¯t know him. We just happened to attend a party together. Sir, please, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m so terrified.¡±


    Saniya blinked, tears clinging to hershes. Her once beautiful face now appeared heartbreakingly pitiful.


    Just then, Kallie emerged from the crowd, holding Sophie¡¯s hand. Sophie¡¯s cheeks were wet, her eyes red from crying.


    Immediately, when Sophie saw Jake, she broke free and ran into his arms.


    ¡°Jake, everyone here is horrible. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but they¡¯re all trying to me it on me.¡±


    It was the first time Jake had seen Sophie cry so bitterly. Jake¡¯s expression softened immediately. He lifted her into his arms, soothing her while casting a cold, sharp re at everyone else.


    Jake¡¯s voice was cold as he questioned, ¡°Who dared use my daughter?¡±


    Saniya¡¯s heart sank into her stomach. She suddenly realized that the man before her was the same one who had shared dinner with Kallie a few days ago.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 551

    ?<strong>Chapter 551:</strong>


    Sophie called this man Jake? Saniya¡¯s face turned pale. Jake¡¯s name was both familiar and oddly unsettling.


    He had once been a formidable force in Burmoos, wielding significant influence. However, heter became entangled in a scandal involving the death of his mother and was expelled from the Reeves family.


    Following that, Stan assumed control of the Reeves family.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jake had returned, having not only survived but also triumphed over Stan. Even if someone tried to dredge up Jake¡¯s old scandal, it would be a waste of time.


    After all, he was back in the public eye, freely moving about Avalon. He must have cleared his name of any wrongdoing. Otherwise, the authorities wouldn¡¯t have permitted his reappearance.


    Saniya¡¯s heart sank, despair wing at her insides. Kallie shot an icy nce at Saniya, a re of anger crossing her face as she let out a sharp, disdainful snort.


    Jake understood instantly, his gaze darkening with a dangerous intensity as he glowered at Saniya. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble.¡±


    Edgar sensed the tension, stepped forward, and grabbed Saniya¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Reeves, what do you want us to do with her?¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Throw her into the sea.¡±


    A scream tore from Saniya¡¯s throat. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! Many people are watching us, and it¡¯s against thew!¡±


    Jake¡¯sugh was dark and humorless. ¡°Who said anything about killing? Besides, who here has the nerve to wrongly use me and my family?¡±


    Jake swept his gaze over the room, each person feeling the weight of his stare. Everyone who had nned to write stories ndering Sophie suddenly fell silent at once.


    The director, in particr, looked like all the blood had drained from his face. He had bet on the wrong horse this time and was utterly doomed, his fate sealed beyond hope.


    Kallie leaned toward Jake and whispered, ¡°Keep her for now. I have more questions to ask her.¡±


    Jake nodded, his eyes softening as they met Kallie¡¯s. He looked like a tame lion, his tone gentle. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Saniya was escorted away, while the director and the reporters were ushered out, their exit swift and decisive.


    At that moment, the door to the operating room swung open, and a doctor stepped out. ¡°Are the patient¡¯s family members here?¡±


    Debbie moved forward quickly, her face etched with worry. ¡°We¡¯re her friends. She doesn¡¯t have any family.¡±


    The doctor smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The patient is in stable condition.¡±


    A sigh of relief swept through Debbie and Kallie. After discussing their options, they agreed to take turns at the hospital to care for ine.


    Meanwhile, Sophie would go home with Jake. However, Sophie wasn¡¯t content and insisted on staying with Kallie instead.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 552

    ?<strong>Chapter 552:</strong>


    Jake sighed in mock grievance. ¡°It seems neither of you like me. You both don¡¯t want to stick around with me.¡±


    Kallieughed, shaking her head. ¡°You might want to give Sophie extrafort and ease her nerves. She¡¯s simply shy, but she¡¯lle around eventually. Why don¡¯t you head home and get some rest? I¡¯ll have more questions for you when I return.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jake gave a nod. He leaned in and brushed a kiss against her forehead before departing.


    Kallie blushed, whispering, ¡°Sophie¡¯s still here.¡±


    Jake chuckled. ¡°She¡¯ll find out someday.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s tears stopped, her curiosity piqued by their interaction. Did this mean Jake was going to be her new dad? He¡¯d called her his daughter. Could it be true?


    Sophie suddenly realized she had epted everything surprisingly easily. She liked Jake quite a bit. Somehow, Jake made her feel safe, a warmth she hadn¡¯t felt before, and she felt a strangefort just being near him.


    As night fell, ine came around. Her throat was dry and raw, her head pounding like a drum.


    Kallie quickly moved to ine¡¯s side, helping her sit up, and offering a ss of warm water.


    The warm water soothed ine¡¯s parched throat, easing the burn.


    shes of feverish nightmares crossed ine¡¯s mind, the sensation of cold sweat on her skin. But now, she felt clean, her body wrapped in fresh hospital clothes. Someone had been taking care of her.


    For so long, since her parents had died, ine had learned to fend for herself, to shoulder and take care of her sister. Even when she was hurt or ill during filming, she would grit her teeth and manage on her own. It was the first time someone else had taken care of her. The warmth of that realization spread through ine¡¯s chest like a balm, her eyes misting with tears.


    ¡°Thank you, Kallie,¡± ine whispered, her voice barely audible, heavy with emotion.


    Kallie made ine morefortable by adjusting her backrest.


    ¡°Thank you so much. If it hadn¡¯t been for your quick reaction, Sophie would have been in real danger. She¡¯s still so young. The doctor mentioned how lucky it was that an adult was involved. For a child or an elderly person, the same dose could have been deadly.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice trembled, and her eyes filled with tears as she spoke. She looked at ine with deep appreciation.


    ine, processing the gravity of the situation, let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m relieved it was me then.¡±


    ine stared at the ceiling, her face etched with a reflective sadness.


    ¡°To be honest, selflessness isn¡¯t usually my first instinct. At that moment, I wasn¡¯t even sure what went through my mind. Now that I think about it, I do have some regrets. Why did I nearly throw my life away for someone who isn¡¯t even family? Yet, if faced with the same choice, I¡¯d do it all over again. Sophie reminds me so much of my younger sister. She was beautiful, brilliant, and always soposed, even as a young girl. If our parents had been around, I¡¯m sure she would have had a wonderful future. Unfortunately¡­¡± ine paused, her eyes brimming with tears she held back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 553

    ?<strong>Chapter 553:</strong>


    Kallie reached for ine¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°I originally gave you the ne as part of a n to get close to you.


    But now, I truly appreciate what you¡¯ve done. You have my deepest gratitude. From now on, consider me at your service. Whatever you need, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ine stared at Kallie, confusion etched across her face. ¡°Why are you deliberately getting close to me?¡± Kallie¡¯s smile waned, reced by a somber expression as she chose to reveal the truth. ¡°It¡¯s concerning your sister. There¡¯s an aspect of my life you¡¯re unaware of. My cousin is Ewing, the head of the Nixon family.¡±


    Shock washed over ine, quickly clouded by a surge of anger.


    ¡°I had taken you for a decent person. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d advocate for such a vile man. Kallie, that doesn¡¯t seem like something you would do. If you promise never to bring up Ewing in front of me again, I¡¯ll act like this never happened.¡±


    Kallie shook her head gently, her tone sincere. ¡°I¡¯m not in his corner. The situation between him and your sister is theirs to resolve. It¡¯s not my ce to pass judgment. But listen, I¡¯m here to assist you. Honestly, my only wish is to help you find your sister.¡±


    ine regarded Kallie with a mix of skepticism and curiosity. ¡°How on earth did you find out she¡¯s missing?¡± Kallie sidestepped the query. ¡°We should save that conversation forter.


    You¡¯ve just woken up and need to recuperate. Tonight, Debbie and I will ensure you¡¯re taken care of. Don¡¯t fret. You¡¯re in safe hands.¡±


    ine, drained, chose not to delve deeper and rolled over to sleep.


    Outside the room, Kallie quietly made a call to Ewing.


    ¡°I talked with Saniya. She knows where to find Evita Webster, but she¡¯sid out some conditions. If we don¡¯tply, she won¡¯t divulge anything.¡±


    Ewing appeared even more worn on the other end of the phone. ¡°I got it wrong about ine. I assumed she was covering for her sister. I never imagined Evita would be kidnapped. This is on me. Had I not invited her out that evening, she wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart went out to him. ¡°Ewing, try to rest. We¡¯ll sort everything out.¡±


    Ewing nodded, managing a weary smile. ¡°I know. But¡­¡± His voice trailed off, his expression growing more strained.


    ¡°I regret dragging you into this. If you hadn¡¯t joined the show, you wouldn¡¯t be facing these issues now. I can¡¯t help but shiver with regret when I think about what could have happened to Sophie.¡±


    Kallie felt a residual fear as well, but thankfully, that scenario hadn¡¯t unfolded, and Sophie was safe. ¡°Ewing, it¡¯s alright. Sophie wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this. You handle the Nixon family. I¡¯ll track down Evita,¡± she assured him.


    ¡°ine had saved Sophie¡¯s life, and because of that, I felt obligated to amodate any request from Saniya. I was determined to ensure ine¡¯s sister was returned safely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 554

    ?<strong>Chapter 554:</strong>


    ine required several days in the hospital to fully recover from her ordeal. Throughout her stay, her interactions with Kallie grew noticeably more distant and cold.


    Debbie, feeling both confused and concerned by the change in ine¡¯s demeanor, pulled Kallie aside to discuss it privately.


    Kallie offered a reassuring smile and brushed off her concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Meanwhile, words spread rapidly about Saniya¡¯s role in ine¡¯s hospitalization.


    Despite efforts to stop the live stream quickly, enough people had witnessed Saniya¡¯s actions with the mushroom.


    Several made videos of Saniya springing up and stepping back after touching the mushroom, reying the moment again and again.


    The sarcastic caption stated, ¡°How can you me me? It wasn¡¯t intentional. I didn¡¯t know the mushroom was toxic, yet I touched it deliberately. I touched it and moved away quickly, utterly ignoring the safety of a child.¡±


    It also came to light that Saniya had tried to pin the me on Sophie.


    Calls for Saniya to be banned grew louder. This was no longer just about a wed character. Her behavior was outright spiteful.


    Kallie conveyed every detail to Saniya without omission. In the gloomy confines of a poorly lit room, Saniya, her hair unkempt and face grimy, raised her eyes.


    Jake had never instructed anyone to harm Saniya. They simply withheld her meals.


    Yet, Saniya¡¯s response was to exaggerate her plight, appearing even more miserable as the days passed.


    Saniya snapped, ¡°Kallie, my demands haven¡¯t changed! Agree to my terms, and I¡¯ll disclose Evita¡¯s location. Disagree, and I remain silent. Either way, my fate is sealed in your hands.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly do you want from me?¡± As a chair was brought in, Kallie took a seat.


    With a scoff, Saniya challenged, ¡°Tell me whether you agree.¡±


    Saniya felt confident Kallie would relent for Evita¡¯s whereabouts.


    Kallie¡¯s expression turned cold. She finally said, ¡°Fine. I agree with you.¡±


    Malice sparkled in Saniya¡¯s eyes as she stared at Kallie. ¡°My demand isn¡¯t excessive. You¡¯ll apany me as a hostage. Once we¡¯re beyond this country¡¯s borders, I¡¯ll reveal Evita¡¯s location. If you doubt my words, I can at least tell you the name of the town where she¡¯s hiding, without specifying the address. What? Fearing I might fool you?¡±


    Kallie stared at Saniya, her face a mask of disbelief. ¡°Why would you need me as a hostage? After what you did to Jake¡¯s daughter, he won¡¯t simply let you off because of me.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯m aware that Jake holds you dear. With you in my custody, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything reckless. Are you reluctant to cooperate? Without my information, you¡¯ll remain clueless about Evita¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 555

    ?<strong>Chapter 555:</strong>


    Kallie inhaled sharply. ¡°Alright. I ept. Once our team locates Evita, I¡¯ll apany you abroad. With me as your hostage, Jake will hold back. However, if I suffer any harm, I cannot predict his reaction. He might just lose his mind.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s sneer lingered as she refrained from replying to Kallie.


    As Kallie stepped out of the room where Saniya was detained, she collided directly with someone.


    Upon noticing Kallie¡¯s troubled expression, Jake¡¯s concern grew immediately. He steadied her, his voiceced with worry. ¡°What did Saniya want? It doesn¡¯t involve you or Sophie, does it?¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze pierced through Kallie, as if he could read her thoughts effortlessly.


    Jake always had such keen and discerning eyes. Trying to mask her unease and panic, Kallie held his gaze firmly, her hand gripping his tightly. Without denying it, she responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face transformed in an instant, his eyes clouding with concern as he moved to walk into the room. Kallie quickly held him back. ¡°Wait. Let me finish. She did make a request, but it¡¯s one I can reject.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    Jake eyed Kallie with a hint of skepticism. ¡°Really?¡±


    With a nod and a light chuckle, Kallie reassured him. ¡°Why would I lie to you? I know you too well. If you wanted the truth, you¡¯d uncover it easily.¡±


    Feeling his suspicion wane, Jake tightened his grip on her hand, his expression softening with empathy. ¡°You know, I could probably track down Evita myself. But there¡¯s a strange group involved that prevents me from locating her. Things are tricky. Why not give me a little more time? I hate to see you troubled by Saniya¡¯s demands.¡±


    Kallie shook her head resolutely and replied, ¡°No, we can¡¯t afford to dy. If we do, something might happen to Evita. By then, if someone instigates ine, she¡¯ll turn against Ewing. I have to help Ewing. If it weren¡¯t for his protection when Sophie and I were with the Nixons, we might not have made it.¡±


    Memories of those tough times lingered with Kallie. Abram and his family, especially Bria, had repeatedly tried to harm Kallie.


    On the day Kallie went intobor, they had plotted against her, and she and Sophie nearly lost their lives. Ewing had halted everything to safeguard Kallie continuously for three days and nights.


    Throughout Kallie¡¯s recuperation after giving birth, Ewing was a constant presence, never leaving her side. He was her cousin, but she had always looked up to him more like a big brother.


    Jake pulled Kallie close and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make any rash moves. Anyone who matters to you matters to me.¡±


    There were still a few days before Saniya was set to leave. Kallie and Jake began to strategize. Their best bet was to extract information from Saniya and then ensure she remained within their reach domestically.


    Kallie genuinely didn¡¯t wish harm upon Saniya.


    However, since Saniya knew of Evita¡¯s location, she inevitably had ties to the mastermind. Once the mastermind was tipped off, knowing where Evita was held captive would be pointless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 556

    ?<strong>Chapter 556:</strong>


    As the appointed day neared, Kallie¡¯s anxiety mounted. Perhaps her strength was ebbing. Morning sickness had gripped her barely a month into her pregnancy, and her weight began to drop.


    Jake, deeply concerned, enlisted top nutritionists from across the country. Yet, the efforts bore no fruit.


    Determined, Jake took to the kitchen himself, learning from the nutritionists and donning an apron each evening upon his return home. Hismitment intensified.


    Together, Jake and Kallie gently coaxed Sophie into epting that Jake was her real father.


    But Sophie was resolute. She clung to the memories of her early years, years when Jake was absent, leaving a void when she needed him most.


    She resisted calling him ¡°Dad,¡± opting instead for ¡°Jake.¡±


    Jake, frustrated, realized there wasn¡¯t much he could do. Kallie and Sophie were the only ones who could make him feel so helpless.


    That evening, after the nightly bedtime story, a wave of difort overtook Kallie.


    She winced, pressing a hand to her chest in an attempt to soothe the pain, just as Sophie stirred beside her.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Sophie called out softly, waking up with a yawn and lightly patting Kallie¡¯s chest.


    Kallie felt a mix of sympathy and gratitude for Sophie¡¯s thoughtfulness. She gently tucked Sophie back under the covers. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Make sure you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Sophie snuggled closer, with only her fluffy head visible. Herrge eyes blinked sweetly.


    ¡°Mommy, do you think the baby in your tummy is a girl or a boy?¡± Sophie asked with childlike curiosity.


    Kallie smiled and gave a yful shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Would you prefer a little sister or a little brother?¡±


    Sophie¡¯sughter filled the room. ¡°I want both, a sister and a brother!¡±


    Kallie chuckled, yfully pinching Sophie¡¯s nose. ¡°My, aren¡¯t you greedy?¡±


    Sophie moved in closer and whispered to Kallie¡¯s still-t belly, ¡°Little brother or sister, you must be good. Mommy isn¡¯t feeling well. Please don¡¯t make it harder for her.¡±


    Kallie was about tough at the sweet gesture. A one-month-old embryo was far from understanding Sophie¡¯s tender words, yet Kallie noticed her spirits lift inexplicably.


    She caressed her belly and murmured, ¡°Boy or girl, it seems like you¡¯re already listening to your big sister.¡±


    Sophie ced her hands on her hips and let out a thoughtful hum. ¡°Of course. If they step out of line, I¡¯ll be right there to straighten them out.¡±


    The room filled with their heartyughter, casting a warm, inviting glow around them.


    Then, a loud knock abruptly shattered the tranquil moment. Edgar stepped in. His usual calm demeanor had given way to a rare sign of distress, beads of cold sweat dotting his forehead.


    Despite this, his customary smile lingered. Upon spotting Sophie, his voice softened as he addressed Kallie, ¡°Madam, could I have a word? It¡¯s important.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 557

    ?<strong>Chapter 557:</strong>


    Kallie, noticing Edgar¡¯s unusual state, grew concerned. She gently patted Sophie¡¯s back, urging, ¡°Go get some rest.¡± With that, she followed Edgar out.


    As the door clicked shut behind them, Edgar¡¯sposed facade crumbled. The usually unshakeable man looked as though he might copse in front of Kallie. ¡°Something terrible has happened!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety peaked. ¡°Is it Jake?¡± she asked, her voice tense.


    Edgar nodded solemnly, his eyes filled with sorrow for Jake.


    Feeling a wave of nausea, Kallie nearly faltered, but Edgar caught her just in time to steady her.


    Edgar immediately regretted his decision. ¡°Mr. Reeves advised against telling you, but you had to know. Just try to remain calm for your daughter¡¯s sake.¡±


    With her fists tightly clenched to maintain herposure, Kallie inhaled sharply and asked, ¡°What happened to Jake?¡±


    Edgar simply escorted Kallie to the hospital.


    This was the first time Kallie had seen Jake in such a grave condition.


    Jake¡¯s body was riddled with severe injuries, tubes protruding from him in every direction.


    The only sign that he was still alive was the rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor next to his bed. His face was marred by dreadful wounds.


    Tears welled up in Kallie¡¯s eyes, despite her previous belief that her feelings for him had faded. Though her decision to remarry him was driven by their children¡¯s needs, at least in her perception, the sight of him so vulnerable tore at her heart.


    After a long silence, she managed to whisper, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was Anna,¡± Edgar replied through clenched teeth, his own emotion palpable.


    By now, Kallie had regained herposure.


    She approached Jake¡¯s bedside and adjusted his covers. ¡°Continue,¡± she urged Edgar.


    Edgar, his voice shaky, exined, ¡°Mr. Reeves was investigating the group involved with Miss Webster¡¯s abduction and the antagonism toward the Nixon family. He did it covertly with only a few people. Later, he discovered Anna¡¯s connection to this group. Worse, Anna seemed to have been abducted by them.


    Anna¡¯s brother once saved Mr. Reeves¡¯ life,pelling him not to remain passive. Plus, Mr. Reeves wasmitted to assisting you with locating Miss Webster.


    Therefore, he led a team to rescue Anna, but they failed and were hurt by individuals armed with firearms.¡±


    Kallie, puzzled, inquired, ¡°Firearms?¡±


    Edgar confirmed. ¡°They were foreign militants, not from our country.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback, as nowadays, encounters with firearms were rare, even in the underworld of Yoeloth. Facing ruthless adversaries armed with firearms, the fact that Jake survived and returned was considered fortunate enough.


    Emotion thickened Edgar¡¯s voice. ¡°Madam, I share this out of concern for Mr. Reeves¡¯ safety.


    Before passing out, he asked me not to tell you about this. He simply chose to keep it from you to spare you worry. Rest assured, nothing inappropriate urred with Anna.¡±


    Kallie nced at the unconscious Jake and sighed softly. ¡°I get it. Since this incident has happened, he no longer owes Anna anything.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 558

    ?<strong>Chapter 558:</strong>


    Edgar nodded repeatedly. ¡°Exactly. Before passing out, Mr. Reeves said he could now focus solely on you, without distractions.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s emotions surged, yet she managed to ask, ¡°What have the doctors said about Jake¡¯s condition?¡±


    Edgar faltered, his hesitation speaking volumes about the gravity of the situation.


    Jake¡¯s prognosis suggested he might be facing a vegetative state.


    Despite her internal conflict, Kallie resigned herself to the situation. She was resolved to undertake a risky endeavor on behalf of Ewing.


    Kallie took a deep breath and called Edgar outside. She was aware that people inas might hear surrounding sounds, and she aimed to keep Jake from any further stress.


    Kallie ryed Saniya¡¯s demands precisely to Edgar.


    Unsurprisingly, Edgar was livid and proposed a confrontation with Saniya immediately. ¡°This is preposterous! She¡¯s exploiting our desperation to ckmail us. We had no intention of harming her. The nerve of her!¡±


    Kallie gave a softugh. ¡°It¡¯s because Saniya has fooled us all. She¡¯s not the vulnerable figure she portrays. Always acting¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t matter now. You must coborate with me. You have no other option.¡±


    Edgar appeared distressed. ¡°Madam, please reconsider. Both your daughter and Mr. Reeves need your presence. What would we do if something were to happen to you?¡± Sophie felt uneasy, aware of the risks she was taking.


    ¡°I understand the stakes. Should anything happen to me, your priority is to safeguard Jake and Sophie. You must ensure Sophie¡¯s safety at all costs. You know me. Even if you ground me, I¡¯ll find a way out. I¡¯m resolute. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t want an irate Jake when he awakens? If I¡¯m harmed, dy informing Jake or Sophie. Wait until Jake¡¯s stronger. Believe me, I¡¯ll manage. I¡¯m left with no alternative.¡±


    Edgar, noting Kallie¡¯s resolve, inhaled deeply and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    At that moment, a doctor approached, adjusting his sses solemnly. ¡°Who here is rted to the patient?¡±


    Kallie responded softly, ¡°I am.¡±


    The doctor let out a regretful sigh. ¡°The patient is nearly in a vegetative state. His awakening is now a matter of fate. There¡¯s little we can do. He has sustained a head injury. The fact that he¡¯s alive is already a miracle.¡±


    Edgar, agitated, stepped forward. ¡°What do you mean? You didn¡¯t say this yesterday. You said you needed to monitor Mr. Reeves¡¯ condition for a few days to see if he would wake up. How can you now im he is in a vegetative state? We should consider transferring him to a better hospital!¡±


    Kallie, disheartened but forcing a calm facade, restrained Edgar as he nearly broke down. ¡°Please calm down, Edgar. The medical staff here is top-notch. Moving Jake could worsen his condition. You have to believe he will wake up. Jake has always been fortunate. And so have I.¡±


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Edgar calmed somewhat and gazed at the unconscious Jake, then at the resolute Kallie, overwhelmed by sadness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 559

    ?<strong>Chapter 559:</strong>


    After everything Jake and Kallie had endured, they had finally found their way back to each other. It hadn¡¯t been long since their reunion.


    Jake had been organizing their marriage certificate and was nning their wedding for the next month. He had meticulously prepared everything. Yet, destiny had other ns.


    Time passed, and it was nearly time to negotiate with Saniya. The door to the dimly lit room creaked open, letting in a stream of sunlight that made Saniya squint.


    Saniya looked up as Kallie entered the room, bathed in light, and Saniya¡¯s face twisted into a malevolent grin. She gestured subtly with her hands, signaling Kallie to release her.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze showed reluctance, but she had no choice.


    As Saniya twisted her reddened wrists, a triumphant smile yed on her lips. ¡°What now, Kallie? Your expression is immensely satisfying to me.


    Do you always believe everything is under your control? You thought you could dictate your destiny and that of others, didn¡¯t you? How absurd is that?¡±


    Kallie faced Saniya without any emotion. Despite the mockery, her eyes remained calm, devoid of anger.


    ¡°Everyone is the master of their own fate. What made you think I aimed to govern yours? Your current situation stems from your own decisions, not the influence of others.¡±


    Saniya retorted, her anger palpable, ¡°Had you not coerced me, would I have chosen this path?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s sneer only further enraged Saniya, who stepped closer and pressed a chilling dagger against Kallie¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t gloat too much. Pray that your allies save you before we depart on that ne.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s hand then carefully rested on Kallie¡¯s abdomen, a gesture that sent a sharp pang through Kallie¡¯s heart.


    However, Kallie quickly regained herposure. Throughout the show, she had concealed any hint of her pregnancy. It was crucial that no one else discovered her condition.


    ¡°Walk forward!¡± Saniya hissed.


    The cold steel of the dagger pressed against Kallie¡¯s skin, a chilling reminder of Saniya¡¯s deadly intent.


    Even without drawing blood, the dagger¡¯s proximity sent shivers down Kallie¡¯s spine, a silent promise of pain. Each step felt like an eternity, her heart pounding a frantic rhythm in her chest.


    The scene before the onlookers was one of shock and disbelief. No one had anticipated such a dramatic turn of events.


    A collective paralysis gripped the crowd, their faces etched with a mixture of fear and confusion.


    ¡°Let her be,¡± Kallie stated, her voice strained but resolute. The bodyguards, momentarily stunned, finally parted, creating a path for the two women.


    Using Kallie as a human shield, Saniya navigated her way toward the Reeves family¡¯s private airstrip with unsettling ease.


    As thendscape blurred past the car window, Saniya¡¯s demeanor hardened. She fixed Kallie with a suspicious re.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right, Kallie. This is all too easy.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyshes trembled, but herposure remained intact.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 560

    ?<strong>Chapter 560:</strong>


    Her voice, though slightly constricted, conveyed a sense of control. ¡°Of course it¡¯s easy. Jake¡¯s on his deathbed. I¡¯m the only one who matters now. They wouldn¡¯t dare harm you. They need me.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smirk at the news of Jake¡¯s precarious condition. ¡°So much for your powerful protector. It looks like he¡¯s not so invincible after all. Tell me, Kallie, does this mean Stan still has a shot at seizing control of the Reeves family?¡±


    Kallie gave Saniya a sarcastic smile. ¡°He¡¯s already at the bottom of the ocean. How could he possiblye back?¡±


    Saniya¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°You¡¯re so cruel! You have no heart!¡± she hissed, but then she took a deep breath, calming herself. ¡°Stan doesn¡¯t matter. I have other ways to get what I want.¡±


    Kallie nced sideways at Saniya. Saniya was nothing like the weak and innocent girl she¡¯d pretended to be a few days ago. Maybe her earlier behavior had all been an act. What was Saniya really after?


    When they got out of the car, Edgar and his men immediately formed a protective circle around them.


    Edgar eyed Saniya suspiciously, worried she might try something dangerous. ¡°Miss Mason, we¡¯ve kept our end of the bargain and brought you to the airport. You¡¯re almost on the ne. You¡¯re free to leave. It¡¯s time to let Miss Nixon go.¡±


    Saniya sneered. ¡°Hold your horses. I¡¯m not on the ne yet, am I?¡±


    Kallie frowned, her eyes hardening. ¡°Saniya, what are you nning? If you break the agreement and I get hurt, you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s voice was chilling. ¡°Rx. I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t let you go. I just want to add one more thing to our deal.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Saniya stared at Kallie¡¯s stomach. She was like a snake ready to strike, sending shivers down Kallie¡¯s spine. Kallie tried to keep her cool, but her hands shook slightly. She still clung to a tiny bit of hope. How did Saniya know she was pregnant?


    But Saniya¡¯s next words shattered any remaining hope Kallie clung to. ¡°So, which is it? Your life, or the life of the baby you¡¯re carrying? Choose.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°How did you find out I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    Saniya smirked, a glint of triumph in her eyes. ¡°I know a thing or two about medicine. You thought you were being sneaky, but any doctor could spot it. I suspected it the moment I saw you on that show. And then, Jake gifting you jewelry? That sealed the deal. You and Jake sure are going all out for this baby, huh?¡±


    A shiver ran down Kallie¡¯s spine. The regret gnawed at her. Saniya was proving to be a tougher opponent than she had anticipated.


    ¡°Your threat¡¯s empty. If I die, the baby dies too. So, what choice are you giving me?¡± Kallie retorted.


    The dagger shifted from Kallie¡¯s neck to her pregnant belly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 561

    ?<strong>Chapter 561:</strong>


    Saniya¡¯s voice was ice-cold. ¡°If I cut here, you¡¯ll only lose your womb, not your life. But if youe with me, I can guarantee you¡¯ll survive until the day you deliver the baby. The baby will be well taken care of after it¡¯s born. Now, choose.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands were mmy with fear.


    Edgar¡¯s anxiety spiked as he saw that Saniya¡¯s grip on Kallie remained firm.


    Just then, Saniya¡¯s aplices appeared, their voices urgent, pushing her to move faster.


    Edgar¡¯s eyes were sharp. He immediately spotted one of them¡ªthe same bastard who¡¯d hurt Jake that day. His stomach dropped. A wave of anxiety washed over him.


    Edgar desperately wanted to warn Kallie but was terrified of tipping their hand.


    Kallie caught Edgar¡¯s look. Her heart hammered in her chest.


    Saniya¡¯s patience wore thin as Kallie hesitated.


    ¡°Ten seconds. That¡¯s all you get to make up your mind. Or I¡¯ll make it for you. And just so we¡¯re clear, one of your kids stays with us. If you don¡¯t hand over the one you¡¯re carrying, Sophie will be with us.¡± Saniya¡¯s smile was pure evil.


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced. She trembled from head to toe. Sophie and her unborn child. Fear wasn¡¯t the issue¡ªit was the agonizing uncertainty. What the hell was she supposed to do?


    Saniya started the countdown. ¡°10, 9, 8¡­¡±


    At 5, Kallie blurted out, ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t hurt my baby?¡±


    Saniya clicked her tongue, annoyance shing across her face. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap. I don¡¯t want your baby. My boss does. He messed up Jake, and he can damn well take Sophie. He¡¯s giving you a choice only because he¡¯s got a thing for pretty women like you.¡±


    Kallie closed her eyes, despair washing over her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go. Just keep my baby safe. You can¡¯t touch Sophie.¡±


    Saniya was feeling smug. She gave Kallie¡¯s cheek a yful pat. ¡°You could¡¯ve just told me sooner,¡± she said. ¡°You made me put on this whole dumb act for nothing.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s suspicion was correct. The Saniya everyone knew was a facade. Saniya had been ying a part, pretending to be Kallie¡¯s enemy. The truth was, she¡¯d been trying to get close to Kallie.


    Saniya had purposely irritated Kallie and allowed Jake to take control of her. Then, she¡¯d dangled the bait by iming to know where Evita was.


    The whole time, the mastermind had been after Kallie and Jake¡¯s unborn baby. Kallie¡¯s mind raced. Why were they so desperate for her baby? What was so special about it?


    Saniya¡¯s men led Kallie onto the ne.


    Kallie nced back and shook her head slightly at Edgar, who looked terrified. She signaled for him to stay calm and not do anything rash.


    This was the worst-case scenario, the one she¡¯d been dreading. But she had prepared herself for this possibility, so she managed to stay somewhatposed.


    Edgar watched helplessly as they took Kallie away. He pped his own face in anger and frustration. He¡¯d failed to protect her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 562

    ?<strong>Chapter 562:</strong>


    All that was left was to keep Sophie safe. On the ne, Saniya sat beside Kallie, intrigued by her calmness.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared at all? Did you really not see any of thising?¡± Saniya asked.


    Kallie looked up to meet Saniya¡¯s gaze. ¡°Though it¡¯s unexpected, fear isn¡¯t something I entertain. Death is meaningless to me.¡±


    The smile that spread across Saniya¡¯s face was genuine, shedding any pretense she had earlier. Her charm and beauty became more apparent. ¡°You¡¯re not being honest. Everyone fears death, even the most righteous among us.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice was steady, unshaken. ¡°What difference does it make if I¡¯m scared? Fear won¡¯t make my enemies retreat.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Saniya conceded. ¡°You have a point there.¡± Her tone shifted. ¡°Any regrets? Had you figured out my motives sooner, perhaps things could have been different.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Kallie shook her head. ¡°No regrets. It¡¯s clear you¡¯ve been orchestrating this for a long time. Since the moment you targeted Ewing and we first met at the manor, my fate was sealed.¡±


    Saniya exhaled sharply, frustrationcing her breath. ¡°You¡¯re sharper than I thought. Now I see why my boss is so adamant about having you on board.¡±


    On the ne, Saniya wasn¡¯t alone. A few men were with her.


    Other than the one piloting, the rest were drunk, reveling loudly. They bore the hard, calcting eyes of men well-versed in violence and theft, their features distinctly foreign.


    One of them, fueled by alcohol, made his way toward Kallie and Saniya. He scrutinized Kallie¡¯s face with covetous eyes.


    Though hismand of thenguage was poor, Kallie grasped his meaning. He implied she was beautiful, but his words carried no sincerity. He appraised her as if she were merchandise.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t overlook the lust and greed in his gaze. Herplexion paled, and her hands clenched in anxiety.


    Soon, another man with the same predatory stare approached.


    Together, they started a conversation right before Kallie. ¡°The trip¡¯s long. After wend, there¡¯s still a drive. We¡¯re all worn out. Why not unwind a bit?¡±


    ¡°The boss is after the baby she¡¯s carrying. What if something happens¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you dense? We¡¯ve got a doctor right here. Nothing¡¯s going to go wrong.¡±


    Their grins were sinister as they eyed Kallie.


    The smell of sweat and alcohol was so strong that Kallie nearly retched. She addressed them directly, ¡°I am a hostage. Any harm to me, and you will face the consequences.¡±


    To her dismay, they onlyughed louder, ridiculing her for her perceived simplicity.


    One of them calmly stated, ¡°With the skills your people possess, they can¡¯t touch us. You¡¯d better watch how you act. We can be gentle when we want to.¡±


    Threats were futile. Kallie pinned her hopes on Saniya, who was feigning sleep with her eyes shut.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 563

    ?<strong>Chapter 563:</strong>


    Kallie nudged Saniya slightly. ¡°Saniya, remember, I¡¯m the hostage you imed. Are you really going to sit by and watch me get harassed?¡±


    Saniya remained motionless, her eyes still closed, seemingly indifferent. Clearly, she had no intention of stepping in. She was, after all, in league with the others. It was unlikely she would assist Kallie.


    One of the men seized Kallie by the wrist and began dragging her away.


    Clenching her teeth, Kallie pleaded desperately, ¡°If you don¡¯t intervene, I¡¯ll take my own life. Then neither I nor the baby I¡¯m carrying will be of any use to you. My people already know the address. I¡¯d rather die than face humiliation.¡±


    The two men ignored her threat, continuing to chuckle as they pulled her along.


    Just as they were about to haul Kallie from her seat, Saniya¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    Saniya moved with unexpected speed.


    Before Kallie could even process what was happening, the two smug men were on the floor, writhing in agony. Their hands were twisted at unnatural angles.


    A shiver ran down Kallie¡¯s spine. She turned to see Saniya offering her a smile that was as beautiful as it was cold.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Saniya asked.


    Kallie¡¯s voice was quivering yet defiant. Standing firm, she countered, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ignored me, I wouldn¡¯t have had to do this. But make no mistake, I don¡¯t take well to threats. Facing humiliation, I¡¯d choose death.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s jaw clenched tight. ¡°Then you¡¯d better hope that baby stays inside you indefinitely.¡±


    Her anger palpable, Saniya stood up. Sheshed out with her foot, kicking the two men sprawled on the floor, and dered loudly, ¡°This woman is my hostage. Lay a hand on her, and you¡¯ll end up just like them.¡±


    The onlookers, who had been itching to harass Kallie, froze in their tracks.


    Relieved, Kallie exhaled deeply and decided it was time to rest. Saniya, clearly displeased, challenged her. ¡°How can you possibly sleep at a time like this?¡±


    Kallie ced a hand on her belly, steadying her breath. ¡°What choice do I have? I must ept the situation and make the best of it. For now, I need to stay asfortable as possible, at least until the baby arrives.¡±


    Saniya scoffed and returned to her seat, closing her eyes once more.


    An hourter, the ne touched down.


    Kallie scanned her new surroundings. Nothing but a vast desert stretched before her. Sparse, dpidated houses dotted thendscape, with no sign of life. This was a forsaken ce.


    Up until now, Kallie had maintained a brave front, but the fear was setting in. She found herself in a remote area, far from any signs of civilization.


    Their journey continued under the relentless weather, making every step a struggle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 564

    ?<strong>Chapter 564:</strong>


    Physically, Kallie was holding up, but she sensed that Saniya was intentionally making their path harder. This seemed to stem from an earlier confrontation on the ne, where Saniya had felt threatened.


    Refusing to bend to Saniya¡¯s will, Kallie suddenly sat down, iming she was too tired to go on. ¡°I can¡¯t go any further. I¡¯mpletely drained.¡±


    Saniya shot Kallie a fierce look but eventually relented.


    ¡°Take a break here, then.¡±


    As they rested, the scorching sun zed overhead. Only Saniya and Kallie enjoyed the scant shade avable, while the others stood by, suffering quietly, not daring to voice their difort.


    It was clear to Kallie that Saniya held some authority within their group, possibly as a low-ranking leader.


    They resumed their walk after a short break, but within ten minutes, Kallie was againining of exhaustion.


    Annoyed, Saniya clenched her teeth and approached Kallie, whispering sharply, ¡°Enough with the act. I know you¡¯re not that frail.¡±


    Looking pale and weak, Kallie responded softly, ¡°I¡¯m not acting. I¡¯m pregnant and really struggling.¡±


    Frustrated yet resigned, Saniya conceded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop so you can rest.¡±


    The group trudged forward, stopping every so often, repeating the grueling cycle five or six times. Most of them were on the brink of dehydration, their resentment toward Saniya growing with every step.


    ¡°Why do we have to endure this? Everyone¡¯s on the verge of copse,¡± one of them muttered bitterly.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t get what the boss sees in that woman. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°She acts like she¡¯s above us just because of her pregnancy. I¡¯m not convinced by her at all.¡±


    Saniya could sense the rising tension and knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before it boiled over into full-blown conflict. She nced over at Kallie, her eyes cold, and with a sigh, reluctantly ordered a car.


    But the moment they climbed in, Kallie¡¯s eyes were immediately blindfolded.


    For the rest of the journey, Kallie was kept in the dark, led blindly out of the vehicle when they arrived. And then, they switched to a boat.


    After a grueling journey, they finally reached their destination by evening.


    Kallie¡¯s blindfold was removed, revealing a scene that left her momentarily stunned. The harsh yellow sand they had first encountered gave way to a lush, almost dreamlikendscape. In front of her loomed a beautifulplex of buildings, resembling a grand castle.


    As Kallie turned around, she caught sight of the endless sea. This should be an isted ind. The realization came with the sinking feeling that any hope of escape had just slipped away.


    They moved toward the grand house at the center of the viplex.


    As they neared, someone emerged to meet them. It felt more like handing over a hostage than weing a guest.


    Several foreign bodyguards nked Kallie, their expressions stone-cold and menacing. Kallie knew they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike if she made a wrong move.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 565

    ?<strong>Chapter 565:</strong>


    The air around them was thick with intimidation, and Kallie felt a chill wash over her, her face paling slightly. Saniya noticed Kallie¡¯s fear, a smug smirk ying on her lips as she let out a disdainful snort.


    But then, a voice broke through the tension, low and gravelly, yetmanding. ¡°Is this how you treat a guest? Have you forgotten the meaning of hospitality?¡±


    The voice spoke in Kallie¡¯s nativenguage, and the sudden familiarity made her pause.


    Kallie turned toward the voice, her eyesnding on an elderly man being wheeled out.


    The elderly man¡¯s frail frame was hunched, and his clothes hung loosely on his thin body. Yet, despite his apparent fragility, he wore a warm smile that gave him an almost kind appearance at first nce.


    The people around the elderly man straightened, their expressions turning respectful.


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced. This elderly man had to be the boss here. But confusion nagged at her. How could someone so old and feeblemand such a group of intimidating individuals?


    Kallie¡¯s eyesnded on the young man behind the wheelchair. He couldn¡¯t have been more than neen, dressed just like the other servants.


    At first nce, Kallie dismissed the young man as part of the hired help. But something made her pause. Unlike the rest, who were all clearly foreign, he was unmistakably from her homnd. The realization sent a ripple of unease through her.


    The elderly man came closer, his gaze sharp despite the warm smile on his lips. ¡°Ms. Nixon,¡± he called out in a smooth, almost too-friendly tone. ¡°I must apologize for the abrupt way you were brought here. But I had little choice. Had I approached this openly, your fianc¨¦ would¡¯ve blocked me at every turn.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced, but she kept her voice steady. ¡°So, you know Jake?¡± she asked, carefully choosing her words.


    The elderly man¡¯s smile deepened, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m quite familiar with him,¡± he replied, his tone growing more cryptic. ¡°But that¡¯s not the issue now, is it? You¡¯re here, and I suggest you settle in. Forget any ideas of leaving. I promise my people will make sure you¡¯re¡­fortable.¡±


    Kallie bit back a dozen questions, opting for silence. She knew better than to ask questions that might reveal more than she intended.


    ¡°After such a long journey, you must be exhausted. Go and rest,¡± the elderly man said, dismissively waving his hand.


    The bodyguards responded instantly, motioning for Kallie to move.


    Left without a choice, Kallie fell in line.


    As they escorted Kallie away, she couldn¡¯t help but nce back. There, Saniya stood close to the elderly man, locked in a quiet, familiar conversation. Their rapport was obvious.


    Suddenly, Kallie had a chilling sensation. Instinctively, she scanned her surroundings, searching for the source of her unease. That was when she noticed him, the young man pushing the wheelchair.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 566

    ?<strong>Chapter 566:</strong>


    He had been watching her all along, his gaze sharp and unsettling. When their eyes met, the young man gave a slow, eerie smile that sent a wave of cold through Kallie¡¯s veins.


    Kallie sensed something amiss about him. His movements were too deliberate and poised, betraying an unnatural maturity for his age.


    The bodyguards led Kallie through a maze of corridors before stopping at a room. The space was luxurious, but its opulence felt almost sinister. Lavish furnishings filled every corner, and a line of servants stood ready, including nutritionists who waited silently.


    The sheer excess of care suffocated more than itforted. Yet, something was unmistakably wrong. Every servant wore a mask, their eyes downcast, their lips sealed in an unspoken vow of silence. It was unsettling in a way Kallie couldn¡¯t quite describe.


    Unable to stay quiet any longer, Kallie turned to one of the bodyguards. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they allowed to speak? What is going on here?¡±


    The bodyguard shot her a strange smile, one that made her skin crawl. ¡°Ms. Nixon, just rx. You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    With that, he turned on his heel and exited, closing the door behind him.


    All eyes were on Kallie, the room waiting in tense silence for hermand.


    The stillness was suffocating, pressing down on her like a physical weight. She took a slow, calming breath and nodded. ¡°Alright. Go back to your tasks.¡±


    With that, the servants and nutritionists moved with mechanical precision, dispersing to their various duties.


    As they worked, Kallie¡¯s eyes caught sight of a young girl, no older than ten. She was thin, and like the others, she wore a mask. But unlike the rest, her eyes weren¡¯t nk. They held a flicker of fear.


    Kallie felt a strange pull toward the girl. There, at least, she sensed a shred of humanity.


    She nced around, ensuring no one was watching, and then subtly gestured for the girl toe closer. ¡°Come here for a moment,¡± she whispered.


    The girl hesitated, her eyes darting around nervously. But after a brief pause, she approached, eyes filled with confusion as they locked onto Kallie. Yet, she remained silent, as if bound by some unspoken rule.


    Kallie nced around once more before slipping a few bills into the girl¡¯s hand. It was a small risk. She was being watched, and her ess tomunication was cut off, but she still had some money with her.


    ¡°Hey, sweetie,¡± Kallie said softly, crouching down to meet the girl¡¯s eye level. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to ask you some questions and understand what¡¯s happening here.¡±


    The girl shook her head immediately, her refusal clear and unwavering.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank, but she didn¡¯t push. She decided to try once more, her voice gentle. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Is it because they told you not to talk to me?¡±


    Again, the girl shook her head. Kallie waited, watching as the girl hesitated. Then, slowly, the girl pulled down her mask.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the girl opened her mouth, revealing only half of a tongue.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 567

    ?<strong>Chapter 567:</strong>


    The sight was like a punch to the gut. Kallie gasped, unable to stifle her shock. In an instant, the door flew open. A bodyguard stormed in, his eyes zing. Without a word, he grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist, yanking her away.


    Panic shed across the girl¡¯s face. Her eyes went wide with terror as she tried to resist, gesturing frantically. She couldn¡¯t speak. She could only struggle, her silent pleas twisting into a heartbreaking cry.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t hesitate, dragging the girl out of the room. The girl¡¯s muffled cries grew desperate, and Kallie¡¯s blood ran cold. She realized just how dire the situation was. Leaping to her feet, she rushed after them, heart racing, as she tried to stop the bodyguard from taking the girl away.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t release his hold on the girl. He turned to re at Kallie, his eyes icy with murderous intent.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, remember that you are a guest here. It¡¯s crucial you understand our rules. This girl vited them and needs to be removed.¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her fault. I was the one who pulled off her mask. She¡¯s innocent.¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s smile became colder. ¡°Does it matter? She was careless. Her death is trivial and won¡¯t tie back to you.¡±


    Chills ran down Kallie¡¯s spine. To him, human life was no more than dirt. Her look hardened. Clutching her stomach, she countered, ¡°Your boss invited me here for a reason. If you take her, it¡¯ll upset me. My distress could affect my unborn child. Are you ready to face those repercussions?¡±


    The bodyguard paused, unsure how to react.


    Meanwhile, the girl, overwhelmed with fear, bit the bodyguard¡¯s hand hard.


    Enraged, the bodyguard retaliated with several harsh ps.


    Kallie observed this in dismay.


    As chaos ensued, a stern voice cut through the noise. ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Did you forget what the boss said? Miss Nixon is our guest!¡±


    The young man who had been maneuvering the wheelchair earlier now stepped forward.


    Unknown to the others, he had been observing from the doorway. His gaze, icy and detached, unnerved Kallie particrly.


    Upon the young man¡¯s arrival, the bodyguard let go of the girl¡¯s hand. He bowed and addressed the young man respectfully, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyebrows shot up at the shift in the bodyguard¡¯s demeanor. Could this young man be rted to the elderly man, perhaps his son?


    The young man, Griffin Perry, gestured for the bodyguards to depart and offered Kallie a slight smile and an extended hand. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Griffin Perry, responsible for overseeing the servants here.¡±


    A memory of the girl¡¯s disfigured mouth shed through Kallie¡¯s mind, filling her with revulsion. She asked, ¡°Did you decide to silence the staff here?¡±


    Griffin cleared his throat lightly and responded, ¡°Miss Nixon, you are surely mistaken. Our practices aren¡¯t cruel.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 568

    ?<strong>Chapter 568:</strong>


    ¡°They were already like this. It wasn¡¯t our doing.¡±


    Kallie remained skeptical. A few mute individuals might be coincidental. Yet, how could every servant in the manor be unable to speak? Where would one find so many mute individuals?


    Kallie knew the agony of silence all too well. Her suspicion grew. If she was right, this was the work of Griffin and the elderly man. Despite her revulsion, she masked her emotions. She was, after all, still within their power.


    Kallie¡¯s smile was less icy as she mused aloud, ¡°Interesting approach. Effective. Every household has its secrets, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯m curious if you could rmend simr resources. They might be useful back home.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s smile lingered, wordless. He gave no sign of offense to her words.


    Kallie finally realized what was off about Griffin. His youthful look was devoid of any young man¡¯s vigor. Even a naturally introverted, depressed teenager would show off some vigor. Yet, Griffin was markedly different. His eyes, dark and empty, seemed to drain the soul from anyone they fixed upon. A sense of decay emanated from them. His actions and behavior asionally betrayed a maturity far beyond his years, surpassing mere precocity.


    Kallie paused, lost in her thoughts. She concealed her emotions effectively, not letting her guard down even though Griffin resembled a teen.


    Their conversation continued.


    Kallie mentioned her daughter, exining her inability to watch another young girl suffer. She argued the girl could simply be assigned more tasks instead of facing extreme measures over a trivial issue.


    Griffin did not oppose her suggestion. He observed the timid girl with a curious gaze. ¡°Miss Nixon, you appear to have a kind heart,¡± he remarked.


    Kallie replied tly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t describe it as kindness. I just saw it and felt I had to do so. If this troubles you or the elderly man, I apologize. After all, I am in your domain and must respect your rules.¡±


    Griffin shook his head. ¡°Miss Nixon, as our guest, your request is reasonable, and I see no reason to deny it. If I fail, it would displease my grandfather. You wish for the girl to remain, and so she shall. But¡­¡±


    Griffin paused ominously and shed a peculiar smile. Reaching the door, he said, ¡°However, here, kindness may be more of a curse. I hope your unborn child does not inherit such a pointless trait.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s gaze lingered ominously on Kallie¡¯s abdomen. Feeling a sudden cold, Kallie instinctively covered her stomach.


    Griffin exited, the door clicking shut behind him. Kallie exhaled in relief.


    The little girl, tears still marking her cheeks, quickly knelt at Kallie¡¯s side.


    An older servant, apparently the girl¡¯s mother, knelt beside her as well.


    Both sank to their knees before Kallie, their movements earnest though not fluent in signnguage. Kallie, having once been mute, understood their intent.


    ¡°Please, no need for thanks. Stand up,¡± Kallie urged. She assisted them to their feet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 569

    ?<strong>Chapter 569:</strong>


    Tears streamed down their faces silently, their bodies shaking.


    Sympathy welled up in Kallie. ¡°I intervened because I have a few questions,¡± she told them.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze met the mother¡¯s earnestly. ¡°My request isn¡¯t unreasonable. I seek to understand this ind, the manor, the elderly man, and Griffin. You need not divulge any secrets. Just some basic truths about their rtionships and the generaly of thend would suffice.¡±


    The mother, thankful for the safety of her child, listened to Kallie¡¯s words with growing enthusiasm and relief. She responded positively, clearly eager to share, without any intention of deceit or omission.


    The little girl and her mother remained unnerved as they confided in Kallie about the elderly man.


    The elderly man was Ernesto Perry. He was born in the same country as Kallie but had moved to another city in his early years. His family background was shrouded in obscurity, with no known ties.


    Ernesto was once a man of impressive abilities, experiencing a youth filled with achievements. He stood as the principal client of the Nixon family, though heter inexplicably broke off rtions with them.


    Ernesto¡¯s life had seen its share of sorrow. His many children either died under various circumstances or drifted away from him, leaving only his son Griffin at his side.


    Griffin bore the brunt of Ernesto¡¯s indifference. Despite his youth, he was relegated to the most grueling tasks, effectively managing the estate without recognition or paternal affection.


    Despite his age, Ernesto remained a formidable figure with extensive connections across high society and royal circles. His power was undeniable,manding private armies and enjoying impunity for his actions as the local leaders chose to ignore his misdeeds.


    Kallie¡¯s intuition about Ernesto was correct. Beneath his seemingly gentle facadey a man ofplex and potentially dangerous character. Indeed, he was merciless.


    Most of the servants had been lured here under false pretenses. Upon their arrival, their first task was a grim one. They had their tongues cut out to ensure their silence. Leaving was not an option unless they wished to leave life itself.


    Despite these horrors, the wages were extraordinarily high, drawing in those from desperately poor backgrounds.


    The woman, the girl¡¯s mother,pelled by the need to support herself and her daughter, felt she couldn¡¯t afford to leave.


    Strangely, the girl was the only child among the servants. Her presence there was a mysterious anomaly.


    Every day, the woman lived in fear with her daughter, aware that any day could be theirst. She had never imagined that Kallie would rescue the girl.


    Kallie had quickly realized that there were no human rights in this dreadful ce. Only Ernesto and Griffin wielded any power.


    The woman was particrly concerned for Kallie, sensing Kallie had been brought here against her will.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 570

    ?<strong>Chapter 570:</strong>


    Limited in what she couldmunicate, the woman¡¯s gestures were frantic and filled with desperation. ¡°Miss, have faith in yourself. They¡¯re not trustworthy people. Don¡¯t believe a word they say. Putting your life on the line for us isn¡¯t worth it. We¡¯re not worth that.¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as lesser or greater people. In Avalon, it¡¯s just about the boss hiring employees. Everyone¡¯s born equal. You¡¯re here to work. They don¡¯t have any right to hurt you or dictate your destiny.¡±


    The woman gazed at Kallie, confusion clouding her face, not quite grasping the concept of equality. She likely hailed from a ce where the social divisions were deeply entrenched and women had virtually no rights. Kallieid it out simply, and a flicker of hope sparked in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    The woman caressed her frail daughter¡¯s head and gestured helplessly, as if to say, ¡°If she wasn¡¯t born to me, maybe she would¡¯vee into this world in that country you mentioned, which seems much nicer.¡±


    Kallie held back any words that could fuel false hope, aware that an escape from here could be a distant dream.


    Elsewhere, after a month-longa, Jake finally opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Edgar, who had tears in his eyes.


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed. He couldn¡¯t grasp why Edgar was so worked up.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Just then, Sophie burst into the room. Seeing Jake awake, she started sobbing.


    Jake felt a wave of shock wash over him. He vividly remembered that before hisa, Sophie had steadfastly refused to call him dad, always addressing him as Jake.


    Jake yearned to respond, but his throat felt painfully dry and sore. He paused for a bit before asking, ¡°Sophie, where is your mom? And why are you suddenly calling me daddy?¡±


    Sophie remained quiet, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. Edgar had cautioned her to hold off on discussing her mom¡¯s fate.


    Sophie¡¯s heart ached for Kallie. She missed Kallie terribly. A wave of unease gripped Jake as he saw Sophie¡¯s reaction. He knew he had to keep his emotions in check, aware that any stress could impede his recovery.


    Jake requested Edgar to escort Sophie out.


    As the doctors and nurses bustled in, Jake seized the opportunity to find out how long he had been unconscious.


    The doctor, with a grave face, revealed the harsh truth. Jake had beenatose for a month, and at one point, doctors had dered him to be in a vegetative state.


    This revtion sent a jolt of anxiety through Jake, because he seemed unable to manage what was happening. He had a strong feeling that a lot had transpired over the past month.


    Edgar walked in just as the doctors and nurses departed. Seeing Jake¡¯s troubled expression, Edgar realized he could no longer keep the secrets from Jake anymore.


    Edgar positioned himself beside Jake¡¯s bed, kneeling down. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I failed to safeguard Miss Nixon, and I regret that deeply.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 571

    ?<strong>Chapter 571:</strong>


    ¡°However, she¡¯s safe for now. There¡¯s no immediate threat to her well-being. Please, focus on your recovery. I will fill you in on all the detailster.¡±


    Jake let out a weary sigh, his face contorted with pain and remorse. ¡°Edgar, please stand. The me isn¡¯t yours. It¡¯s mine for not being more vignt. Had I not sustained these injuries, perhaps none of these unfortunate events would have unfolded. I realize you¡¯ve been through so much already. I¡¯ve only just taken over as head of the Reeves family, and here I am, incapacitated, leaving you to juggle both Sophie¡¯s safety and the family¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s been a heavy burden on you.¡±


    Tears began to form in Edgar¡¯s eyes as he quickly dabbed them away. ¡°Mr. Reeves, don¡¯t talk like that. I¡¯ve been by your side for years, through so many challenges, and you¡¯ve rewarded me well.¡±


    When Jake assumed leadership of the Reeves family, he had awarded Edgar ten percent of thepany¡¯s shares, a gesture acknowledging Edgar¡¯s long-standing loyalty and hard work. Even if Edgar chose to step down now, those shares were more than enough to ensure his prosperity.


    Though Edgar had ventured into peril following Jake¡¯s lead, it was Jake who had shielded Edgar countless times during their travels abroad. Edgar deeply appreciated Jake¡¯s camaraderie and wholeheartedly hoped that Jake and Kallie would find happiness together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the subject.¡± Removing his wedding ring, Jake squeezed it tightly in his fist, his eyes burning with resolute fire. ¡°I have to get better. That¡¯s my top priority right now. Once I regain my strength, I¡¯ll be capable of taking Kallie back. I want to see who dared to take my woman away.¡±


    By now, Kallie had been on the ind for a month. Truthfully, she hadn¡¯t encountered any real hardships. It appeared she was truly taking the time to rx and prepare for the uing birth of the baby. The days passed pleasantly enough for her.


    However, each night brought with it a chilling fear. Despite sleeping soundly, she invariably awoke enveloped in anxiety. It felt as if she were grappling with a nightmare, though she could never recall the specifics upon waking.


    One evening, Kallie intentionally refrained from drinking the milk offered to her by the servant.


    Kallie¡¯s action was noticed by the servant.


    The servant gave Kallie a brief, indifferent nce, saying nothing.


    Kallie had a hunch that the milk they offered her wasced with something to induce sleep. The people here seemed unfazed by the possibility of her discovering their secrets. Their only concern was that she might not handle them.


    Kallie¡¯s curiosity intensified, but she couldn¡¯t shake a growing sense of unease.


    As Kallie predicted, sleep eluded her that night. In the hazy twilight, she was jolted awake by a blood-curdling scream.


    The scream was sharp and piercing. It sounded like it echoed from the depths of hell.


    Kallie sat up slowly, her heart pounding.


    After a few minutes, the scream vanished.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 572

    ?<strong>Chapter 572:</strong>


    Just when she thought it was a hallucination, she heard it again, even more urgent this time, louder, more desperate, apanied by a hurried shuffle of footsteps. The scream seemed to being from downstairs.


    Kallie had been living peacefully here for a month. Their vignce toward her had noticeably decreased, allowing her more freedom of movement within the building.


    Her room was located on the third floor, and if she lifted the curtain, she could see everything happening outside. Kallie¡¯s actions were impulsive.


    Before she could think, she was already standing barefoot at the window. To calm herself, she gently touched her belly. Then, slowly, she lifted the curtain.


    The night air was crisp and clean, devoid of pollution. The moon shone brightly, illuminating the streets without the need for artificial light.


    In the darkness, Kallie¡¯s pupils dted, and she began to tremble slightly.


    Below, she saw several elderly people in white gowns stumbling downstairs. They resembled test and experimental subjects, their heads shaved regardless of gender.


    These elderly individuals appeared to have lost control of their bodies, their postures a disturbing blend of unnatural angles and lurches. They were driven by sheer desperation, trying to escape at any cost.


    One of them nced up and locked eyes with Kallie through the window.


    At that moment, Kallie saw the helplessness in his clear, innocent eyes. It resembled the gaze of a frightened child. Instead of calling for help, he began to sob desperately. Hispanion pulled him along, trying to force him to keep running.


    But they hadn¡¯t run far. With a series of sharp sounds, all the escapees fell to the ground.


    Then, a low, eerie humming filled the air. The off-key melody floated through the stillness of the night, its discordant strains weaving an unsettling chill into the quiet.


    As the eerie melody edged nearer, Kallie¡¯s gaze followed the sound, slowly unraveling the identity of its source. It was Griffin! He was strolling, holding a firearm in his hand. The cold dead bodies at his feet seemed to hold no significance for him.


    Kallie¡¯s legs felt weak, nearly giving way as she struggled to remain upright. She had never seen a dead body so closely before.


    Griffin noticed Kallie and looked up, offering a slight smile. ¡°Miss Nixon, did I startle you? I apologize. Considering that this building is the nearest to the sea, it¡¯s the preferred route for those attempting to escape.¡±


    Kallie, who had always maintained herposure, was momentarily speechless. She mumbled a few times before finally finding her voice. ¡°Why did you have to kill them?¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized how foolish the question was.


    Griffin seemed amused and chuckled. His handsome face, adorned with a smile, sent a shiver down Kallie¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Because they were disobedient. This is how we deal with those who defy our rules. While I¡¯m not concerned about you witnessing these things, it¡¯s not good for your baby.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 573

    ?<strong>Chapter 573:</strong>


    If you got scared, that¡¯s my fault. So, please, be obedient and remember to drink your milk every night.¡± Griffin spoke as though coaxing a child, despite being nearly a decade younger than Kallie.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t forget the ease with which Griffin had just rnurdered those people. She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She quickly closed the curtain and rushed to the bathroom to throw up.


    The sight had been too much for her to bear. Private physicians were required.


    The manor was now on high alert, with over a dozen doctors present.


    Kallie was anxious and on the verge of panic. Every soun&  seemed amplified, and she was easily agitated.


    Later, Ernesto went to check on Kallie. After seeing her condition, he turned and struck Griffin with his cane. ¡°Why did you frighten her like that? Scaring her does you no good.¡±


    Kallie was already feverish, lying in bed, feeling a disorienting mix of excitement and dizziness. Every sound around her seemed to be amplified, piercing her ears with an intensity that made each noise overwhelming.


    Kallie overheard Ernesto speaking to Griffin. ¡°If you intend to push her to the brink, then why did you have me bring her here? Can¡¯t you wait until the baby is born? Her baby is your final beacon of hope.¡±


    At that moment, Kallie could barely hear them speak. She couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling thought of what it meant by saying her baby was Griffin¡¯sst hope.


    She suddenly realized their interest in her baby might go beyond merely keeping it. They likely harbored far more horrifying intentions. She knew she had to find a way to escape and was determined to seed.


    Fortunately, Kallie¡¯s fever onlysted a few days. She wasn¡¯t one to cower easily, but since she¡¯d arrived, her nerves had been stretched thin, constantly on edge.


    After witnessing the horrific scene the other night, she couldn¡¯t bear to stay there any longer.


    Ernesto decided to move Kallie to another location. She was relocated from the seaside house to a more secure residence in the central area.


    The environment was significantly better, and the


    furnishings were incredibly luxurious, made of rare wood and jade.


    This building was located close to the main residence of the Perry family.


    Kallie guessed that they must be incredibly wealthy. Ernesto assigned numerous people to protect Kallie, but he no longer restricted her freedom.


    Ernesto offered Kallie a reassuring smile. ¡°Miss Nixon, don¡¯t worry. What happened that night was just an ident.


    As long as you remain here and follow our rules, we won¡¯t harm you. You¡¯re free to roam wherever you  like. Just know, there are a few restricted areas strictly < off-limits. "


    Looking at the seemingly kind-hearted elderly man, Kallie couldn''t help but think of Griffin. Although Ernesto and Griffin didn''t resemble each other at all, and contrasted a lot in their ages, they shared a simr aura, especially in their eyes.


    Their gaze toward her was like that of a predator eyeing a cornered prey.


    Kallie lowered her eyes and feigned submission. "1 understand," she replied, her voice trembling slightly. This was the first time since her arrival on the ind that she had cooperated so willingly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 574

    ?<strong>Chapter 574:</strong>


    Ernesto nodded in satisfaction and had someone wheel him away.


    As the hum of the wheelchair gradually faded, Kallie lifted her gaze. Any trace of fear was long gone from her expression.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t remain alone and helpless. She needed to find apanion, but who could it be? Everyone who wasn¡¯t a member of the Perry family had their tongues cut out as a grim reminder of their silence.


    The inner circle members were even less inclined to divulge any information to her.


    Kallie¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly as an idea came to her mind. Perhaps she could find a way to gain their trust.


    Upon relocating, Kallie found herself more frequently in thepany of the Perry family.


    Kallie made no obvious attempts to win their approval. However, whenever they crossed paths, she readily engaged them in conversation. The center of their discussions often revolved around the baby growing inside her.


    Kallie cleverly used her pregnancy as a segue into conversations, making the interactions feel less forced.


    When Griffin heard Kallie could feel the baby¡¯s movements, he eagerly assumed it indicated robust health. His smile widened, and his eyes shone peculiarly as he gazed at her swelling belly.


    Out of the blue, Ernesto posed a question. ¡°Miss Nixon, you seem to have settled in well here. Have you thought it through?¡±


    With a mild smile, Kallie responded, ¡°Yes, I have. Though I can¡¯t return, I find peace in my new surroundings. I have no grievances. It¡¯s clear to me that you bear me no malice. If your intentions were otherwise, I suspect you would have acted by now. Honesty is the best policy, after all. We could be allies. I¡¯m willing to share all I know about the Reeves and Nixon families.¡±


    Seizing the moment, Griffin delved into several sensitive inquiries.


    Kallie responded to the questions effortlessly, aware they likely had their own sources even if she withheld information.


    Ernesto and Griffin shared a knowing look, a hint of satisfaction in their eyes. Although this didn¡¯t secure their trust in Kallie, it softened their wariness toward her somewhat.


    Two months slipped by, and during that time, Kallie discreetly nurtured her pregnancy.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    In her spare time, she would chat with Ernesto. Her broad knowledge and keen sense of timing brought frequentughter from him, much to her quiet delight.


    Ernesto, with a reflective sigh,mented, ¡°I always wondered why the Nixon family decided to bring you back so suddenly. It appears the world has greatly underestimated you.¡±


    Kallie offered a gentle smile, masking her unease while maintaining herposed demeanor. ¡°Speaking with you always brings my grandfather to mind. You remind me of him, a kind and remarkable elder.¡±


    Thisparison brightened Ernesto¡¯s spirits even more. Kallie¡¯s grandfather, Tyrone, had been a prominent figure in his younger days.


    Kallie had learned Ernesto¡¯s early days in society were marked by humble beginnings and a climb to the top that wasn¡¯t without its controversies. His reputation was a mixed bag.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 575

    ?<strong>Chapter 575:</strong>


    While he had risen to significant stature, critics argued he was unworthy of his des. Ernesto hid it well, but deep down, he felt a profound emptiness, despite his wealth and power.


    When Kalliepared him to a revered figure, Ernesto couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed.


    Kallie continued to praise Ernesto even though she didn¡¯t quite mean her words. ¡°I once had a mentor who taught me a great deal,¡± she told Ernesto. ¡°When I speak with you, hees to mind.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who might that be?¡± Ernesto asked, his interest piqued as he narrowed his eyes slightly, suspicious of the ttery that might be too good to be true.


    Kallie left him guessing, choosing not to reveal her mentor¡¯s identity. Instead, she borated on her apprenticeship in antique restoration under his tutge, exining how the craft had a calming effect and refined her tastes.


    Over time, she came to see her taste as superior to most.


    This intrigued Ernesto, and Kallie took the chance to offer her services to restore some of his valuable but damaged antiques.


    Ernesto, eager not just to have the antiques restored but also to observe and perhaps learn the process, agreed enthusiastically.


    However, his interest was more about the experience than actually learning the craft.


    Ernesto had begun to view Kallie as a charming diversion from his boredom. He felt no need to guard himself around her, as one might feel around a harmless pet.


    Consequently, Kallie found herself enjoying an unprecedented closeness with Ernesto.


    Betsy, Saniya Mason¡¯s real name, upon noticing this, seethed with anger. She had long held herself in high regard as the most efficient assistant to both Griffin and Ernesto.


    Externally, Betsy even imed to be like a daughter to Ernesto. Yet here was Kallie, the woman she had introduced to the Perry family, swiftly bing an insider.


    Ernesto seemed to reserve his warmest smiles for Kallie, much to Betsy¡¯s chagrin.


    In a fit of fury, Betsy cornered Kallie, her expression icy and menacing. ¡°Stop with the cunning little games! Do you really think you can earn your freedom by charming them?¡± she hissed.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in feigned confusion. ¡°What do you mean? Why would I want to leave? It¡¯s actually quite nice here.¡±


    Betsy¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm as she sneered, ¡°Oh, is that so? A pampered pet rarely understands its own plight.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s smile vanished in an instant. Her expression hardened as she addressed Betsy. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous, aren¡¯t you, Betsy? You don¡¯t have to talk nonsense. They¡¯ve been nothing but kind to me. Their only concern is a matter involving the Nixon and Reeves families, which frankly, has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Betsy¡¯s gaze darkened, her voice dripping with suspicion. ¡°And once they have what they want, do you really think they¡¯ll continue to be kind? Are you that naive, Kallie?¡±


    With a firm shake, Kallie freed herself from Betsy¡¯s grasp.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 576

    ?<strong>Chapter 576:</strong>


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your stories. If you persist, I¡¯ll discuss this with Ernesto. He¡¯ll clear things up.¡±


    A flicker of panic crossed Betsy¡¯s face. Her n was merely to drive a wedge between Kallie and the Perry family.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Betsy called out, stepping in front of Kallie and lowering her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to uncover the true reasons they¡¯re keeping you here? Aren¡¯t you curious about the secrets hidden within these walls?¡±


    Kallie eyed Betsy warily. ¡°And why should I trust anything you say?¡±


    Betsy snorted, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who will tell you the truth on this ind. Believe me or not, the choice is yours.¡± Just then, Griffin appeared.


    Betsy confidently faced Kallie, certain her offer would tempt her.


    However, Kallie unexpectedly turned and parroted Betsy¡¯s words to Griffin.


    Betsy¡¯s face drained of color, and she stared at Kallie in disbelief. ¡°Kallie, are you out of your mind?¡± she blurted. Kallie¡¯s expression was one of mild distress as she responded, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I don¡¯t trust you. I¡¯m not interested in any secrets. I just want to make it out alive. Why do you keep pushing these stories on me? Do you want to see me silenced like others, without a tongue to speak?¡±


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    Under Griffin¡¯s icy stare, Betsy¡¯s nerves frayed. She stuttered, trying to exin to him, ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­ I was only joking with her. I promise, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s smile was thin and unamused. ¡°Really? Just a joke? It seemed to me like you were about to lead her somewhere forbidden.¡±


    Feeling the threatening coldness in Griffin¡¯s demeanor, Betsy shuddered and bowed deeply, her body trembling.


    Betsy hastily said to Griffin, ¡°I was only joking. I understand the consequences. I would never take Kallie to such a ce.¡±


    Kallie chimed in from the side, ¡°You surely grasp the consequences and have never been one to betray anyone here. Yet, despite myck of interest, you seemed intent on telling me secrets, which could get me silenced permanently after hearing you out.¡±


    Kallie sighed and caressed her belly. ¡°I¡¯m uncertain about the impact on the baby if that were to ur. I desire to live here in peace and have a safe delivery. I¡¯m puzzled about how I upset you.¡±


    Betsy looked on, her eyes widening in shock. She had not anticipated Kallie¡¯s dramatic performance.


    Griffin looked at Betsy with chilling intensity, as if she were already dead. ¡°Betsy, my father and I might have shown you excessive kindness, causing you to forget our rules. If you wish to appease my anger, you know the necessary steps, right?¡±


    Kallie pondered silently about the underlying reasons that despite everything, they were inclined to keep Betsy around.


    Betsy¡¯splexion turned ashen. She recognized that any justification would be futile. She had no choice but to exit in defeat to ept her fate.


    Before departing, Betsy threw a menacing look at Kallie and whispered ominously, ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    Kallie feigned fright. She then suggested to Griffin, ¡°Perhaps imprisoning me would ensure greater safety.¡± Griffin paused, offering a subdued smile. ¡°Your initial days here were marked by much more bravery.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 577

    ?<strong>Chapter 577:</strong>


    Kallie abandoned her guise and stated inly, ¡°My outlook was bleak upon arrival. Survival seemed unlikely. Now, the situation has evolved. I can sense my child growing within. I wish for a prosperous future for my child. By cooperating more now, the prospects for both me and my unborn child should improve. After all, you¡¯ve pledged to protect my child¡¯s life.¡±


    Griffin nodded and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re truthful.¡±


    He then smiled warmly at Kallie, announcing, ¡°I have uplifting news for you. Soon, you¡¯ll discover the gender of the baby. Many attending physicians believe it¡¯s likely a boy.¡±


    Kallie managed a weak smile. For her, the baby¡¯s gender was inconsequential.


    That evening, alone in her room, Kallie reflected on recent hardships. Restlessness gued her. Sleep eluded her entirely. Her pregnancy hormones left her emotionally delicate.


    Daytime brought challenges with the Griffin family. At night, Kallie felt utterly exposed. Her thoughts drifted to Jake and Sophie. She pondered their current well-being. She wondered if Sophie struggled to sleep in her absence. After relocating, Kallie no longer encountered the mother-daughter servants she knew.


    Griffin had mentioned their assignment to the garden, yet Kallie hadn¡¯t seen them on the ind thereafter. Their fate remained unknown to her.


    Daily, Kallie lived under relentless stress. Sleep barely came at night.


    Kallie caressed her swelling belly, whispering, ¡°Baby, may you bring blessings to your sister and your father.¡± Suddenly, the door creaked open.


    Kallie instantly tensed, alert to the intrusion. Who could it be?


    The lights flickered on. A bodyguard entered, followed by a neer, both offering gentle smiles.


    ¡°Apologies for thete disturbance, Miss Nixon. Mr. Griffin Perry mentioned your baby is several months along. Nutritionists alone aren¡¯t sufficient for your baby¡¯s wellbeing. We¡¯ve brought a specialized prenatal fitness coach who focuses on embryonic learning. He will lead you in exercises to promote a smooth delivery, ensuring the baby¡¯s health and intelligence.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression showed a hint of concern. They seemed overly focused on the baby. She responded with a polite smile, ¡°Really? Please convey my thanks to Griffin.¡±


    The bodyguard nodded in satisfaction and introduced the man, stating, ¡°You may refer to him as White.¡±


    White gave Kallie a nod. His appearance was unremarkable, blending easily into any crowd.


    White stepped forward and bowed to Kallie with respect.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 578

    ?<strong>Chapter 578:</strong>


    ¡°Hello, Miss Nixon.¡±


    Kallie showed a hint of surprise. ¡°¡®He actually¡­¡±


    Smiling, the bodyguard added, ¡°Whitees rmended by Mr. Perry¡¯s friend, which naturally lends him credibility. We needn¡¯t take additional precautions.¡±


    Kallie suspected things might be moreplex than they appeared.


    As the bodyguard departed, White turned to leave, but Kallie stopped him. ¡°White, please stay a moment.¡±


    White paused and then approached Kallie¡¯s bedside, maintaining a respectful distance. ¡°What may I assist you with, Miss Nixon?¡±


    Kallie, with a smile, inquired, ¡°Given my belly¡¯s sizepared to others at this stage, should I be more active?¡± White shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not essential. It varies with each individual. However, do not worry. Mr. Perry has arranged for aprehensive prenatal examination next week. Afterward, I¡¯ll customize a n specifically for you.¡±


    Kallie noticed a brief glint of something concealed on White. Despite being well hidden, it was detectable in the low light.


    Kallie rose from her bed and moved toward White. As she drew near, her eyes slightly widened.


    White instinctively stepped back as Kallie approached. Suddenly, Kallie faltered and swayed, eventually copsing.


    White reacted swiftly, stepping forward to catch her. ¡°Careful!¡±


    Seizing the moment, Kallie fell into his arms, the familiar scent overwhelming her, bringing tears she could no longer suppress. She then pushed White away and signaled to him with her hands. ¡°Jake?¡±


    His eyes widened in shock. He hesitated and then nodded in affirmation.


    Indeed, it was Jake. He had invested considerable effort to infiltrate. He wore a tailor-made disguise, making breathing somewhat difficult but effectively concealing his identity. The disguise was convincing, nearly undetectable unlesspromised.


    Jake had trained for two months to mimic an ordinary demeanor convincingly. Aware of the stakes, he refrained from any hasty decisions. Surprisingly, Kallie had recognized him right away.


    Ovee with mixed feelings, Jake responded anxiously with hand signals. ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±


    Kallie shook her head. She couldn¡¯t exin how she knew it was Jake the moment she saw him. It felt like an unspoken connection.


    Some people stood there without saying anything, and Kallie could recognize them.


    Carefully, Kallie reached out and touched Jake¡¯s face, feeling the warmth of his skin. She had believed she would never see Jake again. The doctors had warned her that Jake might not survive. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Kallie asked with hand signals. ¡°And how did you find me?¡±


    Jake reassured her with gestures that practically said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take you home. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve changed my appearance so no one will know it¡¯s me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 579

    ?<strong>Chapter 579:</strong>


    Kallie shook her head firmly and gestured frantically. ¡°You need to go back. What about Sophie? She¡¯ll be terrified without us.¡±


    Jake¡¯s heart swelled with a mix of emotions, his hand signals showing his inner turmoil. ¡°You¡¯re all alone here. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m taking you with me, no matter what. Trust me, I can handle this. Please, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jake reached out and embraced Kallie tightly.


    Kallie didn¡¯t resist. Even though Jake¡¯s face was different, his scent was the same. It brought her a wave offort, easing her worries and fears.


    Kallie allowed herself to stay nestled in Jake¡¯s arms for five peaceful minutes.


    Ernesto and Griffin were so confident in their control of the situation that they didn¡¯t bother putting cameras in Kallie¡¯s room. They had nted a listening device on Jake, the only outsider who could still speak.


    It was just that Ernesto and Griffin hadn¡¯t anticipated that Jake and Kallie wouldmunicate using signnguage.


    After stepping out of Jake¡¯s embrace, Kallie quickly exined the situation using signs and then urged Jake to leave. Jake couldn¡¯t linger, or it would only raise eyebrows.


    Jake¡¯s gaze clung to Kallie, reluctant to break away. Even in those eyes, still new to her, Kallie saw a tenderness she recognized, a love that felt like home. His eyes, filled with affection, met hers. ¡°Wait for me,¡± he whispered.


    With a gentle kiss on her forehead, Jake turned to go.


    As Jake¡¯s figure faded into the distance, Kallie felt an ache in her chest, a hollowness where he had been. But the fear and confusion that once clouded her mind had lifted. Lying on the bed, her hand softly stroking her growing belly, a newfound confidence bloomed within her. Escape was possible.


    Kallie and Jake found ways to connect every day, but in public, she maintained a facade of distrust, careful not to raise any rms.


    Their paths crossed often, though.


    One day, while Kallie was fishing with Ernesto, Griffin strolled up, feigning surprise. ¡°Kallie, you and that neer, White, seem to be hitting it off.¡±


    Kallie tossed her fishing rod aside. ¡°Hitting it off with him? Hardly! I think he¡¯s a fake. The exercises he gave me are useless and make my stomach hurt. When I asked him about it, he just got defensive and said I¡¯d see results if I did them more. And the prenatal education? He¡¯s talking to my unborn baby about the corporate culture of somepany called Blue Ray! He¡¯s not right for this job. Fire him and find someone else.¡±


    Kallie feigned anger, her acting convincing.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes narrowed, a knowing glint in them.


    Ernesto spoke up, surprising Kallie. ¡°He mentioned Blue Ray? It¡¯s a bit early for prenatal education, but it seems he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Ernesto gave Griffin an approving look. ¡°Your friend was right to rmend him.¡±


    Kallie appeared more agitated. ¡°There¡¯s something off about him. He¡¯s creepy. How can someone like that be good for my baby? And what is Blue Ray anyway?¡± Ernesto and Griffin shared a knowing look.


    ¡°Blue Ray is one of mypanies,¡± Ernesto exined. ¡°As for White, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s doing his best for you. We wouldn¡¯t have him here if he wasn¡¯t a professional.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 580

    ?<strong>Chapter 580:</strong>


    Kallie acted not convinced. ¡°I don¡¯t like him. I want him gone.¡±


    Griffin saw Ernesto¡¯s firmness and stepped in, his face hardening. ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re in our territory now. You¡¯ll do as we say. Understand?¡± he said, his voice low and threatening.


    Kallie nced at his icy stare, her face filled with fear. She quickly went quiet.


    Ernesto casually chimed in, ¡°Hey, why are you speaking to Kallie that way? You¡¯ll frighten her.¡±


    The coldness in Griffin¡¯s eyes finally softened a bit. Kallie might have looked worried on the outside, but deep down, she was relieved. This meant they wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of Jake for a little while, and that was a good thing. But this situation couldn¡¯t go on forever. In the meantime, Jake had explored almost the entire ind.


    Jake described it as a natural prison. The ind wasn¡¯t surrounded by Ernesto¡¯s and Griffin¡¯s men, but it was located far out in the ocean. Every ship that passed by belonged to the Perry family. Ernesto had even purchased arge area of the surrounding ocean.


    Jake and Kallie could escape the ind unnoticed, but figuring out how to cross the vast sea was their biggest challenge.


    Whenever they thought about this, Jake would reassure Kallie with signals, promising to find a way out soon.


    Kallie nodded, but she couldn¡¯t shake off her worry and replied with signnguage. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯m five months pregnant, so we have plenty of time before the baby arrives. We¡¯ll find an opportunity.¡±


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Kallie to understand how wrong she¡¯d been.


    Griffin apanied Kallie to the ind¡¯s hospital for a routine pregnancy check-up.


    The doctor delivered the news to Kallie that she was expecting twins.


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    This revtion left Kallie speechless. Under different circumstances, this would have been a joyous asion. But in her current situation, this was far from good news. They were determined to keep her child, and they had always spoken as if there was only one. With twins on the way, if she couldn¡¯t find a way to flee, what fate awaited the other baby?


    Kallie envisioned the worst possible oue. The reality of the situation seemed too much to bear. As she tried to stand, her head swam and a wave of dizziness washed over her. Her legs gave way, and she copsed unconscious.


    Kallie regained consciousness in a hospital bed, voices drifting in from outside the room.


    ¡°Are you absolutely certain about the test results?¡± It was Griffin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. I confirmed it myself, she¡¯s carrying a boy and a girl. Mr. Perry, why not keep both children? However, twin pregnanciese with their own set of challenges. One fetus can sometimes take nutrients from the other. In this case, I believe the girl will likely develop better, while the boy might be a bit weaker.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 581

    ?<strong>Chapter 581:</strong>


    Kallie heard Griffin¡¯s scornful remark. ¡°Why bother with the baby girl? I¡¯m only interested in the boy she¡¯s carrying. Given this situation, we might as well inducebor to terminate the girl when Kallie is about seven or eight months along.¡±


    Shock etched across Kallie¡¯s face, her eyes widening in utter disbelief.


    The doctor¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°Mr. Perry, that¡¯s highly inadvisable. The twins are linked. Initiatingbor for one could jeopardize both.¡±


    Impatient, Griffin snapped, ¡°Then let both be born! I¡¯ve tolerated this situation long enough. Just make sure the boy survives. How hard can that be? If the boy doesn¡¯t make it, neither will you.¡±


    The doctor, visibly shaken, quickly said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure the boy¡¯s safety.¡±


    Kallie, soaked in a cold sweat, listened in horror. Their ns were barbaric. If they nned to inducebor when she was around seven months pregnant, that meant she and Jake were left little time to carry out their discreet escape.


    Lost in her thoughts, the sound of a door creaking open startled Kallie. Swiftly, she shut her eyes, feigning sleep. She heard the sound of approaching footsteps before a chilling, sticky sensation washed over her. It was as though a predator had fixed its gaze upon her. She couldn¡¯t tell how long Griffin had been staring at her. It felt like an eternity had passed.


    Just as Kallie reached her limit, Griffin let out a meaningful chuckle. Then, he departed.


    Only when the sound of the door closing echoed did Kallie dare to slowly open her eyes. She was aware Griffin had seen through her act of feigning sleep, yet he chose not to call her out.


    To Griffin, Kallie¡¯s knowledge of the truth posed no threat. Now, confined to the Perry family estate, she had to resign herself to her fate.


    After leaving the hospital, Kallie conveyed the gravity of the situation to Jake, yet she downyed the severity. She said Griffin was in a rush and pressed her to give birth earlier than expected.


    Kallie knew Jake would be consumed by fury if she told him everything Griffin and the doctor had discussed. That would just exacerbate the situation.


    Jake grasped the gravity of the situation and offered sce to Kallie, promising to take care of everything so she could concentrate on her pregnancy.


    Soon after, a chance presented itself.


    Jake confided in Kallie that the Perry family, along with affluent individuals from various nations, were involved in illegal operations. These dealings were always cloaked in secrecy.


    However, there was an annual event where the wealthy and influential clients they catered to would gather. This year, the gathering was scheduled for a week from now. Escaping during this event would be their best bet. Jake¡¯s workload increased significantly.


    With dark circles under his eyes, he focused solely on devising a n to escape with Kallie as quickly as possible.


    Kallie realized she couldn¡¯t leave Jake to shoulder the burden alone. During this period, she made a concerted effort to grow closer to Ernesto, hoping to ease any suspicions he harbored against her.


    Kallie and Jake even staged a dramatic scene. They orchestrated a n for a so-called infiltrator to drag Kallie out of the ind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 582

    ?<strong>Chapter 582:</strong>


    The chaos drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Despite the opportunity, Kallie yed her part well, choosing not to flee.


    To make the acting more convincing, when the so-called infiltrator turned to attack Ernesto, Kallie intervened, seizing the knife and nearly suffering from a miscarriage in the process.


    The ind burst into activity.


    Griffin took charge, leading his men in repeated investigations. He brought Jake along for assistance.


    With Kallie¡¯s pregnancy and her recent close call with the miscarriage, numerous family doctors were summoned to attend to her.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Overwhelmed by pain, Kalliey there, barely conscious and drenched in sweat, overhearing snippets of the conversation between Ernesto and Griffin from outside her room.


    ¡°Dad, something¡¯s off this time. Our security system is state-of-the-art. How could someone have infiltrated?¡± Griffin voiced his suspicion.


    ¡°Not even the best security is foolproof. No more absolute statements!¡± Ernesto expressed his frustration. ¡°You should reflect on your arrangements. How could such a major error have happened?¡±


    Griffin exined, ¡°There must be an internal issue. Otherwise, how could someone have pinpointed Kallie¡¯s location? I suspect there¡¯s a traitor among us.¡± Kallie winced from the pain.


    Griffin was shrewd and observant. If she and Jake were to escape, they needed a n to distract Griffin.


    Ernesto narrowed his eyes, questioning Griffin¡¯s usation, ¡°A traitor? Do you know who it might be?¡± Griffin scoffed. ¡°Would I mention it if I weren¡¯t sure?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety grew. Yet, her pain was too intense to concentrate fully. Even if she and Jake were caught, there was no turning back. Boldness was their only ally. They had to take the risk, regardless of the consequences. Failure would mean no escape from their dire situation.


    Kallie shifted her focus, trying to ignore the pain as she cradled her belly, bending over slightly.


    Kallie¡¯s wails of pain echoed within the room.


    At Ernesto¡¯s words, Ernesto¡¯s response was a scornful chuckle, his voice slicing through the air like ice. ¡°Surely, you¡¯re not implying Kallie orchestrated that intrusion?¡±


    Griffin¡¯s silence was loud, his stoic demeanor revealing more than words could.


    Ernesto¡¯s icy re cut across the room, finally halting at Kallie¡¯s door. He made no move to alert the guards. Rather, with deliberate slowness, Ernesto lifted his cane and delivered several sharp blows to Griffin.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? She¡¯s practically a prisoner here, swarmed by our guards at every turn. The idea that she could sneak someone past us is ludicrous. If she had such resources at her disposal, she wouldn¡¯t be trapped here, would she? And why would she throw herself into peril to protect me?¡±


    Griffin retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not about protecting you.¡±


    The shadows in Ernesto¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m oblivious? Her every move is calcted. She aims to catch me off guard, to ease her own plight, or maybe to save her own skin once she gives birth.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s frown deepened, his tone cautious. ¡°Kallie¡¯s scheming runs deeper than you perceive. She¡¯s not simply cunning. She¡¯s devious.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 583

    ?<strong>Chapter 583:</strong>


    Ernesto¡¯s voice escted, piercing the tense air. ¡°Griffin, are you suggesting that I am duped by her?¡±


    Faced with Ernesto¡¯s rising fury, Griffin closed his lips, choosing to withhold any further argument. He had nearly overlooked the fact that Ernesto had everything he needed. Those who rose to such heights of power often had one w, and that was overconfidence.


    Ernesto, sensing Griffin¡¯s skepticism, challenged him directly. ¡°So tell me, who on our ind would she have conspired with? Aside from our trusted circle, we¡¯ve silenced everyone else. Do you really think she could sway those closest to us?¡±


    Griffin faltered, unable to reply. He hadn¡¯t yet pieced together how Kallie had pulled it off, though he suspected she was behind everything.


    Ernesto, clearly irritated, continued, ¡°You need solid proof for such usations. Without it, you should shut your damn mouth! Perhaps I¡¯ve been too lenient with you.¡±


    Griffin opened his mouth, about to speak, but the simmering anger in Ernesto¡¯s eyes forced him to bite back his words. Reluctantly, he fell silent.


    Ernesto turned his gaze to others, his voice cool and controlled. ¡°Keep an eye on Kallie. If anything happens, report to me immediately.¡±


    Still fuming, Griffin left with his men.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Griffin¡¯s sharp, cold eyes swept over his trusted subordinates. ¡°If it¡¯s not Kallie, then who could it be?¡± At the sight of Griffin¡¯s icy stare, each man lowered his head, avoiding eye contact like prey before a predator.


    Eventually, Griffin¡¯s gaze settled on Jake.


    ¡°Come over here, White,¡± Griffin said.


    A flicker of unease crossed Jake¡¯s face, but he stepped forward with calm resolve.


    Without warning, Griffinnded a punch on Jake. Griffin wasn¡¯t much of a fighter, and Jake could easily handle him. But Jake knew better than to retaliate. Instead, he wore a mask of confusion.


    ¡°Mr. Perry¡­ Why did you hit me?¡± Jake asked, his voice quivering just enough to sound puzzled.


    Griffin¡¯s icy re remained fixed on Jake as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Get out! All of you!¡± he barked at the others.


    Then, with a twisted grin, Griffin turned back to Jake. ¡°I need to have a little chat with him.¡±


    Jake kept a confused expression, though his hand clenched subtly at his side.


    After everyone had gone, Jake steeled himself and dropped to his knees before Griffin. ¡°Mr. Perry, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong, but I swear, everything I do is for your sake. I am only here through your friend¡¯s rmendation to ensure Miss Nixon gives birth safely. While my stay here isn¡¯t long enough, I¡¯ve seen firsthand that you¡¯re talented and have a vision. Your father¡¯s too old now, and he should¡¯ve stepped down long ago.¡±


    Griffin let out an icyugh, and his eyes remained cold. ¡°It¡¯s still my father who holds the power, and you¡¯re treading on dangerous ground saying this out loud. Do you even know why I¡¯m angry?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 584

    ?<strong>Chapter 584:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s expression was one of mock confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I must¡¯ve been wrong somehow. Please spare my life. Punish me however you see fit.¡±


    Griffin rubbed his temples, exhaustion evident in his tone. ¡°Get up. I know you¡¯re loyal, probably the most loyal among my men. You told me you suspected Kallie of colluding with an insider. It seemed we acted too hastily, being carried away by the urge to im credit before we had proof. Now, we¡¯ve tipped off the enemy. We¡¯re back to square one.¡±


    Griffin pped the armrest of his chair in annoyance.


    Jake stood up, the dangerous glint in his eyes fading just as quickly as it had appeared. So, he hadn¡¯t been exposed. Jake forced a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We can still find out who tipped her off. You¡¯ll see. Give it a few days.¡±


    Griffin sneered, leaning back, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. My father¡¯s furious. If I keep pushing, that traitor will use my father¡¯s authority to shut me down.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes gleamed with subtle calction. ¡°I might have a lead. Kallie is clever, always hiding behind the obvious. She wouldn¡¯t pass information to someone she¡¯s close to because it was too risky. So, we can rule out those close to your father.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Griffin¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Jake continued analyzing. ¡°People who oppose her are more suspicious. Ultimately, if the n fails, she won¡¯t be implicated, and the other party can hide behind the chaos.¡±


    Griffin frowned, deep in thought. ¡°The person who dislikes her the most on this ind is me. I want her babies, but something about her doesn¡¯t sit right with me. She¡¯s restless and unpredictable. A woman like her should be killed!¡±


    Jake listened in silence. Immediately after Griffin uttered thest line, a sh of lethal intent crossed his face but disappeared too quickly for Griffin to notice.


    Griffin sighed. ¡°By your logic, the most suspicious person is me.¡±


    Jake shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There must be others who don¡¯t get along with her. But that¡¯s just my observation. I¡¯m sure you have already suspected someone.¡±


    Griffin stroked his chin thoughtfully, lost in contemtion. ¡°I did, actually, but I doubt it¡¯s possible. Still, what you said makes some sense. Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    A sinister smile crept across Griffin¡¯s face as a thought struck him. ¡°I have my ways of testing it.¡±


    Kallie and her babies were safe.


    Though it was only fear that gripped her, Kallie had suffered a lot. Her body was far more fragile than she had ever realized. After the pain subsided, an overwhelming fatigue followed.


    Kalliey on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling, the remnants of tears staining the corners of her eyes. They weren¡¯t from emotional pain. It was sheer physical pain and exhaustion.


    The familiar sound of footsteps reached Kallie¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take such risks,¡± Jake murmured as he sat beside her, gently brushing strands of hair from her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any bugs on me today. Griffin trusts me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 585

    ?<strong>Chapter 585:</strong>


    Kallie let out a sigh, her hand instinctively resting on her swollen belly. ¡°The doctor said that even a small scare could be dangerous. But if I don¡¯t take risks, our chances of escaping from here together will shrink. Jake, I don¡¯t think we can make it. I¡¯m losing hope.¡±


    Kallie turned to face him, her eyes clouded with both pain and doubt. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if you take the babies and leave. I¡¯ve thought about it and decided so.¡± The room fell heavy with silence.


    Jake shot to his feet, his voice trembling with anger. ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you! If you can¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll stay with you, even after the babies are sent away. I can¡¯t lose you, Kallie. I can¡¯t live without you anymore!¡±


    Kallie reached for Jake¡¯s hand, her grip weak but steady. ¡°Please, Jake, calm down. We need to talk it through.¡± Jake sat back down, still seething but listening.


    Kallie¡¯s face was pale, the toll of her confinement evident in the way her body had begun to lose weight.


    Despite Jake picking up some massage techniques and learning about prenatal care, it wasn¡¯t enough to make Kalliefortable.


    This area was not where Kallie could wee the babies into the world in peace.


    Kallie gently ced Jake¡¯s hand on her belly, her expression filled with quiet determination.


    Jake felt the rhythmic pulse of the babies within Kallie¡¯s womb, a symphony of life echoing through her body. Kallie had been pregnant for several months, and the children¡¯s heartbeat was undeniable.


    The cold edge in Jake¡¯s demeanor softened. His touch grew tender, afraid of causing Kallie any difort.


    Kallie offered a faint smile, her voice soft yet steady. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. What I¡¯ve been through with the Nixon family was far worse. And there is a difference now because you¡¯re here with me.¡±


    She reached for his hand, squeezing it. ¡°Jake, these are your babies. I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯m going to bring them into this world. We have to protect them.¡±


    Jake¡¯s breath hitched, momentarily overwhelmed by emotion. Shaking his head, he responded firmly, ¡°You and Sophie are all I care about. Your life means more to me than the babies you¡¯re carrying. They¡¯re just two tiny embryos right now. How could they ever be more important than you?¡±


    Jake tightened his grip on her hand, a wave of fear crashing over him, as though if he let go, she might disappear forever.


    Kallie felt warmth flood her chest, a sense offort in Jake¡¯s presence. Yet, she had to face the weight of her own choices. She knew there was no turning back now. With a steadying breath, Kallie looked him in the eyes. ¡°You stick to the n. But promise me that if it gets too dangerous, and there¡¯s no other way out, you must leave with the babies. No matter what happens to me, you have to save them. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression crumbled with heartbreak. He opened his mouth to protest, but the sudden sound of urgent knocking interrupted him.


    A familiar, icy voice echoed from the doorway. ¡°Are you two still awake? It¡¯ste. What secrets are you whispering about?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 586

    ?<strong>Chapter 586:</strong>


    Jake and Kallie exchanged a look of rm.


    Before Jake could pull free his hand, the door swung open. Kallie acted quickly, pressing Jake¡¯s hand against her neck as if he were choking her.


    Jake, catching on, tightened his grip just enough to sell the illusion.


    Griffin entered the room, his brows raised in surprise at the sight of Kallie¡¯s seemingly pained expression.


    Griffin didn¡¯t rush to stop Jake. Instead, he casually strolled to the side, as though entertained by the scene before him. He watched them with mild curiosity, a faint smirk etching on his lips.


    Kallie appeared to be pushing Jake¡¯s hand away, but in fact, she was gripping it tightly, refusing to let him pull it back. They had no choice but to take the risk.


    Jake¡¯s heart raced, but he maintained his act, gritting his teeth in silent fury.


    Kallie¡¯s face grew paler, her breathsing in ragged gasps. Just as it seemed her strength was fading, Griffin stepped forward and yanked Jake away from her, delivering a swift kick for good measure.


    Griffin snapped at Jake, his eyes shing with contempt, ¡°Do you seriously want to strangle her to death? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Jake adopted an expression of frustration and hurt. ¡°She just admitted it! She not only nned thest attack but also mockingly said we¡¯d never find the mole. She also told me your father trusts her so much, and that we¡¯re powerless against her.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s gaze darkened as he shifted to Kallie, his expression growing colder. Yet, instead of exploding with rage, he sneered, shaking his head at Jake. ¡°You fool. She¡¯s baiting you. Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s purposely provoking you? If my father hade to see her tonight, we¡¯d be in deep trouble.¡±


    Kallie, still weak and pale, propped herself up on the bed, her voice soft yet tinged with defiance. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t know why White harbors such malice toward me. I was nearly killed. Why would I joke about my life?¡±


    Griffin stepped closer to her, his eyes narrowing. He leaned over her, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°You won¡¯t stay smug for long. Whatever game you¡¯re ying, trying to turn me against my father, it won¡¯t work. Keep dreaming.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes flickered, seemingly betraying a brief moment of fear.


    Griffin seized her chin, forcing her to look up and meet his gaze.


    Despite her frail state, Kallie¡¯s spirit remained unbroken. Griffin could see the mockery in her eyes, and for a fleeting second, he almost admired her. He was convinced that she would never bow or beg for mercy even if she was tortured. If their paths had crossed earlier, he might have found himself falling for her.


    But the timing of their encounter couldn¡¯t be worse. She was wild and untamable, a force of nature destined never to remain by his side. However, it sparked a flicker of anticipation within Griffin. Something was thrilling about the idea of children born with her fire.


    Griffin found himself filled with anticipation. A twisted smile curled his lips, though his eyes remained cold.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 587

    ?<strong>Chapter 587:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you about something. Most of the people around you answer to me. If you want a better life from now on, you¡¯d be wise to behave. Do you understand?¡± With that, Griffin withdrew his hand. Kallie quickly wiped her chin as though she¡¯d been touched by something filthy.


    The gesture reignited the murderous gleam in Griffin¡¯s eyes.


    Jake, eager to defuse the situation, stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Perry, let¡¯s go. She¡¯s not worth our time.¡±


    Griffin cast onest nce at Kallie before snorting and heading toward the door, Jake following closely behind.


    As their footsteps faded down the hall, Kallie finally exhaled, a shaky breath of relief. She no longer felt as ufortable as she had before. She could finally rest easy tonight and have a peaceful sleep.


    Jake was undeniably smart.


    Griffin had taken several of Jake¡¯s suggestions, and subsequently, his rtionship with Ernesto had improved significantly.


    Ernesto had even entrusted Griffin with organizing the uing gathering of the ind¡¯s wealthiest elites, a crucial event.


    Ernesto gazed at Griffin with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°You may not be my most exceptional son, but you are definitely clever. Your biggest w is not knowing how to bnce toughness with gentleness. You always prefer to lean on violence. Now, it seems you¡¯ve made significant progress. That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Griffin offered a rare smile and responded respectfully, ¡°I owe it all to your excellent guidance.¡±


    Having coffee with Ernesto, Kallie remarked with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Griffin¡¯s still young. Kids his age tend to go through rebellious phases. Ernesto, I¡¯m surprised you trust him with something as important as this banquet. I think it¡¯d be wise to have someone assist him.¡±


    Ernesto nodded thoughtfully. It appeared he agreed with Kallie¡¯s suggestion.


    Griffin, standing nearby, red at Kallie, his face twisting with barely contained fury. ¡°I¡¯ve managed the ind¡¯s affairs just fine. A simple banquet is a walk in the park. Are you concerned, or do you have a personal vendetta against me?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s smile deepened into a sly, mocking grin. ¡°Do you honestly think you¡¯ve managed the ind effectively? If it weren¡¯t for my interventionst time, your father would have been seriously injured. He¡¯s not young anymore. Who knows what kind of trouble might have followed if that de had cut him? Regardless, he was once faced with danger, which reflects your poor management. It¡¯s been ages yet you still haven¡¯t found the culprit.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, the tension between them palpable.


    Ernesto¡¯s cloudy eyes narrowed, and he coughed lightly before speaking with irritation. ¡°Griffin, calm down! Kallie has a point. Don¡¯t lose sight of our goal. Going against her won¡¯t serve you well.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sh of anger crossing his face. Catching Ernesto¡¯s disapproval, he stered on a fake smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was being thoughtless.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 588

    ?<strong>Chapter 588:</strong>


    Ernesto smiled at Kallie. ¡°Any suggestions for who could assist Griffin?¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t stupid. She remembered damn well she¡¯d been forcefully taken here. If she suggested anyone, it would indicate she had made some into her men. Clearly, Ernesto still hadn¡¯t fully trusted her.


    Kallie put on a sweet smile. ¡°Who could I possibly rmend? Besides Griffin, I barely know anyone here. An event this important needs your personal touch.¡±


    Ernesto loved the ttery and let out a boomingugh.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Ernesto turned to Griffin. ¡°What about Saniya? She¡¯s been twiddling her thumbs since she got back. It¡¯s time she earned her keep.¡±


    Griffin bristled. ¡°Saniya? She¡¯s of no use! What does she know? What if she screws this up?¡±


    Ernesto¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Got someone better in mind?¡±


    Griffin¡¯s first thought was Jake. But then he remembered Jake was here through his friend¡¯s rmendation. Mentioning Jake would only get him scolded again. Griffin had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll talk to Saniya.¡±


    Ernesto nodded and waved Griffin off. ¡°I need to rest now. You¡¯re all dismissed. Come here tonight. There¡¯s someone I want you to meet.¡±


    Ernesto shed Kallie a smile. ¡°You shoulde as well.¡± Kallie knew better than to mistake Ernesto¡¯s invitation for a sign of genuine trust.


    Though her mind was spinning, Kallie kept herposure, even managing a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Griffin and Kallie walked, Griffin¡¯s eyes raked over her, a sneer twisting his lips. ¡°You¡¯re quite the actress, Kallie. Was all this just part of your n?¡±


    Kallie blinked, feigning innocence. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Without warning, Griffin seized her wrist. ¡°Tell me. When did you and Saniya start working together?¡± he asked.


    Kallie showed mock fear. She tried to pull back, protectively cradling her stomach. But Griffin¡¯s grip was like iron.


    A flicker of feigned guilt crossed Kallie¡¯s eyes, quickly masked by a look of confusion. ¡°Griffin, I honestly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re implying. Everyone knows I don¡¯t get along with Miss Mason. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve fallen for her tricksst time.¡±


    galnovels  hosts great stories


    Griffin scoffed. ¡°Drop the act. I spoke to those who escorted you here that day. They said Saniya took good care of you and even threatened people on your behalf. She¡¯s got a nasty temper, so why the special treatment for you?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mock anxiety mounted. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she stammered.


    Griffin¡¯s grip remained firm, prompting Kallie to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go exin everything in front of your dad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume my dad will always have your back. Once your babies are born, you¡¯re useless, got it?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes welled up, her face contorted in pain.


    Ernesto¡¯s men were still within earshot. Worried about causing a scene, Griffin released Kallie¡¯s wrist with a final snort.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 589

    ?<strong>Chapter 589:</strong>


    Kallie copsed on the floor, looking utterly defeated and miserable.


    Griffin huffed and stormed off.


    Not long after Griffin left, Saniya appeared on the scene. At the sight of Kallie¡¯s distress, a smug smile crept across Saniya¡¯s face. She folded her arms and observed Kallie with a self-satisfied grin.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s down in the dumps,¡± Saniya sneered.


    Kallie clutched her stomach, her face pale. ¡°There are so many people around,¡± she said weakly. ¡°They all care about the babies I¡¯m carrying. Are you really just going to stand there and do nothing?¡±


    Saniya looked around before, with a sigh, she bent down and helped Kallie to her feet.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Kallie leaned heavily on Saniya, her pregnancy making her heavier than usual.


    Saniya struggled a bit under the weight, but she had no choice but to support Kallie. A cold glint shone in Saniya¡¯s eyes.


    A few momentster, Kallie stood up straight and gave Saniya a meaningful smile. ¡°You should be thanking me,¡± she said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have this opportunity.¡±


    Saniya furrowed her brow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she snapped. ¡°Has your pregnancy made you lose your mind?¡±


    Just then, someone called out to Saniya, saying Ernesto wanted to see her and asked her to go into the room quickly.


    As Saniya walked, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off about Kallie¡¯s smile. It made her nervous.


    In the distance, Griffin and Jake watched the whole exchange unfold.


    Griffin sneered, ¡°Kallie¡¯s got something going on. She even got Saniya on her side. There¡¯s definitely something shady happening there.¡±


    Jake lowered his voice. ¡°Need me to take care of it? I heard Saniya and Ernesto go way back, sharing a unique connection. It might not be appropriate for you to step in.¡±


    Griffin patted Jake¡¯s shoulder reassuringly. ¡°You¡¯re loyal, always looking out for me. But don¡¯t worry about it. Saniya¡¯s not worth my time. The person we¡¯re meeting tonight is the one I need to focus on.¡±


    Jake¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Griffin just smiled, keeping the mystery alive.


    Soon enough, it was time for the banquet.


    Ernesto had invited Kallie and Griffin over.


    Saniya was there too, thrilled to be given the chance to assist Griffin in handling the banquet.


    Saniya¡¯s face lit up at the sight of Griffin. She rushed over to him. ¡°Hi, Mr. Perry!¡± she chirped.


    Surprised by the task Ernesto gave her, Saniya assumed Griffin had put in a good word for her. Though Griffin punished her a few days ago, her assumption of Griffin speaking nicely of her in Ernesto¡¯s presence made her grateful to Griffin.


    Griffin just snorted, not even sparing Saniya a nce. Laughter erupted around them.


    ¡°Look at her, thinking she¡¯s all that. Mr. Perry doesn¡¯t give a damn about her.¡±


    ¡°She thought she was better than us. Turns out she¡¯s just another worker.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! How embarrassing!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 590

    ?<strong>Chapter 590:</strong>


    Saniya¡¯s face burned with humiliation, but she didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    Just then, Kallie approached and gently patted Saniya¡¯s shoulder.


    Saniya¡¯s expression turned even more sour when she saw who it was. ¡°What do you want? Are you here to make fun of me? Even if I¡¯m not appreciated, I¡¯m still a step above you. You¡¯re nothing but a caged animal, waiting to be ughtered!¡±


    Kallie stifled augh. ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything yet, and you¡¯re already this furious?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Saniya snapped.


    Kallie calmly pulled Saniya aside. ¡°Look, we know each other. I know you¡¯re not exactly trustworthy, but out of all these people, you¡¯re the least likely to stab me in the back. I need your protection. Let¡¯s work together.¡±


    Saniya folded her arms, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Do I look like an idiot? A few sweet words won¡¯t fool me. You¡¯re a prisoner here, and I¡¯m not. Why the hell would I help you?¡±


    Kallie simply pointed at her stomach. ¡°Because I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Her tone remained calm, her gaze icy. ¡°As long as I¡¯m carrying my babies, they have to treat me well. Like it or not, Ernesto takes my words seriously. In fact, he only let you help with the banquet because I put in a good word for you. Plenty of people heard it. Ask around if you doubt me. They¡¯ve got no reason to lie for me.¡±


    Saniya bit her lip, hesitation flickering across her face. She had assumed Griffin had pulled strings for her. After all, he was in charge of the banquet.


    But Griffin¡¯s attitude today suggested things weren¡¯t as she thought. He clearly wasn¡¯t thrilled about her role in assisting him.


    Saniya¡¯s mind raced. Could Kallie really have that much sway? Had she actually convinced Ernesto to give her this opportunity?


    Kallie pressed on. ¡°Griffin hates my guts. If I wasn¡¯t pregnant, he¡¯d probably have offed me by now. He thinks you¡¯re on my side, so he¡¯ll target you as well. Let¡¯s face it¡ªGriffin is Ernesto¡¯s son. If you two butt heads, who do you think Ernesto will back?¡±


    The realization dawned on Saniya, and a flicker of anger ignited in her eyes. ¡°So you set me up today just to make a point to Griffin?¡± she spat, her voiceced with usation.


    Kallie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not that capable. It¡¯s quite obvious you can¡¯t stand me. Griffin has already suspected you. Clearly, he¡¯s long harbored dissatisfaction toward you.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s expression hardened, her features turning icy. She couldn¡¯t deny Kallie¡¯s words¡ªthey stung with painful truth.


    While their previous interactions hadn¡¯t been overtly hostile, Saniya sensed Griffin¡¯s disdain.


    He had even suggested to Ernesto that they thin out the ranks of the unreliable, hinting that Saniya was expendable.


    The memory of that moment still simmered within Saniya, leaving a bitter taste of suppressed fury.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 591

    ?<strong>Chapter 591:</strong>


    Kallie reached out, sping Saniya¡¯s hand with a sly smile. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll help you get back in Ernesto¡¯s good graces, and you let me live. What do you say?¡±


    Saniya¡¯s eyes darted around, calcting. Then, a smile bloomed on her face. ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±


    But beneath the surface, Saniya harbored her own agenda. For now, Kallie was a pawn in her game. Whether Kallie lived or diedter on would depend on her whims when the time came. If Ernesto insisted on Kallie¡¯s demise after the delivery, she would dly obey.


    Kallie appeared delighted with their arrangement.


    Saniya watched Kallie¡¯s smile with an inward snort. Kallie thought she was the smart one? h!


    Saniya was not reconciled. How had someone like Kallie managed to capture Ernesto¡¯s attention?


    Suddenly, a wave ofmotion swept through the crowd. Everyone knew the moment had arrived. The esteemed guests of the banquet were about to make their grand entrance.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Ernesto¡¯s trusted aides huddled together, their voices hushed in conspiratorial whispers.


    ¡°Did you hear? Mr. Perry¡¯s long-lost daughter was found ages ago, but she refused to return. Now, something¡¯s changed her mind.¡±


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s a powerful figure. Mr. Perry wouldn¡¯t be so keen to recognize her as his own otherwise.¡±


    Saniya and Kallie exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued.


    Saniya, in particr, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She stretched her neck, eager to catch a glimpse.


    The sound of approaching footsteps drew everyone¡¯s attention. A phnx of imposing bodyguards entered first, clearing a path.


    Then, a vision in an elegant evening gown stepped into the spotlight.


    The woman was strikingly beautiful, her every movement exuding grace. Yet, her stunning face remained impassive, a mask of cool indifference. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, captivated by her beauty.


    Amidst the group¡¯s admiration, only Kallie¡¯s and Jake¡¯s faces contorted in shock.


    Kallie stumbled, her legs nearly giving way. She grabbed onto a nearby table to keep herself upright.


    The crowd was so enthralled by the neer that no one noticed the subtle shift in Kallie¡¯s expression. The woman who had just entered was none other than Anna.


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced. What the hell was going on? Wasn¡¯t Anna an orphan? How the hell did Anna be Ernesto¡¯s daughter?


    Anna was a far cry from the slightly unhinged woman Kallie remembered. Now, she exuded elegance and grace, her warm smile inviting and disarming.


    Ernesto beamed with pride, his daughter¡¯s presence clearly a source of immense joy. If his legs hadn¡¯t betrayed him, he would have risen to wee her personally. ¡°My darling daughter,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion.


    Griffin gestured toward Anna.


    Anna hurried over, taking Ernesto¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Dad,¡± she said, her smile sugary sweet.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Ernesto chuckled, clearly delighted. His smile was warm and genuine, a stark contrast to his usual chilly facade.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 592

    ?<strong>Chapter 592:</strong>


    Griffin observed the scene with cold detachment. He reluctantly approached, stering a fake smile on his face. ¡°Anna,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so much,¡± she remarked. ¡°Thest time I saw you in a photograph, you were just a little boy. All these years, it was just you by our dad¡¯s side. Mr. Jack and I never had to worry about our dad. But¡­¡±


    Anna¡¯s face clouded over with sadness as she spoke of Mr. Jack.


    Ernesto¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to return, so be it,¡± he said with a hint of bitterness. ¡°He never saw me as his father, anyway. What use is a son who doesn¡¯t respect his own father?¡±


    Griffin, his voice tinged with curious excitement, asked, ¡°So, he¡¯s gone for good then?¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears, lost in a painful memory.


    Ernesto¡¯s expression hardened. He shot Griffin a look that could kill.


    Griffin immediately backed down. But his eyes remained fixed on Anna, cold and calcting, not the way a younger brother should look at his older sister. Kallie and Jake shared a quick, meaningful look. Kallie could see the surprise etched on Jake¡¯s face.


    It was clear to Kallie that even Jake was unaware of Mr. Jack¡¯s and Anna¡¯s ties to the Perry family.


    Ernesto summoned everyone to meet Anna. Naturally, Kallie was included.


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    With a forced smile, Kallie stepped forward. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Kallie made no attempt to feign ignorance.


    Anna¡¯s gaze lingered on Kallie, her expression unreadable.


    Anna remainedposed, neither confirming nor denying any prior connection.


    Kallie¡¯s heart hammered in her chest under Anna¡¯s intense scrutiny.


    Anna offered no response to Kallie¡¯s greeting.


    Anna engaged warmly with everyone else, but Kallie was treated as if she were invisible.


    Anna¡¯s peculiar behavior sparked curiosity among the onlookers, leaving them to wonder about the history between her and Kallie.


    Ernesto observed this with a puzzled frown but chose not to pry.


    Anna¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn to White, who was standing beside Griffin. She swiftly made her way over. ¡°Hello there,¡± Anna said, her voice friendly. ¡°You seem familiar. Have we crossed paths before?¡±


    Griffin gave Jake a quick, meaningful smile before turning to Anna. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re mistaken. He used to work for a friend of mine. Besides, he¡¯s an OB/GYN. You wouldn¡¯t know him.¡±


    Anna arched an eyebrow, a yful smile on her lips. ¡°Maybe. But there¡¯s something about him¡­ Not his looks, but his vibe. He reminds me of someone. Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.¡±


    Anna held out her hand, her eyes boring into Jake¡¯s. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Anna.¡±


    Jake snapped to attention, stering on a sycophantic grin. ¡°I¡¯m White, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Kallie gazed at the phony smile on Jake¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t seem nervous, but just off.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 593

    ?<strong>Chapter 593:</strong>


    Anna gave a mysterious smile and withdrew her hand, saying nothing more. Shepletely ignored Kallie, not even acknowledging her presence.


    After the banquet, Kallie went to her room to rx. Jake slipped in a few minutester. The moment he closed the door, his face hardened.


    Kallie made sure they were alone and then signaled to Jake to ask, ¡°Did she recognize you?¡±


    Jake shook his head, signaling. ¡°Doubt it. But something was definitely weird about her.¡±


    Both Kallie and Jake felt uneasy. Something was wrong, but they couldn¡¯t quite put their finger on it. Logically speaking, Anna couldn¡¯t recognize Jake, given his mask and the shift in his demeanor.


    Kallie and Jake had been practically joined at the hip growing up, which was why Kallie recognized Jake despite his mask.


    Jake chewed on it for a bit, and then a thought hit him. He used signnguage to express his thoughts.


    ¡°Anna used to be a war correspondent. She¡¯s damn sharp and remembers every little detail, even including people she interviewed briefly. She can spot a lie a mile away, just from a look or a twitch. Maybe I let something slip, and she picked up on it.¡±


    A wave of anxiety washed over Jake. If his guess was right, they had to speed up their n. Anna was a ticking time bomb.


    Jake¡¯s gaze locked onto Kallie¡¯s, serious as heck. He gestured with his hands. ¡°I might have to do something I don¡¯t want to do. You get me?¡±


    Kallie saw the resolve in his eyes and knew exactly what he was implying. A bitter taste filled her mouth, and there was little they could do to change the situation.


    If they didn¡¯t act, and Anna blew their cover, they¡¯d all be screwed and stuck here forever.


    Kallie stepped closer, taking Jake¡¯s hand in hers. A slight shake of her head told him she understood and wouldn¡¯t stand in his way.


    Jake pulled her close, his hands gently massaging her lower back, trying to ease the knot of worry there. He gestured, his demeanor soft.


    ¡°I might not be able toe see you for a few days. Just in case Anna finds out about us too soon.¡± Before leaving, Jake turned around, his eyes filled with a longing that tugged at Kallie¡¯s heart.


    Kallie gave him a reassuring smile and signed, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Take care.¡±


    Jake nodded, then reluctantly turned and disappeared into the shadows.


    The following morning, the manor was abuzz with gossip. The whispers told a shocking tale¡ªthat White had broken into Anna¡¯s room in the dead of night and tried to force himself on her. He¡¯d been caught in the act.


    Ernesto was livid, ready to have White¡¯s head.


    Kallie¡¯s hand trembled, nearly dropping the bowl she was holding. Her stomach churned with a cold dread. A dull ache pulsed in her belly, mirroring the anxiety that gripped her.


    Kallie took a deep breath, forcing herself to appear calm. ¡°No way,¡± she said, her voice strained. ¡°White¡¯s asking for a death wish.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 594

    ?<strong>Chapter 594:</strong>


    The servant who¡¯d brought the news exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, ma¡¯am. Apparently, White was smitten with Miss Perry the moment he saw her yesterday. He just wanted to¡­ Well, to get a glimpse of her. But she caught him, and things got out of hand. If Miss Perry hadn¡¯t screamed for help, who knows what would have happened? White¡¯s always been arrogant, thinking he could get away with anything because of Mr. Griffin Perry. But this time, even Mr. Griffin Perry is washing his hands off White. To avoid being implicated, Mr. Griffin Perry even advised Mr. Ernesto Perry to kill White.¡±


    A wave of dizziness hit Kallie, and the bowl tumbled from her grasp, smashing into a thousand pieces on the floor. The servant eyed Kallie¡¯s pale face and asked, ¡°Miss Nixon, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Kallie lied, digging her nails into her palms to steady herself. ¡°Just clumsy.¡± She looked down, trying to mask the fear in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is White dead?¡±


    The servant shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But he¡¯s probably locked up in the dungeon.¡±


    Kallie rose to her feet, protectively cradling her bump. ¡°I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The servant blocked Kallie¡¯s way. ¡°Miss Nixon, it might not be a pretty sight. You shouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Kallie stered on a fake smile. ¡°Sure, White helped with the pregnancy stuff, but he was a real jerk to me most of the time. Now that he¡¯s in trouble, I¡¯m kinda happy about it. I wanna see him squirm. Why can¡¯t I go?¡±


    In the end, Kallie got her way and went to the dungeon. Jake was nowhere in sight, but arge bloodstain painted the floor. It looked like they¡¯d given him a real beating. Anna was sobbing next to Ernesto, putting on a pitiful act.


    Ernesto put on a show offorting Anna, and his rage was directed at Griffin. ¡°You brought that bastard into our lives!¡± he roared. ¡°You swore he was brilliant, but he¡¯s just a piece of shit!¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Ernesto didn¡¯t give a damn about Anna¡¯s feelings. He was pissed purely because of the public humiliation. He saw himself as the king of the hill, untouchable. And some bastard dared to do this to his daughter? It was a direct insult, a challenge to his authority.


    Griffin was consumed by a mix of remorse and rage. His hands balled into fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make that son of a bitch pay! He¡¯ll beg for death before I¡¯m through with him.¡±


    Kallie was offered a chair. She sank into it, her face a nk mask. Inwardly, she was freaking out.


    Ernesto¡¯s breathing was still ragged. He shot a suspicious look at Kallie. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Kallie stered on a smile. ¡°I heard what happened and came to see for myself. How could that bastard do that to Miss Perry?¡±


    Anna¡¯s sobs continued, but she looked up at Kallie with a strange, almost searching, expression.


    Kallie continued, ¡°This is Griffin¡¯s fault. If he had been more careful about who he brought along, none of this would have happened. After all, White just worked here. Miss Perry is Mr. Ernesto Perry¡¯s daughter. How could White dare do something like that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 595

    ?<strong>Chapter 595:</strong>


    Griffin flew into a rage. He red at Kallie with a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°What are you saying? Are you suggesting that I told White to do it? Why would I do such a thing?¡±


    Kallie pretended to be frightened. Her face went white. Looking down, she said in a small voice, ¡°I was just guessing. I never said you actually ordered White to do so.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ernesto said, clearly unhappy. His typically dull eyes sharpened for a moment. He paused to think it over.


    ¡°Kallie has some points. A man with ill intentions would find a way. From my observations, White is not the impulsive type. He had been iming his innocence. Anna, did you actually notice any odd behavior from Whitest night?¡±


    Ernesto¡¯s intense look focused on Anna.


    Anna¡¯s thoughts were jumbled. She took a moment to recall that instance and spoke. ¡°I did. I was in the bath at that time. He seemed to be attempting to take photographs. Had I not spotted a shadow moving, he might have managed it.¡±


    Ernesto¡¯s expression turned scornful as he replied, ¡°I see. It was orchestrated then. If he acquired anypromising photos, he could leverage them against us.¡±


    Anna, previously unaware of the gravity of the situation, looked at Griffin, her face turning a shade paler.


    Ernesto¡¯s reputation for promiscuity was well known. After his first wife¡¯s death, he had been involved with many women. He fathered numerous children, whom he raised without much involvement. If he disapproved of any, he simply cut them off, leaving them to their own devices.


    Many of Ernesto¡¯s children had been neglected. Despite his wealth, some of his children lived in the slums. Only the resilient and talented ones remained by his side. As a result, there were inevitable conflicts among his offspring.


    Under such circumstances, Anna had left with Mr. Jack years ago. Now, with Mr. Jack gone and unable to depend on Jake, Anna realized Ernesto had reasons for demanding her back. She was somewhat of use to him.


    Anna suspected Griffin might have harbored resentment toward her for ages, possibly resorting to such an underhanded tactic against her.


    With this thought in mind, Anna¡¯s stare at Griffin was frosty. She med Ernesto for this situation as well.


    Known for his cunning and malevolent nature, Griffin had been wrongly used of being the mastermind for the first time. Struggling to find the right words to defend himself, he longed tosh out at White violently. Yet, he restrained himself from acting.


    ¡°Dad, Anna,¡± Griffin said through clenched teeth as he knelt before them.


    |??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs |§Ú galno¦Íels


    ¡°True, I was duped and inadvertently allowed a despicable man like White. However, I didn¡¯t order him to do such a thing, I swear. Please give me some time to investigate. I¡¯ll surely uncover the truth and make things right.¡±


    Ernesto reflected on the timing, as the critical banquet was on the horizon. It was pivotal for maintaining rtionships with his clients and striking new deals. The future sess of his business hinged on how well the banquet unfolded.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ernesto responded with a slight nod, his dissatisfaction lingering. ¡°I hope such an incident doesn¡¯t recur.¡±


    Ernesto then gestured for Anna to wheel him away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 596

    ?<strong>Chapter 596:</strong>


    Griffin exhaled in relief but quickly fixed a venomous gaze on Kallie. He advanced rapidly and seized her wrist. ¡°Do you feel victorious now? Thinking you¡¯ve undermined one of my main allies?¡±


    Kallie chuckled. ¡°Griffin, what are you implying? I merely wanted to caution you against blind trust. I thought you were wiser. Yet, it seemed you were misled,¡± she retorted.


    Griffin snorted and released her with a frosty look. ¡°Once your children are born, your fortunate days will diminish!¡± he sneered.


    Kallie maintained aposed facade, though her hands quivered subtly. She wasn¡¯t afraid, but relieved. At least for now, she had managed to keep Jake alive.


    Kallie held firm in her trust for Jake. He would devise a strategy to ovee the challenges. That night, Kallie approached the dungeon.


    Even before entering, the foul odor assaulted her senses, with the scent of blood prevailing.


    From within, agonized wails reached Kallie, their terror magnified by the darkness.


    Saniya, who had led Kallie to the entrance, said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up. If we¡¯re caught, it¡¯ll be problematic.¡±


    Kallie, with a smirk, responded, ¡°Now that Ernesto suspects Griffin, Griffin¡¯s situation might be worse than yours. What¡¯s there to fear?¡±


    Standing tall, Saniya replied, ¡°Even so, we should tread carefully. Moreover, I don¡¯t see why you¡¯d want to witness White in such a state, especially while you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Saniya was skeptical.


    Kallie¡¯s expression hardened as she clenched her teeth, seemingly resenting White. ¡°White is a vile man. He exploited his role to harass me under the guise of massages. Now that he¡¯s suffering, I¡¯m somewhat thrilled.¡±


    Saniya, with a sense of dread, murmured, ¡°No surprise there, given the whispers of him lurking around your home at night. Truly, Griffin¡¯s judgment leaves much to be desired.¡±


    Suppressing her emotions, Kallie touched the chilly door and said, ¡°Give me five minutes.¡±


    As the door swung open, the odors mixed into a more potent stench, the unmistakable smell of death.


    Having been confined here by Griffin for several days before, Saniya was hit by a wave of traumatic memories and quickly retreated, dering, ¡°Hurry up. I won¡¯t go inside.¡±


    Kallie paused momentarily before stepping through and securing the iron door behind her. The air was heavy with a repugnant smell.


    Saddened rather than repulsed, Kallie recognized it as the smell of death, a sign that many had perished here. She feared Jake might be next.


    As Kallie ventured further, her hands trembled as she retrieved hidden anti-inmmatories and painkillers, unsure if they could aid Jake.


    The roomy in near-total darkness, but Kallie could make out a figure bound in the center, hands tied, half-submerged in icy water, his head drooping.


    Uncertain of his condition, Kallie wondered whether he was still alive.


    Kallie neared the water¡¯s edge, her voice quivering as she whispered, ¡°Jake?¡±


    4o mini


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 597

    ?<strong>Chapter 597:</strong>


    Jake raised his head, his eyes gleaming like ck obsidian yet showing signs of weakness.


    Upon spotting Kallie, agitation swept over Jake, prompting him to shift, causing the chains to rattle. ¡°Why are you here? This ce isn¡¯t for you. Leave now. Trust me. Go back quickly.¡±


    Kallie stood silent, her tears cascading silently. She held back louder cries, wary that those outside might overhear. Her body shook as she fought to stifle her sobs.


    Jake¡¯s panic soon morphed into concern. ¡°Kallie, please don¡¯t weep. The me is mine. I should¡¯ve spoken to you earlier, sparing you this worry. Please, hold back your tears. My heart aches.¡±


    Kallie reached out to touch Jake¡¯s face, noticing part of his mask beginning to peel off. Yet, in the dim light and with his head bowed, it was hardly visible.


    ¡°Jake, I will save you,¡± Kallie dered resolutely. ¡°I am capable of rescuing you.¡±


    Jake chuckled, a stark contrast to his usual demeanor, his obsidian-like eyes betraying his inner turmoil. Even in his precarious state, Jake asked Kallie earnestly, ¡°If I were on the brink of death, would you be honest with me? Do you still harbor feelings for me? I realize you see me primarily as the father of your children, the man you once intended to marry again. But tell me, do you still love me, Kallie?¡±


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Kallie, slightly amused, replied, ¡°You¡¯re asking these questions at this point?¡±


    Jake¡¯s tone carried a mix of anxiety and urgency as he struggled to speak, continuing his thought. ¡°Hearing the truth from you would let me be content. I don¡¯t wish to leave this world without that.¡±


    Feeling a pang of sadness, Kallie withdrew some medicine from her pockets, her smile tinged with bitterness. ¡°What else would I be here if not for caring about you?¡±


    Jake responded with a rare, genuine smile, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    Kallie assisted Jake with the medication. She understood the medicine wasn¡¯t enough to cure him but clung to the hope that it might extend his life a bit longer, buying her time to carry out her n for their ultimate escape.


    Jake cautioned Kallie with several critical advisories, emphasizing that she should keep her distance from Anna, whom he found particrly unsettling now that he knew Anna was Ernesto¡¯s daughter.


    In Jake¡¯s view, Anna posed a greater threat than Griffin. Kallie took his concerns seriously, recalling how Sophie nearly died because of Anna. ¡°I understand,¡± Kallie nodded.


    At that moment, noises erupted outside.


    Saniya, aiming to warn Kallie, intentionally raised her voice. ¡°Miss Perry, what brings you here?¡±


    Saniya wasn¡¯t looking out for Kallie. She just didn¡¯t want Kallie to act recklessly, potentially implicating her.


    As Anna approached with a subtle smile, she struck.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 598

    ?<strong>Chapter 598:</strong>


    Saniya was stunned as Anna struck her forcefully. Clutching her face, Saniya was bewildered by the sudden attack. Earlier today, Anna seemed nice to her, but now, without hesitation, Anna hit her.


    ¡°Move aside,¡± Annamanded, her eyes alight with an unsettling excitement.


    Saniya immediately sensed a change in Anna.


    Anna¡¯s hair was unkempt, and she wore a white nightgown. Her usually gentle features now seemed harsh and menacing, a stark contrast to her daytime demeanor.


    Saniya recoiled and quietly moved out of the way. As Anna hummed a tune, she pushed the door open, peering into the shadows for Kallie.


    Kallie emerged cautiously, holding her belly, to which Anna responded with a predatory smile.


    ¡°So, I was correct. White is actually Jake, isn¡¯t he?¡± Anna stated more than questioned. Kallie¡¯s hands tensed, her exterior calm but internally fraught with anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean,¡± Kallie responded.


    Explore captivating tales on galnovels .


    Anna quickly closed the distance and seized Kallie, her voice chilling.


    ¡°I know Ernesto brought you here, and I returned to witness your downfall. All the while, I¡¯ve been watching Jake. Moreover, I¡¯ve noticed when White appears, Jake disappears. It¡¯s quite telling. Remember how your schemes drove a wedge between Jake and me and forced my exit from Avalon? It¡¯s been a long time, and I sensed something was amiss, so I came looking for you.¡±


    As Anna¡¯s grip tightened, pain shot through Kallie¡¯s wrist, draining the color from her face.


    ¡°Anna, are you insane? Did you forget your medication today?¡± Kallie inquired, knowing the decline in Anna¡¯s mental health.


    Kallie was right in her assumption.


    Anna had not only skipped her medication but had also ceased all psychological therapy since leaving Avalon.


    The horrors Anna witnessed on the battlefield gued her daily. She had hoped Jake might help her recover, but Jake¡¯s unwavering love for Kallie had stripped her of everything.


    While away from Avalon, Anna monitored Jake and Kallie closely. She heard their reconciliation and impending remarriage, which nearly drove her to madness. Anna¡¯s mental state deteriorated as she abandoned her medication, leading to nightly bouts of insomnia.


    Eventually, Anna found a disturbing form of sce. With a slight smile, Anna produced a de and swiftly shed at Kallie¡¯s wrist.


    Kallie reacted immediately but was overwhelmed by sharp pain. She screamed, clutching her bleeding wrist, her eyes wide with fear as she faced Anna.


    Anna¡¯s delight intensified upon seeing Kallie¡¯s distress. In the moonlight, holding the bloody knife, Anna resembled a ghastly figure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 599

    ?<strong>Chapter 599:</strong>


    ¡°Jake came to spy on mest night. It scared me, and I thought maybe I was mistaken,¡± Anna said. ¡°But then you visited him today. I knew he¡¯d do anything for you. Yet, I recognized him. All your efforts are futile.¡±


    Kallie, cradling her injured wrist, retorted, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t tolerate White¡¯s harassment anymore and mocked him for some fun. As for Jake, how would I know anything about him? I¡¯m trapped here, unable to contact the outside world.¡±


    Anna caressed Kallie¡¯s face with a chilling smile. ¡°You won¡¯t admit it? That¡¯s fine. I always knew you were obstinate. I suspect Jake might have altered his appearance. Today, I brought experts to restore his original looks. If he truly is Jake, neither you nor your unborn children will survive today.¡±


    Despite her trembling legs, Kallie stood firm, meeting Anna¡¯s menacing stare with calm resolve.


    Anna sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid yet? Kallie, it¡¯s impressive howposed you remain.¡± Anna then instructed her followers, ¡°Go in.¡±


    A group entered the dungeon.


    Kallie fought the urge to follow them, her despair mounting. She had hoped for a simple, peaceful life. What had she done to deserve this?


    Sounds rustled from within and then silence ensued, causing Kallie¡¯s anxiety to spike rapidly.


    Within three minutes, Kallie was sweating profusely.


    Suddenly, a voice from inside broke the silence. ¡°Miss Perry, we¡¯ve confirmed it. White died three minutes ago. His body is still warm.¡± The room fell silent.


    Kallie tensed and then gradually rxed as a realization dawned on her. They had confirmed White¡¯s death, not Jake¡¯s. It seemed Jake might have escaped.


    Anna¡¯s scream suddenly pierced the quiet. ¡°How can this be? Are you sure he¡¯s really White, and not Jake? Look again, carefully!¡±


    Anna¡¯s subordinate answered with a trembling voice, ¡°This is White. There¡¯s no mask on his face. It¡¯s actually him.¡±


    Then, the air was split by the loud sound of a p, followed by Anna¡¯s uncontroble screams.


    Kallie maintained herposure, steadied herself, and walked out with slow, deliberate steps.


    Saniya remained by the door. As Kallie approached, she whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve really done it now, getting White killed. Aren¡¯t you worried Griffin will be livid ande after you?¡±


    Kallie gave a blink of feigned innocence and replied, ¡°You¡¯re using me unfairly. How could I possibly kill White? I don¡¯t even know how to defend myself. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been brought here by you. White¡¯s death is not on my hands.¡±


    Saniya responded with a scoff, ¡°It better be unrted, or I¡¯ll find myself in trouble too. Leave now. I regret bringing you here. What a disaster this has be.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s wound continued to bleed, though the pain had subsided significantly. She moved a few steps away, paused, and then turned to look at the dungeon, addressing Saniya abruptly, ¡°What if I help you rece Anna?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 600

    ?<strong>Chapter 600:</strong>


    Taking a deep breath, Saniya said, ¡°You might have screwed Griffin¡¯s life, but taking Anna¡¯s ce? Stop joking around. She and Griffin are Ernesto¡¯s children.¡±


    Kallie ced aforting hand on Saniya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± she asked.


    Saniya pressed her lips together, offering no reply to Kallie.


    Kallie kept trying to convince Saniya. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t believe me. You can dismiss what I said. But it¡¯s clear Anna and I will never get along.¡±


    News of White¡¯s death in the dungeon becamemon knowledge the next day.


    While Ernesto and Griffin suspected Kallie of being the murderer, the autopsy revealed White had sumbed to an infection from a wound inflicted earlier that day. Kallie was not involved.


    Meanwhile, Anna became extremely disturbed, wreaking havoc for days by smashing objects andshing out at others.


    The building where Anna resided seemed to be quite lively.


    Ernesto, realizing something was amiss, discovered Anna had a mental health history. His concern for his reputation outweighed all else, and he was incensed, eager to distance himself from Anna.


    Yet, for reasons unknown, Anna made a swift recovery overnight, and her rtionship with both Ernesto and Griffin saw remarkable improvement.


    Kallie noted all these developments with a keen understanding. Anna likely informed Ernesto the illness was manageable and would not pose any issues. Moreover, Anna seemed to have acquiesced to an extreme request from Ernesto.


    Ernesto had gone to considerable lengths to bring Anna back, not with the expectation that she would care for him in hister years. The banquet soon arrived.


    The event was attended by many wealthy individuals, including at least several hundred people. Among them, each was a billionaire CEO, and some were even nobles from royal lineages.


    Ernesto, moving through the crowd in his wheelchair, had his aged, wrinkled face contorted into a series of smiles that appeared rather sinister.


    On this particr day, Kallie realized the grim reality of why she and her unborn children had been selected and confined. She finally understood the reasons behind the wealthy elite¡¯s willingness to conspire with Ernesto.


    It turned out Ernesto had invested years ago in a ndestineb known for conducting experiments on human beings.


    Three years prior, thisb had pioneered a disturbing technology, akin to performing a brain transnt by transferring one individual¡¯s brain waves into another¡¯s. The individual reced would inevitably perish.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    Griffin, as it turned out, was not Anna¡¯s younger brother but her elder.


    Griffin possessed the body of an innocent boy who had been chosen for this fate.


    Griffin was nearly forty, exining why Kallie asionally found his actions and mannerisms peculiar. The children Kallie was carrying were central to Ernesto¡¯s ns for brain recement.


    The revtion sparked excitement among the wealthy attendees, all of whom possessed vast fortunes but no promise of eternal life. Faced with such a groundbreaking experiment, they saw no reason to decline.


    Numerous affluent guests approached Ernesto to undergo the procedure. About half of these operations proved sessful.


    Despite the moderate sess rate and inherent risks, the allure of potential rejuvenation was irresistible.


    How did Kalliee to understand all this? At that moment, Anna was before her, disclosing every detail.


    Anna watched Kallie¡¯s face lose color and smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very brave. One day, your children will carry on my father¡¯s legacy, which should be an honor for you. Do you understand?¡±


    Kallie was stunned. It took her a while, but she finally managed to ask, ¡°Why was I chosen?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 601

    ?<strong>Chapter 601:</strong>


    Anna scowled.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure myself, but my father has been watching you for years and thinks you¡¯re intelligent. Jake is also smart. It¡¯s likely your children would inherit that intelligence.


    Remember Sophie? It¡¯s just a pity that she¡¯s a girl. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any need to abduct you and ensure your survival. It¡¯s ludicrous to think that trying to appease my father would protect you or your children. He merely sees you as an animal he owns.¡±


    Kallie felt nauseous. She stared at Anna, overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is illegal!¡±


    To Anna, Kallie¡¯s words seemed like mere jest. ¡°Well then, call the police and have us arrested. Let¡¯s see if you manage that.¡±


    Anna got up and approached Kallie. She reached out, seized Kallie by the chin, and forced Kallie to meet her gaze.


    Anna relished seeing Kallie¡¯s terror and tears, feeling a perverse sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°You ought to be grateful. My father considered your recentpliance and opted to end your life swiftly without revealing the truth. But at least I¡¯ve told you everything, so you won¡¯t die ignorant.¡±


    Kallie, shivering with rage, managed to say, ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for your wicked actions!¡±


    Anna chuckled. ¡°Really? Where¡¯s this punishment?¡±


    Kallie regained herposure, her gaze intense.


    Find your favorite stories at galnovels


    ¡°Remember how your brother saved you and fled years ago? You two relied on each other. He endured much hardship to raise you. He likely figured out Ernesto¡¯s true intentions and tried his best to keep you out of it. Even in his final moments, he made Jake swear to protect you. Yet, here you are, back in the very ce your brother tried to rescue you from. Don¡¯t you ever get haunted by thoughts of him?¡±


    Anna¡¯s rage boiled over, and she pped Kallie. ¡°Silence!¡± At that moment, a bodyguard interjected. ¡°Miss Perry, if anything happens to her, it¡¯s on you.¡±


    Anna, breathing heavily, fought the urge tosh out further. She clenched her teeth.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Jake and I could have had a peaceful life together. All my suffering is because of you!¡±


    Kallie took a few shaky steps back, her hands instinctively cradling her swollen belly.


    After taking a moment to steady herself, Kallie resumed her mockery of Anna. ¡°No, Anna. You¡¯re here because of your own choices. You made your bed. Now, lie in it. Let me tell you something. Jake is never going to love you. Even without me, he won¡¯t. If you doubt me, ask him yourself. Or, if you¡¯re feeling bold, you can kill me right now and see if what I said isn¡¯t true.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 602

    ?<strong>Chapter 602:</strong>


    Anna¡¯sposure shatteredpletely, unraveling in a whirlwind of emotions. It was painfully clear she was spiraling, caught in the throes of an uncontroble episode. Her face contorted, veins bulging on her forehead as murderous intent zed in her eyes.


    Anna gritted her teeth, her hand trembling as she slowly pulled a knife. ¡°Kallie, do you think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± The bodyguards, usually stoic andposed, faltered at the sight of Anna¡¯s deranged state.


    As the bodyguards moved to intervene, Anna lunged with wild strength, stabbing one of them. Blood spurted from the bodyguard¡¯s wound as he copsed to the floor.


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced, ducking behind a nearby table, buying herself precious seconds as she calcted the time.


    Just as Anna charged, knife raised to strike, the door burst open.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ernesto¡¯s voice boomed, sharp with authority.


    The tension in the room was palpable as Ernesto wheeled himself in, his urgency pushing him to almost rise from his chair.


    Several more bodyguards rushed in, swiftly restraining Anna, but her fury was far from spent.


    Anna thrashed and screamed, eyes bloodshot and wild. The crowd exchanged uneasy nces, most of them unaware of Anna¡¯s struggle with mental illness.


    With so many eyes on them, any chance for Ernesto to shield Anna or cover up her outburst had vanished. His cold gaze swept over the chaotic scene, resting on Anna with disdain.


    ¡°Anna, have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± Ernesto asked, his voice trembling with barely contained rage. ¡°Is this really the time for that? Do you have any idea who you¡¯re putting in danger?¡±


    Anna¡¯s rage subsided under Ernesto¡¯s withering re, and slowly, the reality of her actions dawned on her. Tears welled up in her eyes as her body shook.


    ¡°Dad¡­ It wasn¡¯t my fault. Kallie provoked me. She¡¯s trying to manipte you! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s scheming!¡± Anna cried, her voice cracking.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ernesto barked, his anger surging again, a violent coughing fit.


    Ernesto waved a hand, dismissing Anna. ¡°Take her away. I don¡¯t want to see her face today.¡±


    Anna, stunned, tried to protest but was quickly dragged away, her cries fading down the hallway.


    Saniya, standing quietly behind Ernesto¡¯s wheelchair, gently patted his back, soothing him. ¡°Mr. Perry, don¡¯t let your anger take over. Remember, you¡¯ll be healthy again soon. Right now, your health is far more important.¡±


    Ernesto found Saniya¡¯s wordspelling, and gradually, he felt his anger dissipate like mist in the morning sun. Ernesto nced at Kallie, a strange smile ying on his lips. ¡°Did Anna tell you everything?¡±


    Kallie, her heart pounding in her chest, quickly knelt before Ernesto. ¡°Mr. Perry, I beg you, spare my life. I¡¯ll do anything you ask. I¡¯ll be honored if my child serves your purpose.¡±


    Ernesto pursed his lips, his expression dripping with disdain at Kallie¡¯s desperate groveling. But on second thought, if he pushed Kallie too far and caused a miscarriage, the consequences would be disastrous.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 603

    ?<strong>Chapter 603:</strong>


    Ernesto had initially nned for Kallie to deliver the baby prematurely, as his deteriorating health couldn¡¯t afford to wait for her children to reach full growth. No further idents could ur with Kallie.


    Ernesto nced at Saniya, who immediately understood his silentmand. She stepped forward, gently helping Kallie to her feet.


    ¡°Kallie, Miss Perry was just trying to scare you,¡± Saniya said with a rare smile, her voice soft. ¡°You¡¯ve been remarkably cooperative and have a good rtionship with Mr. Ernesto Perry. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t harm you. Besides, once the child is born, it will need its mother. So don¡¯t worry, your life is safe.¡±


    Kallie exhaled, relief flooding through her. For now, she had avoided death.


    Ernesto motioned toward the door. ¡°I have special guests to attend to. Saniya, stay behind andfort Kallie.¡± With that, Ernesto wheeled away, his entourage following closely behind.


    As soon as Ernesto left, Saniya¡¯s gentle facade vanished. She turned to Kallie with a cold, calcting stare. ¡°Stop pretending. What¡¯s your real motive? You know as well as I do that Ernesto won¡¯t spare your life.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s fawning expression vanished. She remained calm and cold. ¡°I understand, and that¡¯s why I need your help. I promised to make you Ernesto¡¯s most trusted confidant. You see for yourself. I only employed a small trick to turn Ernesto against Anna.¡±


    Saniya studied Kallie, unsure whether to trust her.


    Saniya grasped that Kallie was undeniably ruthless. If Ernesto had arrived just a momentter, Anna might have killed Kallie, leading to three tragic deaths. By then, not only would Kallie and her babies be lost, but Ernesto would be furious, likely leading him to kill Anna in retaliation. So, even if Kallie died, Anna was dragged down.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s driving your desire to continue cooperating with me? I have nothing left for you to exploit,¡± Saniya said, her voice filled with skepticism.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze softened as she stared at Saniya, her voice almost pleading. ¡°I helped you handle Griffin and weaken Anna. All I ask in return is that you protect my child.¡±


    Saniya scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s a weak excuse. Even if I don¡¯t step in, your child will be well cared for here. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m carrying twins. Ernesto only wants one. I need you to help me protect the other.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She looked down at Kallie¡¯s noticeablyrge belly, realizing the truth behind Kallie¡¯s words.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Saniya nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes filled with tears of relief. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.


    But as Saniya turned away, her mind whirled with thoughts of betrayal. She had no intention of protecting Kallie¡¯s children, but for now, she would y along.


    Saniya approached Kallie and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve agreed, tell me what to do next. If the reward isn¡¯t worth it, I might regret it.¡±


    Seeing the undisguised greed in Saniya¡¯s eyes, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.


    Kallie reached into her pocket, pulled out a small pill, and handed it to Saniya. ¡°This pill is harmless, but Anna¡¯s situation has shifted. If she takes this pill in her manic state, she could spiral into even more chaos. If she embarrasses Ernesto publicly, he¡¯ll be forced to get rid of her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 604

    ?<strong>Chapter 604:</strong>


    Saniya stared at the pill in Kallie¡¯s hand, uncertainty flickering in her eyes.


    Following a prolonged silence, Saniya voiced her concern, ¡°What if we get caught? Your n is risky.¡±


    Kallie dismissed the worry with a shake of her head. ¡°We won¡¯t be caught. I¡¯ve entrusted you with my child. What good would it do me if you were discovered? I assure you, you won¡¯t get caught.¡±


    Saniya considered this and decided it was logical. With a confident grin, she epted the pill. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I gain Ernesto¡¯splete trust, caring for your child will be straightforward.¡±


    Outside, the atmosphere was bustling. The banquet wasvish in every aspect.


    Hope flickered in Kallie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I know my time is short, but I long to see this scene once more. Please, take me to the banquet. I¡¯ll keep to myself and won¡¯t be any trouble.¡±


    Saniya hesitated, concerned. ¡°It¡¯s risky. What if you¡¯re hurt by someone identally?¡±


    Kallie clutched her stomach, feigning distress. ¡°Can you not fulfill even this simple wish? If not, I must speak to Ernesto.¡±


    rmed, Saniya quickly assisted Kallie outside.


    The entire ind was abuzz with the banquet festivities. Wherever Kallie looked, she saw people enjoying themselves.


    Yet, observing the extravagant disys, Kallie felt only revulsion. Inside the banquet hall, no one paid her any attention.


    As Kallie approached the banquet¡¯s heart, the security detail of the Perry family tightened conspicuously.


    Security personnel from the Perry family appeared frequently, underscoring the high level of security. Unexpectedly, Kallie encountered a familiar face.


    ¡°yton!¡± she eximed, a strange emotion stirring within her.


    At the sight of Kallie, yton¡¯s surprise was evident. Upon noticing her belly, his expression turned cautious. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked with a note of suspicion.


    Kallie managed a serene smile. ¡°I was invited. I¡¯ve heard great things about this ind and the grandeur of its banquets, and I wished to see it for myself.¡±


    yton looked skeptical, aware that this was neither the time nor the ce for more probing questions.


    He drew Kallie aside and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a moment, and then you should leave quickly. If you¡¯re here against your will, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re safely out of here today.¡± Kallie sensed something.


    Observing yton¡¯s scanning gaze through the crowd, she realized he was not merely a guest but was on a mission to find someone.


    ¡°What does this person look like?¡± Kallie inquired, offering to help. ¡°I can keep an eye out.¡±


    yton offered a fleeting smile and, using the crowd¡¯s movement, gently pushed Kallie aside. They quickly lost each other in the throng.


    Looking up, Kallie locked eyes with someone unsettling. It was Griffin. His gaze was menacing, reminiscent of a venomous snake in the shadows, poised to strike. Feeling a shiver, Kallie quickly looked away after brief eye contact.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 605

    ?<strong>Chapter 605:</strong>


    Luckily, Griffin was preupied and didn¡¯t approach Kallie. He was a living testament to a sessful, albeit controversial experiment, drawing many curious onlookers who bombarded him with questions.


    The cost of undergoing such an experiment was astronomical, starting at a minimum of 100 million, with participants signing a liability waiver beforemencement. Should anything go awry during or after the experiment, the Perry family would be absolved of responsibility.


    Despite the steep costs and significant risks, the allure of rejuvenation drew many annually, and even those not interested used the gathering towork.


    The immoral dealings had significantly contributed to the Perry family¡¯s immense wealth.


    Kallie found the scene ironic, watching the refined yet ruthlessly self-serving elite. By her calctions, Saniya¡¯s task should have beenpleted by then.


    As expected, chaos erupted shortly after.


    Feigning ignorance, Kallie edged closer to the source of the upheaval, where screams filled the air.


    Suddenly, Anna emerged, her white dress sttered with blood, amidst several bloodied bodies.


    The sight triggered screams of horror, further aggravating Anna, whose bloodshot eyes darted through the crowd before she charged toward the disturbance.


    Bodyguards converged on the scene, but Anna, with remarkable strength and agility, dodged their attempts and continued her rampage, wounding several more in the ensuing chaos.


    Kallie, sensing an opportunity, purposefully headed toward the disturbance.


    Ernesto arrived just as the situation escted. Witnessing Anna¡¯s frenzied state nearly made him faint from fury.


    Anna¡¯s rampage had not only imed the lives of bodyguards but also that of several affluent guests, each worth a fortune, striking a harsh blow to Ernesto¡¯s financial interests.


    His voice heavy with lethal intent, Ernesto ordered, ¡°Do whatever necessary to subdue Anna. It doesn¡¯t matter if she survives.¡±


    The bodyguards responded affirmatively and sprang into action.


    In the tumult, Ernesto¡¯s gaze fell on Kallie struggling in the crowd. Fear for her safety momentarily overcame him, and he shouted, ¡°What are you standing there for? If anything happens to the children she¡¯s carrying, none of you will survive!¡±


    Kallie had hoped to remain unnoticed by Ernesto as she navigated through the crowd. She gritted her teeth against the pain and moved determinedly toward the center, calling out for assistance. She knew chaos was her ally in escape. She just needed to endure until Jake could reach her.


    However, her presence didn¡¯t go unnoticed for long.


    ¡°There she is! Be quick! She looks unsteady!¡± one bodyguard shouted.


    Another grumbled in frustration, ¡°Managing her in this state is troublesome. Ernesto mentioned we might need to handle her delivery tonight to avoid further issues.¡± Bolstered by a surge of adrenaline, Kallie pressed on.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 606

    ?<strong>Chapter 606:</strong>


    Despite her efforts, the bodyguards closed in.


    Just as they were about to apprehend Kallie, the sky was lit by an ominous red glow, followed by a thunderous explosion.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The sound echoed, signaling something significant had just urred.


    Kallie felt the intense heat wash over her face. The crowd surged in panic, their screams and cries mingling in a desperate plea for mercy.


    mes illuminated the area, casting an eerie glow that felt like a glimpse into hell itself, punctuated by the relentless explosions echoing around them.


    Anna stood at the center, her expression wild and frantic. What had once appeared luxurious nowy in ruin. Yet, in truth, it had always been hell beneath the surface.


    Kallie felt a surge of excitement bubbling within her as she snapped back to reality. She had been waiting for this moment.


    The bodyguards who had been watching Kallie were distracted, caught in a moment of panic.


    In the chaos, Kallie seized the opportunity to slip away, disappearing into the crowd. She sprinted through the crowd, her body glistening with sweat after just a few hundred meters.


    The explosions echoed in the distance.


    Kallie had no idea what Jake had done, but she knew one thing for certain. It was no longer safe on the ind. Just then, Kallie stumbled upon Saniya, who quickly seized her arm.


    Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt


    Through gritted teeth, Saniya asked, ¡°Which direction are you running? Did you orchestrate all this chaos tonight?¡±


    Kallie, still wide-eyed with fear, shook her head vigorously. ¡°How could I? I don¡¯t have that kind of power! I was just terrified and didn¡¯t know where to go!¡±


    Saniya regarded Kallie with suspicion. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take you somewhere safe. You were headed for the VIP yachts. They are nning to set sail soon. You better not even think about escaping, or I won¡¯t let you out of my sight.¡±


    Kallie nodded, but inside, her heart raced with anxiety. She was just a few dozen meters away. How had she been discovered? Why now? Was it fate that had conspired against her escape? Saniya prepared to lead Kallie away.


    As Kallie watched the yacht she had hoped to board slip farther into the distance, despair washed over her like a cold tide.


    Suddenly, Saniya let out a sudden cry, her strength fading as she fainted to the floor.


    Kallie¡¯s hand, still sped in Saniya¡¯s grip, was pulled down with her.


    Instinctively, Kallie tried to protect her belly, bracing for pain that never came. Instead, she felt herself cradled in familiar arms, enveloped by aforting scent.


    ¡°Kallie, I¡¯m here.¡± At the sound of Jake¡¯s voice, Kallie felt as if she were caught in a dream. Looking up, she saw his handsome face, the one she had known so well.


    Jake¡¯s dark eyes sparkled with light and joy as he grasped Kallie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I made it. Now, I¡¯ll take you away from here.¡±


    Kallie felt a surge of emotion, almost crying out loud. She knew this wasn¡¯t the moment for words. With Jake¡¯s presence, a surge of courage coursed through her. ¡°We need to move quickly. Let¡¯s leave together.¡± Kallie tightened her grip on Jake¡¯s hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 607

    ?<strong>Chapter 607:</strong>


    Jake allowed Kallie to lean against him, shouldering most of her weight. This way, they could move faster. Kallie watched as yton helped a pregnant woman aboard the yacht.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It seemed she wasn¡¯t the only expectant mother trapped in this situation. How many heinous acts had the Perry familymitted?


    When they finally reached the yacht, Kallie hurried on board. But she noticed Jake had no intention of joining her.


    ¡°We are leaving together. Hurry up and get on!¡± Kallie¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety as she reached out to Jake.


    Jake shook his head firmly, determination etched on his face. In a swift motion, he rushed up and embraced Kallie, taking care not to hurt her.


    Jake kissed Kallie. The kiss was quick but passionate.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened as something dawned on her. Tears streamed down her face as she stared at Jake, her chest tightening with emotion.


    Jake forced a smile and said, ¡°I can cause all this chaos on this ind, and surely, I can easily get away. But I have to stay behind to cover your escape. If I don¡¯t, the Perry family will hunt us down and kill everyone to hide the truth. I won¡¯t let them hurt you. Kallie, do you love me?¡±


    Kallie shook her head stubbornly and replied through clenched teeth, ¡°Come with me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s smile softened as his expression lit with happiness. He nodded, saying he understood.


    Then, he turned on his heel and vanished into the sea of people.


    Anxiety gnawed at Kallie, leaving her feeling utterly powerless. All she could do was move with the tide of the crowd, pushing further inward. Amid the chaos, Jakepletely slipped from her sight.


    Thankfully, Kallie met yton on the yacht. Atst, sheid eyes on the woman yton had been protecting. The woman bore a striking resemnce to yton.


    The woman¡¯s anxiety was palpable. She huddled behind yton, darting nervous nces at everything and everyone around her.


    yton waved Kallie over immediately. Once they were together, he guided the two pregnant women below deck.


    ¡°I set up a room ahead of time. I didn¡¯t expect to see you. Don¡¯t worry. The room is safe. Even if they search, it will be nearly impossible to find you.¡±


    Kallie fought through her difort before finally asking, ¡°Is she your sister?¡±


    yton nodded, a bitter smile tugging at his lips. ¡°She disappeared years ago. I poured all my effort into searching for her. Now, atst, I have found her.¡±


    ¡°She was missing for that long?¡± Kallie gasped, her mind racing. Could it be¡­ She dared not think further.


    The Perry family must have targeted yton¡¯s sister for her beauty. And it was true. His sister looked as delicate as a porcin doll.


    To think such an innocent girl had been through so much. Kallie couldn¡¯t help but sigh in sorrow.


    yton¡¯s face clouded with sadness as he gazed at his sister. He quickly turned away, fighting back tears. ¡°But it¡¯s okay now. I have found her, and things will get better. I have gathered enough evidence this time. They will pay for what they did.¡±


    Kallie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to testify if you need me to.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 608

    ?<strong>Chapter 608:</strong>


    yton¡¯s eyes flickered with aplex mix of emotions. After a moment, he replied softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kallie was a bundle of nerves, her thoughts spiraling with worry about Jake. The yacht rocked violently, each sway intensifying her unease.


    yton stepped outside to gather information and returned with news that the yacht had encountered a fierce storm.


    Listening to the chaotic sounds outside, Kallie sensed the situation wasn¡¯t that simple. Panic surged within her, tightening her chest. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her belly.


    Noticing her distress, yton rushed to her side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kallie was drenched in sweat, her breathing in shallow gasps. She struggled to find her voice. ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯m going intobor.¡±


    yton¡¯s anxiety spiked, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Now? But it¡¯s not the right time.¡±


    Summoning thest of her strength, Kallie¡¯s voice broke as she pleaded, ¡°Please, send me to another room. You¡¯ve just saved your sister. I can¡¯t be the one to drag you down. If they find me, it¡¯s my fate. I won¡¯tin.¡±


    yton shook his head, his voice firm. ¡°No, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you die.¡±


    But at that moment, Kallie¡¯s ears seemed to close off his words. The searing pain surged through her, forcing a cry from her lips.


    Startled, yton¡¯s sister began to sob, pounding on the door in a desperate bid to escape.


    yton nced between the two women, his heart racing. He felt paralyzed, unsure of what to do as panic tightened its grip around him.


    The pain was so excruciating that Kallie felt like she was slipping into madness. She couldn¡¯t remember what happened next. Only that her body took over, screaming instinctively as she fought to give birth.


    Through the haze, Kallie thought she saw Jake beside her. Jake gripped Kallie¡¯s hand tightly, his voice trembling with desperation. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay, Kallie. Just hold on a little longer. The doctor¡¯s almost here. Just a little longer, I beg you.¡±


    Kallie had no strength to respond. She wanted to open her eyes and see Jake¡¯s face again, but her vision blurred, and everything went dark as she drifted into unconsciousness.


    Kallie had no sense of how much time had gone by. When she finally opened her eyes, everything was blindingly white. For a brief moment, she wondered if she had died and arrived in heaven. But the throbbing ache in her body reminded her she was still very much alive.


    Her eyes darted around the unfamiliar room, confusion clouding her thoughts. And then, like a bolt of lightning, it hit her. Where were her newborn babies? And Jake? With a hoarse voice, Kallie managed to whisper, ¡°My babies? Jake?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice drew a nurse into the room. She hurried over, a smile softening her features. ¡°You¡¯re awake. That¡¯s a good sign. You¡¯ll be just fine now.¡±


    But Kallie¡¯s voice cracked with fear. ¡°My babies¡­ Where are they? Where¡¯s Jake?¡±


    The nurse gently patted Kallie¡¯s back, trying to calm her. ¡°Your babies are safe. They were born a little early, but they¡¯re stable. They need to stay in the neonatal unit for a while.¡±


    Relief washed over Kallie, though a hint of wariness lingered. She eyed the nurse cautiously. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 609

    ?<strong>Chapter 609:</strong>


    ¡°Where am I? And why am I here?¡±


    Before the nurse could answer, the door swung open and someone walked in. It was yton. ¡°You¡¯re safe here. This is my ce. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    When Kallieid eyes on yton, a wave of relief washed over her, and she exhaled deeply. She recalled her dream, so vivid that it felt real, as if Jake had been right there with her. But why wasn¡¯t Jake here now?


    yton caught the look of confusion in her eyes. He quickly reassured her, ¡°Jake is here too, but he passed out from his injuries. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s safe.¡±


    Only then did Kallie allow herself to rx. The tension she had carried for so long finally broke, and tears streamed down her face. She was free atst. She was safe, no longer living under constant threat.


    yton, clearly flustered by her sudden tears, leaned closer. ¡°Are you in pain? Please, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re safe here. Just let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Kallie shook her head softly, brushing away yton¡¯s hand as he tried to wipe her tears. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she whispered. ¡°It just feels like a dream.¡±


    She nced at the nurse, her eyes filled with longing. ¡°Can I see my babies right now? Just for a moment. Even from a distance.¡±


    The nurse hesitated, her eyes flicking toward yton. yton offered a gentle smile. ¡°Kallie, the most important thing right now is for you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Baby? Baby! Who¡¯s trying to take my baby?¡± Suddenly, the door burst open, and a figure charged into the room, charging straight at Kallie.


    If not for yton¡¯s quick reflexes, the person would have crashed into Kallie.


    Kallie froze in shock and then recognized the person. It was yton¡¯s younger sister.


    But something was off about yton¡¯s younger sister¡¯s mental state, like a delicate thread fraying under too much tension. Her huge swollen belly was now t, and she had a wild, unhinged look in her eyes. She clutched a rag doll tightly in her arms like a newborn.


    Sensing Kallie¡¯s gaze on her, yton¡¯s younger sister stared back, teeth bared and eyes aze with intensity.


    yton stepped between them, speaking softly to his sister. ¡°Cara, it¡¯s me, your brother. There¡¯s no need to be scared. I promise, no one is going to take your baby from you.¡±


    yton did his best to soothe Cara, shooting Kallie an apologetic smile.


    But Cara was too far gone, her mind lost in grief. She pointed an using finger at Kallie. ¡°No! It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one trying to steal my baby!¡±


    Kallie, still shaken, nced at yton for an exnation. yton sighed heavily as he had Cara taken away.


    His face was filled with regret as he exined, ¡°That night, everything happened so fast. To find a safe ce for you, I had to move you and my sister. You lost consciousness halfway through, and I failed to notice Cara tumble into the sea.


    Fortunately, Jake saved her, but she lost her baby. She hasn¡¯t been the same, especially mentally, since.¡± His voice was thick with regret. ¡°I failed her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 610

    ?<strong>Chapter 610:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached for Cara. She had never meant to drag yton and Cara into her nightmare. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°This is all my fault.¡± Her voice softened with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ll find the best doctors in the world. I¡¯ll make sure Cara gets the help she needs.¡±


    yton offered a bittersweet smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to me yourself. I¡¯m just grateful we managed to save her at all costs. I¡¯m relieved that she¡¯s safe. Losing the baby was a tragedy. But maybe now she can find peace and rebuild her life.¡±


    Kallie noticed the sadness and helplessness reflected in yton¡¯s eyes. She was at a loss for words tofort him for a moment, so she just said, ¡°Everything will be better. It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    Elsewhere, Saniya awoke in the dungeon. Her body was submerged up to her chest in freezing water, making each breath a struggle. Panic gripped her as she was overwhelmed by a bone-deep cold and a gripping terror.


    ¡°Is anyone around?¡± Saniya screamed, her voice echoing off the damp walls, struggling against the chains that held her down.


    The cold gnawed at Saniya, and she cursed aloud, ¡°Where the hell is everyone? Are you all dead? Do you even know who I am? Let me out!¡±


    With a slow creak, the door to the dungeon opened. A group of men marched in, led by Griffin.


    Griffin¡¯s face was a mask of fury, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent as he stared down at Saniya.


    Saniya trembled for a brief moment but quickly steeled herself. She shouted at Griffin with defiance, ¡°What the hell is this? Why am I here?¡±


    Griffin¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. ¡°I had my suspicions, but now they are confirmed. You¡¯ve been working with Kallie all along. You traitorous wretch! Haven¡¯t we treated you well enough? And this is how you repay us? You thought you could betray us and get away with it?¡±


    Saniya¡¯s eyes widened in shock. How had they found out so quickly? But she wasn¡¯t ready to give up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve worked with Kallie, but I didn¡¯t betray the Perry family. You need proof. You can¡¯t just throw usations without evidence.¡±


    Griffin sneered, ¡°You want proof? Fine. I¡¯ll show them to you. But until then, you¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m in no rush. We¡¯ll talk about your release when you¡¯re ready to confess and admit.¡±


    Saniya¡¯s face drained of color as Griffin turned to leave. ¡°Griffin! Please!¡±


    She began with furious curses, but her voice soon turned into desperate pleas.


    Griffin found Ernesto waiting outside the dungeon, Ernesto¡¯s face drawn with anger as he sat in his wheelchair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with her,¡± Griffin muttered.


    Ernesto¡¯s fists clenched, his chest heaving with rage. ¡°Damn Saniya! If not for her, none of this would have happened.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 611

    ?<strong>Chapter 611:</strong>


    Griffin¡¯s gaze flickered subtly. ¡°Saniya is responsible for this mess. She must face the consequences. Dad, how should we handle Anna?¡±


    Griffin and Ernesto had already investigated thoroughly. Anna had acted irrationally that day because someone hadced her food with drugs.


    Under normal circumstances, Anna could manage her behavior, but the drugs overwhelmed her.


    It was evident that the drugs originated from Kallie. Yet, surveince footage definitively showed Saniya administering the drugs to Anna.


    Ernesto and Griffin were unsure of the advantages Kallie offered Saniya topel her into such reckless action.


    Ernesto and Griffin were swamped with pressing issues that needed addressing. The news was bound to break, risking police involvement at any moment. Additionally, they needed to cate the families of affluent guests who had been injured or killed on the ind. This obligation would consume a substantial part of their rued wealth. Their frustration was understandable.


    Ernesto inhaled deeply, and a stern expression crossed Griffin¡¯s face.


    Griffin said, ¡°Dad, I suggest letting Saniya or Anna take the fall. To the outsiders, you are the elder, and I am barely an adult. What could we possibly pull off? Those who have supported us previously, reaping benefits, would not desire our imprisonment. After all, the technology remains with us alone.¡±


    After pondering, Ernesto agreed, seeing merit in Griffin¡¯s proposal.


    Ernesto regarded Griffin warmly, his sigh reflecting mixed emotions. ¡°You¡¯ve proven to be the most sensible among us. Had I realized this sooner, I would have dedicated more time to your development. Work diligently, and you will be my sessor.¡±


    Griffin nodded, his smile beaming.


    However, as Ernesto departed, Griffin¡¯s smile disappeared, reced by a scornful expression. He spat toward the path Ernesto had taken, his features hardening with resentment. He understood that Ernesto viewed him merely as a tool.


    Ernesto had seized Kallie, intending to use her child for his rejuvenation.


    Although that scheme failed, Ernesto certainly had other options in mind.


    Griffin realized he must act swiftly to avoid perpetual subservience.


    Griffin¡¯s thoughts darkened with murderous intent. Weeks passed, during which Kallie¡¯s and Jake¡¯s health markedly improved.


    Kallie was finally able to meet her babies. Her premature babies appeared significantly smallerpared to other children.


    A wave of sadness washed over Kallie. ¡°Sophie¡¯s birth was a matter of life and death, yet she was healthy at birth. I¡¯m concerned about how prematurity might affect these two little ones. It¡¯s actually my fault. Had I been in better health, perhaps things would have turned out differently.¡±


    Jake hugged Kallie,forting her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re together now. As long as we live, we will find solutions. Should any health issues arise with our babies, I will ensure they see the best doctors.¡±


    Kallie grasped Jake¡¯s hand, feeling a rough patch.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 612

    ?<strong>Chapter 612:</strong>


    Following the recent ordeal, Jake had barely escaped death, his body scarred with wounds. Yet, he was unconcerned.


    Kallie¡¯s fingers traced over Jake¡¯s scabbed wounds, her heart heavy with sorrow. She lifted her head and smiled softly.


    ¡°Have you considered names for our babies?¡±


    Jake thought for a while. ¡°What if we name the boy Calvin Nixon and the girl Chloe Nixon?¡±


    This took Kallie by surprise. ¡°Will they both take myst name?¡±


    Jake tenderly kissed Kallie¡¯s forehead. ¡°You endured much to bring them into this world. It¡¯s only fair they have yourst name. Kallie, such details matter little to me. My only wish is to be with you indefinitely.¡±


    Kallie felt deeply touched. She had been confused before. She had suggested they remarry, yet Jake had not discussed changing Sophie¡¯sst name. Now, she realized the reason.


    Suddenly, Kallie sensed a chilling, hostile stare. She turned around but saw no one.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jake inquired. ¡°Did you see someone suspicious?¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°No, it might just be PTSD from escaping that dreadful ce. I sometimes feel like I¡¯m being watched.¡±


    Feeling uneasy still, Kallie proposed, ¡°Once the babies are stable, we should leave. We need to return home. Sophie is missing us.¡±


    Jake nodded and embraced Kallie warmly.


    At that moment, yton entered the room, observing them with a sense of bitterness. He cleared his throat to interrupt. ¡°Sorry to intrude, but there¡¯s something important I need to discuss.¡±


    Shy, Kallie tried to pull away from Jake¡¯s embrace, but he held on firmly.


    Holding Kallie closer, Jake faced yton and nodded slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    yton began summarizing the critical details. He exined that Ernesto and Griffin had scapegoated someone.


    At a press conference, Ernesto and Griffin used Saniya, with Ernesto tearfully portraying her as a pitiful figure he had adopted and raised like his own daughter.


    Ernesto imed to have supported Saniya¡¯s desires unconditionally, aware of her extravagant spending but never questioning the purpose. He said he never anticipated her using the funds for such heinous acts.


    Beside Ernesto, Griffin disyed a mock mix of youthful confusion and helplessness, visibly upset by the reporters¡¯ probing.


    This disclosure triggered a worldwide uproar. The experiments exposed were not just hical but also against thew.


    Many branded Saniya a public enemy, while only a few doubted Griffin¡¯s and Ernesto¡¯s innocence.


    Ernesto, at seventy, dependent on a wheelchair, and Griffin, resembling an innocent student, seemed unlikely culprits.


    Some people demanded Saniya¡¯s arrest and capital punishment, whereas others called for psychological support for Griffin and Ernesto, considering the psychological impact on them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 613

    ?<strong>Chapter 613:</strong>


    Normal individuals would deem such scenarios uneptable.


    yton, enraged, clenched his teeth. ¡°How could they escape punishment for their wicked actions? I will submit all my evidence to the authorities. They won¡¯t get off easily this time!¡±


    Kallie sighed deeply and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s futile. Even with undeniable evidence, it likely won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Since Griffin and Ernesto had dared to lie to the public, scapegoating Saniya, Kallie knew they had everything meticulously nned.


    Furthermore, Ernesto and Griffin had been acting so boldly for years, as if no one could ever touch them. Kallie doubted the local government hadn¡¯t noticed anything suspicious. The fact that the Perry family had remained untouched for so long suggested they¡¯d struck a deal with the authorities in the local government.


    ¡°If we hand over the evidence now, we¡¯ll only tip them off, giving Griffin and Ernesto time to retaliate,¡± Kallie said, her voice steady but grim.


    yton listened to her analysis, frustration building in his chest. ¡°So we just sit back and let them get away with it?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Of course not. We shouldn¡¯t act recklessly and better let them think we¡¯re powerless. After all, they can¡¯t stay abroad forever. Once they return to Avalon, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll strike. But first, we need to gather more concrete evidence. A witness would be ideal.¡±


    yton raised an eyebrow, perplexed. ¡°A witness? You mean you and my sister?¡±


    Kallie shook her head. Outsiders wouldn¡¯t do the trick. They needed someone from within their inner circle, like an internal staff member. She remained silent, casting a meaningful look at Jake.


    Instantly grasping her message, Jake shed a knowing smile. ¡°I got it. Rx. I won¡¯t let Saniya die.¡±


    yton watched their interaction, his heart heavy. ¡°You two have an uncanny understanding of each other.¡± Jake said nothing, gently lowering his head to nt a soft kiss on Kallie¡¯s forehead.


    Kallie blushed, quickly stepping away from Jake and shooting him a disapproving look. yton was standing right there, and such a gesture felt inappropriate. Neither Jake nor Kallie noticed the depth of emotion flickering in yton¡¯s eyes as he watched them.


    Three months passed, and Kallie¡¯s babies were thriving. Though still tiny, they were healthy and growing strong. Life had settled into a semnce of normalcy, yet Kallie¡¯s longing for Sophie kept her awake at night. She and Jake decided it was time to return.


    After an emotional farewell to yton, Kallie and Jake embarked on their journey back.


    Concerned about potential threats along the road, yton arranged for a group of bodyguards to escort them.


    Grateful for yton¡¯s help, Kallie promised to increase their business partnership¡¯s profit margin once she was home. It was the least she could do.


    yton, slightly amused, draped her coat gently over her shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Our friendship is worth more than money.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 614

    ?<strong>Chapter 614:</strong>


    Kallie, eager to reunite with Sophie, was so deep in her thoughts that she failed to notice the inappropriateness of yton¡¯s behavior.


    Jake, however, noticed and his face suddenly darkened. He pulled Kallie closer, subtly distancing her from yton¡¯s touch.


    They were currently staying in one of the Morgan family¡¯s desert mansions in a small town. Despite the arid surroundings, the presence of a freshwater spring turned the barrenndscape into a desert oasis.


    Though small, the town thrived with the Morgan family owning eighty percent of thend. The town boasted modern resources and top-notch facilities, including excellent medical equipment. yton had chosen this isted spot to keep them hidden from the Perry family¡¯s search.


    The desert sprawled endlessly around them, a vast sea of sand that made it nearly impossible to find the way in or out without a local guide. Moreover, sandstorms swept through with rming regrity, transforming the serenendscape into a chaotic whirl of grit and obscured visibility.


    For that reason, flying out had be risky, and Jake had opted for a safer, though slower, route by car.


    While on the road, Kallie drifted off, her head resting against Jake¡¯s shoulder. The past few days had been stressful for their babies as they experienced minor health scares that left Kallie anxious and sleepless. She had spent every waking moment with them before leaving here.


    Jake wished he could take the burden off Kallie¡¯s shoulders. They both felt drained, their bodies heavy with fatigue.


    As Jake felt Kallie¡¯s rhythmic breathing beside him, a wave of drowsiness washed over him.


    Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt. Shouts erupted outside, followed by the deafening crack of gunfire. Kallie jolted awake.


    Without a second thought, she scrambled out of the car, her heart racing as she ran to check on her children in the vehicle behind, where the nanny and bodyguards were with the kids.


    Immediately, Kallie got out, and the stench of blood hit her. Panic surged through her.


    ¡°Get down!¡± Jake¡¯s voice rang out urgently.


    Before Kallie could react, Jake shoved her aside, just as a bullet shattered the window near where she¡¯d been standing.


    The ss rained down like shards of ice, and Kallie¡¯s body went numb. The bullet struck precisely where she had been standing moments before. She couldn¡¯t even imagine what might have transpired if Jake hadn¡¯t pushed her away in time.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Jake¡¯s voice wavered with fear as he pulled her into his arms, checking her for injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Go check on the babies.¡± Kallie¡¯s voice quivered as she spoke, her body still shaking from the adrenaline of the moment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 615

    ?<strong>Chapter 615:</strong>


    Jake took a deep breath and steadied himself amidst the chaos. ¡°Stay put in the car, Kallie,¡± he instructed firmly.


    ¡°Lie down in the backseat. I¡¯ll check on the kids. No matter what you hear, don¡¯t move. Promise me you won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    Kallie nodded. She understood that trailing behind Jake would only be a burden to him and even put him at greater risk.


    If the worst happened, Jake would be forced to split his focus between their babies and her. The best thing she could do now was stay hidden and wait for the situation to subside.


    After making sure Kallie was safe, Jake turned and ran through the swirling sandstorm toward the other vehicle, gunfire still echoing in the distance.


    The attackers had chosen the perfect moment to strike, using the sandstorm to mask their movements. They had clearly studied the local weather patterns.


    Initially, Jake suspected the Perry family was behind this, but now he wasn¡¯t so convinced it was them.


    The roar of the wind and gunfire slowly faded, leaving the world outside the car eerily silent.


    Silence settled over the convoy, making Kallie even more anxious.


    Ignoring Jake¡¯s warning, Kallie cautiously cracked open the car door and peeked outside. The world around her seemed deste.


    Once she was certain the coast was clear, she hurried to the car where her children were, her gut twisting in fear.


    A chilling sight greeted Kallie as she reached the car. There was blood smeared across the seats, sending her heart into a frantic gallop. ¡°Jake!¡± she yelled, her voice shaky, but there was no response.


    Suddenly, a faint cry pierced through the silence. It felt like a flicker of hope for Kallie as she hurriedly got into the car.


    The nanny and bodyguards who had been protecting the childreny lifeless, while the cry echoed from the crib. Calvin¡¯s tiny face stared back at Kallie, his big eyes wet with tears. But Chloe was nowhere to be seen.


    Kallie scooped Calvin into her arms, the familiar scent of his mother calming him down as he gazed around with wide, curious eyes.


    Frantically, Kallie searched the rest of the convoy, but all she found were a few surviving bodyguards. Jake and Chloe were still nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Jake!¡± Kallie screamed, desperation tearing at her voice. A surviving bodyguard approached, trying to calm her.


    ¡°The sandstorm was too strong. Mr. Reeves might¡¯ve taken Chloe somewhere safe. Please, don¡¯t worry.¡± But Kallie¡¯s hands quivered as she cradled Calvin, her grip faltering under the fear and uncertainty. How could she possibly not be worried? She had been so close to the peaceful life she¡¯d dreamed of, and now everything had unraveled instantly.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes darted around. Chloe was missing. And so was Jake.


    Just then, the sound of honking vehicles reached Kallie¡¯s ears.


    Another convoy of vehicles was approaching.


    Kallie¡¯s instincts kicked in, and she watched them with suspicion. She held Calvin close. If anything seemed amiss, she was ready to bolt.


    Thankfully, it was yton and his crew. He looked worried, like he¡¯d raced over without a second thought.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 616

    ?<strong>Chapter 616:</strong>


    Sweat dripped from his brow.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± yton shouted as he ran to her.


    When yton saw Kallie standing there unharmed, he let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Not long after you left, I heard about the incident. I came as fast as I could. But there was a massive sandstorm, and I couldn¡¯t find a guide willing to risk it. Am I toote?¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt as he looked at Kallie. Kallie fought back tears, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Can you please ask the guides to help me search? Jake and Chloe are missing.¡±


    yton sprang into action the moment he heard her words.


    yton took Kallie and Calvin to the closest town to keep them safe, just in case another sandstorm hit.


    They searched tirelessly from sunset to sunrise but found nothing. Not even a single body turned up.


    Kallie remembered the terrifying sandstorms she¡¯d read about online. Her legs nearly gave out from under her. She was filled with regret. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would¡¯ve stayed with Jake. This is all my fault.¡±


    yton¡¯s heart ached for Kallie, seeing her in such agony. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up about it. If you¡¯d disappeared with Jake, what would have happened to Calvin? He¡¯s just a baby. He can¡¯t survive without his parents. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll expand the search. We¡¯ll find them.¡±


    Kallie looked at yton with gratitude. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve really helped me out a lottely.¡±


    yton shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Your distress reminds me of my sister. If only someone had helped her back then, things might have turned out differently.¡± yton¡¯s expression turned somber as he talked about his sister. The mood grew heavy.


    Kallie tried to change the subject by asking yton if he could find out who attacked them.


    To her surprise, yton already had the answer. ¡°It was the Perry family,¡± he said gravely. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d move so fast. They must¡¯ve had people lurking on the ind for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°The Perry family, huh?¡± Kallie¡¯s voice dripped with hatred as she clenched her jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy them, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±


    Before leaving the ind, Jake had sent his men to rescue Saniya. It wasn¡¯t easy, and Saniya was badly hurt, but at least she was alive. Now, Saniya was back home, getting medical care.


    Even if the Perry family knew where Saniya was, they wouldn¡¯t dare make a move. Not yet, anyway. They must be panicking, though. That was why they chased them here.


    yton¡¯s men continued the search for another week, but there was still no sign of Jake or Chloe. At least they hadn¡¯t found any bodies. That meant Jake and Chloe were probably still alive. Kallie¡¯s hope was dwindling. This tiny town was a far cry from yton¡¯s luxurious manor, with all itsforts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 617

    ?<strong>Chapter 617:</strong>


    After a while, the unfavorable conditions got to Calvin. He was just a kid.


    yton offered Kallie a ce at his manor, but she turned him down. She was going back home and intended to ask Edgar to use his connections to find Jake and Chloe.


    She had more faith in her own people.


    Kallie refused to give up on Jake. He¡¯d made it through so much. He¡¯d survive this.


    yton didn¡¯t push it, but he made sure she had plenty of protection for the journey back.


    The trip itself was uneventful.


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    Still, Kallie dreamt of Jake every night. She¡¯d wake up with tear-stained cheeks, her heart aching.


    Finally, Kallie was home. The familiar sights made the horrors of the ind seem like a distant nightmare.


    Trent went out with Sophie.


    The moment Sophie saw Kallie, she burst into tears and ran into Kallie¡¯s arms.


    Sophie had grown so much in a year, shooting up like a weed. Her once delicate features had matured, etched with a newfound strength.


    Once Kallie escaped that hellhole of an ind, she reached out to her family. She knew Sophie had been holding down the fort while she was away.


    Tyrone was a shell of his former self, only responding to Jenny. Despite her young age, Sophie had stepped up. She¡¯d taken on Kallie¡¯s spirit and resourcefulness.


    Kallie had never intentionally groomed Sophie for this. Kallie was proud of Sophie¡¯s resilience, yet heartbroken by the circumstances that forced it.


    Sophie should have been safe, growing up under her wing. She never imagined Sophie would have to deal with so much, so young.


    Kallie held Sophie close, whispering soothing words, gazing at her daughter intently.


    As Sophie¡¯s tears subsided, she asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my dad? Where are my little brother and sister? Are they okay?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart twisted with pain. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she decided to tell Sophie the truth, no matter how hard it was.


    Kallie spoke with unwavering conviction. ¡°Sophie, your dad and your little sister are going to be okay. They¡¯lle home safe.¡±


    Even though Sophie¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears, she nodded. She understood her mother¡¯s heart must be aching even more. ¡°Daddy¡¯s strong,¡± she said, her voice small but determined. ¡°He¡¯lle back to us.¡± A servant gently led Calvin over to Sophie.


    Sophie¡¯s face lit up with a smile when she saw Calvin. ¡°He¡¯s adorable!¡± she eximed. ¡°My little brother and sister are twins, so my sister must be just as cute!¡± Calvin, captivated by Sophie¡¯s bright smile, let out a giggle.


    Once Calvin wasfortably settled, Kallie made her way to the garden to find Tyrone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 618

    ?<strong>Chapter 618:</strong>


    Tyrone sat alone in the garden, his gaze drifting between the clouds and the surroundingndscape. He had the air of someone waiting expectantly. A short distance away, Jenny sat quietly.


    Jake had used some special tricks. Now, Jenny seemed lost in her own world, her mind clouded and her thoughts scattered. It was a wise solution. At least, it kept Jenny from manipting Tyrone and causing further chaos.


    Kallie joined Tyrone in the garden, sitting beside him infortable silence.


    Two hours ticked by in quietpanionship until the sky opened up, unleashing a torrential downpour.


    Tyrone abruptly rose to his feet, his movements unsteady as he made for the door. Kallie hurried after him, curiosity piqued. ¡°Where are you off to in this weather?¡± she asked.


    Tyrone¡¯s face softened into a tender smile. ¡°My baby¡¯s getting out of school. Gotta go pick her up.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached. He was talking about her mother. She took a step closer, her eyes pleading. ¡°Grandpa, when will you remember? My mom must be so worried about you in heaven.¡±


    |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Tyrone didn¡¯t respond, his attention consumed by the search for an umbre. ¡°Where¡¯s that damn umbre?¡± he mumbled, anxiety creeping into his voice. ¡°Gotta hurry. If this rain gets any worse, it¡¯ll be tough getting home. I hope my baby¡¯s bundled up warm. Wouldn¡¯t want her catching a cold. Gotta find her quick.¡±


    Kallie watched him, tears stinging her eyes. The sight of her grandfather, lost in his fractured memories, filled her with a profound sadness.


    To Kallie¡¯s relief, Ewing¡¯s problems were finally sorted out.


    Not long after Saniya had taken Kallie away, Edgar used Saniya¡¯s address to locate Evita swiftly.


    The Perry family chose to team up with Abram¡¯s family against Ewing because of his n to expose the Perry family¡¯s cruel experiments to the media.


    Evita¡¯s presence in Ewing¡¯s life was nothing more than a plot to ruin him, disrupting his n to expose the Perry family¡¯s experiments.


    It was just that no one had seen Kallie¡¯s intervention or Ernesto setting his eyes on Kallie¡¯s babying. Fortunately, Kallie managed to escape from the ind unscathed.


    The chaos surrounding the Nixon family had been quelled, and Ewing journeyed to Avalon to bring Tyrone back to the Nixon family.


    Ewing noticed the sorrow in Kallie¡¯s eyes and had been informed of Jake¡¯s mysterious vanishing.


    Ewing finally spoke up. ¡°Kallie, take the kids ande back to the Nixon family with me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deploy search teams nationwide to track down Jake and Chloe. We¡¯ll find them.¡±


    Kallie, shaking her head, firmly declined. ¡°I want to stay here. This ce feels safe. I¡¯m afraid if we leave, Jake won¡¯t know where to find us when he returns.¡±


    ¡°Ewing!¡± Sophie shouted with joy as she dashed toward him.


    Ewing grinned and tousled her hair affectionately. ¡°Sophie, look how tall you¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 619

    ?<strong>Chapter 619:</strong>


    Just then, the nanny stepped outside, holding Calvin in her arms.


    Despite the outward normalcy, the subtle signs were there. Calvin appeared notably frail.


    Kallie had shared only the details of her abduction, leaving out the horrors of what urred on the ind, but Ewing could piece together the grim picture. Ewing tenderly stroked Calvin¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve all endured so much,¡± he said to Kallie.


    Kallie shook her head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s Jake who has really suffered. The sacrifices he made for me were immense. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have survived. Sometimes, I wish I could turn back time and be the one who was missing instead.¡±


    Ewing sighed under his breath. He had heard Jake and Kallie were considering remarriage. Initially, he had his reservations. Despite Jake¡¯s change of heart, his past actions that hurt Kallie were undeniable. Ewing worried that a reunion might lead to more heartache for her.


    Ewing had nned to wrap up his affairs and then take Kallie back with him to the Nixon family, ensuring she never returned to Avalon. But now, it seemed that might no longer be an option.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ewing assured her, wrapping his arms around Kallie. ¡°He¡¯ll return unharmed.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    Worn down by days of maintaining a brave face, Kallie was utterly depleted. At that moment, she gripped Ewing¡¯s shirt, sobbing without restraint.


    As time flew by, five years quickly psed.


    Kallie had made a name for herself in Avalon.


    Jake had already put an end to the dissent within the Reeves family.


    Though Jake remained missing, Kallie had stepped in to lead the Reeves family in his stead.


    Thankfully, the Reeves Group operated on a robust system, which meant the responsibilities didn¡¯t weigh too heavily on Kallie.


    On multiple asions, Edgar had proposed that Kallie assume official control by taking the Reeves Group¡¯s seal, but Kallie consistently declined, suggesting Edgar retain it instead.


    She held onto the belief that Jake would return. Jake¡¯s concerns for the Reeves Group would surely bring him back. If she were to im the official seal, wouldn¡¯t it imply ownership of the Reeves Group, signaling that Jake¡¯s return might no longer be possible?


    Kallie clung to a flicker of hope, finding a strange sce in its embrace.


    Though in her thirties, Kallie¡¯s grace and beauty belied her role as a mother to three children.


    Kallie¡¯smercial ventures continued to expand. With unwaveringmitment, she dedicated a third of her annual profits to charitable causes.


    When human efforts fell short, Kallie resigned herself to the whims of destiny, trusting that her phnthropy would ultimately return as good luck, probably bringing Jake into her life.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 620

    ?<strong>Chapter 620:</strong>


    Over thest five years, Burmoos had witnessed a significant shift in its power dynamics.


    Families once allied with Stan had seen their influence wane.


    Now, the most influential families in Burmoos were the Nixons, Reeves, Simpsons, and Morgans.


    Returning homete from an interview, Kallie was pleasantly surprised to find Sophie and Calvin still up and lively.


    Sophie, aged twelve, had blossomed into a young beauty, asionally mirroring the poise and authority of both Kallie and Jake.


    Calvin resembled Jake in every way.


    Whenever Kallie nced at Calvin, she often saw echoes of Jake¡¯s childhood.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Sophie called out, setting her belongings aside and rushing over. ¡°Calvin is on his best behavior today, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Calvin trailed behind her, eager for a hug.


    Kallie crouched down and gently patted their heads. Though she managed a smile, her fatigue was evident. ¡°You two have some fun together. I need to get some rest. I¡¯ve got a business trip tomorrow, so be good,¡± she said gently.


    nting a kiss on Sophie¡¯s cheek, Kallie said, ¡°Thank you for looking after your little brother while I¡¯m away.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed, her expression turning somber.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re off to search for my daddy and little sister again, aren¡¯t you? But you know, some people give you false leads just to get close to you. You haven¡¯t taken a break in a month. You really should take it easy.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s mature tone made her seem beyond her years. Kallieughed softly, but herughter soon turned to a sigh of resignation.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that some are tricking me, but I have to be there and search for myself. Maybe this time I¡¯ll find them.¡±


    Sophie paused before dering resolutely, ¡°Then I¡¯lle along with you.¡±


    Calvin, somewhat puzzled, chirped innocently, ¡°I want to tag along!¡±


    Kallie, rubbing her temples with a sigh, replied, ¡°No, you two stay here. Travel is tiring, and we can¡¯t predict the risks. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Rising from her chair, Kallie nned to ask Trent to watch over the children.


    During her previous trip to find Jake and Chloe, Kallie had been away for a week.


    Unexpectedly, Sophie showed up with Calvin on the third day, which had startled Kallie.


    The two kids were clever, especially Calvin, who was quite precocious.


    Most of their ideas came from Calvin¡¯s mind, and Sophie executed them with precision. Together, they were quite the dynamic duo. Thankfully, they knew when to pull back and hadn¡¯t stirred up serious trouble. They simply enjoyed tagging along with Kallie.


    Ascending the stairs, Kallie sighed deeply, a wave of dizziness washing over her.


    Kallie¡¯s body gave out, copsing without control. Waves of searing pain surged through her, overwhelming her senses.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 621

    ?<strong>Chapter 621:</strong>


    Sophie¡¯s frantic voice echoed in Kallie¡¯s ears, muffled by the agony.


    When Kallie came to her senses, she found herself in a hospital bed. The first thing she saw was Sophie¡¯s face, streaked with tears, flushed with worry.


    Next to Sophie, Calvin looked just as distraught, his eyes swollen from crying. Despite it, he stayed strong, soothing Sophie with a gentle pat on her back while handing her tissues.


    As Kallie stirred, Sophie¡¯s tears stopped, her gaze a mix of relief and unspoken me.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve told you, you need to take care of yourself. Do you even realize how scared I was?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice trembled with a mix of frustration and concern.


    Kallie felt a wave of guilt wash over her. She had known for a while that her body wasn¡¯t right, but her days had been so hectic that there was no room to slow down.


    Plus, whenever she tried to rest, her mind would spiral back to Jake and Chloe. Their uncertain fate gnawed at her, filling her with dread.


    Kallie was painfully aware that her mental state was unraveling, yet the thought of seeing a doctor terrified her. There were just too many responsibilities. If something happened to her, who would be there for her children?


    Sophie seemed to catch the worry in Kallie¡¯s eyes and gently adjusted her nket. ¡°Mommy, the thing I fear most is seeing you like this.


    If you don¡¯t look after yourself, how can you find my dad and Chloe?¡± Sophie paused, her voice cracking as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. I¡¯ll take care of Calvin, and you can put thepany aside for now. All I want is for you to get better.¡±


    Calvin joined them, taking Kallie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, you scared us so much. Sophie stayed with you all night, and I¡­ I¡¯ve been really sad too. Please, just listen to the doctor and rest.¡±


    The weight of their words pressed down on Kallie. She had been so consumed by her own struggles that she hadn¡¯t realized how deeply her children were worrying about her.


    Kallie sighed, finally nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest for a while,¡± she said softly.


    Sophie¡¯s face lit up with relief, her smile returning for the first time in days.


    Not long after, the doctor arrived to assess Kallie¡¯s condition.


    The diagnosis was clear: overwork, poor nutrition, and an aggravated stomach. The prescription was simple: rest, rxation, and time to recover.


    Tentatively, Kallie brought up her emotional struggles. Taking Kallie¡¯s concerns seriously, the doctor arranged for a psychologist to evaluate her.


    The verdict was difficult to hear. The psychologist exined that Kallie needed to embrace the possibility that Jake and Chloe might nevere back.


    It was a harsh truth, one she had been avoiding, but it was time to confront it. Her mental health hinged on epting this uncertainty, though the hope of their return still lingered.


    No one could say when or if Jake and Chloe would return. That night, Kalliey awake, her thoughts tangled in the darkness.


    She came to a quiet realization that the most important thing now was to live fully in the present. If she continued the way she had been, it would only cause more worry for the people around her.


    After a week of rest in the hospital, Kallie decided to take her children on a much-needed vacation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 622

    ?<strong>Chapter 622:</strong>


    When Sophie heard the news, she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not nning to make us have fun elsewhere while you discreetly keep working, are you?¡± she asked suspiciously.


    Kallie felt a flicker of frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me at all?¡±


    Both Sophie and Calvin shook their heads in unison.


    To prove her point, Kallie packed only clothes into her suitcase in front of them, leaving behind all work-rted gadgets. She even handed her phone over to Sophie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for others to handle both thepany and household matters. If anyone calls me about work, hang up immediately.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she epted the responsibility. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    Kallie decided not to search for Jake and Chloe this time, focusing on spending quality time with her children.


    While nning, Kallie discovered their chosen destination had the highest happiness rating for family trips.


    The ce promised breathtaking beaches, an endless sea, and a brilliant blue sky¡ªeverything that could lift their spirits and bring some much-needed peace.


    The children¡¯s moods lifted almost immediately, and the moment they arrived, they were already itching to dive into the water. Having taken swimming lessons since they were young, they were confident in the water.


    With lifeguards keeping watch and strict rules about staying away from deeper areas, Kallie felt at ease letting Calvin and Sophie enjoy themselves. She busied herself setting up a lounge chair on the beach, hoping to rx.


    But just as Kallie settled in, amotion nearby caught her attention. Curiosity got the best of her, and she walked toward the crowd. To her surprise, they were gathered around Sophie and Calvin.


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced for a moment, but the kids were unharmed, standing there calmly.


    Instead, lying on the sand between them was a young girl, her body soaked, her fate uncertain.


    The sight of the girl sent a jolt through Kallie. Something about the girl struck her with a sense of familiarity.


    Sophie and Calvin remainedposed.


    Calvin calmly instructed Sophie in performing first aid, and she followed his guidance with precision. Amid the chaos, their steadyposure stood out, drawing the attention of nearby adults.


    Five tense minutes passed before the little girl finally coughed up seawater and regained consciousness. Relief washed over the crowd as paramedics rushed to ce the girl on a stretcher.


    But just as everyone thought the worst was over, the girl¡¯s small voice cut through the air. ¡°Why did you push me into the sea like that?¡± Her tone was young but unmistakably clear, sending a ripple of shock through the onlookers.


    Sophie¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, but she stayedposed and responded gently, ¡°I know you¡¯re scared, but it¡¯s not right to nder others. If my brother hadn¡¯t noticed you were in trouble, we wouldn¡¯t have saved you in time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 623

    ?<strong>Chapter 623:</strong>


    The girl¡¯s face twisted, and her eyes filled with tears, her small frame trembling as she seemed on the verge of crying. She was an adorable child with delicate, pretty features, her vulnerability tugging at the hearts of those around her.


    As Kallie looked closer, an unsettling feeling crept over her. There was something strangely familiar about the girl. Her face held an uncanny resemnce to the Chloe Kallie had always imagined.


    It was more than just a passing resemnce. The girl¡¯s features seemed to be a blend of both Kallie and Jake, and she could be their child. Still, Kallie restrained herself from rushing forward with questions.


    The girl was much younger than Chloe would have been, appearing to be no more than three years old. Chloe and Calvin were twins, both much older. Even though Chloe and Calvin had been born prematurely, there shouldn¡¯t have been such arge age difference.


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts raced, trying to make sense of the situation.


    Suddenly, the girl jumped off the stretcher, evading the paramedics as they tried to hold her back.


    To everyone¡¯s shock, the girl ran straight toward Sophie, hitting and kicking Sophie while spouting curses. It was hard to believe such anger coulde from someone so young.


    The sight of it was jarring, and Kallie couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She quickly stepped in front of Sophie, shielding her from the girl¡¯s blows, and grabbed the girl by the cor, her expression icy.


    Kallie put on a long face, her voice firm but steady. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not okay to hit people. Where are your parents? If something¡¯s wrong, we can talk it through, but hurting people isn¡¯t the way to solve it.¡±


    The girl¡¯s boldness faded, and she recoiled slightly, her arrogance slipping under Kallie¡¯s piercing gaze. Still, she let out a stubborn huff and clung to her im. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I hit her? She pushed me into the water. I almost drowned¡­ I thought I was going to die!¡±


    At that instant, Calvin took a step forward. Despite only being five years old, he exuded a maturity that made him seem like an adult when he became serious.


    Calvin¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Sophie didn¡¯t push you. I recorded her ying in the water and have got the video to prove it. If you persist in falsely using her, I¡¯ll call the police immediately and let them decide who¡¯s telling the truth.¡±


    Upon hearing Calvin¡¯s threat of calling the police, the girl wilted, her eyes immediately turning red as tears welled up. Her pitiful and cute appearance made it impossible for anyone to me her.


    But Kallie wouldn¡¯t let the girl off the hook. After all, her precious daughter had been offended and bullied.


    Onlookers began to murmur, some urging Kallie to let it go, reminding her that the girl was young and perhaps didn¡¯t know any better.


    But Kallie remained resolute, her voice firm as she addressed the girl, ¡°Where are your parents? You need to get them here immediately.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± the girl said, though her voice wavered, betraying her uncertainty. Her enchanting eyes flickered with a hint of guilt, betraying her facade of defiance. Kallie¡¯s suspicion deepened. The girl must have snuck out unnoticed.


    Kallie¡¯s resolve to uncover the truth intensified. The girl, likely from a wealthy family, was alone without any guardians or bodyguards.


    Right now, the girl had gotten into a dispute with her children, and everyone present had witnessed it. If anything happened to the girl on the way home, it could spell trouble for her children. After some insistence, the girl reluctantly provided a phone number.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 624

    ?<strong>Chapter 624:</strong>


    Kallie dialed the number, and soon, a young woman in her early twenties walked over.


    The woman was remarkably polite. As soon as she arrived, she apologized to Kallie without even inquiring about the incident.


    Kallie asked, ¡°Are you her mother? I¡¯m not causing trouble. I just noticed she seemed to have run off, so I wanted to inform you.¡±


    The woman waved her hands frantically. ¡°No, I¡¯m not her mother. I¡¯m her nanny, Betty Gonzalez.¡±


    Kallie raised an eyebrow in shock and switched to Avalonese. ¡°You¡¯re from Avalon?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Betty¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! And so are you! That¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    Betty added, her voice thick with regret, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. She has a fiery temper and loves to run around. I lost track of her for just a moment, and she bolted. If you hadn¡¯t called, I would¡¯ve been beside myself with worry.¡± The girl shot Betty a re, her voice sharp and demanding. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my parents what happened today. If you do, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re fired.¡±


    Betty put on a troubled expression, torn between siding with the girl and facing the reality of the situation. The exnation for the girl¡¯s running off should be offered, yet the girl just warned her against revealing today¡¯s incident, exhibiting an astonishingly domineering personality despite her young age.


    Betty always felt a throbbing ache in her head whenever she dealt with the girl.


    Kallie crouched, locking eyes with the girl, her gaze sharpened with a hint of warning. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite the troublemaker. Your nanny is genuinely worried about you, and what you did was wrong. If you continue to behave like this, I¡¯ll go to your home myself and tell your parents how you falsely used my daughter who saved your life.¡±


    The girl recoiled, hiding behind Betty, her tears brimming but her defiance muted.


    Betty looked on in awe. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to discipline her. She¡¯s always had such a temper, and even her parents can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Kallie noticed this and felt the girl was spoiled, likely because of her upbringing.


    Kallie had no intention of visiting the girl¡¯s home, yet curiosity tugged at her. ¡°How old is she, by the way?¡± Betty offered a smile. ¡°She¡¯ll be four soon.¡±


    Kallie pursed her lips together. The age difference was toorge to make her earlier suspicion feasible. But still, how could two children look so alike?


    Betty¡¯s gaze fell on Calvin standing next to Kallie, and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Wait. Is this your son?¡± she eximed. ¡°He resembles her so much. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re twins!¡±


    Kallie gave a small smile, brushing off thement. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a rtionship between our families, exining why they resemble each other so much.¡±


    Betty shook her head in amazement. ¡°It¡¯s astonishing how alike they look. Anyway, we should get going. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    As Betty led the girl away, Calvin watched on, his eyes clouding with sadness.


    Kallie noticed his turmoil and ruffled his hair gently, her voice soft with reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. We¡¯ll find your sister, I promise.¡±


    Sophie said with frustration, ¡°It¡¯s not just Calvin who thought she was our little sister. I shared the same thought. However, I rescued her, and all I got in return was her terrible attitude and false usations.¡±


    Kallie pulled Sophie into a hug, soothing her. ¡°You did the right thing by saving her, but please avoid such risks again. Your safety is what matters the most. Let¡¯s put this behind us and have some fun. I¡¯ll swim with you today.¡±


    ¡°Really? Yay!¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up, her frustration forgotten in an instant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 625

    ?<strong>Chapter 625:</strong>


    Calvin managed a small, brighter smile.


    Meanwhile, Betty and the girl returned to a sprawling, luxurious manor.


    As they stepped inside, a teacup flew across the room, shattering against Betty¡¯s forehead and leaving a bloody gash.


    Betty winced at the sharp pain but remained silent, standing rigidly.


    The girl jumped back, her eyes widening as she noticed Betty¡¯s wound.


    Anger red within her as she turned to the woman on the sofa, her expression a mix of shock and defiance. ¡°I ran off on my own! It¡¯s not Betty¡¯s fault, so why are you hurting her?¡±


    Had Kallie been present, she would have instantly recognized the woman lounging on the sofa. It was none other than Cara, yton¡¯s younger sister.


    However, Cara appeared remarkablyposed now, in contrast to her previously erratic demeanor.


    Cara¡¯s face darkened as she stood and grabbed the girl¡¯s ear, her voice a low snarl. ¡°Elma Reeves, do you think I won¡¯t punish you?¡±


    Elma winced but remained defiant, tears spilling over hershes as she bit her lip, refusing to cry out.


    Cara¡¯s eyes narrowed at Elma¡¯s defiant expression, a storm of anger brewing within her. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Why can¡¯t you ever show me some respect? Apologize.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Elma¡¯s voice shook with pain, but she held firm, her defiance unwavering.


    Betty¡¯s instincts screamed for her to intervene, but she dared not. Instead, she found herself nearly bowing in front of Cara.


    Her voice trembling, she said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s my fault. I lost sight of her. She¡¯s been worried about disappointing you and wanted to apologize. She respects you deep down.¡±


    Cara sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that gullible? I¡¯ve poured everything into raising Elma, but all she does is defy me. I¡¯m trying to teach her right, but she doesn¡¯t even care!¡± Cara¡¯s grip was unyielding, and blood began to seep from Elma¡¯s ear.


    Elma¡¯s face was streaked with tears, but she stubbornly held back any sound.


    The other servants in the room exchanged uneasy nces, but none dared to intervene.


    ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Just then, a man¡¯s stern voice rang out.


    Only then did Cara grudgingly release her grip on Elma¡¯s ear.


    Betty quickly shielded Elma behind her. Finally, Elma let out a wail.


    yton rushed over, his face hardening when he saw the blood still trickling from Elma¡¯s ear. He fixed Cara with an icy stare.


    Cara¡¯s previous cockiness evaporated. She was a bit scared of yton, and her voice came out small. ¡°yton, don¡¯t look at me like that. It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    yton scooped Elma up, soothing her gently. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay, sweetheart. Uncle¡¯s here. No one¡¯s going to hurt you now.¡±


    Cara stamped her foot, clearly frustrated. ¡°yton, what are you implying? I was just disciplining Elma, not bullying her. She could¡¯ve gotten hurt wandering off like that! I scolded her when she got back, and she wouldn¡¯t listen. What was I supposed to do?¡±


    Cara was about to blow her top. yton quickly passed Elma to Betty, silently urging Betty to take Elma away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 626

    ?<strong>Chapter 626:</strong>


    Cara felt unfairly used, tears welling up in her eyes. yton sighed.


    ¡°Elma¡¯s just a little girl. She doesn¡¯t know any better. Kids her age are bound to be mischievous.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t get it at all!¡± Cara¡¯s voice rose, bordering on hysteria. ¡°She¡¯s never bonded with me. After all these years, I realize I¡¯d have been better off raising a dog. I shouldn¡¯t have adopted her in the first ce.¡±


    yton¡¯s anger red. ¡°You regret it, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll send her back. She can go wherever she came from and you won¡¯t have to deal with her anymore.¡±


    Panic shed across Cara¡¯s face, and she grabbed yton¡¯s arm. Her voice softened. ¡°yton, that¡¯s not what I meant at all. I was just upset.¡±


    yton inhaled deeply, trying to rein in his frustration. ¡°Cara, you¡¯ve been on edgetely. Maybe you need to take a step back and look at yourself,¡± he said, his voice strained.


    Cara¡¯s voice quivered with hurt. ¡°How can I not be upset? He¡¯s left again and refused toe back! I¡¯m struggling to cope with Elma on my own. All I ever wanted was a normal, happy family. What did I do to deserve this? Did he say anything to you abouting back?¡± yton hesitated, unable to meet her gaze.


    Cara¡¯s heart sank. She knew what his silence meant. A wave of sadness and confusion washed over her. ¡°Why?¡± she choked out, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Why is he doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°Cara, calm down. Take it easy. Some things take time,¡± yton said gently, guiding her to a seat beside him.


    Cara bit her lip, tears flowing freely. She remained silent, but her eyes zed with a mixture of resentment, hurt, and a flicker of something darker, hatred.


    yton sighed, giving her shoulder aforting pat.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force someone to love you. Think about it, Cara.¡±


    With that, he stood up and left.


    Cara watched him go, her eyes filled with bitterness. She refused to ept it. She had fought tooth and nail for the life she had now. She couldn¡¯t ept that man felt nothing for her.


    Meanwhile, back in the room, Elma¡¯s tears finally overflowed. She began to sob uncontrobly. ¡°I want my daddy!¡± she yelled. ¡°Please, can we go find him?¡±


    Betty looked at Elma with a worried expression, squatted down, and gently stroked her head. ¡°Elma, please stop crying. If your mother hears you, she¡¯ll get mad,¡± she whispered.


    Even though Elma could be moody and spoiled, everyone in the house understood why she was like that.


    Elma sobbed, holding onto Betty¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Please, take me to my daddy. Don¡¯t worry. My uncle will keep us safe. I just miss my daddy so much.¡±


    Betty shook her head sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t have the power to.¡±


    Elma¡¯s eyes lost their sparkle, and she pointed at the door. ¡°You can go now. I don¡¯t want to see anyone. I need to be by myself for a bit.¡±


    Betty sighed, ncing at Elma with worry several times before finally leaving the room.


    Elma was all alone in the big, empty room.


    Cara had a need to control everything Elma did. Cara didn¡¯t want Elma getting close to any of the other servants.


    So, ever since Elma was little, she had always slept by herself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 627

    ?<strong>Chapter 627:</strong>


    Cara didn¡¯t want to be with Elma.


    Truth be told, Elma felt a bit uneasy around Cara and didn¡¯t want her anywhere near her. It was a weird feeling. Elma couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on why she felt that way.


    Elma yearned for her mother¡¯s affection, but every time she got near Cara, a shiver of fear ran through her.


    There was a missing piece in Elma¡¯s memory. A dark, scary piece. Even though she couldn¡¯t recall what it was, just being around Cara set off rm bells in her mind.


    Out of the blue, Elma¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Kallie and her children. A sharp stab of envy pierced her heart as she thought about Kallie¡¯s children.


    Why did they get to have a mom who loved them? Kallie was so warm and caring. If only Kallie was her mom.


    Elma¡¯s thoughts drifted as she grew tired, finally sumbing to sleep and crawling into bed.


    In the dead of night, someone crept into her room, unnoticed. The person pulled the nket off her and flung the window open.


    The icy wind whipped through the room, and by morning, Elma was burning up with a fever.


    yton rushed to drive Elma to the hospital, Cara in tow. Cara was a nervous wreck, but all she talked about was, ¡°yton, did you tell him Elma¡¯s sick? Her fever¡¯s really bad this time. He¡¯s her father. He shoulde back and see her. Come on, yton, just text him! He can¡¯t be that¡­¡±


    Cara whined, her voice grating on yton¡¯s nerves. yton¡¯s head was throbbing. He took a deep breath, trying to stay calm.


    ¡°yton, we need to get Elma to the hospital now. I¡¯ll let him know what¡¯s going onter. He¡¯s her father. He¡¯lle back.¡±


    Cara¡¯s voice rose to a shriek. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± She actually tried to yank the car door open, Elma in her arms.


    They were on the freaking highway!


    yton¡¯s heart pounded with anxiety. He mmed the locks down just as Cara started kicking the door. ¡°Stop it!¡± yton yelled, on the verge of losing it. ¡°I¡¯ll call him the second we get to the hospital, I swear!¡±


    Cara finally settled down, a smug look on her face. ¡°You better,¡± she said, her tone dripping with satisfaction.


    All themotion was making Elma, who was already feeling sick, even worse. She started to gag, and Cara shoved her away with a disgusted look.


    Elma was burning up with fever, her cheeks flushed. She usually didn¡¯t let Cara hold her, but her weak state granted this exception. She¡¯d been sleeping peacefully until Cara shoved her.


    Elma¡¯s eyes fluttered open, confused. When she saw the look of disgust on Cara¡¯s face, her heart sank. All the warmth she¡¯d felt earlier vanished.


    At the hospital, Cara refused to budge and take Elma inside until yton sent the text.


    The doctor took one look at Elma and said she needed an IV immediately.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 628

    ?<strong>Chapter 628:</strong>


    But Cara was in no rush.


    yton was frantic. He had to carry Elma himself, searching for a doctor.


    yton was sweating profusely when, in the elevator, he bumped into Kallie. Of all people.


    Kallie was at the hospital with her two kids in tow. They had had a st the day before, but Calvin had gotten a little too wild and sprained his ankle.


    Now, Calvin was hobbling around, trying to take it easy. Kallie and her two children were just leaving the doctor¡¯s office.


    Kallie offered to carry Calvin, but Calvin, feeling all grown-up, insisted on walking himself.


    yton¡¯s eyes went wide when he spotted Kallie. His first instinct was to bolt with Elma, but it was toote. Kallie had already seen him.


    ¡°yton?¡± Kallie¡¯s voice,ced with confusion, made him freeze.


    yton hesitated and then turned around, stering a surprised look on his face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Kallie responded, a smile ying on her lips, ¡°I¡¯m on vacation with the kids. Didn¡¯t expect to bump into you. Are you on holiday too? Is this your little one?¡±


    Elma clung to yton, her face hidden against his neck. Kallie didn¡¯t connect Elma to the girl they¡¯d met the day before.


    yton smiled andunched into an exnation. ¡°The scenery¡¯s amazing here. My sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t great, so I brought her here, hoping the change of pace would do her good. I still have to head back to take care of the Morgan family business every month, though. This little one is my sister¡¯s adopted daughter. She lost her own child a few years ago, and it broke her heart. Adopting this little girl has helped her heal.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kallie replied, her voice heavy with emotion.


    Memories flooded back, and a wave of guilt washed over Kallie. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, your sister wouldn¡¯t have lost her baby. I feel awful about it. If there¡¯s anything I can do, please, don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± she said, her voice thick with regret.


    yton shook his head vehemently. ¡°No, Kallie, it¡¯s not your fault at all. I made my own choices, and I have to live with the consequences. Let¡¯s not dwell on what¡¯s done.¡±


    Kallie nodded slowly, her gaze falling on Elma¡¯s ear. Elma¡¯s skin was smooth and soft, but a gruesome sight marred her delicate ear.


    A deep, jagged split ran across it, traces of blood still visible. It didn¡¯t look like an ident. It looked like someone had deliberately hurt her.


    Kallie shook her head, trying to dismiss the disturbing thought. She told herself that she must be imagining things. yton and Cara must adore the little girl dearly. It must be a misunderstanding.


    Just then, the elevator reached yton¡¯s floor. He gave Kallie a warm smile and hurried out with Elma in his arms. Elma shifted in yton¡¯s arms, her face turning toward Kallie.


    Kallie¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. She stared at yton¡¯s back, her mind reeling. Had she really seen what she thought she saw? But then she shook her head, pushing the doubts aside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 629

    ?<strong>Chapter 629:</strong>


    Calvin¡¯s voice broke through Kallie¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mommy, that little girl looks just like the one we saw yesterday! That means she¡¯s part of his family,¡± he said, his eyes wide.


    Kallie blinked, shaking off her initial shock. A small frown creased her brow. ¡°You think so too?¡±


    Sophie nodded firmly. ¡°Absolutely. And remember, Calvin¡¯s memory is like a steel trap. He couldn¡¯t have both been mistaken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a coincidence,¡± Kallie sighed, a wave of conflicting emotions washing over her. ¡°But she can¡¯t be your little sister. Your sister would be around Calvin¡¯s age by now. That little girl was barely three.¡± The air in the car grew thick with unspoken thoughts.


    Sophie broke the tension. ¡°Mom, even though that little girl was a bit of a handful yesterday, she didn¡¯t seem well. Since you and yton go way back, why don¡¯t we swing by and see how she¡¯s doing?¡±


    Kallie nodded. It was a good idea. Elma might have acted out, but she was just a kid. Kids made mistakes. As long as she could learn from them, she was still a good kid at heart. But with Calvin¡¯s limp, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to tag along.


    Kallie told Calvin to stay put in the car.


    Calvin gave them an obedient wave goodbye.


    After some inquiries, Kallie and Sophie located Elma¡¯s room.


    yton was the only one inside.


    Cara was nowhere to be seen, which struck Kallie as odd, but she decided not to pry. She entered with Sophie, greeting yton with a warm smile.


    ¡°yton, we came to see how the little one is doing. Is she okay?¡± Elma was lying in bed, hooked up to an IV, her sweet little face flushed with fever.


    Elma squinted at the ceiling, giving them a weak nce before turning her head away.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    Even though Sophie was still annoyed by Elma¡¯s behavior the day before, seeing Elma sick like this softened her heart. She walked over and gently tucked the nket around Elma.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to keep her warm, even with a fever. Sweating it out will help her get better.¡±


    yton was initially on edge when they showed up unexpectedly, but Kallie seemed rxed and didn¡¯t appear to be here to grill him about Elma, so he calmed down a bit. ¡°It¡¯s just a cold. Kids get sick all the time.¡±


    yton beckoned to Sophie. ¡°Sophie,e here.¡± Sophie ran over, a wide smile lighting up her face as she looked at yton.


    yton couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°She¡¯s gotten so big! She¡¯s starting to look more and more like you.¡±


    Kallie smiled. ¡°She sure does. I sometimes worry Sophie might end up too tall. If she grows too quickly now, she might not reach her full potential heightter on.¡± Sophie tilted her chin up proudly. ¡°Being tall is awesome! It¡¯ll help me stand out in show business.¡±


    yton looked at Sophie in surprise and then turned his gaze to Kallie, a question in his eyes.


    Kallie let out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s great that she has her own ambitions. As long as she¡¯s happy, I¡¯ll be there to support her dreams.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 630

    ?<strong>Chapter 630:</strong>


    yton¡¯s gaze drifted involuntarily toward Elma on the bed.


    Elma¡¯s back was turned to them, obscuring her expression. However, a subtle tremor shook her small frame.


    A shadow passed over yton¡¯s eyes, and his smile turned strained. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. It¡¯s crucial for children to be happy,¡± he replied, a hint of bitterness in his tone.


    Kallie instinctively reached out to feel Elma¡¯s forehead.


    Elma tried to pull away, but Kallie¡¯s touch was too quick. The warmth of Kallie¡¯s hand made Elma freeze in ce.


    As Kallie¡¯s hand withdrew, Elma felt a pang of loss. The touch had been surprisinglyforting, like a fleeting moment of sweetness.


    ¡°Oh dear, she¡¯s sweating!¡± Kallie eximed. ¡°We need to change her clothes before she catches a chill. Where¡¯s her mother?¡±


    A wave of annoyance washed over yton as he thought of Cara¡¯s preupation with that man. ¡°Her¡­ Her mother is busy and won¡¯t be able to make it,¡± he sighed.


    Kallie frowned. ¡°I can change her,¡± she said.


    yton hesitated for a second and then moved out of Kallie¡¯s way.


    Getting a nurse wouldn¡¯t help. Elma was super cautious and freaked out easily around strangers.


    But Elma hadn¡¯t flinched or anything when Kallie touched her. Maybe she was not so repulsive to Kallie. A thoughtful look crossed yton¡¯s face as something struck him.


    Yesterday, Elma was quite grumpy, snapping at everyone around her. Today, feeling under the weather, she was unexpectedly docile andpliant. Kallie gently wiped Elma down with a fresh handkerchief and then dressed her in cozy attire.


    There had been a stain on the clothing provided by the caregiving staff, but Elma hadn¡¯t been too bothered by it.


    However, Kallie reacted strongly, seizing the clothes and scolding the caregiver sharply, ¡°These are not nearly clean enough. Her skin is delicate, and any dirt could trigger some difort for her. What if she develops a skin infection? Would you be responsible then?¡±


    The caregiver hurriedly fetched a new set of clothes. Kallie scrutinized them thoroughly before dressing Elma again.


    All the while, Elma watched Kallie¡¯s earnest expression intently.


    Now clean and dry, Elma settledfortably into the bed, finding sce in the hospital room for the first time. She felt so rxed that she almost drifted off to sleep.


    Elma tentatively reached out to Kallie, longing for her soothing touch. But noticing Sophie right next to Kallie, she withdrew her hand. A small sniffle escaped her. Kallie was someone else¡¯s mother, not hers.


    yton gave an awkward chuckle, the sound somewhat forced. ¡°Thank you so much. I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such a way with kids.¡±


    Kallie smoothed Sophie¡¯s hair gently as she spoke. ¡°Children can be delicate and prone to illness. It takes a lot of patience from the parents. She¡¯s young and struggles to convey her feelings. You¡¯ll probably have to keep a closer eye on her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 631

    ?<strong>Chapter 631:</strong>


    Kallie then peered around, her gaze searching for Cara at the doorway, but to no avail. She exhaled, a hint of resignation in her voice. ¡°Her mother must really be swamped with work.¡±


    yton, unsure of how to respond, just nodded stiffly.


    Kallie added with a nod, ¡°I get it. It¡¯s tough being a single mom. Thankfully, she has you to lend a hand. Well, I¡¯ll leave you to it then. Make sure she gets some good rest.¡± Taking Sophie¡¯s hand, Kallie led her toward the door. As they neared the door, a soft voice halted them. ¡°Madam.¡±


    The voice was so faint that Kallie almost dismissed it as her imagination.


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Kallie turned, finding Elma looking at her expectantly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kallie inquired, her expression one of confusion.


    Elma hid her face in her nket, only her clear, bright eyes peeping out. They shimmered with moisture, like those of a forlorn little creature, tugging at Kallie¡¯s heartstrings. Softly, she murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, Elma quickly rolled over.


    Kallie chuckled. Elma was arrogant and spoiled perhaps, but with a good heart. She found herself wondering if Chloe would share those traits if she were here.


    The thought of Chloe made Kallie¡¯s heart sink a bit.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s shift in mood, Sophie tugged at Kallie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I think my brother¡¯s been waiting long enough. We should go.¡±


    Kallie agreed with a nod and gently shut the ward door behind them as they left.


    As their footsteps faded, yton¡¯s worry deepened, and he felt a headacheing on. He sat beside Elma¡¯s bed, his voice soft.


    ¡°Elma, did you meet Kallie that day?¡±


    Elma simply nodded and murmured, ¡°I wasn¡¯t too fond of her and her children. So, I didn¡¯t mention it. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    Her stubbornness somehow brought a smile to yton¡¯s face. He stroked her head and sighed silently to himself. Meanwhile, Calvin had been waiting so long that he was starting to nod off. He told the driver he needed to step out to stretch his legs.


    The driver looked concerned and cautioned him, ¡°But your foot¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just need a bit of fresh air.¡±


    Calvin was scanning for Kallie and Sophie at the hospital entrance when suddenly he was jostled from behind by someone.


    While the impact was minor, Calvin¡¯s already injured foot failed to support him, and he copsed, his palms and knees scraping against the rough pavement with a sharp yelp.


    The person responsible merely cast a quick, indifferent nce in his direction before hurrying off in clicking high heels.


    A chill of anger washed over Calvin¡¯s expression. Struggling to his feet, he called out, ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯ve just caused me to fall. An apology would be appropriate.¡± His clear, assertive voice caught the attention of passersby.


    Cara, the woman in question, turned around with a scowl, her impatience evident. ¡°You want me to apologize? You were blocking the path! It¡¯s quite presumptuous to use me of such a thing!¡±


    Calvin responded with an icy tone, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Annoyance red in Cara. Something about Calvin struck her as familiar. He reminded her of a man and a woman, and because of this, his presence irked her. Now, here he was, confronting her. Did he really think she was someone to be trifled with?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 632

    ?<strong>Chapter 632:</strong>


    Cara clutched Calvin¡¯s arm and sneered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apologize. But you¡¯reing with me.¡±


    A flicker of fear crossed Calvin¡¯s eyes. He writhed, yelling, ¡°Release me! You¡¯re acting like a kidnapper!¡±


    In the midst of his struggle, Cara released him with a spiteful grin.


    Thrown off bnce by the sudden freedom, Calvin stumbled backward and fell, his previous ankle sprain nowpounded by a fresh injury.


    Typicallyposed and stoic, Calvin couldn¡¯t hold back his tears from the sharp sting of pain.


    Cara looked on, devoid of sympathy, her satisfaction evident as she observed his agonized expression. She advanced toward him, heels clicking menacingly on the ground, and towered over him. ¡°Listen, kid, learn this lesson well. Not everyone tolerates insolence. Remember who I am.¡±


    Cara paused, her gaze piercing. ¡°I¡¯m not someone you want to cross. Got it? If not, perhaps your parents would care to challenge me. Let¡¯s see if they have the courage.¡±


    As Calviny there alone, without any protection, Cara surmised he came from a humble background.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    Even while her family¡¯s influence wasrgely overseas, Cara was fully aware the Morgan family had as much power and influence as the Reeves and the Nixon families in this country.


    Cara had plenty of reasons to act superior.


    Some had the intention of helping Calvin, but upon recognizing Cara, they immediately fell silent. They didn¡¯t dare cross her.


    Ignoring his difort, Calvin said firmly, ¡°You owe me an apology.¡±


    Cara let out a derisiveugh. ¡°You just don¡¯t know when to give up, do you?¡±


    She lifted her foot, aiming for Calvin¡¯s injured ankle. Suddenly, a man yelled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rushing forward, he lifted Calvin from the ground.


    Cara, caught off guard, disyed a tangled look of irritation and embarrassment. ¡°I thought you¡¯d left for good. Seems like you still care about our daughter.¡±


    The man, clearly upset, disregarded Cara and turned to Calvin with concern. ¡°Are you hurt? Is it still painful?¡±


    Calvin gazed at the man, feeling aforting familiarity. As Calvin remained silent, Jake¡¯s anxiety spiked. He fixed a chilling stare on Cara and questioned, ¡°What have you done to him?¡±


    Cara stamped her foot, bit her lip, and protested. ¡°I did nothing wrong. He was causing trouble, and I merely set him straight with a few words.¡±


    Calvin,ing back to reality and understanding the dynamics at y, hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Jake paused, concern etching his face. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± he asked, his voiceced with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. You can put me down now,¡± Calvin said. Recognizing Calvin¡¯s insistence, Jake carefully lowered him to the ground.


    Once on his feet, Calvin cleared his throat with a touch of theatricality.


    ¡°Miss, my mom¡¯s on her way here. You wouldn¡¯t want to get in trouble over a little bump, would you?¡± Calvin said to Cara, his tone surprisingly mature for his age. ¡°So, I¡¯d appreciate a sincere apology. After all, you did bump into me first.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned to Cara. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± he asked, his voice firm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 633

    ?<strong>Chapter 633:</strong>


    Cara bristled. ¡°Why are you taking his side?¡± she retorted, feeling unjustly used.


    Jake¡¯s voice held a subtle threat. ¡°Apologize to him, or I¡¯m out of here. And if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure to visit my daughter whenever you¡¯re not around. Every time you leave, I¡¯ll show up.¡±


    Cara¡¯s face paled slightly. She knew Jake was capable of carrying out his threat.


    With a reluctant sigh, Cara stepped forward and bowed her head slightly to Calvin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention and bumped into you. Please forgive me.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s stern expression softened. ¡°Just remember not every kid is a pushover.¡±


    With that, Calvin turned and limped off.


    Jake¡¯s eyes followed Calvin¡¯s retreating figure, a flicker of admiration in his gaze. He found himself intrigued by the young boy. Despite his tender years, Calvin spoke with remarkable logic and assertiveness.


    Jake couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of parents had raised such a child.


    Noticing Jake¡¯s unwavering attention on Calvin, Cara felt a pang of jealousy. She sidled closer, attempting to link her arm with Jake¡¯s, but he subtly evaded her touch.


    A sh of irritation crossed Jake¡¯s eyes. He clearly wasn¡¯t thrilled about Cara getting close to him.


    Cara saw his reaction and bit back a frustrated sigh, stering on a fake smile instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Elma. She kept asking for you when she was burning up. You should be with her.¡±


    The thought of Elma seemed to melt some of the ice in Jake¡¯s eyes. He gave a curt nod and followed Cara inside. Just as Sophie and Calvin were heading out, the driver called with bad news that Calvin seemed to have gotten hurt again.


    Kallie¡¯s stomach twisted with worry. She and Sophie practically ran to the car.


    The hospital was packed, the lobby overflowing with people sniffling and coughing, thanks to the flu season.


    Kallie and Sophie reached the entrance, and Kallie abruptly stopped dead in her tracks. A strange feeling washed over her, a jolt to her heart. A familiar scent tickled her nose, making her pulse quicken.


    Kallie frantically searched the sea of faces but couldn¡¯t find the one she was desperately hoping for. It was like her senses were ying tricks on her.


    But deep down, Kallie knew it wasn¡¯t her imagination. Sophie seemed to pick up on it too. She squeezed Kallie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, did you just see my dad?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice was full of hope. ¡°Did you see him too?¡± Sophie hesitated and then slowly shook her head.


    The light faded from Kallie¡¯s eyes, but she forced a smile. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just imagining things. The doctor did say I might have visions. Maybe it was all in my head. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sophie hugged Kallie¡¯s arm, her voice soft and reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re here for you.¡±


    At the elevator, Jake felt a strange pull and scanned the crowd. His eyesnded on Sophie and Kallie. Even from behind, he could tell Kallie was graceful and stunning, Sophie cute and full of life. He racked his brain, but they didn¡¯t spark any memories. Still, he couldn¡¯t look away.


    Kallie suddenly turned, as if she felt his gaze.


    Just as Jake was about to see Kallie¡¯s face, the elevator doors slid shut.


    The feeling of being watched that had prickled Kallie¡¯s skin vanished.


    Kallie let out a breath, chalking it up to another hallucination. She felt she really needed to see a shrink. Jake stared at the closed doors, a storm of emotions brewing in his dark eyes. He hadn¡¯t felt this unsettled in ages. It was¡­ unnerving.


    Jake turned to find Cara staring at him, suspicion and worry clouding her face. ¡°Who were you staring at like that?¡± she questioned.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 634

    ?<strong>Chapter 634:</strong>


    ¡°What is it to you?¡± Jake retorted coldly.


    Cara¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°I¡¯m your wife!¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t care who heard. ¡°Cara, how long are you going to keep this up? I checked. We were never married. Yeah, I lost my memory, and I¡¯m grateful for what you and yton have done, but I need you to be honest with me.¡±


    Cara wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°If we weren¡¯t married, then how do we have a child? Jake, you¡¯ve been different since that ident. You¡¯ve forgotten how much you loved me. Remember that trip? I fell into the ocean, and you jumped in to save me. That¡¯s when you lost your memory. All I want now is for you to reim the memories and be happy with me.¡±


    Jake¡¯s hands tightened into fists. His gut told him things weren¡¯t as Cara said. But everyone kept telling him she was telling the truth. Despite everything, he felt nothing for Cara. He couldn¡¯t quite fathom the idea that he and Cara were Elma¡¯s parents.


    Ever since Jake had woken up, he¡¯d avoided touching Cara. He always felt there should be no connection between them.


    Just then, the elevator dinged, breaking the tension.


    yton was standing there, and he took one look at Cara¡¯s and Jake¡¯s faces and knew something was wrong. He figured out another fight had happened between them and let out a sigh.


    Your next story begins at galnovels .


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for an argument,¡± yton said. ¡°You need to go see Elma.¡±


    Jake dodged Cara¡¯s reaching hand and hurried toward Elma¡¯s room.


    Elma¡¯s face lit up when she saw Jake, tears of joy rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Daddy!¡± she cried out. Her tiny hand reached out weakly, her face pale and fragile.


    Jake carefully took Elma in his arms.


    It was only with Elma that Jake¡¯s true emotions surfaced. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, sweetheart,¡± he said, trying to soothe her. ¡°Daddy¡¯s here now.¡±


    Elma held on tight to Jake¡¯s neck, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t go. I miss you so much all the time.¡±


    Cara and yton stood in the doorway, watching Jake and Elma.


    Cara¡¯s face twisted with anger and resentment. ¡°This little brat,¡± Cara muttered under her breath. ¡°She never cries like this at home. She¡¯s just putting on an act for Jake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cara!¡± yton snapped. His voice was sharp, filled with disapproval. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re her mother now. Mothers aren¡¯t supposed to talk about their daughters like that.¡±


    Cara bit her lip, stubbornness shing in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this, but you saw it. Jake treats Elma way better than me. Both Jake and Elma don¡¯t bond with me. How am I supposed to feel about that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 635

    ?<strong>Chapter 635:</strong>


    For a moment, yton couldn¡¯t find the words to refute her, and he felt a headacheing on. After a moment¡¯s thought, he chose his words carefully. ¡°Cara, maybe you need to let this go. Some things just can¡¯t be forced. The harder you try, the more you¡¯ll push them away.¡±


    Cara¡¯s tears stopped abruptly, reced by a look of resentment. ¡°What are you saying? Even you don¡¯t want me to be happy? All I want is a happy family. What did I do to deserve this?¡±


    Cara was getting more and more worked up. yton had no choice but to pull her away, gently but firmly.


    Jake and Elma chatted for a while. After sweating out her fever and getting some fluids, Elma was feeling much better. She hadn¡¯t seen her dad in ages, and she was happy to have him around.


    Jake noticed Elma¡¯s fresh hospital gown. ¡°Looks like she does care about you,¡± he remarked. ¡°Seems like she¡¯s finally learning how to be a mom.¡±


    Elma wanted to correct him. It wasn¡¯t her mom who¡¯d changed her clothes. But she bit her tongue.


    Even though Elma was just a kid, she could tell things weren¡¯t right between her parents.


    One of the maids had told Elma not to let her parents split up. If they did, she would have to choose one parent to live with, and chances were, it would be Cara.


    Elma dreaded that. She didn¡¯t want to live with Cara, so she was desperate for her parents to stay together. But it seemed like her dad wasn¡¯t happy with her mom. Was it wrong of her to want them to stay together, even if they weren¡¯t happy?


    Elma¡¯s heart ached with the weight of this dilemma. Lost in her worries, she didn¡¯t notice Jake studying her until he spoke up.


    ¡°What happened to your ear?¡± Jake asked, his voice gentle. The sight of the injury made his heart clench.


    Elma shook her head, trying to dismiss it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    But Jake wasn¡¯t buying it. His face hardened. ¡°Who hurt you?¡± he asked.


    Elma wanted to lie, but Jake¡¯s piercing gaze made it impossible.


    Elma¡¯s hesitation spoke volumes.


    Jake¡¯s blood boiled. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Elma was really Cara¡¯s daughter. Who could be so heartless to their own child?


    Jake felt Elma¡¯s sudden cold seemed fishy. Elma had a nanny who checked on her every two hours at night, making sure she was tucked in.


    But the night before Elma got sick, she¡¯d been left uncovered all night.


    The nanny wouldn¡¯t have been so careless unless someone told her not to check on Elma.


    Jake¡¯s anger was written all over his face. Elma reached out a tiny hand to touch his cheek, trying to smooth away his frown. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be sad,¡± she said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You should always be happy.¡±


    A lot of people said Elma was naughty, didn¡¯t listen, and was spoiled.


    But only Jake understood Elma was just craving a bit more love and attention.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 636

    ?<strong>Chapter 636:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s heart ached as he pulled Elma into a tight hug.


    Elsewhere, Kallie and Sophie approached Calvin. Luckily, his foot wasn¡¯t badly hurt. He just had some bruises and scratches.


    Kallie asked him what happened, but Calvin didn¡¯t tell her the whole story. He just said he got bumped into by ident.


    Kallie felt awful and guilty. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Calvin. I should have been here sooner,¡± she said.


    Calvin shook his head and tried to change the topic. ¡°Mom, is that little girl doing okay now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s getting better,¡± Kallie nodded. ¡°With the right care, she¡¯ll be back to normal in no time. You two need to be careful and make sure you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Calvin suddenly felt a little sad. ¡°We are here for fun. But now I¡¯m hurt, and in a week, we have to go back, and you¡¯ll be busy again. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Kallie gently pinched Calvin¡¯s cheek. ¡°We can stay a little longer if you¡¯d like,¡± she said.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, her voice full of hope. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rush back to work?¡±


    Kallieughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m not addicted to work, you know. And being here with you two is actually quite rxing.¡± For the past few years, Kallie had buried herself in work just to keep her worries at bay.


    Every spare moment, Kallie¡¯s mind reyed the day Jake and Chloe vanished. She¡¯d dream of going back, of changing things, but no matter how many times she rewrote the scene in her head, she couldn¡¯t stop the nightmare. The choice between Jake and Chloe haunted her, a constant ache in her heart.


    For three long years, sleep had been a stranger. But now, surrounded by her children, Kallie felt a peace she hadn¡¯t known in years.


    Kallie paused to think. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a local festivaling up in a couple of weeks. I hear it¡¯s a st. Maybe we could stick around and check it out. Calvin¡¯s foot should be better by then.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened with excitement.


    Even Calvin, usually so reserved, cracked a grin.


    But life had a way of throwing curveballs.


    One sunny afternoon, Kallie and Sophie were out shopping when someone suddenly rushed up and hugged Kallie tight.


    Kallie was about to shove them off when a familiar voice stopped her cold. ¡°Kallie, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    ¡°Linsey?¡± Kallie asked, her voice full of disbelief.


    Linsey pulled back, a beaming smile on her face. ¡°Surprise! Didn¡¯t expect to see me here, did you?¡± After everything that went down with the Brooks family, Ethan had left the country and never returned.


    Linsey, heartbroken, had started traveling the world. Kallie and Linsey stayed in touch online, but Kallie never thought she¡¯d bump into Linsey here.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Hold on. You never said you wereing here. Did you¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, a question hanging in the air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 637

    ?<strong>Chapter 637:</strong>


    Linsey squeezed Kallie¡¯s shoulder, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Saw your post and thought, why not? Surprise!¡± Kallie was momentarily speechless, her heart swelling with warmth. Reuniting with a friend was the perfect pick-me-up moment.


    Linsey¡¯s eyes widened as she spotted Sophie. ¡°Sophie! Look at you! Thest time I saw you, you were just a little munchkin. Oh my! You and Jake have some good genes. She¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    Linsey rushed over, enveloping Sophie in a hug, peppering her with kisses and yful pinches. ¡°Sophie, ditch your mom. Come live with me!¡±


    Sophie, overwhelmed by the sudden affection, looked at Kallie for rescue. Kallie chuckled. ¡°You love kids. Why haven¡¯t you snagged a boyfriend yet?¡±


    Linsey¡¯s cheeks flushed as she awkwardly cleared her throat. ¡°Actually, I already have a boyfriend,¡± she said, her voice a little shy.


    Kallie narrowed her eyes, a bit skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± Letting go of Sophie, Linsey moved closer to Kallie and whispered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d joke about something like this? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll meet him soon enough.¡±


    It had been years since Linsey and Kalliest saw each other, and now that they¡¯d unexpectedly reconnected, it felt like there was an endless stream of things to discuss.


    After wandering through the mall, Kallie recalled Calvin was at the apartment, probably feeling lonely. The thought tugged at her, and she decided it was time to head back.


    Before leaving, Kallie suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with us for a while, Linsey? It¡¯s safer if we stick together, especially when abroad.¡±


    Linsey didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love that.¡±


    As they walked back, Linsey entertained Kallie with gossip, including some juicy news about Sarah.


    ¡°Sarah and Errol were about to get divorced for no apparent reason. Errol imed he was forced into being with her and that he had been trapped into marriage. And Sarah got pregnant right when they were on the verge of splitting up. The Payne and Miller families are inplete chaos.¡±


    Kallie mulled over Linsey¡¯s words as they stepped into the apartment, remembering a conversation she once had with Errol about how he and Sarah ended up together.


    It had been an ident, or so he said. But now, with Errol¡¯s sudden change in attitude, Kallie suspected there was more to the story. Maybe that ident was a trap set for him. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Errol. He had gotten himself entangled with someone like Sarah.


    Still, Kallie was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve been abroad for so long, Linsey. How do you know all this gossip from back home?¡±


    Linsey gave a mysterious smile. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone tonight. Once you meet them, everything will make sense. Join me for dinner tonight, okay?¡± Kallie nced over at Sophie and Calvin. ¡°Should we bring them along?¡±


    Linsey shook her head. ¡°It might be a bit inconvenient. But if they¡¯re up for seeing something different, they can tag along.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 638

    ?<strong>Chapter 638:</strong>


    Sophie, remembering Linsey¡¯s earlier enthusiasm, quickly shook her head. ¡°Mom, you go ahead. I¡¯m tired from all the shopping. I think I¡¯ll have a rest.¡±


    Calvin chimed in, ¡°The doctor said I should stay off my foot until it heals, so I can¡¯t walk around much.¡±


    Linsey couldn¡¯t hold back her admiration. ¡°You¡¯ve got some amazing genes, Kallie. How did you manage to have such gorgeous, well-behaved kids? I can only hope I have kids like them someday.¡±


    Kallieughed it off, and the conversation shifted into something lighter, morefortable.


    That evening, Kallie went out with Linsey, and it quickly became clear why Linsey advised against bringing the kids.


    They arrived at the busiest and most crowded bar in town.


    The people there were prettyid-back and open-minded. The atmosphere was electric, with men and women dancing wildly to the pulsing music. Their outfits were quite daring.


    Kallie felt a slight headache. She shot Linsey a look. ¡°This is what you were being all mysterious about? A bar?¡±


    Linsey pouted. ¡°Hey, options for good alcohol around here are limited. Finding a decent bar is a challenge. I just thought it¡¯d be nice to catch up over a few drinks, especially after all these years.¡±


    Since they were already there, Kallie didn¡¯t argue. They headed to a private room to unwind.


    Soon enough, the door creaked open, and someone stepped inside.


    A guy with sses entered, looking quite young. His youthful appearance suggested he might¡¯ve only recently graduated from college.


    Immediately his eyesnded on Linsey, his cheeks flushed a deep crimson. ¡°Hello,dies,¡± he greeted them shyly before quietly sitting beside Linsey.


    Kallie smirked, leaning closer to Linsey. ¡°Is this the boyfriend you mentioned?¡±


    Linsey appeared unfazed by the tension. She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. We¡¯re still getting to know each other.¡±


    As Linsey reached for a drink, the young man furrowed his brow. ¡°Linsey, your stomach isn¡¯t great. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t drink too much of this strong stuff. How about I make you a cocktail instead? What vor do you like?¡±


    Kallie raised an eyebrow, impressed. ¡°You can make cocktails?¡±


    The young man nodded, a hint of bashfulness creeping into his smile. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a hobby.¡±


    Linsey gave his shoulder a friendly pat, beaming with pride as she introduced him. ¡°This is Wayne Simpson. Do you recall that girl you had a conflict with ages ago? The one youter made up with?¡±


    Kallie thought for a second before recalling the girl in question.


    Linsey continued with a grin, ¡°Wayne¡¯s her cousin. He¡¯s an entertainment reporter. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always in the loop with thetest gossip from back home.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°Wait. A Simpson works as a reporter?¡±


    The Simpson family had always valued prestige and had a strict approach to their children¡¯s career paths.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t imagine them approving a family member bing an entertainment journalist. By judging, Wayne¡¯s demeanor suggested he was a man of many talents, with a broad spectrum of interests that hinted at his versatility.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 639

    ?<strong>Chapter 639:</strong>


    Wayne responded, ¡°Rachel has always supported me. She believes people should do what they love. Working as an entertainment journalist is just a stepping stone. In the future, I want to pursue something I genuinely love.¡±


    Just then, the bartender approached their table, carefully cing several bottles of alcohol in front of them.


    Wayne had a knack for crafting cocktails. Some drinks that typically carried a bitter edge were magically transformed in Wayne¡¯s skilled hands. He expertly bnced vors into a symphony of sweetness that danced on the pte.


    Kallie rarely drank recently, but these cocktails were irresistible, and soon, she¡¯d had more than she intended.


    After a while, a warm, dizzy feeling washed over Kallie, and she felt drowsy. Her vision blurred slightly.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± Linsey eximed, rushing over as Kallie wobbled, nearly falling off the sofa.


    Linsey chuckled. ¡°If I¡¯d known you were such a lightweight, I wouldn¡¯t have dragged you here! Are you alright?¡±


    Kallie tried to brush it off but was too tipsy to respond properly. She giggled, leaning against Linsey as her limbs turned weak. She reached for another ss, her hand unsteady.


    Linsey¡¯s brow furrowed as she quickly seized the ss from Kallie¡¯s grasp. ¡°No way! You¡¯re done drinking.¡±


    Kallie sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had such a good time drinking. Let me have just one more.¡±


    Suddenly, Kallie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Feeling a wave of sympathy, Linsey gently returned the ss to her.


    Linsey was well aware of what Kallie had endured these years.


    Even though Kallie recounted her past with a steady voice, Linsey could sense the weight of unspoken sorrow behind Kallie¡¯s words. She understood all too well that Kallie had endured immense pain, even if she tried to mask it.


    At that time, Jake, the man Kallie was supposed to remarry, had disappeared. Her newborn daughter was taken from her before she¡¯d even get close to her.


    She returned home, burdened by an overwhelming pressure that seemed to seep into every corner of her being. She was determined to find Jake and Chloe while bncing the demands of raising two kids.


    And to top it all off, Kallie had to fend off those who tried to take advantage of her and the Reeves Group in Jake¡¯s absence. The burden she carried was immense. The pressure could easily break an ordinary woman.


    But Kallie kept it all bottled up inside. In her drunken state tonight, maybe she¡¯d finally let some of that burden go and vent her emotions.


    Linsey wrapped her arms around Kallie, her tone one of resignation. ¡°Go on and have another drink. We¡¯re here for you, after all.¡±


    A momentter, Wayne¡¯s phone buzzed. He excused himself to take the call. When he returned, he asked Linsey, ¡°A friend of mine wants to stop by for a drink. Mind if they join us?¡±


    Linsey was aware that Wayne had a wide circle of friends. She shrugged. ¡°Why not? You always make friends everywhere you go.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 640

    ?<strong>Chapter 640:</strong>


    Kallie had been drinking heavily for quite some time. Her indulgence was excessive tonight, and soon, a sharp pain gnawed at her stomach.


    Startled by Kallie¡¯s obvious difort, Linsey quickly offered her help. ¡°Let me help you to the restroom.¡± But Kallie, struggling to suppress her nausea, pushed Linsey¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°No need. I can handle it myself. Just a bit dizzy, but I can still walk. Don¡¯t worry about me. I just need some air,¡± Kallie said, trying to reassure Linsey.


    Reluctantly, Linsey consented to let Kallie go alone.


    But as Kallie headed out, Linsey nced at her watch, making a mental note. If Kallie wasn¡¯t back in ten minutes, she¡¯d go looking for her.


    The booming music in the main hall of the bar only added to Kallie¡¯s dizziness and growing irritation.


    As the tipsy and gorgeous Kallie stumbled forward, several men saw an opportunity and moved closer with less-than-noble intentions. However, they underestimated her.


    As one tried to make his move, Kallie¡¯s hand met his cheek with a forceful p.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± the man snapped, visibly angered. ¡°Watch it! Do you even know who I am? I¡¯m not someone you want to mess with.¡±


    Kallie, steadying herself, smirked and replied icily, ¡°Oh, really? Then prove it. Just try something, and see if you get pped again.¡±


    ¡°Fine! You asked for it!¡± he snarled, his anger peaking as he reached out to grab Kallie.


    Kallie seized her chance to bite him and quickly melted into the crowd. She hadn¡¯t gotten far when a wave of dizziness washed over her.


    Uncertain of where to go, Kallie wandered aimlessly. The dense crowd hindered her pursuer¡¯s progress. Yet, her moment of hesitation allowed him to close in.


    Feeling footsteps right behind her, Kallie¡¯s panic surged. She grabbed the clothes of a nearby stranger, her voice urgent. ¡°Please, help me.¡±


    Jake, taken aback by the sudden intrusion, had an impulse to shrug her off. But the fear in her eyes, the slight tremble of her form, held him back. A tear dropped onto his hand. She was definitely crying.


    Something stirred in Jake¡¯s chest. Strangely, he felt no urge to pull away. ¡°Miss?¡± he inquired gently, a frown creasing his brow. ¡°Have you mistaken me for someone?¡±


    Kallie spun around, pointing at the approaching man. ¡°He tried to assault me. Could you call the cops?¡± Jake¡¯s gaze hardened as he assessed the man.


    The man, realizing he was cornered, took a step forward with a defensive lie. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s my girlfriend. We¡¯re just having an argument.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jake¡¯s tone was skeptical. His lips twisted into a sneer as he dered, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. I¡¯m going to call the police this instant. If she truly is your girlfriend, then I¡¯ll offer you an apology. However, if she isn¡¯t, you might find yourself behind bars for a bit.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression shifted to one of panic.


    In a menacing tone, he retorted, ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? I¡¯m employed by the Morgans, the wealthiest family in the area.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 641

    ?<strong>Chapter 641:</strong>


    ¡°Cross them, and you¡¯ll deeply regret it.¡± As the man¡¯s threat hung in the air, Jake¡¯s expression chilled further. He replied indifferently, ¡°Fine, talk to them about me then. Just make sure you remember to use my name, Jake Reeves. I¡¯ll be waiting right here.¡±


    The man faltered, his confidence waning as he took in Jake¡¯sposed stance, realizing that Jake was not without his own powerful connections. With a bitter nce at Kallie, he stormed away, muttering curses under his breath.


    Kallie, shaken, whispered the name, ¡°Jake Reeves?¡± Jake, overhearing Kallie, turned with a curious tilt of his head and asked, ¡°Miss, is there something you need?¡±


    Kallie looked up, her eyes widening as she recognized Jake¡¯s familiar face. Was she dreaming? She only saw him in her dreams these years.


    Jake observed the tears brimming in her eyes and felt an unusual pang in his chest, a heavy thudding he hadn¡¯t experienced in ages. There was something oddly familiar about her. The urge to flee surged within him, yet he stayed, rooted by the fear of causing her any distress.


    ¡°Jake,¡± Kallie finally managed to say. Her hands trembled as she reached out to touch his face. The familiarity of his skin under her fingertips was undeniable. It was indeed him. The scar on his face, though faded, confirmed his identity without detracting from his distinguished, handsome look. After a long search, she had finally found him.


    Eager to embrace Jake, Kallie moved closer, but Jake regained hisposure and stopped her with a hand. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t know you,¡± he dered.


    Kallie froze, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°What did you just say?¡± she asked, unable to hide her disbelief.


    Jake furrowed his brow, finding no recollection of Kallie in his mind, though having this familiarity with her. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know you,¡± he said firmly.


    Reluctantly, Kallie withdrew her hand, her heart refusing to ept what her ears had heard. Jake¡¯s face bore no trace of jest, only genuine puzzlement and unfamiliarity. But why didn¡¯t he remember her?


    Kallie didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Even though you deny knowing me, what about our children? We have Sophie, Calvin, and Chloe. Where have you been all these years with Chloe?¡± she asked, her voice thick with emotion.


    Jake¡¯s gaze was void of any feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t know any of the people you¡¯re mentioning. I think you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Did youe here by yourself? Should I call someone for you?¡± Even Jake found himself unusually patient. Why was he tolerating this much from someone who appeared to be a stranger? He hadn¡¯t been like this in the past.


    Kallie¡¯s response was a shake of her head, her cheeks wet with tears. ¡°Jake, why can¡¯t you remember me? Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been searching for you? I thought I¡¯d never see you again for the rest of my life.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice broke with each word, and she clung to Jake, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Jake, caught off guard, reacted instinctively. He rubbed her back gently, an attempt to offer some sce. Suddenly, a familiar face in the crowd caught Jake¡¯s eye. His expression hardened, and he gently but firmly pushed Kallie away.


    ¡°Listen!¡± Jake¡¯s voice was sharp, his eyes icy. ¡°I¡¯ll say this only once. I don¡¯t know you. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. Understand?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 642

    ?<strong>Chapter 642:</strong>


    His words snapped Kallie back to reality. She raised her head, her vision blurred, and gazed at Jake.


    His face was familiar, yet there was something oddly disconcerting about him. His eyes, most of all, held a foreignness. Never had Jake looked at her with such a detached expression before.


    Jake paid Kallie no mind. He turned and melded into the crowd. However, he couldn¡¯t help but cast anxious nces back at Kallie a few times before finally distancing himself.


    Jake didn¡¯t venture far, though. He lingered nearby, watching Kallie from a distance. He figured they had never met. Yet, he found himself involuntarily showing consistent gentleness toward her, which he struggled to figure out.


    Quickly, Jake concocted a justification for his concern. Maybe it was because he had seen her once at the hospital, struggling alone with her daughter.


    That memory might have stirred memories of himself and Elma, sparking his empathy. The rationale seemed thin, even to him, but it was all he could muster to exin his sympathy.


    Just then, two people approached and helped Kallie to her feet.


    Once Jake was sure the two people were Kallie¡¯s friends, he turned and walked away. A momentter, his phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves? It¡¯s Wayne, the one chatting with you online. Sorry, I was held back just now. I¡¯m at the entrance now, but I don¡¯t see you. Where are you?¡±


    Jake scanned the crowd and spotted a face he knew and loathed. He quickly made up an excuse. ¡°Sorry, something came up. Gotta run. Let¡¯s reschedule.¡± Wayne didn¡¯t argue, though he was bummed.


    Jake hung up to find Cara stop right in front of him, fuming.


    ¡°Who was that woman?¡± Cara demanded. ¡°And why were you practically drooling over her?¡±


    Jake scowled. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°The hell it isn¡¯t!¡± Cara shouted, her voice cutting through the music. People nearby started staring.


    Jake¡¯s blood was boiling. He¡¯d been raised to never hit a woman, but if he hadn¡¯t been, he would¡¯ve tossed Cara out on her ass a long time ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re the father of our child!¡± Cara cried, her voice a mix of desperation and anger. ¡°We¡¯re a couple!¡±


    Jake gritted his teeth. ¡°I have looked into my past. I¡¯m not married. I even found my family. I¡¯m going back to them in a week. You¡¯d better stop lying to me. Who am I? What the hell is going on between us? Don¡¯t make me find out on my own.¡±


    Cara cowered under Jake¡¯s menacing stare, fear and despair washing over her. She knew this day mighte, but damn, not this soon.


    She thought she could tie Jake down with the whole family charade. She¡¯d weaved a perfect little fantasy for him, hoping he¡¯d fall for it, hook, line, and sinker. But ever since he woke up, he¡¯d been nothing but cold and distant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 643

    ?<strong>Chapter 643:</strong>


    Even after she told him time and again that she was his wife, he still treated her like dirt.


    Cara refused to ept it. She¡¯d always assumed it was just a matter of time. Give it a few years, and he¡¯de around. Even if he was a goddamn brick wall, she¡¯d make him fall in love with her.


    After being kidnapped by the Perry family, Cara had spent a hellish period for years. She¡¯d practically given up on life until Jake showed up.


    At that time, he had risked his own neck to save her. It was like a light had switched on inside her. She was sure Jake felt something for her.


    Or why else would he risk everything to save her? But what she¡¯d seen today blew her n to pieces. She¡¯d followed Jake, and there he was, hugging another woman.


    She couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait anymore.


    Cara hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at the woman¡¯s face. Jake¡¯s face remained stoic, his expression unreadable.


    But Cara wasn¡¯t blind. She could see the tenderness in Jake¡¯s eyes when he looked at that woman, something she had never experienced amid their interaction.


    A surge of jealousy washed over Cara, leaving a bitter taste in her mouth. She red daggers at Jake, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°Fine!¡± she spat. ¡°Go ahead and leave. I won¡¯t stop you.


    But Elma stays with me forever. You might not want to see me ever again, but Elma is just a child and needs someone to care for her, to be there when she¡¯s sick.


    I doubt you, as her father, could be so cruel as to ignore herpletely.¡± Cara¡¯s threat hung heavy in the air.


    Jake¡¯s temper red. He raised his hand, the urge to strike her burning in his veins. But he hesitated. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit her. Instead, he lunged forward, his hand closing tightly around her throat. ¡°Cara!¡± Jake growled, his voice low and menacing. ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡±


    Cara let out a chillingugh, her eyes devoid of fear. ¡°Go ahead and kill me. Remember, Elma is our daughter and she will stay with me. The Morgan family practically rules this ce. You won¡¯t have Elma¡¯s custody and can¡¯t possibly get rid of me.¡±


    Jake¡¯s fingers tightened around her throat, cutting off her air supply.


    Cara¡¯s face contorted in pain, her eyes bulging.


    The crowd around them remained oblivious, lost in their own conversations andughter.


    The loud music only amplified the chilling scene, casting an eerie glow over Cara¡¯s struggling form.


    Jake¡¯s distaste for Cara grew. Finally, with a heavy sigh, he loosened his grip and let her go.


    Cara clutched her throat, coughing violently, but still managed a smile at Jake. She was provoking him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 644

    ?<strong>Chapter 644:</strong>


    Jake took a deep breath, his fists clenched. The veins in his arms bulged. He couldn¡¯t leave Elma behind, especially since Cara was far from a good mother. He knew she wasn¡¯t bluffing and could go through with her threats.


    yton was usually reasonable but would definitely side with Cara if the situation escted.


    Jake remained skeptical about Cara¡¯s im of their marriage and parenting a child before he lost his memory.


    Cara got up from the floor andtched onto him, her grip shameless. She whispered in his ear like a ghost, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Elma to suffer, tell me who that woman was.¡±


    Jake sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know her. She was being bullied and came to me for help. Can you cut it out, Cara?¡±


    Cara wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°You don¡¯t know her, but you let her get close to you. You never let me do that!¡±


    Jake looked at her with an icy stare. ¡°While I don¡¯t want to be close to you, I don¡¯t mind others¡¯ closeness. Maybe you should think about why I keep pushing you away.¡±


    Cara gritted her teeth in frustration. Knowing she wasn¡¯t going to get an answer, she softened her voice. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t push it.


    Elma¡¯s been missing you at home. Can youe home with us tonight? If you insist on staying here, I¡¯ll bring Elma to see you. She can ask you herself.¡±


    Frustrated, Jake conceded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Cara beamed, a triumphant glint in her eyes. She led Jake out of the bar.


    The Morgan family¡¯s sleek car was waiting for them. That man who had harassed Kallie moments ago was lurking nearby, sucking up to the Morgan family butler.


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Cara emerge. He rushed toward her, practically yelling, ¡°Miss Morgan! You gotta help me!¡±


    Cara, riding high on Jake¡¯s concession, thrilled that he was finallying home, scowled at the man¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    The man grinned, assuming Cara would definitely help him. However, his smile faded as he recognized Jake, the one who had challenged him and defended Kallie.


    The man faltered and could barely sputter out a word.


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    Cara¡¯s patience snapped. She shot a withering look at the butler hovering nearby. ¡°Is your nephew an idiot? Can¡¯t he even form a coherent sentence?¡±


    The butler scurried over, shooting a disapproving re at the man. Then, he turned back to Cara with a slimy grin.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a bit flustered to be in your presence, Miss Morgan.¡±


    The butler assumed his nephew was too flustered to speak, so he jumped in to exin. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. My nephew was minding his own business at the bar when that woman came on to him, strong.


    When he turned her down, her friend jumped in and started mouthing off. Her friend even arrogantly dered hisck of fear of the Morgan family! It is well-known that the Morgan family is not to mess with, since even the mayor sucks up to them.


    But the woman¡¯s friend? Such arrogance!¡±


    Cara let out a coldugh. She was used to getting her way, and the thought of someone dissing the Morgan family pissed her off.


    ¡°That woman is shameless!¡± she spat. ¡°Get the bodyguards to surround the bar. Your nephew can point them out. I wanna see who¡¯s got the balls to disrespect the Morgan family.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 645

    ?<strong>Chapter 645:</strong>


    The butler beamed, nudging his nephew.


    But the nephew¡¯s face had gone pale, sweat beading on his forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the butler hissed at him. ¡°Miss Morgan¡¯s offering to help! Take it and hurry up! She doesn¡¯t usually get involved in this kind of stuff.¡±


    Cara lifted her chin, looking down at the butler. ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because you¡¯ve been loyal to the Morgan family. Now hurry up. I need to get home with Jake.¡±


    Jake suddenly burst outughing. He stepped forward, stopping in front of the butler¡¯s nephew. The nephew practically vibrated with fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking for them. The guy in question, the one who disrespected the Morgan family, is me. Got a problem with that?¡± Jake said. ¡°He was harassing a woman at the bar. I wasn¡¯t just going to stand there and watch.¡±


    There was an immediate, deafening silence.


    Cara¡¯s smile vanished. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    The butler snapped out of it first. He whacked his nephew upside the head. ¡°You idiot! What the hell have you done?¡±


    The nephew practically vibrated with fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was him¡­¡± he stammered.


    Cara¡¯s chest heaved with fury. ¡°So, the woman you risked your neck for was the one he was harassing?¡± she shrieked. ¡°Why the hell do you care so much about that woman, Jake?¡±


    Jake raised an eyebrow, not giving a damn about what Cara thought. ¡°So what?¡± he retorted.


    Cara was seeing red. How dare Jake say that? He was humiliating her, making her look like a fool in front of everyone. It was like he wanted the whole world to know she meant nothing to him.


    Cara exploded. She pped the nephew hard across the face, her anger boiling over. ¡°Why the hell were you harassing that woman? Are you insane?¡± she screamed.


    The butler was shaking like a leaf. He tried to calm Cara down, but she pped him too.


    Carashed out, hitting and kicking them both. Jake just gave them a cold, hard look. Then, he got in the car and told the driver to get moving.


    The driver hesitated, ncing at Cara, who was still going ballistic outside.


    ¡°Just drive!¡± Jake growled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s a Morgan. Someone will take her home.¡± He was just going back to the Morgan family as she wished, after all. She couldn¡¯tin about that.


    The whole scene left Cara feeling even more humiliated and furious.


    Everyone in the Morgan family knew Cara had a nasty temper and liked to throw her weight around. The butler and his nephew were on the receiving end of her wrath, but they didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    By the time the car pulled away, Cara was worn out from all the hitting. She felt like bursting into tears.


    Yet, Cara blinked back the tears stinging her eyes. She refused to let them fall, not in front of these people.


    The bitterness in her heart was a suffocating weight, but she swallowed it down. She wasn¡¯t ready to give up on Jake, not after all this time.


    The thought of losing everything, of ending up with nothing, was unbearable. She¡¯d fought tooth and nail for years to get where she was.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 646

    ?<strong>Chapter 646:</strong>


    Cara took a deep breath,posing herself. She turned her icy gaze on the butler¡¯s nephew. ¡°You got a good look at that woman?¡± she asked, her voice sharp.


    The nephew nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯d know her anywhere.¡±


    Cara let out a humorlessugh. ¡°Good,¡± she said, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Here¡¯s your chance to redeem yourself. Stay here and keep an eye on her. She¡¯ll have to leave eventually. I want you to take a picture of her, discreetly. Then, send it to the butler. You know what to do after that, right?¡±


    The butler nodded, a sinister smile spreading across his face. ¡°Of course, madam. Consider it done. A nuisance like that woman doesn¡¯t deserve to breathe the same air as us.¡±


    Elsewhere, Kallie woke up in her own bed, Linsey sleeping soundly beside her.


    Kallie stared at the ceiling, reying the encounter with Jake in her mind. Did she imagine things at that time? But it felt so vivid. She could almost still smell Jake¡¯s distinctive scent, a clean, crisp fragrance. But why did he im not to know her?


    Lost in her thoughts, Kallie didn¡¯t notice Linsey stirring beside her. ¡°Kallie?¡± Linsey mumbled, her voice thick with sleep.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! You scared the hell out of us yesterday. You said you weren¡¯t feeling well and went outside to throw up. I waited for ages, but you didn¡¯te back. Wayne and I went looking for you and found you passed out on the floor.¡±


    Linsey¡¯s voice jolted Kallie back to the present. She gave a sheepish grin. ¡°Sorry for freaking you out,¡± she mumbled.


    Linsey frowned, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Linsey gently pressed her hand to Kallie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Good, you don¡¯t feel feverish. When I found you yesterday, you were aplete mess, crying your eyes out and burning up. I thought you were sick. You really scared the hell out of me.¡±


    Kallie cringed, remembering her drunken meltdown. She resolved to drink less next time.


    A thought struck Kallie, and she looked at Linsey with a serious expression. ¡°Do you remember seeing anyone else around when you found me? There was a guy there. Jake, actually. I was drunk, and someone tried to¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. The point is, Jake saved me.¡± Kallie¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.


    Linsey hesitated and then slowly shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone else. Not Jake, not anyone. You were all alone. I looked everywhere, but he¡¯s nowhere to be found. Kallie, I hate to say it, but you need to forget about him and move on.¡±


    The sparkle in Kallie¡¯s eyes dimmed. She bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears. It stung, knowing that Jake might never return. Maybe it was all just a dream. It had to be. There was no other exnation for Jake not recognizing her, for the coldness in his eyes.


    Kallie forced a smile, trying to reassure her friend. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Linsey. Really.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 647

    ?<strong>Chapter 647:</strong>


    Linsey let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. ¡°Hey, did you know there¡¯s a huge party happening here in a few days?¡± she asked, eager to distract Kallie. ¡°The Morgan family is sponsoring it. We should totally go!¡±


    Kallie vaguely recalled hearing about the celebration and nodded. ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    Just then, Sophie walked in, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t forget we have to take Calvin to the doctor for his check-up today.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh shoot, you¡¯re right! I had a bit too much to drinkst night and totally spaced it. Let¡¯s get going then.¡±


    Sophie shrugged. ¡°Actually, he has nned to go by himself.¡±


    Kallie frowned and said, ¡°That won¡¯t work. His leg¡¯s in rough shape. We need to go with him.¡±


    Linsey sighed. ¡°How did you manage to raise such well-mannered children? Calvin¡¯s only five, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Kallie replied, ¡°I never really ask much of them. Maybe it¡¯s because I show them love, and they show love back.¡±


    After tidying up, the group made their way to the hospital.


    Calvin was recovering nicely, well enough to attend the uing celebration without issue.


    As they prepared to leave, Kallie¡¯s thoughts drifted to Elma. With a moment¡¯s hesitation, she made up her mind to visit the fever clinic.


    As expected, Kallie found Elma there, apparently back for a follow-up visit.


    Elma was by herself, her tiny figure standing out amidst the bustling crowd.


    Kallie¡¯s heart went out to Elma, and she hastened her steps to reach her.


    Suddenly, a boy dashed through the crowd, not looking where he was going, and collided with Elma.


    Elma tumbled to the floor, a sight that seemed excruciatingly painful. However, she did not shed a tear. Instead, she quickly rose, seized the boy by the arm, and said firmly, ¡°Apologize now!¡±


    The boy, taken aback, nced at Elma. Using his height to his advantage, he tilted his head up defiantly and retorted, ¡°Apologize? Why should I? It was your mistake for not looking where you were walking. You got what you deserved!¡±


    Despite her petite stature, Elma¡¯s presence was formidable. She intensified her tone. ¡°You ran into me, so the apology shoulde from you. If you refuse, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it.¡±


    The boy burst intoughter, dismissing her threat. ¡°You think you can make me pay? Let¡¯s see what you can do. Your parents aren¡¯t with you, are they? Or perhaps you don¡¯t have any? Maybe they don¡¯t want you anymore? Ha.¡±


    His words were biting and cruel.


    Fury filled Elma¡¯s eyes as she surged forward and bit down on the boy¡¯s hand.


    The boy screamed and flung Elma away.


    Thrown on the floor, Elma curled into a ball, anticipating the boy¡¯s beating that never came.


    When Elma hesitantly opened her eyes, she saw a figure standing before her protectively.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 648

    ?<strong>Chapter 648:</strong>


    Kallie, with icy eyes, had the boy by his cor. ¡°Is bullying smaller kids the only thing you¡¯re good at?¡±


    Intimidated yet defiant, the boy blurted out, ¡°She hurt me first, and I was just defending myself.¡±


    Kallie huffed, revealing the boy¡¯s deception. ¡°I had a clear view from the side! You were the one who ran into her first.¡±


    The boy shot back defensively. ¡°She was right in the middle of the path. What else could I have done?¡±


    Kallie gestured to the floor with a pointed look. ¡°Does this look like the middle of the path to you?¡±


    Caught off-guard, the boy faltered, his face flushing as he struggled to find words.


    Dismissing him, Kallie turned her attention to Elma, helping her up from the floor.


    When Elma saw Kallie, her emotions swirled, relief mixed with a sudden urge to cry. This was the first time anyone had stood up for her like that.


    As the boy attempted to escape, Kallie quickly grabbed him, her voice firm. ¡°Apologize now, or you¡¯re going to pay for it.¡±


    Though such a threat might sound hollowing from gentle Elma, it carried weight when delivered by Kallie. Her years in business had honed a once-soft demeanor into one of authority. Her gaze was icy,manding respect effortlessly.


    The boy burst into tears, hoping to draw sympathy from the onlookers and escape Kallie¡¯s grasp.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    But Kallie remained unfazed, watching his theatrics with a slight, amused smile.


    ¡°My dear boy!¡± At that moment, a woman d in high-fashion attire, her hair in tight curls and exuding an arrogant vibe, emerged from the crowd.


    By her side, a burly man with a pronounced belly made his presence felt, both exuding an aura of authority.


    When the woman saw her son held effortlessly by Kallie, she emitted a piercing shriek and swiftly took the boy into her arms.


    The man shot Kallie a menacing stare, his eyes lingering suggestively on her features.


    Kallie felt a gentle pull at her sleeve and looked down to see Elma¡¯s innocent, wide-eyed gaze.


    Elma cleared her throat softly and murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stand up for me. Let¡¯s just leave. They¡¯re nothing but trouble.¡±


    Kallie shed a reassuring grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this covered. I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    Elma¡¯s pride swelled, and she retorted, ¡°Keep me safe? As if they¡¯d darey a finger on me!¡±


    No sooner had Elma finished her deration than the man with the imposing figure approached quickly and seized Kallie¡¯s wrist.


    This unexpected action caused Elma to instinctively grip Kallie¡¯s clothes, her previous confidence dissolving instantly.


    Kallie eyed the unsavory hand clutching her wrist, her expression chilling. ¡°Are you thinking of hitting me? Because I¡¯m ready to call the police right now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 649

    ?<strong>Chapter 649:</strong>


    The man sneered with arrogance, ¡°Say sorry to my son, or you¡¯re not walking out of here today. You think I actually need to exert myself dealing with someone like you?¡±


    Beside him, the boy continued to cry, while the woman holding him shrieked, ¡°Make them grovel for forgiveness!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s tone remained icy.


    ¡°First off, your kid started the bullying. You¡¯re the ones who owe an apology. If you can¡¯t ept that, fine. We have surveince cameras all around. Let¡¯s get the police involved, and they can sort it out.¡±


    The man shot a nce at the woman. She returned a knowing look.


    The man tightened his hold on Kallie¡¯s wrist, scoffing. ¡°Call the police? Who mentioned calling the police? If you refuse to apologize, don¡¯t hold it against me for being rude.¡±


    With that, the man raised his hand to strike Kallie.


    But Kallie, seemingly frail, was quick on her feet and dodged with ease.


    After swiftly dodging, Kallie delivered a sharp kick to the man¡¯s shin. She might not have been trained in martial arts, but her knowledge of basic self-defense was clear, particrly in targeting painful spots effectively.


    The man yelped, releasing his grip on Kallie as he bent over, clutching his injured shin.


    The unexpected counterattack stunned not only the woman but also the boy who had been crying, both silenced by the sudden turn of events.


    Humiliated and enraged, the man pointed at Kallie and snarled, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    Fumbling for his phone, he immediately dialed a number. Within three minutes, security personnel had converged on the scene, surrounding Kallie and Elma.


    Unperturbed by the growing tension, Elma¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    Kallie turned to nce at Elma, whose calm demeanor belied her years.


    The man, unable to contain his fury, barked an order to the security guards, ¡°Tie them up!¡±


    The security guards were closing in, forming a tight circle around Kallie and Elma.


    Kallie grabbed Elma¡¯s hand, ready to make a run for it. ¡°Can you run?¡± she asked, her voice urgent. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Elma didn¡¯t answer. She stared at her hand, enveloped in Kallie¡¯s warm grasp. A wave of warmth washed over her. It felt like a dream. She felt a pang of envy toward Sophie and Calvin, the kids she¡¯d met earlier. Why did they get to have such a kind and caring mother?


    Elma¡¯s silence fueled Kallie¡¯s anxiety, and she was about to scoop Elma up into her arms when a sharp voice cut through the tension. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The voice sounded incredibly familiar to Kallie. The guards froze, instantly stepping aside to create a path.


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    The man recognized the neer as yton and rushed over, his face stered with a sycophantic grin.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan!¡± he eximed. ¡°My son was being bullied. I was just taking care of it. I didn¡¯t realize you were here. I hope I didn¡¯t cause any disturbance.¡±


    ytonpletely ignored the man, his gaze fixed elsewhere.


    Just then, Elma darted out from behind Kallie and rushed toward yton. ¡°Uncle yton!¡± she cried out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 650

    ?<strong>Chapter 650:</strong>


    yton scooped Elma up into his arms.


    The moment Elma was safe in yton¡¯s embrace, she burst into tears, pointing at the man as she sobbed. The man¡¯s face drained of all color.


    ¡°They were bullying me!¡± Elma wailed.


    ¡°Uncle yton?¡± The man echoed, his voice filled with disbelief. His voice was barely a whisper, his eyes wide with shock as he stared at Elma and yton.


    yton soothed Elma with a gentle hand on her back, but his eyes were ice as he looked at the man. ¡°Well? You don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    The man fumbled for words. ¡°Of course not. I thought she looked familiar¡­¡± He let out a dry chuckle, beads of sweat dotting his forehead.


    The pieces clicked into ce for Kallie. This hospital must be funded by the Morgan family.


    That exined why Elma could wander around without anyone batting an eye. But something still didn¡¯t add up. Even with their investment, they would¡¯ve had servants or bodyguards tailing Elma.


    Elma crossed her arms, scowling. ¡°It was him! His kid mmed into me, and it really hurt. He didn¡¯t even say sorry and tried to hit me! So I fought back. Then, his parents tried to hit me too!¡±


    The woman obviously didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    Her eyes widened in rm when she heard Elma¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Look what you did to my son¡¯s hand!¡±


    She shoved the boy forward, disying his hand where Elma had bitten him. The hand was red, alright. But there wasn¡¯t a single tooth mark.


    Elma was just a little kid. Even if she bit with all her might, she couldn¡¯t do much damage.


    yton¡¯s eyes narrowed as he red at the boy. Then, he turned to Elma, his voiceced with disapproval. ¡°Why did you bite him? That¡¯s not okay.¡±


    Before the woman could smirk, yton added, ¡°He¡¯s filthy. Aren¡¯t you worried about catching something from him?¡±


    Elma nodded. yton had a point.


    The man exploded and pped the woman hard. ¡°Are you blind? This is Mr. Morgan, my boss¡¯s freaking boss! You trying to get me fired?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face went white. She trembled. ¡°He¡¯s from the Morgan family? The richest family around here?¡± The man was exasperated. ¡°Duh!¡±


    The woman was indignant. ¡°How was I supposed to know that little girl was his niece?


    And if she¡¯s a Morgan, why was she alone? It¡¯s not my fault I didn¡¯t recognize her!¡± yton scoffed. But he was also confused. ¡°Why are you alone, Elma?¡± he asked. ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡±


    Elma looked down, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Mommy said she didn¡¯t feel good and told me toe to the hospital alone. She said not to bother my daddy, or she¡¯d take him and leave. I just wanted to see my daddy¡­¡±


    yton¡¯s arms tightened around Elma. He felt a wave of guilt and anger. But Cara wouldn¡¯t listen to reason. He wondered if he¡¯d screwed up by always taking Cara¡¯s side. Kallie¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts.


    She marched up to the boy¡¯s parents, fuming. ¡°So, it¡¯s all about status for you, huh? If some regr kid got bullied like that, would you think it was okay? I can¡¯t believe the Morgan Group employs people like you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 651

    ?<strong>Chapter 651:</strong>


    Kallie wasn¡¯t just blowing things out of proportion. She was genuinely furious on Elma¡¯s behalf. As a mother herself, she could empathize with how the parents must feel. If her own kids were bullied because of their background, it would crush her.


    Seeing Kallie about to blow a gasket, yton stepped in. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    yton turned to his bodyguards. ¡°Get them out of here. And I don¡¯t want to see them again. Make sure they never set foot in another Morgan Group business.¡±


    The man and woman started wailing.


    People in this country weren¡¯t exactly rolling in money, especially in this area. Sure, it was pretty, but there wasn¡¯t much development going on.


    The Morgan family had managed to strike deals with the local government, investing in tourism and other businesses.


    Now, the Morgan family practically owned the ce. About sixty percent of the businesses in the area were theirs. Even the businesses they didn¡¯t own outright were tied to the Morgan Group in some way.


    This couple hadnded pretty good jobs at the Morgan Group, thanks to some connections. They¡¯d finally wed their way into management roles. But now, they were fired for being mean to Elma.


    Moreover, yton made sure they wouldn¡¯t be able to find employment in this area. They had no choice but to leave, feeling ashamed and defeated.


    After dealing with these troublemakers, yton turned to Kallie, his face showing a mix of emotions. Kallie knew what he was thinking and said, ¡°I¡¯m d Elma is safe. I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Kallie, wait,¡± yton called out. He hesitated for a bit. ¡°Could I have dinner with you tonight?¡±


    Kallie looked a little surprised, so yton quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to talk to you about a few things.¡±


    Kallie thought about it for a second and then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, Elma started squirming in yton¡¯s arms. He carefully put her down on the floor.


    Elma scampered over to Kallie, nting her hands on her hips and puffing out her chest. ¡°I wannae to dinner with you guys!¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Kallie asked, a smile tugging at her lips. Elma was just too cute.


    Elma¡¯s cheeks flushed pink. ¡°Because I have to thank you,¡± she dered. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t wanna, I gotta admit you helped me today.¡±


    yton had beente getting to the hospital today. If Kallie hadn¡¯t stepped in, Elma knew she would¡¯ve been in for a world of hurt. Her mom wouldn¡¯t have cared. But her dad would have been devastated. And then he and her mom would have had a huge fight.


    Kallie found Elma irresistibly adorable and gently pinched her cheek.


    Elma quickly dodged, her face showing a blend of arrogance and defiance.


    Kallie chuckled and responded, ¡°I appreciate your gratitude. Just remember, you¡¯re still young. Always have an adult with you when you go out, okay?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 652

    ?<strong>Chapter 652:</strong>


    Behind yton, Elma peeked out and asserted, ¡°I can look after myself. Thank you.¡±


    Kallie was familiar with Elma¡¯s fiery spirit andughed it off without taking offense.


    yton observed their yful exchange, yet felt a growing unease. He then told Elma, ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend some time with the bodyguards? I need to talk to Kallie.¡±


    Elma agreed with a simple ¡°Got it,¡± and hurried off, casting a lingering nce at Kallie.


    Elma always seemed hesitant to leave Kallie¡¯s side, which struck Kallie as odd.


    As Elma departed, yton addressed Kallie earnestly, ¡°I must express my gratitude again. Without your help, I¡¯m unsure what would have ensued.¡±


    Kallie dismissed the gratitude, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing significant, Mr. Morgan. Surely, you have more pressing matters to discuss.¡± Her gaze held a deeper meaning.


    yton, with a dry smile, remarked, ¡°It seems you can see through everything.¡±


    Kallie, growing concerned, inquired, ¡°Is this concerning Elma?¡±


    yton nodded slowly, struggling to articte, ¡°I hope you can keep your distance from Elma moving forward.¡±


    Kallie, taken aback, stared at yton in disbelief.


    With a heavy sigh, yton looked away, unable to meet Kallie¡¯s eyes. He exined, ¡°You know Elma¡¯s mother, Cara, had challenges before. Despite not being an ideal parent, she¡¯s now remarried. Elma¡¯s father and I adore Elma. Cara remains overly protective and fears losing Elma.


    Your interactions with Elma haven¡¯t gone unnoticed and tend to unsettle Cara. I know you mean well, but it agitates her. Every time you¡¯re near Elma, it triggers a crisis for Cara. Elma is too young and headstrong to grasp these issues, and it only exacerbates tensions between her and Cara.¡±


    Kallie frowned and pursed her lips together. She had no hidden motives and merely found Elma endearing. Honestly, she was perplexed by Cara¡¯s attitude toward Elma. Though she understood it wasn¡¯t her ce to critique Cara¡¯s family dynamics,


    Kallie felt like arguing yet ultimately opted against it. She remained thankful to both Cara and yton. Back when she delivered the twins, yton risked his life to move her to safety, leaving Cara unattended, who identally fell into the sea and lost a baby.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes grew dim. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect it to affect you.¡±


    yton¡¯s face shed with sadness. At her words, he quickly reassured her, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. I struggle to deal with Cara, which is why I came to talk. Actually, the apology shoulde from me.¡±


    Kallie gently shook her head, replying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. I remember how you looked after me. Without that, I wouldn¡¯t have made it back to my country.¡±


    yton said, ¡°That was my choice. I asked nothing in return. My only wish is for you to have a safe and peaceful life.¡±


    As yton spoke, anxiety crept into his voice. ¡°You are like family to me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 653

    ?<strong>Chapter 653:</strong>


    Kallie noticed the intensity in yton¡¯s look and felt uneasy. Clearing her throat, she excused herself. ¡°I must attend to something. Calvin is due for a check-up.¡± yton sensed her hesitation, his expression saddening. ¡°Please extend my best wishes to Sophie and Calvin,¡± he said softly.


    Elma waited a considerable time before a disheartened yton approached.


    Though young, Elma was insightful and quickly sensed yton¡¯s distress. She inquired, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡±


    yton chuckled, trying to dismiss her concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Elma, hands on her hips, responded, ¡°I might be young, but I understand. Every time you see Miss Nixon, you seem both joyful and sorrowful. Did she turn you down?¡±


    yton replied, ¡°Where did you pick up such ideas? Please, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡±


    ¡°Who is Miss Nixon? yton, are you in love with someone?¡± Cara¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted the moment.


    Elma¡¯s smile vanished, and she instinctively took refuge behind yton.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    yton¡¯s smile diminished greatly as he attempted to cover up. ¡°Oh, Elma is just mimicking TV dramas. There¡¯s no one special.¡±


    Jake was here with Cara, maintaining his usual stern demeanor. His expression softened markedly upon seeing Elma.


    Cara visibly bristled at seeing Elma¡¯s reaction to her presence. Trying to appear cheerful, she crouched down and coaxed, ¡°Elma,e here. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    Elma remained still, and Cara¡¯s demeanor shifted despite her effort to smile.


    ¡°So, you prefer being with your daddy and yton over me? You¡¯re very young yet so picky.¡±


    Elma didn¡¯t grasp the full intent behind Cara¡¯s words, but she sensed me was being cast her way. She felt a sudden sadness. It wasn¡¯t that she chose to be near Jake and yton. She was genuinely frightened of Cara.


    The memory of Cara pinching her ear until it bled was vivid in her mind. The pain was too much, and she dreaded going through that again.


    Jake was visibly upset, taking a deep breath to calm himself.


    Seeing Jake and Cara were about to conflict, yton could only pat Elma¡¯s back and say, ¡°Go to your mommy, Elma. Try not to upset her, okay?¡±


    Feeling cornered yet powerless, Elmaplied without protest. She wished to avoid witnessing a fight between her parents.


    With hesitation, Elma approached and took Cara¡¯s hand, murmuring, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Cara¡¯s expression warmed significantly. ¡°Good girl.¡± Her kindness was not genuine but a fa?ade. With Elma¡¯spliance, she could feign a perfect family life with Jake to onlookers.


    As expected, Cara rose and grasped Jake¡¯s arm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 654

    ?<strong>Chapter 654:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s initial reaction was to pull away.


    But Cara whispered urgently, ¡°Do you want to make this awkward for Elma? Remember, we are still a family. Do you want others to believe Elma¡¯s parents are unhappy?¡±


    Jake¡¯s forehead veins bulged as he fought the urge to reject Cara¡¯s touch, ultimately deciding to maintain contact.


    Elma quietly observed the tension between Cara and Jake. She suddenly felt a wave of guilt wash over her.


    She realized that her father seemed to be enduring her mother¡¯s demands because of her. This left her confused and unsure of what to do. She didn¡¯t want to be the reason for her father¡¯s unhappiness.


    Soon, the festival was around the corner. Calvin¡¯s ankle finally healed. Both he and Sophie were thrilled about the prospect of attending the local event.


    It was a long-standing tradition in the area, passed down through generations, rooted in ancient customs.


    Furthermore, it was made even more extravagant this year, thanks to the Morgan family¡¯s sponsorship. The festival was sure to draw arge crowd.


    Step into a new journey on galnovels .con


    For the festival, the Morgan family was going to hold a private party.


    Kallie didn¡¯t feel like attending that private party. She knew Cara wouldn¡¯t want her or her children¡¯s presence. Luckily, yton seemed to have considered this and didn¡¯t extend an invitation to her.


    Urged by Calvin, Sophie, and Linsey, Kallie eventually agreed to get dressed up for the festival.


    Linsey¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she eagerly took charge of Kallie¡¯s wardrobe and makeup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your stylist for the day! You are in good hands,¡± Linsey dered confidently.


    Kallie raised her eyebrow as she nced at Linsey. ¡°Remember when you were sixteen and insisted on showcasing your makeup skills on my face?¡± She shook her head, the memory bringing a yful glint to her eyes.


    ¡°Jake almost didn¡¯t recognize me when I got home. He was this close to kicking me out, thinking some weirdo had wandered in.¡±


    Her makeup back then was outrageously over-the-top. At that time, Kallie couldn¡¯t speak due to the damage to her throat. If Jake hadn¡¯t realized it was her just in time, she might have burst into tears.


    Linsey let out a dry chuckle, waving her hand yfully.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve gotten better since then. Trust me! No more clown makeup. You¡¯ll look stunning, I promise!¡±


    Kallie erupted inughter. ¡°I knew. I was only joking!¡± However, Kallie¡¯sughter faded abruptly as memories crept into her mind.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s shift in mood, Linsey hesitated. She wanted tofort Kallie but wasn¡¯t sure where to begin. How could she promise that everything would be fine and they would find Jake?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 655

    ?<strong>Chapter 655:</strong>


    Kallie and the Reeves family had been searching for Jake and Chloe for so long without a trace. It was as if they had vanished into thin air. Perhaps they had died, or worse, Jake didn¡¯t want to see Kallie anymore.


    Yet, deep down, everyone recognized the depth of Jake¡¯s love for Kallie. What could make him hide from her instead of reaching out if he was still alive?


    Even if Jake were reluctant to face Kallie, Kallie¡¯s bond with their daughter, Chloe, was undeniable. There was no way Jake would keep Kallie from seeing their daughter.


    Kallie was perplexed, struggling to unravel the mystery behind it all. She wondered if Jake was just a figment of her drunken imagination that night.


    ¡°Maybe Jake lost his memory and doesn¡¯t remember me,¡± Kallie murmured, lost in thought.


    Linsey attempted to reassure her, saying, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll find him. There could be other exnations. Try not to read too much into it. I think it¡¯s best to let go of these thoughts and move forward. Don¡¯t let them affect you this much.¡±


    Kallie averted her gaze, concealing the sorrow that flickered in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said quietly. She shifted the topic, her voice lightening. ¡°Let¡¯s not linger on those thoughts anymore. Now, let¡¯s enjoy and make the most of our time together. I¡¯ll need to head back home after the festival.¡±


    After all, countless matters awaited Kallie back home. The Reeves Group had been without proper leadership for too long.


    Sophie and Calvin were still too young, but Kallie was determined to begin grooming them for the day they would inherit the Reeves Group.


    Sophie, however, showed little interest in business matters, so Kallie had no choice but to start training Calvin.


    Despite his young age, Calvin sometimes disyed a maturity and authority that reminded Kallie of her and Jake.


    The much-anticipated festival day arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Linsey¡¯s skills did not disappoint. Kallie looked stunning after Linsey applied her makeup.


    Sophie and Calvin couldn¡¯t contain their excitement, their faces lighting up with pure joy.


    Linsey¡¯s eyes sparkled with pride as she pushed Kallie toward the mirror.


    Kallie was adorned with wless makeup and a breathtaking gown. She found herself momentarily lost in thought, as if the world around her had faded.


    Kallie hadrgely neglected her appearance over the years, letting it fall by the wayside as life consumed her focus.


    She consistently dressed in a polished and professional manner, presenting herself with an air of understated elegance.


    Even though she remained beautiful, today¡¯s transformation elevated her to a whole new level of stunning.


    Kallie was a little embarrassed and self-conscious. ¡°I¡¯m a mother now, and not young anymore. Maybe this dress is too much.¡±


    ¡°Who says you¡¯re not still young?¡± Linsey immediately retorted. ¡°You¡¯re as young as you feel! Besides, who cares what others think?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 656

    <strong>Chapter 656:</strong>


    ¡°You look amazing and young even with three children. If you don¡¯t embrace the chance to dress up now, when will you get the opportunity?¡± Linsey teased.


    Kallie was left speechless.


    Sophie jumped in. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll always be beautiful to me. Don¡¯t say you¡¯re not young!¡±


    Kallie smiled softly and pinched Sophie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    The festival was steeped in local traditions, rich with a vibrant cultural atmosphere that enveloped everyone.


    Given that it was a significant local holiday, many people adorned themselves in their finest attire, creating a dazzling disy of colors and styles.


    Kallie didn¡¯t feel out of ce at all. In fact, as she strolled through the crowd, she inadvertently drew the gaze of many onlookers, who admired her with awe and appreciation.


    Several young men were so enchanted by Kallie¡¯s beauty that they blushed.


    A few daring ones even gathered the courage to approach Kallie and offered to apany her on her stroll. But Kallie politely declined their advances with a gentle smile.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    Linsey grew visibly anxious. She nced over her shoulder and caught sight of Wayne, noticing his furrowed brow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Linsey asked, concerned.


    Wayne shook his head, letting out a slight sigh. ¡°I had a friend who was supposed to be here today. We missed each otherst time, and we were hoping to catch up this time, but he just told me he couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet someone like him,¡± Wayne added, a hint of disappointment in his voice. ¡°We really clicked the first time we met. It¡¯s quite a shame as I won¡¯t be around here again anytime soon.¡±


    Linsey thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Does your friend live nearby?¡±


    Wayne nodded but seemed resigned. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯splicated. Even if I make the effort, seeing him isn¡¯t exactly easy. Sometimes, it¡¯s best to let things be. He is with the Morgan family.¡±


    Linsey quickly caught on to Wayne¡¯s drift.


    Tension had been brewing between the Morgan and Simpson families recently. Neither side approved of the other¡¯s behavior, and with tensions running high, it would have been especially inappropriate for Wayne to visit the Morgan family.


    Linsey¡¯s face lit up with an idea. ¡°Kallie is close with the Morgan family¡¯s eldest son, yton. He¡¯s the heir to the family business. Maybe Kallie could help you meet your friend.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes widened with hope. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Linsey replied with a grin. But her expression quickly turned serious. ¡°But I have one request.


    You¡¯ve worked in journalism and know people from all over. Could you help Kallie find her husband and daughter? It might be easier for you to track them down through your connections.¡±


    Wayne nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces about her situation. Her husband and daughter vanished without a trace.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile as realization hit him. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re asking me to help find them after all this.¡±


    Linsey let out a yful snort. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to help?¡±


    Wayne quickly said, determination shing in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to lend a hand.¡±


    He fixed his gaze on Linsey, his eyes brimming with sincerity. ¡°You won¡¯t have to put yourself through all this again. Whatever you need from me, say the word, and I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    A message from Noa: I hope you enjoyed the chapters! New updates will arrive on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. Remember, God loves you, and Noa sends you warmest wishes. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 657

    ?<strong>Chapter 657:</strong>


    Linsey¡¯s cheeks flushed under Wayne¡¯s unwavering gaze. She quickly nced away, stammering, ¡°I get it. They¡¯re getting ahead of us. We should catch up.¡±


    Wayne noticed Linsey¡¯s difort. He¡¯d heard about the situation with the Brooks family before. Linsey¡¯s older brother, Ethan, had been a constant source of heartache for her.


    Though Linsey wore a happy face every day, Wayne knew she was more sensitive than she let on, hiding her pain beneath the surface. He was confident that, in time, he could get her to open up.


    Kallie quietly observed their exchange, a soft smile tugging at her lips.


    As Linsey jogged over, Kallie couldn¡¯t resist a yful grin. ¡°What were you two gossiping about?¡± she teased, raising an eyebrow. ¡°It looked like you were having the time of your life.¡±


    Linsey cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Oh, it was nothing important. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    But Kallie wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I see the way Wayne looks at you, Linsey. He cares about you. I might not be able to say it, but don¡¯t let a good guy slip through your fingers. You might regret it someday.¡±


    Linsey understood the message behind Kallie¡¯s words. She sighed, linking arms with her. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, but it¡¯s hard to move on when I think of Ethan. Everything he¡¯s gone through, and what that awful woman, Joanna, did. I justck the courage to start a rtionship.¡±


    When Kallie heard Ethan¡¯s name, her face softened. ¡°How¡¯s he doing now?¡±


    Linsey¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°He¡¯s out there somewhere, wandering, lost. It¡¯s like he¡¯s vanished from the world. In ourst conversation, he hinted he might nevere back. He¡¯s my brother. Just the thought of never seeing him again breaks my heart. Ethan tried to make things right, but Joanna went too far. They could¡¯ve had a peaceful life together.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t know how tofort Linsey. Forgiving Joanna wasn¡¯t an option. So, instead, she gently patted Linsey on the shoulder, offering silent support.


    But then, a sudden chill ran down Kallie¡¯s spine as she sensed someone staring at her from a dark corner. She swiftly spun around. Yet behind her, the bustling crowd surged.


    After scanning the area, Kallie found no one suspicious. The unsettling feeling of being watched gradually faded.


    Linsey noticed the change in Kallie¡¯s demeanor and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you spot someone?¡±


    Kallie frowned, unsure whether it was real or just her imagination. ¡°Never mind. Maybe I didn¡¯t rest well and had illusions.¡±


    But Kallie¡¯s instincts told her otherwise. She discreetly signaled the bodyguards to keep an eye on Sophie and Calvin. Meanwhile, across town at the Morgan family¡¯s manor, Cara received a message from the butler.


    Days earlier, the butler and his nephew had grasped the consequences of Cara¡¯s fury at the bar¡¯s gate. Without wasting a moment, they sprang into action as Cara had instructed.


    The butler sent a message to Cara to update her. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve located the woman who was pestering Mr. Reeves at the bar the other day. Would you like me to show you her photos?¡±


    Cara¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Is she pretty? Be honest.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 658

    ?<strong>Chapter 658:</strong>


    The butler fumbled for the right words. ¡°She¡¯s attractive, Miss, but nowhere near your beauty.¡±


    Cara instantly understood the butler¡¯s meaning and typed, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t bother showing me her photos. Make sure she¡¯s dealt with, though. Since she¡¯s pretty, don¡¯t let her go to waste. You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    With a yawn, Cara gave her instructions. ¡°Good. I expect to hear the results tomorrow. I have ns tonight, so don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Just after Cara sent the message, Jake entered the room. Dressed in a sharp suit, Jake looked more dashing than ever, his aloofness unmistakable. Yet, to Cara, his icy demeanor only enhanced his allure, sparking her desire to conquer him.


    Cara¡¯s eyes lit up with adoration, eager to make Jake her husband andpletely smitten with him. However, Jake barely nced her way upon entering.


    Not disheartened, Cara shed him a sweet smile. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy outside. Would you mind joining us here for some fun and quiet?¡±


    Jake¡¯s tone was somewhat frosty. ¡°Staying here with the same crowd isn¡¯t thrilling. I prefer to immerse myself in the local festivities.¡±


    Cara maintained herposure. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find youter with Elma. When I locate you, I¡¯ll send Elma back.¡±


    Jake¡¯s patience snapped. His icy eyes locked onto her, and his voice became low and dangerous. ¡°Do you enjoy using Elma to manipte me?¡±


    Cara blinked, her expressionced with hurt. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so cold and unwilling to talk to me, I wouldn¡¯t have had to do this. If you treated me better, I¡¯d be kinder to Elma.¡±


    In a sudden sh of anger, Jake grabbed Cara¡¯s throat, his grip firm but controlled. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can use being her mother to control me. If you push me to the edge, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Fear flickered in Cara¡¯s eyes, but she held her ground. ¡°I¡¯m not pushing or trying to control you. I only want us to be happy together as a family. If you refuse to let that happen, I have no choice but to use these tactics.¡±


    Jake tightened his grip on Cara¡¯s throat, frustration radiating from him. He couldn¡¯t quite grasp why he felt such intense disdain for her. He even grew irritated by the simple fact that they were standing in the same ce.


    Normally, Jake wasn¡¯t the type to be easily angered. Although he was cold, he wasn¡¯t unpredictable. However, every time he saw Cara, an unshakable irritation stirred within him. He doubted he had ever been with her, let alone fathered a child before losing his memory.


    Jake¡¯s doubts had grown so strong that he secretly took a paternity test with Elma. The results confirmed Elma was his daughter, but it hadn¡¯t lessened his loathing for Cara.


    Just then, the door burst open. yton walked in, his face a mixture of shock and anger at the sight. He rushed over, breaking Jake¡¯s grip and pulling Cara away. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to kill her?¡± Now in yton¡¯s arms and coughing from Jake¡¯s chokehold, Cara still only had eyes for Jake.


    ¡°yton, don¡¯t me him. He¡¯ll be upset by your words.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 659

    ?<strong>Chapter 659:</strong>


    yton stared at Cara in disbelief. ¡°You must be out of your mind! He nearly choked you, and you¡¯re defending him?¡±


    Cara¡¯s voice was softer now. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I love him. Even if he wanted to kill me, I¡¯d still hold on.¡±


    Jake¡¯s cold eyes narrowed as he smirked, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯m more than willing to keep up this miserable game with you.¡±


    yton clenched his fists furiously, wanting to shake some sense into Cara. How could she fail to see that Jake would never love her? Even if she became a better person or more dazzling, Jake would never fall in love with her. He was never truly hers, and love couldn¡¯t be forced.


    Yet, yton was blind to the depths of Cara¡¯s obsession, which ran deeper than he could imagine.


    Cara gazed nkly into Jake¡¯s icy eyes. Suddenly, she burst intoughter. ¡°yton, did you hear that? He said he wouldn¡¯t mind sticking around to keep up this game. That must mean he loves me, right?¡±


    ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± yton eximed, shaking his head. ¡°Both of you must be out of your fucking minds!¡±


    Freeing herself from yton¡¯s embrace, Cara fixed her gaze firmly on Jake. Despite his aggressive behavior just moments before, she moved toward him with determined steps. Her self-assurance was palpable. She firmly believed she would win Jake¡¯s heart one day.


    yton, observing the lethal re in Jake¡¯s eyes, felt an urgent need to intervene. ¡°Causing a scene won¡¯t do any good. Elma¡¯s right outside, looking forward to some family time. Jake, you don¡¯t want her to see you like this, do you?¡±


    Jake shot a frosty look at both Cara and yton before turning around and storming off.


    yton turned to Cara, his expression a mix of frustration and concern. ¡°If you really can¡¯t let Jake go, why not put in more effort to win him over? There are tons of safer ways to keep someone close, but you chose the riskiest one! Do you realize she also came¡­?¡±


    yton caught himself, abruptly stopping.


    Cara, oblivious to yton¡¯s near slip, responded sharply, ¡°What good would other methods do? I¡¯m not content with him just being around me. I want his love! Plus, how could I ever hurt him when I love him this much?¡±


    yton was rendered speechless for a moment, letting out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. I¡¯m done intervening.¡±


    Cara snorted, straightening her rumpled clothes. She fixed yton with a yful grin. ¡°How about a bet, yton? Think I can charm Jake tonight? Soon, he¡¯ll have eyes only for me.¡±


    yton¡¯s mind was preupied with Kallie¡¯s presence at today¡¯s festival, barely registering Cara¡¯s challenge. When reality snapped back, he sensed trouble brewing. What was Cara up to now?


    Disturbed, yton hurried after Cara.


    As Jake stepped into the grand hall, the sight of Elmaughing among the servants softened his expression.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Elma caught his eye and dashed over.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 660

    ?<strong>Chapter 660:</strong>


    Jake lifted her up, stroking her hair gently. ¡°You¡¯re having such a good time but drenched in sweat. You just got better from a cold, so be careful not to get sick again.¡±


    Elma patted her chest confidently. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ve been cozy under the nkets, and Betty¡¯s been taking great care of me. I won¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Betty stood nearby, her smile radiant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. Elma¡¯s in good hands with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really put in the effort. Thanks for taking such good care of Elma,¡± Jake responded, his smile matching hers.


    In Jake¡¯s absence, Elma would have faced much distress if not for yton¡¯s and Betty¡¯s support.


    ttered by the acknowledgment, Betty reassured him. ¡°With your trust, I promise Elma will be well cared for.¡±


    Cara observed this exchange from a distance, her lips pressed tightly together in jealousy. Her gaze toward Betty turned icy. In her mind, Betty was just trying to charm Jake.


    Angry, Cara quickly moved to intercept, positioning herself strategically between Betty and Jake.


    Unaware of any tension, Betty discreetly signaled for the others to start leaving as Cara approached.


    As Betty began to walk away, Cara¡¯s voice dripped with contempt. ¡°Why the rush to leave? Feeling guilty now that I¡¯m here?¡±


    Betty, puzzled by Cara¡¯s hostility, was nheless ustomed to it after years of service. Cara was known for her unpredictable moods.


    Respectfully, Betty replied, ¡°It¡¯s time for your family to gather together. We shouldn¡¯t intrude.¡±


    Cara sneered in response. ¡°Finally, you get it. Leave, and do it quickly.¡±


    After the others had departed, Jake had no intention of staying with Cara. He picked up Elma, ready to walk away.


    Vexed, Cara stamped her foot and begrudgingly followed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked, her voiceced with frustration. ¡°Why are you leaving me behind?¡±


    Jake continued walking, not bothering to look back. ¡°I¡¯m taking Elma out for some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Jake!¡± Cara called out, rushing after him. Her voice softened to a plea. ¡°Stay for dinner with me tonight, please. All I want is to talk to you. I won¡¯t push you anymore. I don¡¯t want things to keep going this way. We can¡¯t keep avoiding our problems, can we?¡±


    Seeing Jake remain indifferent, Cara yed herst card. ¡°If not for me, then for Elma. She¡¯ll be by my side as she grows up. You wouldn¡¯t want me to mistreat her, would you?¡±


    Cara then turned to Elma. ¡°Elma, what do you think?¡±


    Elma instantly grasped Cara¡¯s threat. She could tell Jake preferred to keep his distance from Cara, but she was afraid of Cara. If Jake rejected her, Elma dreaded the possible repercussions.


    Sensing Elma tense up beside him, Jake exhaled a weary sigh. He soothingly rubbed Elma¡¯s back, offering somefort, before turning to Cara decisively. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll talk with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 661

    ?<strong>Chapter 661:</strong>


    Cara, ted by his agreement, promptly instructed a servant to make the arrangements.


    The dinner was set in the garden at the rear of the manor, chosen by Cara for its privacy.


    Despite the asion being billed as a family dinner, Cara had Elma escorted away as soon as she took her seat.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened at the sight, his gaze turning frosty. ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    Cara put on an air of innocence. ¡°I believe there are matters we need to address that aren¡¯t for Elma¡¯s ears. Jake, I truly want to sort things out this time. I¡¯m not messing around.¡±


    Cara then poured Jake a ss of wine, her voice growing gentler. ¡°I¡¯ve given it a lot of thought. yton is right. I can¡¯t make you love me. I¡¯ll let you go, but only if you agree to one thing. I won¡¯t agree to a divorce. You¡¯ll remain my husband, provided you promise to visit Elma and me every year. If you do, I won¡¯t hinder your freedom.¡±


    Jake was taken aback by Cara¡¯s sudden change of heart. He looked down at the wine, his eyes flickering.


    Cara watched him, her expression hopeful. ¡°Is that alright with you? It¡¯s the furthest I¡¯m willing to bend. If you¡¯re good with it, drink this wine. If not, leave it. I¡¯ll take that as your answer. Just know that I won¡¯t stop chasing you.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t hesitate. He lifted the ss and emptied it in one swift motion.


    A twinge of sadness flickered across Cara¡¯s face as he made it clear he was steering clear of her. Yet, her inner excitement overshadowed her sorrow. He had actually consumed the alcohol.


    ¡°I ept your terms. Now that we¡¯ve settled this, I¡¯ve got things to take care of. I need to go,¡± Jake dered, his tone as icy as ever as he stood to leave.


    Cara watched him silently, counting down in her head.


    In just three seconds, as anticipated, Jake¡¯s steps faltered.


    Cara shed a victorious grin and moved toward Jake, her expressionced with mock concern. ¡°Jake, are you alright? You don¡¯t look too good. Need help getting back to rx a bit?¡± Jake¡¯s breathing was rapid, and he looked as if he might copse at any moment.


    Seizing the moment, Cara supported him, leaning in to whisper, ¡°Come on. Let me help you get back and rest.¡±


    Without objection, Jake allowed Cara to guide him toward a quaint pavilion nestled in the garden. Elsewhere, the celebration buzzed with lively energy, brimming with an array of activities and dancing.


    Kallie mingled with guests, sampling an array of tempting dishes. Yet, abruptly, a wave of difort washed over her. ncing down at the food clutched in her hand, her desire to eat evaporated. A heaviness settled in her chest, as if a massive weight pressed against it.


    Nearby, Sophie and Calvin, along with Linsey and Wayne, reveled in the festivities.


    Reluctant to dampen their spirits, Kallie decided to keep her distress to herself. She cleared her throat, standing up with a forced smile. ¡°I need to step away for a bit. You all have fun.¡± Kallie masked her unease well. Linsey, oblivious to her turmoil, casually waved her off. ¡°Just take someone with you, okay? It¡¯s packed today, and you can¡¯t be too careful. I¡¯ll stay here with the kids, no worries.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Kallie responded, managing a smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 662

    ?<strong>Chapter 662:</strong>


    Yet, despite Linsey¡¯s advice, Kallie ventured off alone. She reasoned she had no adversaries here. Plus, it was the territory under the Morgan family¡¯s control. The notion that anyone might dare confront her in this ce seemed far-fetched. However, Kallie soon discovered she had gravely misjudged the true nature of her circumstances.


    Gradually distancing herself from the gathering, the suffocating sensation still clung to Kallie, escting into panic.


    Seeking sce, Kallie retreated to a secluded spot. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pulled out her phone. She essed a hidden album¡ªa secret cache of images featuring her and Jake with the twins immediately after their birth. At that time, the twins had been frail, confined to incubators.


    Despite the gravity of their condition, Kallie¡¯s gaze at the time was imbued with hope and deep affection. She had endured much to bring the twins into the world.


    Chloe, the younger and smaller of the two, had been dered by doctors to have slim chances of survival. Miraculously, she had prevailed.


    However, Kallie had been robbed of the chance to watch Chloe grow. Following Chloe¡¯s and Jake¡¯s disappearance, she spent countless nights weeping over these photos.


    To manage her overwhelming grief, she had concealed the album. Now, reopening it, the old heartache surged once more. Kallie extended her hand, her fingers tenderly gliding over Chloe¡¯s face, as if savoring the feel of her cheek. Then, her touch shifted to Jake¡¯s face. Even yearster, his visage remained vivid in her memory. She could recall every feature, no need for photographs to refresh her mind.


    As Kallie was engrossed in her memories, she failed to notice someone sneaking up behind her.


    Suddenly, her instincts kicked in. A shiver shot through her as she spotted the shadow cast by a nearby streetlight¡ªhers and another¡ª inching closer.


    Kallie acted unaware, timing her move perfectly to sidestep as the man lunged, sending him tumbling to the ground with a grunt.


    Seizing the moment, Kallie dashed ahead.


    ¡°Stop right there, you wretched woman!¡± the man shouted after her. He picked himself up and gave chase as fast as his legs would carry him.


    The wind howled in Kallie¡¯s ears as she sprinted, frantically punching Linsey¡¯s number into her phone.


    Just as Kallie neared a crowd, several figures emerged unexpectedly.


    Caught off guard, Kallie was tackled to the ground by the leader of the group.


    The assants were skilled. They quickly pinned her arms and legs and mped a hand over her mouth.


    Just as Kallie¡¯s call connected, her phone ttered to the ground, its screen lighting up the dark.


    Linsey¡¯s voice came through softly. ¡°Hello, Kallie? Why are you silent? Is something the matter?¡±


    An elderly man drew near, ended the call abruptly, and threw the phone into a nearbyke.


    Kallie felt a sting of anguish in her eyes. Her concern wasn¡¯t for the phone or the fading chance of rescue. Her thoughts were on the photos of Chloe and Jake stored on it. They were her only keepsakes of them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 663

    ?<strong>Chapter 663:</strong>


    Kallie fought back desperately, her cries muffled and indistinct. The man who had initially assaulted her appeared, breathless and cursing. ¡°This woman is cunning and quick. I nearly lost her.¡± The elderly man, none other than the Morgan family¡¯s butler, looked on with disdain. ¡°Had I not intervened, you would have indeed lost her. Watch yourself, or the higher-ups will have your head.¡±


    The man, the butler¡¯s nephew, recoiled, visibly shaken. He remained silent, too frightened to speak.


    Kallie watched their faces closely. They were clearly conspiring and seemed to be carrying out someone¡¯s orders. Their brazenness extended to not even concealing their faces. Their boss must be extraordinarily influential and have no intention of letting her survive. But this was the Morgan family¡¯s territory.


    Who held more sway than the Morgan family?


    The thought sent shivers down Kallie¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I had thought we might not make it today,¡± the butler said to his nephew, eyeing Kallie. ¡°But she strayed by herself, presenting an ideal chance.¡±


    Turning to Kallie, the butler said, ¡°Miss Nixon, you can¡¯t really me us. Your carelessnessnded you in this situation.¡±


    Kallie seized the opportunity and bit the hand that was silencing her. With that, she could finally draw a breath. Her gaze was cautious and sharp. ¡°What do you want from me? Money? Influence? You know who I am. I can arrange whatever you need. Just let me go. I promise, this stays between us.¡±


    With a sinisterugh, the nephew remarked, ¡°Darling, look closely at who you¡¯re dealing with. You don¡¯t have what we¡¯re after. Consider who you might have upset.¡±


    Kallie eyed the man with growing recognition. Her eyes widened in shock as realization dawned on her. This was the man who had tried to harass her at the bar.


    But wasn¡¯t it just a dream? If it wasn¡¯t a dream, then what about Jake? She had met him that day.


    Before Kallie could voice her questions, she was silenced once more. This time, her vision was blocked by a ck cloth, plunging her into pitch darkness. Her limbs were securely tied, and she felt herself being hoisted into a vehicle.


    About thirty minutester, Kallie was removed from the vehicle.


    Time seemed to blur.


    When they finally removed the cloth, Kallie¡¯s first instinct was to scan her surroundings, but everything was still dark. She found herself in a cramped, dim room with a tiny window near the ceiling. The window was too small for an adult to squeeze through.


    The door was firmly closed, effectively barring any escape.


    In such dire straits, Kallie felt fear surge through her, causing her to shake uncontrobly. She continuously told herself to stay calm. Just as she steadied her nerves, she heard the sound of a lock turning from the outside.


    A man appeared in the doorway, murmuring curses under his breath.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank as she recognized him. It was the same man from the bar, the one who had made aggressive advances toward her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 664

    ?<strong>Chapter 664:</strong>


    Kallie ducked into the shadows, hoping to disappear, but the small room offered no refuge.


    The man¡¯s eyes quickly adjusted to the dim lighting spilling in from outside, and his gaze locked onto Kallie. With a chilling smile, he began removing his clothes as he walked toward her. Panic surged through Kallie as his intentions became dreadfully clear. Her mind froze, terror rooting her to the spot. She tried to speak, to scream, but her voice refused to break free. Now shirtless, the man exuded a vile menace that twisted Kallie¡¯s stomach into knots. He stooped before her, his hand cruelly tilting her chin upward.


    ¡°I almost died because of you!¡± he hissed. ¡°You owe me for that. Behave, and maybe I¡¯ll be mercifulter. You chose the wrong man to mess with.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced. Who had she messed with? Memories of turning away unwanted attention shed through her mind. Could he be referring to yton? But that seemed impossible. Her rtionship with yton had been nothing but cordial and respectful.


    Kallie¡¯s mind swirled with panic as the man pinned her down. He fumbled at her clothes, desperate to undress her.


    Fortunately, Kallie had chosen to wear an ornate gown, itsplexyers giving her a slight advantage.


    The man, sweating heavily from his exertions, struggled with the fabric, ultimately failing to remove it. Visibly agitated, he withdrew a small knife, slicing through the ropes that bound Kallie before pressing the cold steel against her throat.


    ¡°Take off your clothes now, or I swear I¡¯ll cut you,¡± he said menacingly.


    With the sharp de chilling her neck, Kallie knew better than to make any sudden movements. She began to undress slowly, the multipleyers of her dress dying the inevitable.


    As Kallie shed eachyer, the man watched her, his eyes betraying a vile mix of lust and disgust. He sneered, his words dripping with condescension. ¡°Despite being over thirty and a mother, your figure and skin are quite remarkable. Why not stick by my side from this moment forward? Choose me, and both your children¡¯s and your lives will be safe. Sounds like a fair deal, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    A spark of strategy ignited in Kallie¡¯s eyes. She stopped, lifting her gaze to meet his, her eyes brimming with tears. In a voice barely above a whisper, she asked, ¡°Do you truly mean that?¡± Her vulnerable act effectively lowered his guard.


    Kallie, who was typically distant andposed, had effortlessly broken through his defenses with a mere performance.


    The knife at her throat loosened slightly as he stammered in surprise, ¡°You¡­ You would consider being with me?¡±


    Masking her determination with a facade of surrender, Kallie responded, ¡°What choice do I have at this moment? I¡¯ve been on my own for so long, and frankly, I¡¯m exhausted. That night at the bar, I was drunk and upset. That¡¯s why I was rude to you. I promise, I won¡¯t run away or fight back. Just tell me, whom have I upset?¡±


    The man nearly let the secret slip. Yet, the butler¡¯s earlier caution remained fresh in his mind. He regarded Kallie with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to coax me into revealing secrets, are you? I¡¯m not telling you anything. You might as well stop trying.¡±


    Kallie clenched her teeth discreetly. She was fully aware she couldn¡¯t rush things.


    With a subtle beckoning gesture, she drew him in.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 665

    ?<strong>Chapter 665:</strong>


    His fleeting hesitation gone, he advanced toward her confidently, the de withdrawn from her neck.


    Kallie let out a soft sigh, her presence alluring. She inquired with a flirtatious tilt of her head, ¡°Do you find me attractive?¡± The man responded with an eager nod, ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re as stunning as a movie star. It would be a tragedy for your life to end here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Her tone stayed sweet, yet her eyes turned frosty. In a swift move, she grabbed the de from his grip.


    Before he could grasp what had transpired, Kallie was already pointing the de at him.


    The glint of lethal determination in her eyes made the man angry. ¡°I was prepared to let you live! Now, you¡¯re merely sealing your fate.¡±


    Kallie smirked dismissively. ¡°Your pity is thest thing I need. I prefer to take my chances than to live at your mercy.¡±


    The man retorted icily, ¡°Even if you get out of this room, you won¡¯t make it out of here.¡±


    Undeterred, Kallie sprinted toward the door.


    However, she was met by several imposing guards.


    They paused momentarily at the sight of the de in her hand. Kallie realized then that her odds of escaping were slim. Cornered, she made up her mind to stir things up. She swiftly yelled, ¡°Help! There¡¯s a fire! Help!¡±


    Her voice sliced through the air, her shrill screams creating chaos outside.


    The man was close behind. He coordinated with the guards to disarm Kallie.


    One guard sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t even manage a woman. Pathetic.¡± Humiliated, the manshed out and kicked Kallie in his frustration. ¡°She¡¯s sly. She¡¯s definitely had training. Help me hold her down and cripple her. Then she won¡¯t run off.¡±


    After a pause, the man continued, ¡°The boss just wants to scare her straight. If you pitch in, we¡¯ll all get our chance¡­¡± The man left his words unfinished with a lewdugh.


    The rest of the men caught his drift and shared a cruelugh as they gazed at Kallie sprawled on the ground.


    Kallie felt a chill run through her. Her eyes widened in terror.


    The guards exchanged knowing looks, eager for their chance with her. Guard duty had been dull, but now an opportunity for excitement had presented itself. How could they resist? They immediately returned to the room with Kallie. There were six men in total.


    They restrained Kallie forcefully. Despair washed over her. Escape seemed impossible. Who could despise her so deeply to arrange such a scenario?


    The men sneered viciously as they cut through her clothing with a de, poised to sh her wrist next.


    Just then, the door flew open from a forceful kick. At the sound, everyone turned to the door.


    The man with the de froze mid-motion.


    Kallie, still gripped by fear and her vision blurred by tears, could only discern a tall, imposing figure at the door. It appeared to be a man.


    In a desperate struggle, Kallie bit down hard on the hand muffling her cries.


    The man recoiled in pain, retracting his hand quickly.


    Seizing the opportunity, Kallie started to yell, ¡°Ja¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 666

    ?<strong>Chapter 666:</strong>


    But before she could finish, a sharp blow to her neck rendered her unconscious.


    The guards quickly assessed that Kallie would be out for a while. They rose to their feet, eyeing the figure approaching them step by step.


    Recognition dawned on the guards, and their expressions shifted to one of ingratiating caution. ¡°Mr. Reeves¡­ What brings you here all of a sudden? Do you have something to tell us? Ms. Morgan assigned us this task. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t linger, or it might upset her. That wouldn¡¯t be good for you either.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze was shadowed as he regarded them, an unmasked lethal intent flickering in his eyes. ¡°She made it clear I have free reign over the manor. No one is to challenge that. Isn¡¯t that the¡­¡±


    The chief guard was visibly unnerved, breaking into a cold sweat. He nodded, his voice faltering as he exined, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s precisely the rule. However, Ms. Morgan gave us strict orders to handle this woman swiftly. She has offended Ms. Morgan. Ms. Morgan specifically demanded that no one, including Mr. Morgan, should let her off the hook.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He had long suspected that Cara intended to drug him. Consequently, in the garden, he had abstained from drinking the wine. Later, as Cara was escorting him to the room, he seized the moment to incapacitate her. Even if she regained consciousness now, she found herself locked in the room, stripped of her phone by him.


    Jake felt a grim sort of gratitude toward Cara for choosing such a secluded spot and for dismissing the servants and Elma. Even if Cara were to scream at that moment, no one would be there to hear her.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    Jake had initially nned to use this quiet moment to locate Elma and escape with her. Over the years, he had cultivated awork of allies. While his resources couldn¡¯t match those of the Morgan family, they would suffice to keep him hidden for a time. After uncovering his true identity and gaining strength, he was ready to challenge the Morgan family directly.


    Despite the solid strategy, Jake harbored concerns about potentialplications. While on his way to Elma¡¯s location, he spotted Kallie being escorted into a dimly lit room by several guards. He recognized her instantly as the woman he had encountered at the bar. Though he could have overlooked Kallie¡¯s situation, her tear-streaked, pleading expression moved him to act without hesitation.


    Jake kept his cool, adopting amanding presence. ¡°Is this what Cara ordered? She mentioned quite the opposite to me. She explicitly instructed me to bring this woman to her for an urgent matter.¡±


    The others were clueless, but the butler¡¯s nephew, well aware of Cara¡¯s intentions for Kallie, questioned Jake¡¯s im. Still, remembering Cara¡¯s high regard for Jake and her intolerance for disobeying him, he hesitated to oppose Jake directly. Moreover, he was moments away from proceeding with his ns for Kallie and was reluctant to let her go.


    With caution, the nephew responded, ¡°Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s not that we disregard your authority, but this issue is sensitive. If Ms. Morgan indeed instructed this, perhaps you should call her now? We can confirm her orders directly and thenply.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression grew frostier. ¡°What are you implying? That I would lie about a woman? I intended to build a happy life here with her, yet you clearlyck respect for me. Do you all view me merely as her ything? If so, I¡¯ll inform her this instant that I won¡¯t linger here any longer.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 667

    ?<strong>Chapter 667:</strong>


    Jake acted like he was about to pull out his phone to call Cara. The guards were visibly rmed. They had been employed by Cara for several years, and everyone understood that after her rescue, she had transformed profoundly. Her moods were now unpredictable.


    With yton¡¯s protection, Cara had grown even more haughty and callous toward others¡¯ lives. The grim fates of those who had offended her were well remembered by all.


    Furthermore, it wasmon knowledge within the manor how crucial Jake was to Cara. She would always put him ahead of her own daughter.


    Previously, after Jake departed the manor, a palpable sense of dread had hung over everyone. Some had even cautioned Cara against investing her time in Jake, believing it was in her best interest.


    Cara had remained silent then. However, the following day, a body was discovered in the sea, iplete and battered. She bluntly dered that this was the direct result of meddling in her rtionship with Jake.


    The group understood that if Jake indeed called Cara, they would find themselves in grave danger, with survival unlikely. A palpable fear took hold, reflected in their wide-eyed expressions.


    One of the guards quickly covered the nephew¡¯s mouth while the others offered deferential bows to Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves, there¡¯s no reason for us to question you. Since Ms. Morgan asked you to take her away, we wouldn¡¯t dare stop you. Please, take her quickly.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    With that, they cleared a path for Jake.


    Jake¡¯s features softened slightly. He let out a light smirk. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Jake approached Kallie, who was sprawled on the floor, casting aplex gaze upon her. Her wrists and ankles bore the harsh red marks of ropes. Her clothes were in tatters, and her once meticulous hairstyle was now in disarray. The extent of her suffering was unimaginable¡ªhad Jake not arrived when he did.


    Jake had been baffled before. He couldn¡¯t grasp why Cara targeted Kallie. But now it clicked. Cara had probably seen him entwined with Kallie at the bar. Thus, what almost befell Kallie could be traced back to him.


    Jake rationalized his sudden surge ofpassion. Given what Cara had done, helping Kallie was the right thing to do.


    Jake stooped down and gently lifted Kallie off the ground. The sensation was odd. He felt a softness that was somehowforting. It was as if a void in his heart had been filled.


    Jake looked down at Kallie, who was still unconscious. She seemed to stir slightly, whispering his name. Tears trickled from her eyes, falling onto his hands.


    Her tears spurred a flutter in Jake¡¯s chest. He clenched his lips tight, masking his turmoil, and then hastened away with Kallie in his arms.


    Jake found a ce for Kallie to rest, but as he turned to leave, he sensed that something was amiss with her. Her skin was hot to the touch, her face red, and her movements restless, as if she were struggling with an unseen adversary.


    The image of the guards surrounding Kallie shed through Jake¡¯s mind. He suspected they might have drugged her.


    Initially, Jake had nned to use this time to search for Elma, but now Kallie demanded his attention. Since Cara had attempted to drug him, she likely gave the drug to those guards. The potential side effects were unknown to him, and leaving Kallie in such a state would feel too cruel.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 668

    ?<strong>Chapter 668:</strong>


    Caught between dreams and waking, Kallie¡¯s eyes fluttered open and focused on Jake.


    ¡°Jake!¡± Kallie gasped, her voice thin and distant, as though she believed she was still dreaming.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± Jake instructed with a frown, trying to maintain some distance to think clearly.


    Yet, as he watched her teeter on the edge of the bed, his resolve wavered. With a sigh, he moved closer to steady her, his actions softer than his words.


    Enfolded in hisforting embrace, Kallie felt the warmth spread through her, calming her considerably.


    However, she couldn¡¯t suppress her body¡¯s reflex. Her hands shot up, grasping at Jake¡¯s cor as she attempted to pull herself up for a kiss.


    Jake¡¯splexion flushed a deep crimson, his ears not spared, his reaction uncharacteristically shy. His voice, rough andced with a barely concealed warning, broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll have to throw you out.¡± Yet, his warning fell on deaf ears.


    Kallie, undeterred, began to pull at his clothes.


    ¡°Stop moving,¡± Jake implored, his voice tinged with helplessness.


    Kallie paused to look up at him, her eyes blinking rapidly. Suddenly, tears brimmed and spilled over. Feeling utterly wronged, she balled her fists and thumped them weakly against Jake¡¯s chest. Her hits were repetitive butcked strength, her energy seemingly drained by the drug.


    ¡°Jake, what do you mean? You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Kallie sobbed, her voice cracking with emotion. ¡°Did you forget how eagerly you pursued me, asking to remarry? Have you forgotten how you pleaded for me and our child to ept you?¡± At that moment, the weight of her feelings of injustice overwhelmed her, and she wept uncontrobly, grasping at Jake¡¯s shirt.


    Jake was baffled by her words. Yet, just like that night at the bar, the sight of her tears shattered his heart. It felt as though he had truly wronged her.


    Without realizing it, Kallie ended up seated in Jake¡¯sp, cradled in his embrace, whispering, ¡°Even if this is just a dream, I¡¯ll embrace it. Because in my dreams, I can see you.¡±


    Jake gazed down at her, and moved by an impulse he couldn¡¯t exin, he reached out to brush away her tears.


    Kallie caught his hand, lifting her gaze to his.


    Gradually, their lips met.


    At the touch, something snapped within Jake¡¯s mind. His resistance crumbled. He pulled her closer with every passing second.


    Under the influence of the drugs, Kallie reciprocated with equal fervor.


    Jake¡¯s sense of reason faded, and he gently pushed her down onto the room¡¯s lone sofa. He traced his fingers along her slim waist, kissing her with burning passion.


    Kallie struggled, her palms pressing weakly against Jake¡¯s chest in an attempt to push him away.


    Jake¡¯s fingers had already started to undo Kallie¡¯s clothes. He was consumed by a surging desire that left no room for thought. His eyes burned with intense lust.


    Just as Jake was poised to go further, a loud knock at the door sounded.


    The knock shattered the moment, reverberating in Jake¡¯s ears. Abruptly, he was pulled from his haze, startled to see Kallie tousled and red-faced in his embrace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 669

    ?<strong>Chapter 669:</strong>


    Jake jumped up, stumbling back several steps, his breathing ragged. Why did this happen? Could she have drugged him? Yet, this wasn¡¯t the moment for such questions.


    After knocking and receiving no answer, the person kicked the door open.


    The neer was none other than yton. His eyes, dark and piercing, took in the scene, his emotions a mixture of shock and fury.


    Jake¡¯s fists clenched as his mind raced, struggling toe up with an exnation.


    Kallie, still under the influence of the drug, was visibly distressed, tears streaming down her face, yet her gaze remained fixed on Jake. yton swiftly moved to cover her with his coat, his eyes never leaving Jake, who appeared bewildered and overwhelmed. With a sigh of relief, yton realized Jake had yet to recall Kallie. Seizing the moment, yton began to scold Jake.


    ¡°Jake, I know you don¡¯t love my sister, but you two are married. Behave yourself for the sake of Elma. Would you want her to learn her father is unfaithful?¡±


    A mix of rage and frustration washed over Jake. He found himself at a loss for words, grappling with the regret that things had escted to this.


    As yton held Kallie, jealousy gnawed at Jake, his voiceden with bitterness. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your dear sister about her actions? Yes, I nearly slipped, but she had this woman kidnapped and drugged. Had I been just a few minutester, your sister¡¯s men would have taken advantage of this innocent woman.¡±


    yton was shocked beyond belief. ¡°Cara did this to her?¡± Jake, his calm now restored, responded icily, ¡°What, you think I¡¯m lying about your sister? You know what she¡¯s capable of. I¡¯m not making this up.¡±


    yton wanted to protest, but the sight of Kallie¡¯s condition urged him to instruct his bodyguards to rush her to the hospital. After arranging everything, yton turned back to Jake, his face a mask of conflicting emotions. Hidden in the shadows, his troubled expression went unnoticed by Jake.


    ¡°Jake, I can overlook what happened today. I won¡¯t breathe a word of it, not even to Cara. As for her targeting that woman, I¡¯ll talk to her. Just remember, I¡¯m doing this for Elma, and I¡¯ll only cover for you this one time.¡±


    Jake was quick to challenge him. ¡°Whether it¡¯s for Elma or Cara, you and I both know the truth.¡±


    yton scowled. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. The next move is yours.¡±


    Jake stopped yton, uncertainty in his voice as he inquired, ¡°You seem to know that woman well. What¡¯s her name?¡±


    yton¡¯s heart pounded. Why was Jake asking about Kallie? Yet, after a moment¡¯s reflection, he figured that even if Jake¡¯s memories were cloudy, the feelings buried deep in his heart remained undeniable.


    yton paused briefly before saying, ¡°She is Sarah Miller. You both grew up together, and she always stood in the way of you and Cara. She¡¯s done a lot to hurt Cara, all because of you. You even vowed to cut ties with her forever. If you doubt my words, feel free to check it yourself.¡±


    Jake furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why did you¡­¡±


    yton bit his lip, cutting Jake off. ¡°Those things are in the past. I know her well, and I¡¯d rather not rake up those old grievances. Besides, if something happened to her because of Cara, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for Cara.¡± With that, yton walked away.


    To stop Jake from following, yton had someone fetch Elma. Half-awake, Elma was brought to Jake, herrge eyes clouded with bewilderment.


    Jake lifted Elma into his arms, where she snuggled close, murmuring, ¡°Daddy, are we running away?¡±


    Jake managed a wry smile. ¡°We may not be able to run away for now, but don¡¯t worry, Elma. Daddy¡¯s here to keep you safe.¡± Elma wrapped her arms around his neck, her voice sweet and innocent. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 670

    <strong>Chapter 670:</strong>


    The next day, the gardener discovered Cara, her voice nearly gone from shouting.


    Once freed, Cara¡¯s face twisted with scorn and anger. She spun around and delivered a harsh p to the gardener. ¡°Are you guys morons? I¡¯ve been trapped here for a long time, and none of you noticed? You¡¯re all imbeciles!¡±


    The gardener, though stunned and angry, held his tongue. Just yesterday, Cara had dered that no one was allowed toe close. Who would dare go against hermands?


    After her outburst, Cara gradually regained herposure and hurried toward the vi. Jake certainly had a reason for what he did. Most likely, he was nning to leave with Elma.


    Disregarding her appearance, Cara raced back, on the verge of another meltdown, only to discover Jake and Elma calmly having breakfast. They behaved as if the morning was just like any other.


    Before Cara¡¯s arrival, Jake and Elma had seemed so at ease together. Cara felt like a discordant note in their otherwise harmonious tune.


    Her sudden appearance made Jake instinctively scowl upon hearing her footsteps.


    Elma, noticing Cara, stood up and offered a cautious yet polite greeting. ¡°Good morning, Mom.¡±


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    Cara, seething with anger yet unable to voice it, took a seat next to Jake. Her eyes were icy as she confronted him. ¡°What happenedst night, Jake? Why did you knock me out? Don¡¯t you care about Elma?¡±


    Jake mmed his knife and fork down in response.


    The te crashed to the floor, breaking with a sharp sound.


    Jake remained with a poker face, yet the icy re in his eyes took Cara by surprise. She was the one who was supposed to be furious, yet now, she felt a twinge of nervousness.


    Jake¡¯s voice was harsh as he addressed her. ¡°Cara, don¡¯t go too far. Are you trying to push me to the edge? I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I? Why must you make everything so hard?¡± His tone sharpened. ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯d prefer I tell everyone what you didst night?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cara¡¯s voice was a mix of anger and hurt. She desperately hoped he wouldn¡¯t divulge anything. She wouldn¡¯t mind him telling others if her plots seeded, but her scheme had failed.


    Cara couldn¡¯t ignore the chatter in the vi,beling her as nothing more than Jake¡¯s hopeless pursuer. The thought of their scorn upon learning she had intended to force Jake to her side by drugging him, but had failed, was unbearable.


    Seeing Jake visibly upset, Cara¡¯s voice grew gentler. ¡°I went too farst night. Please, forgive me. I promise it won¡¯t happen again. If you stay, I assure you we¡¯ll make it work, and I¡¯ll be kind to Elma.¡±


    Jake responded with a frosty smile and said nothing.


    Cara, mistaking his silence for reconciliation, cheerfully served him dinner. She paid no attention to Elma.


    To Cara¡¯s dismay, Jake passed every dish she offered him directly to Elma.


    Cara¡¯s temper red, and she shot Elma icy res.


    Elma finally spoke. ¡°Daddy, I really don¡¯t like these.¡±


    Jake¡¯s frown deepened as he turned to Cara. ¡°Making a child¡¯s life difficult won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡±


    Cara protested, feeling misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make things hard for her. You don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s incredibly picky.¡±


    Jake¡¯s interest in his meal vanished. He dropped his utensils and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Cara eximed, ¡°Wait!¡± She rose to follow him but stopped as the butler entered, supporting a limping man.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    A message from Noa: Hey there! ?? Just wanted to wish you a peaceful night. New chapters will be up on Wednesday. Remember, God loves you, and Noa is sending you the warmest wishes! (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 671

    ?<strong>Chapter 671:</strong>


    They knelt before Cara as soon as they entered. ¡°Miss Morgan, you must help us. We were acting on your orders, and now we¡¯ve been exposed. You can¡¯t abandon us now.¡±


    After taking Kallie away the previous evening, yton delved deep into what had transpired. Uncovering the truth only intensified his anger.


    yton was aware that many servants remained employed due to Cara¡¯s coercive tactics. However, he was stunned to find that some actually chose to ally themselves with her, showing loyalty by carrying out her unreasonable orders. Considering Cara¡¯s unstable mental state, the fact that there were those willing to do as she instructed was rming.


    Consequently, yton made one of the men suffer a broken leg and expelled those loyal to Cara.


    Following the trail, yton found the butler involved.


    The butler was reluctant to forsake the sry and bonus of his current position.


    Left with no viable alternatives, the butler turned to Cara for assistance. Despite the previous night¡¯s thwarted scheme, it was ultimately Jake who had taken Kallie away. Jake and Cara were a couple, and the butler surmised that the scheme¡¯s failure wasn¡¯t entirely his or the bodyguards¡¯ fault.


    Under the prating chill of Cara¡¯s re, the man shuddered, recounting the previous night¡¯s events in painstaking detail. When he finished, he braced himself for Cara¡¯s impatience.


    Yet, unexpectedly, Cara advanced and delivered a stinging p across his face. ¡°Who permitted you to release her? Who?¡± she questioned fiercely.


    His eyes widened in shock. ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t that yourmand?¡± he stammered, pointing at Jake.


    Jake, well-prepared for this moment, merely arched an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, I took care of her release and made it seem like it was your order. You should be grateful. Continuing their mistakes would only harm you and Elma,¡± he retorted calmly.


    Cara shook her head dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Jake. Can you honestly swear that you intervened on my behalf? Or was it sympathy for that bitch?¡±


    As Jake swiftly covered Elma¡¯s ears, signaling her to leave, Cara intercepted, pulling Elma back toward her.


    ¡°Drop the act. That woman is pure trouble, and you¡¯re no exception, always ying the victim whenever your father shows up. I¡¯m your mother, yet you never side with me. What¡¯s the use of keeping you around as my daughter?¡± Cara spat venomously at Elma.


    Terrified, Elma¡¯s tears began to flow freely.


    Witnessing the scene, Jake stepped in, determined to take Elma back from Cara¡¯s grip.


    Cara, sensing Jake¡¯s motives, grew even more incensed and doubled her efforts.


    Chaos was unfolding when suddenly yton¡¯s voice pierced through the turmoil. ¡°Enough!¡±


    Cara, taken aback by yton¡¯smand, reluctantly released her grip, her cheeks burning with rage.


    ¡°yton,¡± Elma cried out, her cheeks flushed red from a p, her arm marked with the imprints of pinches.


    yton was somewhat frustrated with Cara. While Cara mistreating Elma in private was one thing, bullying Elma in Jake¡¯s presence was another.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 672

    ?<strong>Chapter 672:</strong>


    yton¡¯s eyes met Jake¡¯s, which were aze with a vengeful glint, and he understood Jake¡¯s feelings. yton signaled for Jake to take Elma away.


    With a steely gaze, Jake escorted Elma out.


    yton then dismissed the remaining servants.


    Just as Cara opened her mouth to protest, yton cut her off sharply. ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Stunned, Cara stared at him, incredulous. ¡°Why?¡±


    yton¡¯s voice chilled with fury. ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, I¡¯ll never care for you again.¡±


    At this, Cara didn¡¯t hesitate and took immediate action. The Morgan family had never been fond of her. Her current standing was solely maintained by yton¡¯s support. Without his backing, she would undoubtedly suffer.


    Clenching her teeth tightly, Cara knelt down, tears beginning to pool in her eyes.


    Doctors couldn¡¯t identify the drug Kallie had been administered, only that it was potent.


    Though Kallie was quickly transported to the hospital, she spiked a feverter that evening.


    yton informed Linsey of Kallie¡¯s situation.


    At that time, Linsey and Kallie¡¯s kids were deeply concerned about Kallie¡¯s abrupt disappearance.


    After expressing her gratitude to yton, Linsey inquired about what had unfolded.


    With aplex look, yton merely coughed and said, ¡°You should ask her once she¡¯s awake, but rest assured, she¡¯s unharmed.¡±


    Linsey and Kallie¡¯s kids hastened to the hospital. Sophie spotted the crimson marks encircling Kallie¡¯s wrists and ankles.


    Sophie¡¯s frown deepened, signaling her skepticism of yton¡¯s im that Kallie was unharmed. The sight of Kallie feverish and distressed drew tears from her.


    After several days spent in a haze, Kallie eventually stirred. Her throat was dry, and without even opening her eyes, she whispered a plea for water.


    Sophie, who had been nearby, quickly handed Kallie a ss of water.


    After a few sips, the sharp dizziness caused by Kallie¡¯s thirst began to fade.


    When Kallie opened her eyes and saw Sophie¡¯s red eyes, she froze, dazed. ¡°Sophie, what are you doing here? Is this a dream?¡± A sudden memory shed through Kallie¡¯s mind, causing her to drop the ss. It shattered against the floor as she frantically pushed Sophie away.


    ¡°You need to get out of here, Sophie! It¡¯s not safe!¡± Kallie eximed, her voice urgent.


    Sophie, taken aback and assuming it was some aftereffects of Kallie¡¯s recent ordeal, responded with a frightened tone, ¡°Mom, please, calm down. We¡¯re safe. We¡¯re in a hospital. Are you alright?¡±


    Themotion drew the attention of a doctor, who intervened amidst the chaos. After some time, Kallie¡¯s agitation subsided. Unlike before, Kallie didn¡¯t stay unconscious for long and woke up again after half an hour.


    Observing her surroundings with a clearer mind, Kallie tenderly reached out and wiped away Sophie¡¯s tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you. Please, don¡¯t cry.¡± Sophie sniffled, tears in her eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay. I was really worried.¡±


    Kallie longed to embrace her daughter, but her strength failed her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 673

    ?<strong>Chapter 673:</strong>


    Once calmed, Sophie invited Linsey in.


    Linsey entered the room, but did not immediately press Kallie for details. Instead, she made sure Kallie had something to eat first. Feeling somewhat restored, Kallie then asked the children to step out of the ward.


    Alone with Linsey, Kallie wore a resolute expression. ¡°Linsey, I saw Jake. It wasn¡¯t a hallucination or a dream this time. It was actually him.¡±


    Linsey froze, shocked. ¡°You saw Jake? Then why did you vanish overnight? Why did yton bring you back? Where is Jake now? Do you realize how terrified we were when you suddenly disappeared? When they brought you here, you were feverish and delirious, and your skin was marked with red. The doctor said that if the dy had been any longer, the drugs could have endangered your heart.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie¡¯s heart sank. She remembered the severity of that night and knew Linsey¡¯s words were no exaggeration. After calming down, Kallie told Linsey the entire story in detail.


    Linsey listened, stunned. ¡°So, you encountered Jake at the Morgan family¡¯s estate, and he seems to be on good terms with them? And he didn¡¯t recognize you at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kallie nodded, her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and it appears he truly didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Yet, Kallie harbored some doubts. If Jake had truly lost his memories, why was he at the Morgan family¡¯s estate? Moreover, he seemed quite settled there, or he wouldn¡¯t have managed to rescue her.


    For years, Kallie had been tirelessly searching for Jake and Chloe. yton had been assisting her in this. Now that Jake had been located and was living at the Morgan family¡¯s estate, why had yton kept this from her?


    Linsey grasped the depth of Kallie¡¯s perplexity. Though their encounters had been sparse through the years, theirmunication hadn¡¯t waned.


    Rising abruptly, filled with resolve, Linsey dered, ¡°It¡¯s clear that either Jake or yton is not being truthful. I will confront them right away.¡±


    ¡°Linsey,¡± Kallie intervened swiftly. ¡°We must tread carefully. Alerting them could spoil everything. Plus, if anyone should confront them, it should be me.¡±


    Acknowledging the wisdom in Kallie¡¯s words, Linsey tempered her fury. Her anger had momentarily clouded her judgment. ¡°yton is certainly hiding something. Even if Jake refuses to acknowledge you for some reason, perhaps memory loss, why would yton keep Jake¡¯s whereabouts from you? He knows you¡¯ve been searching for Jake for years. And what about Chloe? Surely, yton could at least let you see Chloe.¡±


    Kallie, her head throbbing, responded wearily, ¡°There¡¯s more to it than meets the eye. yton is likely concealing something. I fear the Morgan family might not be truthful even if questioned. Linsey, I need your support. I dread giving Calvin and Sophie hope with the news of Jake¡¯s whereabouts, only to find we couldn¡¯t reunite with him.¡±


    In the past, Kallie had longed to reunite with Jake and Chloe, and thus, she spared no effort in her search.


    Now, possessing a crucial lead yet understanding theplexity of the situation, Kallie didn¡¯t dare make a hasty move.


    Linseyforted Kallie, tucking her into bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be here for you. Rest and get well first.¡±


    Kallie nodded, her eyelids heavy, and soon drifted off to sleep. In her dreams, she found herself surrounded by a stark, blinding white void, disoriented and alone. Suddenly, she spotted Jake in the distance.


    Driven by instinct, Kallie quickened her pace to reach him, but the closer she seemed to get, the further he seemed to drift away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 674

    ?<strong>Chapter 674:</strong>


    Panic set in as Kallie attempted to shout his name, but no sound escaped her lips. Then, beside Jake, a small figure emerged. Could it be Chloe?


    In her dream, Kallie was consumed with the need to uncover the truth. Up until that moment, she hadn¡¯t been able to utter a sound, but suddenly, her voice returned. She called out into the encroaching white mist, ¡°Chloe!¡±


    At her shout, Jake and the little girl beside him stopped in their tracks.


    Just as the little girl began to turn around, Kallie was jolted awake, her body slick with sweat. Despite the sweat, she oddly felt better.


    Taking slow, deep breaths, Kallie pieced together the fragments of her dream. Strangely, the little girl beside Jake resembled Elma. Yet, Elma wasn¡¯t the child Cara had adopted. Plus, Elma¡¯s age simply didn¡¯t match Chloe¡¯s.


    Kallie dismissed these fleeting ideas with a shake of her head. Maybe her dreams were just reflections of her daytime thoughts. Once Kallie felt better, she visited the Morgan family estate. Surprisingly, she wasn¡¯t stopped at the gate.


    Inside, Kallie was met with a serene scene. Most of the servants had disappeared.


    A considerate servant informed Kallie, ¡°Mr. Morgan has taken his family overseas for a holiday, with some servants tagging along. They won¡¯t being back here directly after their vacation. We¡¯re uncertain when they¡¯ll return.¡±


    Kallie pulled out her phone to call yton. yton neither answered nor disconnected the call¡ªhe simply ignored it.


    Kallie, sharp as ever, quickly surmised that yton was ridden with guilt. Clearly, he was dodging her. Indeed, he was keeping something from her. If he feared her knowing the truth, why hadn¡¯t he eliminated her when she was overseas? Why hadn¡¯t he simply blocked her?


    Kallie was puzzled by his motives, yet she sensed an urgent need to return home. The sooner she made it home, the better it would be.


    Resolved, Kallie made arrangements for her return.


    Regrettably, Linsey was not ready to return. The Brooks family had endured much, and she felt unprepared to confront everything just yet.


    Kallie sensed Linsey¡¯s concern and embraced her warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t fret over me. Once I¡¯m back home, no wise man will dare mess with me there.¡± Her voice wasced with assurance.


    Linsey let out a softugh. Kallie was right. Even though she mostly spent her days abroad these years, she had heard tales of Kallie¡¯s transformation.


    As Linsey gazed at Kallie, admiration shone in her eyes. ¡°I remember how worried my brother and I were when you couldn¡¯t speak up, concerned you¡¯d be an easy target. When youter married Jake, we feared he might treat you poorly. But look at you now. You¡¯ve reallye into your own. If my brother saw you today, he¡¯d be happy for you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind wandered to the past, touching both joyous and painful memories. Despite the years, those memories felt as fresh as if they had happened the day before. She smiled, but it was a smile of relief, not of pain.


    Upon returning to her homnd, Kallie didn¡¯t pause for a break but headed straight for herpany. Determined, she had the Reeves Group and herpany target the Morgan Group¡ªnot out of spite, but to draw out yton.


    Over the years, Kallie had made a name for herself in Burmoos, never aggressively targeting anyone without cause. Those who had crossed her in the past faced consequences, sure, but she was more about influence than fear. Her ambition was to expand, not to monopolize.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 675

    ?<strong>Chapter 675:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s confrontational stance immediately alerted otherpanies, noticing that something was amiss. Hadn¡¯t there been rumors of a warm rapport between the Morgan family and Kallie? Evidently, those rumors were unfounded.


    Some, wanting to get on Kallie¡¯s good side, didn¡¯t hesitate to show their loyalty.


    Meanwhile, adversaries of the Morgan family capitalized on the turmoil tounch their attacks.


    The Morgan family¡¯s primary ventures were domestic, and the ripple effects of these tensions threatened substantial repercussions overseas. Outsiders were oblivious, but insiders were acutely aware. Thepany¡¯s executives continually sought to soothe Kallie, emphasizing theck of business conflicts with the Morgan family. There were no known grievances involving the Morgan family hindering Kallie¡¯s international operations, suggesting the roots of the issue were personal. The path to resolution was throughmunication, not by allowing ties to break down further.


    Several high-ranking members of the Morgan family discreetly reached out to Kallie, probing her intentions and reminding her of their mutually beneficial past dealings. The Morgan family¡¯s fall would hardly benefit Kallie, who appeared disinterested in seizing their holdings.


    After hearing the executives voice their concerns, Kallie responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not aiming to target anyone. I simply need yton to meet with me immediately. Only then will I cease my actions.¡±


    The executives exchanged uneasy looks. They had ryed Kallie¡¯s demand to the Morgan family, but it had proved pointless as they had not been able to reach yton for some time. yton was the most influential member of the Morgan family. If he was avoiding them, there was nothing they could do.


    Kallie arched an eyebrow, her voice chilling. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss. You¡¯d better sort out your own problems first.¡±


    Kallie was intent on advancing her own prospects, yet no career achievement or wealth could eclipse the significance of her child. Regardless of the situation with Jake, she was resolute in her mission to find Chloe.


    Three dayster, the Morgan family teetered on the edge of ruin. Kallie finally achieved her desired oue.


    That day, her secretary brought news that someone with thest name Morgan wished to meet her.


    Kallie¡¯s somber face finally softened a bit, and she let out a chuckle. ¡°Looks like he just can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t even yed her best hand. Her n was to have Edgar mobilize the Reeves family¡¯s resources if yton failed to show up.


    In the conference room, waiting for Kallie was not only yton, but another man as well.


    Catching sight of the man, Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, sending her thoughts into disarray. It was Jake, sitting by yton¡¯s side. When Kallie entered, Jake and yton were sharing augh, evidently enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    Kallieposed herself and took a seat opposite them. She had braced herself for yton¡¯s wrath, but to her astonishment, he greeted her with a smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 676

    ?<strong>Chapter 676:</strong>


    yton said, ¡°Apologies, Kallie. Elma has been severely ill. We had to consult a specialist. Plus, I¡¯ve been swamped and only heard you were looking for me about two weeks ago.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s smile carried a sharp edge of sarcasm. ¡°Perhaps you should consider changing your staff. They seem rather ineffective at keeping you informed.¡±


    yton¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You have a point. It might be time for some changes.¡±


    Not wanting to beat around the bush, Kallie¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Tell me, yton, why choose to visit the doctor just when I get out of the hospital and decide toe see you? You ignored all my messages. What are you trying to say?¡±


    Kallie was strikingly beautiful, but her usual warmth and gentleness were gone, reced by a chilling, steely gaze.


    yton¡¯s tone was yful. ¡°It seems like you were in a rush to see me. So, what is it? Do you miss me, or is something else on your mind?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the time for jokes. yton¡¯s yful demeanor only fueled Kallie¡¯s anger.


    Even Jake cast yton a few disapproving nces.


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    Kallie¡¯s fingers tapped lightly against the table, her eyes red with barely contained anger. ¡°Where is my daughter, Chloe?¡± she questioned, her voice tight with emotion.


    yton¡¯s smile quickly vanished, reced by a heavy sigh. Regret clouded his gaze as he met her eyes. ¡°I came to tell you the truth about that. I have no clue where Chloe is. You should ask Jake why he¡¯s here with me.¡±


    A tremor ran through Kallie¡¯s heart. She wasn¡¯t sure how to face Jake, especially since he had been silent from the moment she arrived. He hadn¡¯t even nced her way. It seemed like he didn¡¯t remember her. Or, even worse, perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her.


    Steeling herself, Kallie turned her attention to Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves, can you exin why you¡¯re here?¡±


    Jake met her tearful gaze, a heavy weight pressing down on his chest. However, he remembered the conversation he had with yton before they arrived. He forced himself to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no idea about the Chloe you¡¯re talking about. I apanied Mr. Morgan here because his sister, Cara, is my wife.¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡± The word hit Kallie like a thunderp, rattling through her mind. She shot to her feet, her voice rising uncontrobly. Her eyes, already brimming with tears, now zed with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re married to her? But don¡¯t you remember¡­?¡±


    Jake cut her off before she could finish, his tone steady but cold. ¡°Calm down. I remember our past. But that¡¯s all it is, the past. We didn¡¯t end up together, and we never got married. It¡¯s been five years, and life goes on. It¡¯s only natural for me to marry someone else.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind buzzed with disbelief, but Jake¡¯s words rang crystal clear in her ears. Each syble felt like a hammer, relentlessly pounding on her.


    Kallie clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, hoping the pain would keep her grounded. But no amount of pain could dull the ache in her heart. She lowered her head, and the tears that had welled in her eyes finally spilled over, falling to the floor. She failed to notice both men felt the weight of her sorrow.


    Jake couldn¡¯t exin why he felt such pity for her. yton mentioned she was Sarah. He had heard about his past with Sarah from others. They imed they had parted on bad terms, swearing never to cross each other¡¯s paths again. Back then, she had annoyed him to no end.


    Yet, now facing her, Jake felt no annoyance at all. Was it his amnesia clouding his feelings? They said he hated her guts, but now, inexplicably, he felt sorry for her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 677

    ?<strong>Chapter 677:</strong>


    Digging deeper, Jake learned he hailed from the Reeves family. But after learning of her control over the Reeves family, he had no desire to return. He had spent years rebuilding his life and establishing his power. Although he wasn¡¯t as influential as the Morgan family, his power had grown swiftly. He didn¡¯t want to escape one cage just to be trapped in another.


    As Kallie wept, Jake¡¯s difort grew unbearable. Finding a reason to excuse himself, he left quickly.


    As Jake passed her, his familiar scent stirred something inside Kallie. She had already considered this possibility and braced herself mentally, but hearing Jake say it aloud was infinitely more painful than she had imagined. How could someone who once loved her so deeply now act as though she were nothing and move on so easily? He had risked everything for her once, nearly losing his life.


    Before Kallie realized it, yton approached her.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± yton called out softly.


    Her gaze hardened as she shot him a sharp look. ¡°Mr. Morgan, we are not that close. Please address me more formally.¡±


    yton let out a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not telling you the truth in the past. But I wasn¡¯t entirely lying to you. I kept the truth from you because I feared you¡¯d be devastated. I know how much what happened to Jake and Chloe has weighed on you all these years.¡±


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    Kallie wasn¡¯t buying yton¡¯s exnation. ¡°If you cared about me, you would have told me sooner.¡±


    Kallie rose to her feet, wiping her tears away. Her voice steadied, though her red eyes betrayed the storm within. ¡°yton Morgan, if you don¡¯t want me toe after the Morgan family, tell me everything right now.¡±


    yton exhaled deeply and began to unravel the story. He said that two years after Kallie and Jake parted ways, he found Jake wandering the streets alone, without Chloe. Jake had no memory of Chloe, likely from some traumatic event.


    At that time, yton took Jake in, and soon after, Cara began caring for Jake. As time passed, Jake and Cara grew close and fell in love.


    yton imed that when Jake regained his senses, fragments of his past returned, but Chloe remained absent from his memory. yton guessed Chloe might not have survived. With yton¡¯s guidance, Jake gradually began to remember Kallie. However, his feelings for her had faded.


    Back then, Kallie¡¯s mental state had deteriorated to the point where yton, out of concern, had introduced her to a psychologist. He worried that Kallie might not handle the truth if she found out. He had intended to wait until Kallie got better. But then, unexpectedly, Jake married Cara, and they had a daughter. They named her Elma.


    yton¡¯s voice softened with guilt. ¡°I never wanted to hurt you. I just didn¡¯t know how to tell you. Cara¡¯s been through so much herself over the years, but being with Jake, she¡¯s finally found peace.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart shattered into pieces. yton¡¯s words seemed to make sense. No wonder Elma had felt so familiar to her, leading her to question whether Elma was Chloe even though their ages didn¡¯t match. Now, the truth was clear. Elma was Jake¡¯s daughter. That was why she felt so familiar.


    Kallie didn¡¯t doubt yton¡¯s words.


    Kallie¡¯s bitterness rose, but she wasn¡¯t sure who to be angry at¡ªyton for keeping secrets, or herself for hoping Chloe was still out there. yton had deceived her, but Chloe just couldn¡¯t be found. If she were in yton¡¯s shoes, she would have made the same decision.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 678

    ?<strong>Chapter 678:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Jake¡¯s cold words. She managed to speak through the lump in her throat. ¡°If Jake has really moved on, I can ept that. But I doubt Chloe is just gone.¡±


    yton ced aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°When I found Jake, he was covered in bruises, like he¡¯d been running from something. Kallie, you have to ept the truth.¡±


    Kallie broke down, her sobs shaking her body. Tears streamed down her face as she struggled to breathe.


    yton¡¯s face showed nothing but pain. He reached out to hold Kallie¡¯s hand, but she jerked away, refusing his touch.


    The tension in the room thickened abruptly. Kallie regained herposure and cleared her throat. ¡°Everything is cleared up now. I realize I¡¯ve been rather forceful these past few days. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    yton hastily said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand the pressures you were facing. I admit, mymunication wasn¡¯t the clearest, and I failed to consider your perspective, which must have caused you concern.¡±


    Kallie gave a small smile, her demeanor still detached. ¡°Truly, if I were in your position, I might have made the same decisions. However¡­¡±


    Her smile waned as she continued, ¡°You have hurt me, and that¡¯s not something I can simply dismiss. My trust isn¡¯t what it once was. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    yton put on a bitter smile. He motioned toward the door and responded, ¡°I understand. If you doubt my words, perhaps you should speak with Jake. He¡¯s still around.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips tightened. She didn¡¯t want to confront Jake. Yet, after a few moments of stillness, she found herself rising from her seat. While she could choose not to probe into the past, she had to ask Jake on behalf of Sophie and Calvin.


    Stepping outside, Kallie immediately spotted Jake. He was just lighting a cigarette, his figure shrouded in the curling smoke, making him seem even more distant.


    As Kallie approached, Jake acknowledged her with a slight nod. Unable to let it go, Kallie stepped closer and asked, ¡°Do you really remember who I am?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jake answered immediately, his tone firm. ¡°How could I forget? I remember everything about our past, vividly.¡± At his indifferent facade, Kallie nearly let her tears escape. She longed to ask whether he would deny acknowledging Sophie and Calvin, but the image of Elma with Cara halted her. Sophie and Calvin, it seemed, were no longer his priority. Why bother asking, then?


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Kallie¡¯s voice wavered, though she managed to sound more detached. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s part ways here. I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    Jake gave a curt ¡°Hmm,¡± his dark eyes swirling with unspoken thoughts. Kallie couldn¡¯t decipher what he was truly considering.


    Taking a few steps away, Kallie halted abruptly and turned to face him. With clenched fists, she dered, ¡°If I could go back, I wish I had never met you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face remained impassive, but it felt as though his heart had been sharply struck. Panic surged through him as he felt an immediate sense of loss. Rooted to the spot, he gazed vacantly in the direction Kallie had gone, long after she had vanished around the corner. His gaze remained fixed, unable to tear away. The words he had uttered went against his desires. Yet, there was some truth to them. yton said she was Sarah. He had confirmed it through various sources. He and Sarah had indeed parted on bitter terms. Perhaps his memory loss meant he couldn¡¯t decisively sever ties, but today, he had to be harsh.


    Lost in thought, Jake was jolted back to reality when yton approached.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 679

    ?<strong>Chapter 679:</strong>


    Gone was the gentleness yton had shown in front of Kallie. Now, he appeared stern and suspicious. ¡°Remember our deal,¡± he said to Jake.


    Jake¡¯s gaze hardened as he met yton¡¯s eyes, a scornful smirk crossing his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I keep my word. Unlike you and your sister.¡±


    yton¡¯s face flushed with a mix of shame and irritation. ¡°I¡¯m doing everything I can, but convincing Cara isn¡¯t easy. However, you¡¯re free now. Cara won¡¯t dictate your movements anymore. That¡¯s something, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Something?¡± Jake¡¯s smirk turned biting. ¡°So, I should be thankful I¡¯m not being treated like a prisoner anymore?¡±


    yton¡¯s cheeks reddened with fury. ¡°Watch your words, Jake.¡±


    Unrelenting, Jake fired back, ¡°I haven¡¯t even started on the worst part. Just know that if you keep cornering me like this, we¡¯re all going down. Got it?¡±


    With those words, Jake turned and left in a huff.


    As yton watched Jake¡¯s figure shrink in the distance, he let out a defeated sigh.


    ¡°Cara, the man you¡¯ve chosen is a piece of work. He¡¯s too stubborn. Push him any harder, and it¡¯ll end in disaster,¡± yton muttered under his breath.


    yton mulled over whether aiding Cara had been a mistake from the very start. But regrets were futile now. There was no turning back. Time would eventually take everything away. Kallie had believed his fabricated stories, which was fortunate. Ever since she returned home, Kallie had seemed absentminded. Though she attempted to maintain a rxed facade around Sophie and Calvin, Sophie, now a sharp teenager, sensed the strain.


    Sophie sensed something was amiss but resisted the urge to ask Kallie about it immediately. Instead, she chose a more tranquil moment to engage with her.


    Often, their bond mirrored that of close friends.


    In Sophie¡¯s presence, Kallie¡¯s usually firm demeanor softened.


    Hearing Kallie express her feelings, Sophie felt a pang of sorrow. Yet, she knew her unease paled inparison to Kallie¡¯s profound grief. Kallie had raised her, and they shared countless memories. Her recollections of Jake, however, were fleeting. Those moments with Jake brought her joy, but they were short-lived. Her primary concern was alleviating Kallie¡¯s sadness.


    Afterforting Kallie, Sophie walked outside and unexpectedly bumped into Calvin.


    With a calm gaze, Calvin inquired confidently, ¡°Was our dad found?¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t taken aback by his question. Calvin had always been keenly observant. She hushed him gently and led him away to talk privately.


    ¡°We did find him, but not Chloe. Dad has a new family now. He doesn¡¯t want us anymore,¡± Sophie remarked, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    Calvin looked down, his difort evident. Then, a sudden thought made him lift his gaze, locking eyes with Sophie earnestly. ¡°Sophie, trust me. I believe she¡¯s still out there,¡± he asserted, cing his hand over his heart. ¡°Chloe and I are twins. I once heard twins have a unique bond. I can feel she¡¯s alive. Maybe she just wasn¡¯t happy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sophie¡¯s face brightened with a flicker of hope.


    Calvin nodded firmly. ¡°Absolutely. I trust my instincts.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 680

    <strong>Chapter 680:</strong>


    Sophie paused, considering his words, and then cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up with our mom. If she gets her hopes up and it doesn¡¯t pan out, it¡¯ll only hurt her more.¡±


    Understanding the weight of her advice, Calvin gave a knowing nod.


    Sophie tousled Calvin¡¯s hair affectionately and then stood with her hands on her hips, her voice resolute. ¡°We don¡¯t need our dad. Just you and I can look after our mom.¡±


    Calvin gazed up at Sophie with serious eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can look after our mom and you.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh upon seeing Calvin¡¯s serious demeanor.


    Though Kallie had been haunted by sadness recently, she pulled herself together quickly. In the end, life kept pushing onward.


    Despite her dwindling hope that Chloe was still out there, Kallie hadn¡¯t ceased her efforts. She organized a search party to scour for any sign of Chloe. The possibility of a clue remained. yton imed Jake had been spotted on the streets of Ynd, which redirected Kallie¡¯s focus to that area. Searching there was akin to looking for a needle in a haystack¡ªa daunting, nearly impossible task¡ªbut not entirely hopeless.


    On a particrly upbeat day, Kallie decided to drive Sophie and Calvin to their school, the prestigious academy in Burmoos.


    This institution served students from elementary through high school and boasted exceptional resources. Many families dug deep into their pockets to secure a spot for their children. Sophie and Calvin, however, attended without the hefty price tag, thanks to their extraordinary talents.


    Sophie was an exceptionally talented artist. Despite her youth, her interests spanned various musical instruments and dance styles. Kallie fully supported Sophie¡¯s artistic endeavors, allowing her to explore her passions freely without rigid guidelines.


    Surprisingly, Sophie showed remarkable aptitude in all these areas. She had umted an impressive collection of prestigious international awards. Commendably, these achievements didn¡¯t detract from her academic performance. Her scores were among the top ten for the elementary school entrance exams in Burmoos.


    Calvin was a prodigy in his own right. Blessed with a photographic memory, he had a particr knack for numbers. Despite his young age, he was already delving into advanced mathematics. His mechanical aptitude, a gift from Kallie, led him topete in various model and mechanicalpetitions.


    Both Sophie and Calvin were exceptional, and Kallie never fretted over their studies. Sometimes, she wondered whether the fact that her children were gifted and thoughtful was truly a blessing.


    At school, everyone recognized Sophie¡¯s and Calvin¡¯s academic and artistic excellence, but few knew their true identities.


    One day, after promising to treat Sophie and Calvin to dinner, Kallie chatted with them outside the school. That was when she spotted a familiar silhouette out of the corner of her eye. She stopped mid-sentence, her gaze fixed in a mix of surprise and disbelief. It took a moment to ce the face. The child, Elma, silent and somber, was walking with an elderly woman.


    Sophie recognized Elma immediately and eximed in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the little girl from before? I had no idea she went to school here too.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    A message from Noa: Hey there! Hope you had a great day. God loves you, and Noa is sending you the warmest wishes! (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 681

    ?<strong>Chapter 681:</strong>


    Kallie was somewhat dazed, recalling certain rumors that had reached her ears. Word had it that yton had returned with his sister to settle in the country.


    Yet, Kallie had shaken off such rumors previously and believed yton was too tied to his businesses abroad to relocate permanently. Now, their unexpected return threw her off. What exactly was the Morgan family nning? Could they be harboring a grudge against her past deeds, possibly seeking retribution?


    Lost in her thoughts, Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed as she braced herself mentally.


    Meanwhile, Sophie had already bounded forward to greet Elma. ¡°Elma, hello! What a surprise to see you here. Do you remember me?¡±


    Sophie beamed, her smile bright and engaging, a natural charm that usually won hearts.


    Elma, however, merely looked up at Sophie and responded with a chilly stare.


    Sophie was visibly puzzled by such a frosty reaction.


    Kallie waved at Sophie. She had yet to reveal to Sophie and Calvin that Elma was their half-sister. She had her reasons. Despite everything, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to dislike Elma. Besides, Elma was just a child, innocent of the adults¡¯ past misdeeds.


    Sophie approached Kallie, her brow furrowed slightly without voicing any directints about Elma¡¯s less-than-courteous behavior. She simply murmured, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look very happy.¡±


    Kallie had noticed the same. On top of that, the woman apanying Elma wasn¡¯t Betty, whom they had met before. The woman was a stranger to them.


    With a soft sigh, Kallie remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s somewhat inappropriate for Elma to be attending this school? She¡¯s too young.¡±


    Calvin offered an exnation. ¡°I noticed her uniform. She¡¯s enrolled in the preschool program. It¡¯s designed as a bridge from kindergarten to elementary school, even catering to kids as young as three or four. However, the program is rigorous. It¡¯s a boarding school. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll be able to adjust.¡±


    ¡°Boarding school?¡± Kallie echoed, taken aback. The thought lingered heavily in the air. How could Cara and Jake even consider sending Elma to a boarding school at such a tender age? No wonder Elma seemed so upset.


    The children admitted here were either gifted or diligent. Kallie could empathize with the parents¡¯ perspectives, yet she couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Elma.


    After a moment of thought, Kallie gently patted Calvin¡¯s head and remarked, ¡°The elementary school must be near the preschool. Since you know her, could you check on her when you get a chance?¡±


    Calvin nodded, his smile bright. ¡°Of course! She might be a bit moody, but I find her quite adorable.¡± Kallie smiled.


    Elma entered the ssroom and observed the uniformed children. Most bore expressions of innocence, yet there was a hint of detachment.


    A mix of restlessness and sorrow overwhelmed Elma. Abruptly, she grabbed her backpack from the servant, Keely Happer, and hurled it to the floor with force, her anger erupting. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Keely¡¯s expression chilled instantly. Her already sharp features seemed even more severe, and her voice carried a threatening edge. ¡°Miss, Ms. Morgan made herself clear when she decided to have you study here. This is the top school. If you don¡¯t excel here, forget about returning home.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 682

    ?<strong>Chapter 682:</strong>


    Tears streamed down Elma¡¯s cheeks, having already gathered in her eyes. She raised her hand against Keely, though her young age meant her blows were weak. ¡°Just get out of here! Fetch Betty! I want her, not you.¡±


    Growing impatient, Keely nced around to ensure no one was watching before shoving Elma forcefully.


    Elma, already upset, tumbled to the floor, her sobs intensifying. Keely, smoothing her clothes with deliberate calmness, spoke sharply. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight. I¡¯ve been Ms. Morgan¡¯s right hand since her childhood. I know her better than anyone. From this point on, you will follow mymands as if they were hers. She has given me explicit permission to discipline you should you step out of line, and I won¡¯t face any consequences for it. Keep crying, and it will only get worse for you.¡±


    Elma, now thoroughly frightened, wept even more profusely.


    As Keely raised her hand, ready to strike, a firm voice halted her. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Calvin appeared suddenly, positioning himself between Keely and Elma as a shield.


    Taken aback, Keely stuttered, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a student here, obviously. I¡¯m here to stop you. Aren¡¯t you aware of the school rules? Physical punishment is strictly prohibited. Cross that line, and I¡¯ll make sure security escorts you out.¡±


    Though furious, Keely restrained herself, fully aware of the setting within the school where many students came from powerful or influential backgrounds.


    Keely realized that crossing someone with influential ties was ying with fire.


    She shot Elma a fierce re and stormed out, seething with anger.


    Once Keely was gone, Calvin gently helped Elma to her feet. Her tears had stopped, and although a flicker of gratitude appeared in her eyes as she looked at Calvin, she said nothing in appreciation.


    Understanding her stubborn nature, Calvin offeredfort. ¡°I understand that being here makes you long for your parents. But the week will fly by. My sister and I are also students here. If you ever feel lonely, we¡¯re here to keep youpany.¡±


    Elma, dabbing her eyes, muttered defiantly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Unperturbed, Calvin guided her to a nearby chair and sat beside her with a serious expression. ¡°I know you¡¯re strong-willed and stubborn. But if you find yourself in a simr situation again, don¡¯t confront it head-on. It¡¯s tough for young people to challenge adults directly. You should seek help from someone you trust.¡±


    ¡°Seek help from someone I trust?¡± Elma echoed, her voiceced with confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s there to protect me?¡±


    Calvin listed a few options. ¡°You could approach a teacher, confide in friends, and if all else fails, your parents are always there, especially your mom. She¡¯d be most concerned.¡±


    At the mention of her mother, a sharp ache struck Elma¡¯s heart, igniting her anger. In a fit of rage, she swept items from the table. ¡°Stop pretending you care!¡±


    Calvin exhaled slowly, foreseeing a tumultuous stay for Elma, given her fiery temper. He resolved to keep a closer watch over her. He remained calm and observed silently as Elma unleashed her fury.


    After Elma regained herposure, she approached Calvin, guilt in her demeanor. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you upset with me? Why don¡¯t you tell me off?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 683

    ?<strong>Chapter 683:</strong>


    Calvin looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Why would I tell you off? Everyone loses their temper now and then. It¡¯s perfectly normal.¡±


    Elma shook her head dismissively. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± At home, any outburst from her would be met with scolding and punishment. Cara insisted that while others might be allowed their bouts of temper, she was an exception, as her very existence was granted by Cara.


    But Elma kept these thoughts to herself.


    As Calvin prepared to leave, he scribbled his ssroom and student number on a piece of paper and handed it to Elma. ¡°Feel free to seek me out if you¡¯re feeling down. Remember, it¡¯s better not to lose your temper around people you don¡¯t know well.¡±


    Elma epted the note, her gaze fixed on the floor, remaining silent.


    Just as Calvin reached the doorway of the ssroom, Elma hastened after him, her small legs barely keeping up. She clutched his shirt and looked up at him with timidity. ¡°Calvin, do you know how to find someone who¡¯s gone missing?¡±


    Calvin couldn¡¯t fully grasp Elma¡¯s words, but when she called him in that soft tone, it stirred something unfamiliar within him. A newfound sense of duty and purpose seemed to wash over him.


    Was this what it felt like to be an older brother? If Chloe were around, would she cling to his shirt, calling him in the same tone?


    Calvin didn¡¯t dismiss Elma¡¯s question lightly. He responded earnestly, ¡°Missing? Who¡¯s missing? If someone¡¯s missing, you need to tell the police. They¡¯re here to help.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Elma pulled her hand back, her expression turning mncholic. It was futile. Betty had disappeared, yet Cara forbade anyone from searching for her or asking about her, insisting that Betty had left on her own. Even when Jake had suggested contacting the police, Cara had vehemently opposed it, threatening to throw out anyone who dared to do so.


    Worse, Cara had warned Elma not to speak of Betty¡¯s disappearance, saying that it would cost her the chance to see Jake. Yet, Elma longed to see Betty. Despite her youth and naivety, Betty had always shown her genuine kindness¡ªsomething rare in her life.


    Suddenly, Elma¡¯s thoughts shifted to Kallie. Kallie had been there to help her bathe and change when she was sick, soothing her with nursery rhymes when she cried uncontrobly. It was something Cara had never done for her.


    As Elma watched Calvin walk away, her heart sank. Calvin and Sophie were indeed fortunate to have such a wonderful mother like Kallie.


    Upon arriving back at the Morgan residence, Keely went directly to Cara¡¯s room.


    The room was a mess, with Cara sitting on the bed in a camisole, looking as though she had just had a meltdown. Keely paused at the door, her mind racing with the gossip she had picked up upon her arrival.


    Jake hade back to collect his belongings. Whatever he and yton had discussed in Burmoos had convinced yton to let him move out. Jake wasted no time packing.


    Despite Cara¡¯s objections, yton had stood his ground. Rumors had it that Cara intended to charm Jake once more upon his return, but the unfolding scene suggested her attempt had fallen t.


    Keely made to leave, but was stopped by Cara¡¯s icy voice. ¡°Keely, where do you think you¡¯re going? Am I that frightening? Do you feel the need to flee at my mere sight?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 684

    ?<strong>Chapter 684:</strong>


    A chill ran through Keely, and she hesitantly entered, offering a tentative smile. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not like that. I just thought you might be tired and didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    Cara fixed Keely with a silent, prating stare, making Keely¡¯s skin crawl.


    Navigating around the scattered remnants, Keely approached Cara and began kneading her shoulders, trying to lift her spirits. ¡°You¡¯re stunning, truly. Such beauty and grace. Mr. Reeves just doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate your merits.¡±


    Cara let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Spare me the empty words. They only serve to remind me of my misery.¡±


    Keely quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sincere. Remember your school days in Burmoos? You had admirers everywhere, moring for your attention.¡±


    A trace of wistfulness flickered across Cara¡¯s face.


    Keely¡¯s words were undeniably true. Back then, before all of this, Cara had been vibrant and full of life. While she wasn¡¯t strikingly beautiful, she had a knack for dressing well and socializing, which earned her a vastwork of friends.


    During that period, the Morgan family had not yet achieved significant fame, but Cara was a well-known figure to many. Numerous distinguished men vied for her attention, eager to be chosen by her.


    At the time, however, Cara remained uninterested in anyone, believing that only a man of unparalleled merit deserved her.


    But then, everything changed. After her rescue, stories about Ernesto and Griffin began circting in her hometown. The way people viewed her shifted. They looked at her with contempt and judgment. Even her family¡¯s remarks grew harsher. Only yton stood by her, continuing to defend her.


    Despite the challenges, Cara¡¯s standards remained high. She continued to believe she deserved only an exceptional partner. Having an excellent partner by her side would force her detractors to respect her.


    Yet, Cara couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Jake showed no interest in her, despite all her efforts. What was it about her that pushed him away?


    Seeing that Cara wasn¡¯t losing her temper immediately, Keely seized the chance to offer someforting words.


    Cara¡¯s tension visibly eased. She gently tapped Keely¡¯s hand and remarked, ¡°s! After all these years, you¡¯re the one who truly gets me. Even yton is taking Jake¡¯s side now.¡±


    A shadow of bitterness shed in Cara¡¯s eyes as she mentioned this.


    Keelyforted her. ¡°Your brother may have his reasons, but you can count on me to have your back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hope flickered in Cara¡¯s eyes.


    Cara sped Keely¡¯s hand warmly, but her next words sent a chill through Keely. ¡°Then, do me a favor. Sneak a bug into yton¡¯s study. It¡¯s not that I have ulterior motives. It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s wary of me now, and I need to know what he and Jake are plotting privately.¡±


    Keely¡¯s legs felt weak. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I really can¡¯t handle something like that. Besides, if this gets discovered, I¡¯m screwed.¡±


    At Keely¡¯s refusal, Cara quickly pulled her hand back and huffed. ¡°So, all your earlier words were just lies, huh? Do you realize the consequences of lying to me?¡±


    Keely shuddered, feeling Cara¡¯s icy stare pierce through her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 685

    ?<strong>Chapter 685:</strong>


    Cara¡¯s fury peaked, and she delivered a stinging p to Keely. ¡°You refuse to talk, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll make sure you do!¡±


    Terrified, Keely crumpled to the floor, overwhelmed by fear. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Just please¡­¡±


    Cara¡¯s rage subsided slightly as she regarded Keely with a mix of suspicion and relief. ¡°Really? You¡¯ll help?¡±


    Tears welled up in Keely¡¯s eyes as she nodded, regretting her decision toe andfort Cara. But it was toote for regrets now.


    Under Cara¡¯s direct orders, Keely secretly sent Elma to a boarding school without informing yton and Jake.


    Keely knew she¡¯d be in deep trouble if yton and Jake ever found out. Her only hope was Cara¡¯s protection. Without it, she couldn¡¯t fathom the consequences she¡¯d face.


    Resolute, Keely vowed to see Cara¡¯s task through, no matter what.


    Cara, changing her expression, rose to her feet and gently helped Keely stand. Her tone softened. ¡°Look at you, acting like I scared you. Am I really that frightening? You¡¯ve been around here for years, and I know you¡¯re more than capable. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you this responsibility.¡±


    Cara paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you to handle it alone. I¡¯ll let you know when yton is out of the way.¡±


    Keely forced a tight smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cara stretchedzily, letting out a yawn before something crossed her mind. Her eyes grew colder. ¡°Has Elma been sent off?¡±


    Keely quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been enrolled. Even if your brother or Mr. Reeves finds out, there¡¯s nothing they can do. It¡¯s the top school, and each student only gets one shot at admission. If she leaves now, she won¡¯t have many options for good schools in this country.¡±


    Cara¡¯s lips curled into a triumphant smile. ¡°They¡¯ve got no one to me but themselves for staying in this country. Who knows what they¡¯re thinking? Anyway, it¡¯s better Elma is out of the way. Now, no one will stand between me and Jake.¡± With a disdainful look, Cara nced around the chaotic room. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Get someone in here to clean this mess. It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±


    It seemed Cara had forgotten that she was the one who caused the mess.


    Keely gave a quick nod and headed out to summon some servants, who could only count themselves unfortunate.


    If anything valuable had been broken, Cara would shirk any ountability. The me would fall on those cleaning the room. None dared challenge Cara, nor did anyone have the courage to inform yton. After all, they remembered what had be of Betty, who had once been close to Elma.


    The Simpson family extended an invitation to Kallie to celebrate Rachel¡¯s engagement.


    Though Kallie and Rachel weren¡¯t the closest of friends, they had maintained a connection over the years, and Kallie feltpelled to attend. Kallie asked if her children wished to apany her, and they consented.


    On the way, Calvin hesitated before finally confiding in Kallie about a troubling issue at school involving Elma.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 686

    ?<strong>Chapter 686:</strong>


    Kallie, perplexed, responded, ¡°What did you mean by ¡®finding a missing person¡¯? Is someone actually missing?¡± Calvin merely shook his head, unsure himself.


    Kallie pondered for a moment before her face grew solemn. ¡°It¡¯s possible the ¡®missing person¡¯ Elma referred to is Betty.¡± The children, puzzled by the reference, remained silent. Sophie¡¯s curiosity peaked. She quickly asked, ¡°Mom, who is this Betty you speak of?¡±


    Kallie was abruptly pulled from her thoughts. She smiled and touched Sophie¡¯s head. ¡°No one. We¡¯re nearly there.¡±


    A feeling of difort began to build within Kallie. She hoped it was all in her head. Cara was Elma¡¯s adoptive mother, and logically, Cara wouldn¡¯t be this merciless to Elma.


    At the Simpson family estate, luxury cars rolled in one after another.


    Though the Simpson family wasn¡¯t as prominent as the Nixon, Reeves, or Morgan families, they were highly respected among the elite in Burmoos, known for their deep-rooted history spanning centuries.


    Aside from Wayne, the children of the Simpson family were all quite distinguished. At the entrance, a host was ready to usher Kallie inside.


    Rachel was to be engaged to a man of humble origins, yet it was rumored that their love was deep and genuine, and he was a man of ambition. The Simpson family was open-minded about Rachel¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s modest background.


    Together, Rachel and her fianc¨¦ mingled among the guests, warmly epting their blessings. Kallie had carefully selected a gift, which she now presented with care.


    Rachel approached Kallie, apanied by her fianc¨¦. ¡°Kallie,¡± Rachel called out warmly. Her usuallyposed face softened into a smile. Kallie and Rachel shared a quick embrace.


    Rachel then turned her attention to Kallie¡¯s two children, greeting them with a rare and genuine smile, a clear sign of her happiness about her uing marriage. Kallie offered her heartfelt blessings, making Rachel¡¯s smile shine even brighter.


    Rachel then softly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to catch up with you. I just returned from abroad, but you had already left overseas. Since I¡¯vee back, I¡¯ve been swamped with engagement preparations. Finally, we meet! Oh, your kids are so adorable! Your eldest daughter really takes after you.¡± Rachel gently pinched Sophie¡¯s cheek.


    Sophie, ever perceptive, showered the couple with congrattory phrases, drawingughter from them.


    Kallie ruffled Calvin¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Actually, Calvin has prepared a gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll appreciate it.¡±


    Rachel expressed her amazement. ¡°No way! Calvin made that model? That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Calvin had crafted a lifelike, intricately detailed model of the couple from just their photos.


    As the group exchanged pleasantries, a suddenmotion erupted from the other side of the gathering. At that moment, a man in a suit moved swiftly toward Rachel.


    The man leaned close and murmured, ¡°Miss, two members of the Morgan family have arrived.¡±


    ¡°The Morgan family?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice came out louder than she intended. ¡°Did I even invite them?¡± The man shook his head, equally puzzled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 687

    ?<strong>Chapter 687:</strong>


    With a frown creasing her brow, Rachel cast a quick look. Catching her gaze, Kallie offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve arrived, invited or not. We should wee them as guests, regardless. Turning them away could lead to trouble, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rachel hesitated, wanting to object.


    At that moment, Cara appeared, clinging to Jake¡¯s arm. The guests¡¯ attention shifted toward the neers.


    It wasmon knowledge that Jake and Kallie had once been a couple, and their nned remarriage was no secret. They had even gone so far as to announce that Sophie was Jake¡¯s daughter.


    Later, Jake disappeared, and Kallie had exhausted every avenue in an attempt to enlist their friends¡¯ help to find him. Yet, here Jake was, unexpectedly returning¡ªnot alone, but with a woman by his side. Rumors quickly spread that Jake and Cara had been happily married for a while, making Jake¡¯s past with Kallie seem like old news. This was the first time the three of them had been seen together in public.


    Anticipation for their encounter was high, with many expecting it to turn into a dramatic confrontation.


    ¡°Miss Simpson.¡± Cara, knowing Kallie would be present, had carefully chosen her outfit. It was so striking that it nearly overshadowed Rachel, the hostess. ¡°Congrattions on your engagement. I wish you both all the happiness.¡±


    Rachel offered a polite smile in response to Cara¡¯s well-wishes, though her expression momentarily stiffened. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cara shot a covert nce at Kallie, feeling a twinge of dissatisfaction. Despite her morous attire, she couldn¡¯t outshine Kallie.


    Kallie, in her understated light purple halter dress, minimal jewelry, and neatly tied-back hair, radiated a quiet elegance and beauty.


    Cara noticed Jake¡¯s gaze drifting toward Kallie, which only intensified her irritation.


    Cara turned back to Rachel with a strained smile. ¡°Actually, Miss Simpson, may I take a moment during this lovely event to share some important news? Think of it as my way of adding to the joy of the asion.¡±


    Cara¡¯s intentions were transparent.


    Rachel forced a smile, her lips pressed tightly together as she struggled to maintain herposure.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s inappropriate,¡± Rachel¡¯s fianc¨¦ interjected with an icy tone, gripping Rachel¡¯s hand protectively. ¡°Today belongs to my fianc¨¦e. Your outfit has already drawn plenty of attention. Do you really need more?¡± Laughter rippled through the gathering.


    Cara¡¯splexion nched. ¡°You!¡± she snapped, nudging Jake to defend her.


    Yet, Jake seemed unwilling to defend Cara.


    Cara¡¯s frustration mounted. Others defended their partners¡ªwhy wouldn¡¯t Jake? Was he content to let her face ridicule? Rachel¡¯s tant disy of her romantic life was to me!


    As Cara¡¯s re toward Rachel grew more malicious, Kallie leaned in and murmured to Rachel, ¡°Try not to cross the Morgans. Remember, you¡¯re working with them this quarter. yton might seem level-headed, but he¡¯ll always back his sister, no matter what. Even if you can do without the partnership, it¡¯s best not to antagonize them.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s frustration deepened, but she recognized the wisdom in Kallie¡¯s words. She was simply unfortunate to be tangled with someone like Cara.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Rachel replied, nodding subtly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 688

    ?<strong>Chapter 688:</strong>


    Rachel inhaled sharply and led her fianc¨¦ to one side while still making her case. With a reassuring smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    Kallie cast aplex nce at Cara and Jake before ushering her children away.


    Sophie kept ncing back at Jake, but Jake seemed not to recognize her. He remained silent, not sparing her a single look. Frustration surged within Sophie, and she quickly turned away. If Jake chose to ignore her and her mother, she would simply ignore him in return.


    Relinquishing the spotlight, Rachel stepped aside.


    In front of the gathered crowd, Cara dered that she and Jake were going to get married.


    Jake¡¯s expression dropped. Cutting through the murmurs of the crowd, he asked, ¡°When did we decide that?¡±


    Cara¡¯s smile carried a hint of secrecy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not aware of the n. As long as I am,¡± she whispered calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    Jake was about to walk away when Cara swiftly grabbed his wrist. ¡°Do you want to see Elma or not? If you¡¯re interested in finding out where she is, you can¡¯t leave now.¡±


    Jake¡¯s voice was low and firm as he replied, ¡°Let me be clear. If you think I¡¯m going to marry you, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    For a moment, Cara¡¯s smile faltered at his words. The idea of a wedding meant little to her. Her true goal was to cause pain for Kallie. Whether Jake loved her or not was irrelevant. After all, with what she and yton had done, Jake and Kallie could never reunite.


    With that realization, Cara¡¯s sense of victory returned. She had achieved what she wanted.


    Meanwhile, Kallie, huddled in a corner with her two children, couldn¡¯t escape Cara¡¯s voice amplified through the sound system. The words hit her hard.


    Memories flooded back to Kallie. She and Jake had never had a proper wedding. Their initial union had been rushed, and although Jake hadter promised avish ceremony, it now seemed that the grand event would proceed without her as the bride. Kallie, feeling disheartened, poured herself a few more sses of wine. Despite the weight in her heart, she tried to remainposed and convince herself to rx.


    Outwardly, Kallie kept herposure, much to the disappointment of those who had expected her to break down. A gentle hand softly patted her back, pulling her from her thoughts.


    Looking up, Kallie saw Calvin standing beside her.


    With a maturity beyond his years, Calvin asked, ¡°Mom, was that man my dad?¡±


    Kallie opened her mouth to answer but realized there was no point in lying. She nodded weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to a ce like this.¡± Even she felt downhearted, and she knew the children shared the same feeling.


    Sophie had been quiet and gloomy from the start.


    Calvin sat next to Kallie, casually swinging his legs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not upset. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that impressive. You deserve only the best.¡±


    Stunned, Kallie struggled to find the right words. ¡°Who told you to say that? Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    But Calvin shook his head, his denial firm. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I really mean it. Don¡¯t be sad. The most important people to Sophie and me are you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 689

    ?<strong>Chapter 689:</strong>


    Calvin meant every word. As far as he was concerned, Kallie and Sophie were the most important people in his life. He had no memory of his father¡¯s face.


    Sophie had always said their dad was a good guy, and that everything had gone wrong because he¡¯d disappeared.


    Great dad, why would he make their mom so unhappy? He hated seeing his mom and Sophie upset. Sophie tried tofort Kallie.


    Seeing her kids trying so hard to make her feel better, Kallie couldn¡¯t just wallow in sadness in front of them. She pulled herself together, changed the subject, and tried to lighten the mood. A bunch of other kids showed up to y with Sophie and Calvin. Sophie and Calvin were at that age where all they wanted to do was run around and y, so Kallie reminded them to be careful and let them go.


    But as soon as the kids ran off, someone came looking for Kallie. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Miss Nixon. Long time no see. Don¡¯t you have something you want to say to me?¡± Kallie looked up and saw Cara standing there.


    Cara had a smug look on her face, arms crossed, with a smirk ying on her lips.


    Kallie bit back her anger, stood up, and held out her hand. ¡°Miss Morgan, it¡¯s been a while,¡± she said.


    They shook hands, just to be polite.


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Kallie tried to make a quick getaway, but Cara held onto her hand, the smirk still on her face.


    ¡°Hold your horses, Miss Nixon,¡± Cara said. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Kallie¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about. I have things to do. Maybe some other time.¡±


    Cara refused to let go, her face twisting into a nasty sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that my brother saved your life. You¡¯d be dead if it wasn¡¯t for him. The Morgan family did you a huge favor, and this is how you repay us?¡±


    Kallie struggled to find words. She was in a tough spot. She owed the Morgan family a favor, and they were clearly about to call it in. She took a deep breath, steeling herself. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    Cara released Kallie¡¯s hand with a smug smile, then pulled out a handkerchief and meticulously wiped her hand, as if she¡¯d just touched something repulsive.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not about what I want,¡± Cara purred, her voiceced with malice. ¡°It¡¯s about what you¡¯re nning.¡±


    Cara¡¯s voice grew louder, her tone turning usatory. ¡°Did you know Jake and I would be here? Did youe here specifically to throw yourself at my husband, your ex-lover, Jake?¡±


    Themotion drew the attention of nearby guests. It was clear that Cara was deliberately causing trouble. After all, it was the Morgan family who hade uninvited, and no one expected Cara to appear with Jake.


    Kallie¡¯s recent rise to sess had made her a target for envy. Some people in the crowd were secretly hoping for her downfall. The onlookers watched with a mix of amusement and judgment, their eyes filled with scorn, pity, and mockery.


    Kallie felt their stares like daggers piercing her heart. But she kept her cool. ¡°Have you had a bit too much champagne? I had no idea you¡¯d be here.¡±


    Cara brushed her words aside. ¡°Well, you know now,¡± she sneered. ¡°Any decent person would leave to avoid any misunderstanding. Why are you still here? Hoping to bump into Jake?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 690

    <strong>Chapter 690:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± she retorted. ¡°Why should I leave? This is my friend¡¯s engagement party.¡±


    Kallie let out a humorlessugh, her eyes locked on Cara. ¡°You keep telling me to leave. I have to ask, who¡¯s the one clinging to the past? Or maybe you don¡¯t trust your husband. Perhaps you think he¡¯ll cheat on you, and you¡¯re just trying to bluff and threaten me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words struck a nerve. Cara flushed, anger bubbling up in her chest. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± she shrieked.


    Kallie stood tall and smirked. ¡°Cut the crap. You know damn well I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m just being upfront. Jake¡¯s with you now, so I¡¯m not going to dwell on my history with him.¡±


    Cara clenched her jaw, her eyes burning with resentment. ¡°Oh really? If you¡¯re so honest, then you should wish Jake and me a long and happy marriage. Just like you did for Miss Simpson and her fianc¨¦ earlier. Go on, wish us well.¡±


    The smile slowly faded from Kallie¡¯s face. Reasoning with someone so malicious was futile. Cara didn¡¯t care about making a scene. She just wanted to twist the knife.


    Kallie was puzzled. She hadn¡¯t contacted Jake or tried to find out anything about him since learning the truth from yton. After everything she¡¯d been through, she wasn¡¯t about to get entangled in someone else¡¯s rtionship. Jake had moved on¡ªso why should she bother him? Cara¡¯s animosity seemed toe out of nowhere.


    Kallie¡¯s silence emboldened Cara. Sensing a weakness, Cara pressed on.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you wish us well?¡± Cara taunted. ¡°Is it because you still have feelings for my husband? Kallie, I never took you for this kind of person. My brother once saved your life. We could ask for your life in return, and it wouldn¡¯t be out of line.¡±


    Cara¡¯s voice rose, her emotions escting. She grabbed Kallie¡¯s hand and pressed it against her stomach, her eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I lost my baby because my brother chose to save you and inadvertently ignored me. You might have forgotten, but I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Kallie felt a wave of nausea. If she had to do Cara this huge favor, she would¡¯ve rather died at sea back then.


    With no choice, Kallie, pale-faced and weak, muttered the congrattory words. ¡°I wish you both a happy marriage thatsts forever.¡±


    Each word felt like a stab to Kallie¡¯s heart.


    Cara, satisfied, finally smiled.


    Kallie felt defeated. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± she asked.


    Cara rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course not! I still remember you and Jake had two kids. Your kids aren¡¯t pleased to see me with Jake, right? I will only be content with your kids¡¯ blessings.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s breathing quickened, her gaze growing colder. ¡°Cara, don¡¯t push me too far,¡± she warned. Her children were off-limits. Cara was ying with fire.


    Yet, Cara didn¡¯t care. ¡°So what if you¡¯re mad? You owe me, and you have to do this. Bring your kids here now. Don¡¯t make me send my men after them. They¡¯re a rough bunch. If they identally hurt your kids, you¡¯ll be devastated.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pped Cara hard across the face.


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly hard p, but Cara acted as if she¡¯d been pushed, stumbling backward toward the champagne tower. Everyone could see that Cara was being dramatic.


    The champagne tower shattered with a deafening crash, sending a shower of broken ss cascading over Cara.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: I hope you liked the chapters, have a nice weekend. God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 691

    ?<strong>Chapter 691:</strong>


    Her perfectly styled hair clung to her, and her expensive dress was drenched in champagne. She looked like a drowned rat.


    But Cara didn¡¯t explode in anger. Instead, she shot Kallie a defiant smirk before suddenly bursting into tears, performing a dramatic transformation that would have made any professional actor envious. Themotion drew a crowd of onlookers, all buzzing with curiosity. No one knew exactly what had happened, but seeing Cara drenched and sobbing, they assumed Kallie had intentionally caused a scene.


    Whispers filled the air.


    ¡°Wow! Who would have thought Kallie had be like this? Her husband dumped her for another woman. How embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows Kallie used to be Jake¡¯s hopeless pursuer. Even after they broke up, she went crawling back the second he snapped his fingers. And now he¡¯s with someone else! He treats her like dirt.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s blood ran cold as the cruel gossip reached her ears. Rachel rushed to Kallie¡¯s side, her face etched with concern. ¡°Kallie, are you okay?¡±


    Kallie fought back tears, forcing a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. I might have to take my leave early.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with sympathy and guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kallie.¡±


    Kallie patted her hand, trying to reassure her.


    Suddenly, the whispers died down as the crowd parted, revealing Jake. His expression was hard, his handsome face devoid of emotion, and his eyes cold as ice.


    Jake radiated power and authority, an intimidating aura that made everyone around him shift ufortably.


    Only Kallie gazed at him steadily. She seemed calm, but her slightly red eyes gave her away.


    Jake shifted ufortably under her intense stare and looked away. Kallie, however, misinterpreted his actions.


    Jake shot a frustrated look at Cara, who was clearly milking the situation. He wasn¡¯t buying it. He just wanted to get Cara to the hospital and be done with it.


    As Jake turned to leave, Kallie blurted out, ¡°Mr. Reeves, maybe I should exin what happened.¡±


    But Kallie immediately regretted it. Did it even matter? Yet, she figured that while she didn¡¯t mind Cara¡¯s antics smearing her reputation, the fact that Jake was her children¡¯s father couldn¡¯t be ignored. If she left the misunderstanding unresolved, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for the kids.


    Jake didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°No need to exin,¡± he said dismissively.


    Kallie felt a pang of disappointment.


    In truth, Jake didn¡¯t mean it that way. He just wanted to get rid of Cara, the troublemaker, as soon as possible. He knew exactly what Cara was like. She was probably pulling off some stunt again. Cara had always been willing to hurt herself to get attention.


    As expected, Cara leaned into Jake, whining. ¡°Jake, it hurts so much! I don¡¯t know what happened. I just said hi to her, and she pped me like a madwoman. Everyone saw it. You¡¯re not just going to let her get away with it, are you?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± Jake scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t try to manipte me with your tricks. Since you have the strength to speak, it means your injury isn¡¯t that serious.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 692

    ?<strong>Chapter 692:</strong>


    Cara red at Jake, seething with anger, but there was nothing she could do. As Kallie watched them leave, a pang of loneliness swept over her amidst the bustling crowd.


    Rachel quickly stepped in to defend Kallie. ¡°What¡¯s his problem? You two were a thing, and he won¡¯t even let you exin?¡±


    Kallie sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m ready to move on. I kind of lost it back there.¡±


    Rachel seemed puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve known you forever, Kallie. You seemid-back, but you¡¯re tough as nails. You¡¯re far from a doormat. So what if the Morgan family is on the rise? You¡¯ve got the Reeves family behind you. What¡¯s there to fear? Jake doesn¡¯t care about taking over the Reeves family. Even without them, you¡¯re powerful on your own. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts raced. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. She decided against mentioning what happened at sea, remembering the promise she made to yton to keep it a secret to protect Cara¡¯s reputation. She figured it was best to avoid Cara in the future.


    Rachel didn¡¯t press her further. She simply gave Kallie¡¯s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯m on your side. Cara doesn¡¯t seem likely to cause more trouble. Just try to get some rest.¡±


    Kallie nodded, grateful for her friend¡¯s support. She checked on the kids and saw they were having a st. Deciding not to leave just yet, she grabbed a drink and tried to rx. Kallie wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, and just a few sips of champagne had her head spinning.


    The kids, tired from ying, were ready to head home.


    Meanwhile, after sending Cara off, Jake intended to leave. But he couldn¡¯t shake the image of Kallie¡¯s beautiful eyes, slightly reddened and filled with hurt. She had tried to appear strong, but he could see the pain in her eyes.


    Jake couldn¡¯t understand his own feelings. He¡¯d actually considered ditching Cara right then and there to go to Kallie. The thought gnawed at him. But he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he turned back, heading back into the party just in time to see Kallie, a little unsteady on her feet, leading the kids outside.


    A few men at the party, their eyes gleaming with predatory interest, offered to help Kallie, but she waved them away. Jake watched, a flicker of concern in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment, then decided to follow her.


    The cool evening air helped clear Kallie¡¯s head a little.


    As Kallie stood on the sidewalk, she realized she had a problem. She hadn¡¯t arranged for a driver, and now she was in no condition to drive herself. She called her driver, who informed her that the traffic was a nightmare because of the party and that it would be at least half an hour before he could get there. Kallie and the kids had no choice but to wait.


    Worried about the kids getting cold, Kallie wrapped her shawl around them, shivering herself.


    Kallie didn¡¯t want the kids to worry, so she lied and told them she was just trying to sober up.


    But Jake, watching from the shadows, noticed her pale face and lips, knowing she was cold.


    He watched her for a long time. Seeing her swaying on her feet, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and walked toward her. Jake was almost to her when someone else rushed past.


    ¡°Kallie!¡± a voice said, filled with concern, as the person steadied her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    It was yton. He must have just arrived.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 693

    ?<strong>Chapter 693:</strong>


    When yton saw Kallie standing outside, shivering in the wind, he didn¡¯t care about politeness anymore. He just had to get to her. Kallie straightened up, coughing a little. ¡°Mr. Morgan,¡± she said coolly.


    yton felt a pang at her aloofness.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± yton said, forcing a smile. Kallie brushed off his hand and shook her head firmly. ¡°No, thank you,¡± she said.


    yton¡¯s voice grew firm. ¡°Kallie, it¡¯s chilly out here. You¡¯ll catch a cold. And even if you don¡¯t mind the cold, the children might get sick.¡±


    Kallie nced at her children, unsure of what to say. She finally agreed to let yton drive them home.


    Jake, watching from a distance, saw everything. His eyes darkened. He was too far away to hear what Kallie and yton were talking about, but he felt a strange pang of annoyance. His mind began to wander. Maybe yton and Kallie were more than just friends.


    Jake was slightly perplexed. yton had mentioned before his memory loss that he had disliked Kallie. Then why did he care so much about her?


    Jake watched until yton helped Kallie and the children into the car and drove away. Only then did he look away. He pulled himself together. He needed to get home early tonight. Elma wasing back tomorrow, and he hadn¡¯t seen her in a while. He missed her terribly.


    Meanwhile, Kallie and her children got out of the car upon arriving at their destination. Kallie thanked yton but didn¡¯t invite him in.


    As Kallie walked toward the vi without a backward nce, yton couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and called out, ¡°Kallie!¡±


    Kallie turned around, a polite smile on her face, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her icy eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    yton¡¯s hands tightened around the steering wheel. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to thank you. I know what¡¯s been happening with Elma, and if you hadn¡¯t told your kids to look out for her, God knows how much worse it would have been for her.¡±


    Kallie frowned. ¡°Instead of thanking me, why don¡¯t you try fixing things between her and her mother?¡± she suggested.


    Kallie had done some digging and discovered it was Cara who had insisted on Elma attending the boarding school. A three-year-old kid couldn¡¯t possibly live on their own. Making Elma live alone at school was undoubtedly more about making things difficult for her than about challenging her growth.


    Every time Kallie went to pick up her kids, she¡¯d make sure to check on Elma. She noticed Elma wasn¡¯t as cheerful as she used to be. Maybe Elma hated being stuck there, but what choice did she have?


    yton was rendered speechless by Kallie¡¯s words and just mumbled in response.


    Kallie didn¡¯t press further and took the kids home.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 694

    ?<strong>Chapter 694:</strong>


    Calvin, who had been holding back, finally couldn¡¯t resist asking cautiously, ¡°Mom, my birthday¡¯sing up soon. Can we invite Elma?¡±


    Calvin was aware of the tension between Kallie and Elma¡¯s parents. Even though Kallie had encouraged him to befriend Elma, he wasn¡¯t sure if she would be okay with Elmaing to their house.


    To Calvin¡¯s surprise, Kallie gently patted his head. ¡°Sure, invite her. It would be great if she coulde. A fun party might cheer her up a bit.¡± Calvin¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Awesome! I¡¯ll tell her tomorrow. I bet she¡¯ll say yes!¡±


    Calvin had been spending a lot of time with Elmately. She wasn¡¯t as cold with him as she used to be. Even though she often seemed lost in her own thoughts, she appeared to perk up a bit whenever he was around.


    Calvin happily went off to prepare.


    Sophie looked up at Kallie, her heart sinking at the exhaustion etched on her face. She gave Kallie¡¯s hand a sympathetic squeeze. ¡°Mom, you need to get some rest. You¡¯ve had a rough day.¡±


    Kallie smiled tiredly, pulling Sophie in for a hug and letting out a sigh.


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    After learning that Elma had taken leave to return home, Calvin waited a few days for her return in vain. He thought about visiting her, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that would be crossing a line. He genuinely hoped Elma would attend his birthday party. Before, Calvin had invited Elma to have fun at his house. Although she hadn¡¯t given a definite answer, he¡¯d seen a flicker of excitement in her eyes.


    After some hesitation, Calvin decided to track down the Morgan family¡¯s address. He kept this mission to himself, not breathing a word to Kallie.


    When Calvin arrived at the imposing gates of the Morgan family estate, the guard asked for his identification. ¡°I¡¯m Elma¡¯s ssmate,¡± Calvin exined. ¡°Could you let her know I¡¯m here? I need to talk to her about something.¡±


    The guard eyed Calvin¡¯s designer clothes, figuring he wasn¡¯t just some random kid. He called up the housekeeper to inform them of the visitor.


    A few minutester, a phone was handed to Calvin.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Elma Morgan on the line,¡± the guard said.


    Calvin¡¯s face brightened as he took the phone, but before he could say a word, Elma¡¯s voice, young but chillingly cold, cut through the line. ¡°Calvin, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing here? Leave right now, or I¡¯ll have the guards drag you away!¡± Even though Calvin knew Elma could be a bit prickly, her sudden hostility took him by surprise. He wasn¡¯t angry, just confused. ¡°Elma, are you okay? When are youing back to school?¡±


    ¡°Why do you even care?¡± Elma snapped. ¡°I told you to go away! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°My birthday¡¯sing up,¡± Calvin said. ¡°And I want you toe to my party. I¡¯ll talk to your parents. Don¡¯t worry. Wouldn¡¯t you like toe over?¡±


    Elma went silent for a moment, and then her voice became frantic, almost panicked. ¡°Go away! Get out of here! Are you crazy? Just be careful, or else¡­¡±


    She hung up abruptly.


    Calvin felt a chill. Something was definitely wrong. He quickly handed the phone back to the guard. ¡°Can you try calling her again?¡±


    The guard hesitated but took the phone.


    Just then, a shy red Maserati pulled up.


    Calvin watched as a woman in sky-high heels stepped out and strode toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother calling,¡± she said. ¡°If you want to see Elma, I¡¯ll take you to her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 695

    ?<strong>Chapter 695:</strong>


    As the woman got closer, Calvin was hit by a strong wave of perfume. It was so overpowering that it nearly suffocated him, but he politely refrained from pinching his nose. Calvin looked up and recognized Cara.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t a fan of her, Calvin put on his best manners and greeted her.


    Calvin wasn¡¯t naive. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said. ¡°I just wanted to check on how Elma is doing. If she¡¯s not avable, I cane backter.¡±


    Cara fixed her gaze on Calvin, a sly smile spreading across her face. There was something unsettling about that smile.


    ¡°Elma¡¯s been quite rudetely,¡± Cara said casually. ¡°I¡¯ll set her straight when I get back.¡± Her voice was sweet as honey, but the threat behind her words was unmistakable.


    Calvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°No. Elma wasn¡¯t rude at all!¡± he blurted out. ¡°It was my fault for showing up like this. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Cara chuckled and extended her hand toward Calvin. ¡°Come on then,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in, and Elma can apologize in person. How about that?¡±


    Her hand was slender but not pretty, with long, sharp nails that looked like they could scratch someone¡¯s eyes out. It gave Calvin the creeps.


    Calvin instinctively recoiled, his body moving before his mind could catch up.


    The fake warmth on Cara¡¯s face vanished, reced by a chilling frost. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± she asked, her voice sharp. ¡°Are you afraid of me? Or maybe your mother¡¯s been poisoning your mind against me. I never thought she was capable of such a thing.¡±


    The usation against his mother stung, and Calvin couldn¡¯t resist retorting, ¡°My mom has never said a bad word about you.¡± Unbeknownst to Calvin, his defense only fanned the mes of Cara¡¯s anger.


    Cara¡¯s gaze fixed on Calvin.


    Calvin, with his delicate features and handsome face, bore a striking resemnce to Jake. Anyone who saw them together would know they were father and son. Yet, Calvin was the product of Jake¡¯s rtionship with another woman. A sudden wave of regret washed over Cara. Perhaps she should have taken Calvin away from Kallie instead of Chloe.


    Since Elma had started school, Cara had heard whispers about Calvin¡¯s exceptional intelligence. Now, here he was, fiercely defending Kallie. This filled her with resentment. What had Kallie done to deserve such an adorable and intelligent child like Calvin?


    A malicious glint flickered in Cara¡¯s eyes. ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding,¡± she said, her voice deceptively sweet. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my house? I can make you some snacks. Anything you want.¡±


    Calvin shook his head rapidly. ¡°I have to go home. My mom is expecting me. I¡¯m not into snacks. I¡¯ll visit Elma another time.¡± Unfortunately, Calvin couldn¡¯t leave.


    With just a nce from Cara, the guard understood her intent and stood in Calvin¡¯s way, preventing his departure.


    This was a turn of events Calvin hadn¡¯t anticipated at all. A wave of fear washed over him, draining the color from his face. He was still so young and innocent, too trusting of the world.


    Calvin had assumed Cara wouldn¡¯t take him in by force, as that would be illegal.


    In a moment of panic, Calvin blurted out his thoughts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 696

    ?<strong>Chapter 696:</strong>


    Cara responded with a tinklingugh and reached out to yfully pinch his cheek. Her sharp nails pricked his sensitive skin.


    Seemingly oblivious to his difort, Cara exerted more pressure. ¡°Imprison you?¡± she scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I simply want you toe inside with me. Besides, this is your father¡¯s house. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being in your father¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Take him,¡± Caramanded the guard.


    With that, Cara walked inside, her high heels clicking on the floor. The guard immediately restrained Calvin.


    Despite his intelligence, Calvin was still just a child. He was no match for the adults who overpowered him and easily dragged him inside.


    Fear swelled within Calvin as he was pulled toward the vi. It felt as though he were a prisoner being shoved into his cell.


    Though the bright sunshine shone outside, entering the vi felt strangely cold and dim.


    Calvin nced at the phone watch he had cleverly tinkered with earlier.


    While Cara was distracted, Calvin swiftly tapped a sequence of buttons on his watch, hoping that Kallie would realize something was wrong.


    Meanwhile, Elma sat inside her room, cradling her sore, bruised arm. The dark bruises stood out starkly against her pale skin.


    A wave of worry and guilt washed over Elma. She had never imagined Calvin would be brave enough to seek her out like this. Just yesterday, Jake and Cara had another heated argument.


    In her anger, Cara had threatened to keep Elma locked away at home forever, never allowing her to return to school.


    Even though Elma disliked being alone at school, right now, she longed to return. Being stuck at home without her father felt far worse than any lonely day at school.


    Suddenly, a flurry of noise erupted outside Elma¡¯s room.


    The distinct click-ck of high heels echoed down the hallway. Elma felt a chill run down her spine and instinctively ducked out of sight. She strained her ears and could hear another voice mingling with Cara¡¯s, though she couldn¡¯t quite make out the words.


    A flicker of hope ignited within Elma. Could that be her father¡¯s voice? She longed to open the door but fear held her back. She knew better than to leave the room if it was her dad. Her mom would fly into another rage if she caught her outside.


    Feeling trapped and defeated, Elma curled up in a corner of her room, letting out a quiet sigh.


    Downstairs in the living room, Calvin kept a cautious eye on Cara.


    With a smile, Cara offered Calvin a dessert. ¡°Here, try some,¡± she said. ¡°Most kids love sweet treats. Elma isn¡¯t allowed to have these, even if she wants them.¡±


    Calvin politely declined. ¡°But I don¡¯t care for sweets.¡±


    Cara¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a sh of anger. She abruptly smashed the te on the floor.


    The sudden, sharp noise startled everyone in the room. Fearful of Cara¡¯s wrath, the servants quickly averted their eyes and pretended nothing had happened, busying themselves with their chores.


    Calvin looked around the room, a sense of unease washing over him. He wondered if this suffocating atmosphere was Elma¡¯s daily reality. No wonder Elma was so sensitive and upset. Calvin decided to be direct with Cara. ¡°When will you allow me to leave? If I don¡¯t go home soon, my mom will realize I¡¯m gone and contact the police.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 697

    ?<strong>Chapter 697:</strong>


    A smirk spread across Cara¡¯s face. ¡°What are you implying?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you threatening to call the police on me?¡±


    Calvin shook his head, maintaining hisposure. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not threatening you. I just want my mom to know where I am and that I¡¯m safe. I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡±


    Cara snorted, seeing through Calvin¡¯s motives. Kallie would have scooped Calvin up in an instant if she had known he was here. She wasn¡¯t finished with her game just yet. She was determined to keep Calvin right where he was for a while.


    Ignoring Calvin¡¯s words, Cara motioned with her hand.


    The servants knew exactly what she meant and brought out a tableden with dishes. Every single dish looked mouthwatering. Cara smiled at Calvin. ¡°This is all for you,¡± she dered. ¡°You can leave once you¡¯ve eaten every bite. Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t dream of tricking you. What would be the point of fooling a child?¡±


    Calvin stared at the overflowing table, his heart sinking. It was an impossible amount of food, even for a grown-up. And he was just a little boy. Cara was clearly making this as difficult as possible for him.


    Seeing through her game, Calvin abandoned all pleasantries. ¡°Let me go,¡± hemanded.


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    Cara¡¯s eyes narrowed at Calvin¡¯s serious expression. The angered Calvin was the spitting image of Jake. Why? Why did even a child treat her this way? Kallie must have put him up to this, teaching him how to get under her skin.


    Enraged by this thought, Cara stormed toward Calvin and pped him across the face.


    The impact sent Calvin stumbling, a bright red welt blooming on his skin. He bit his lip, determined not to cry.


    Cara¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps. She realized she had lost herposure.


    A sly look shed across Cara¡¯s face as a plot swiftly took ce in her mind. ¡°You little thief!¡± she shrieked. ¡°How dare you try to steal my belongings!¡±


    Calvin stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you seriously making this up?¡±


    Cara shot a quick look at Keely.


    Keely caught Cara¡¯s hint instantly. She hurried upstairs, retrieved a ne, and ced it around Calvin¡¯s neck.


    This was a tant setup.


    Cara narrowed her eyes with a self-satisfied smirk, looking down at Calvin. ¡°With both witnesses and evidence, the ne you stole, valued at over a hundred million, is undeniable. Even if your motheres, without a clear exnation, she won¡¯t be able to take you away.¡±


    Calvin, still inexperienced in dealing with such a situation, eximed, ¡°But this is a trap! I didn¡¯t eveny a finger on that ne!¡±


    Cara¡¯sughter was filled with victory. ¡°Oh, is that so? Can you prove I¡¯veid a trap for you?¡±


    Stumped, Calvin was at a loss for words. The tension in the room made it clear that everyone was leaning toward Cara¡¯s perspective.


    With a fearful nce, Calvin looked at Cara and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    With a slight lift of her chin and a disdainful tone, Caramanded, ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Calvin clenched his jaw, resisting.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 698

    ?<strong>Chapter 698:</strong>


    Cara, calm andposed, motioned for someone to bring over a whip.


    The whip was heavy and emitted a chilling sound as it cut through the air.


    Calvin¡¯splexion went ashen.


    Seeing his defiance, Cara¡¯s patience snapped. With a sharp crack, the whip came down hard on Calvin.


    Calvin was wracked with so much pain that cold sweat coated his skin, yet he clenched his teeth, refusing to let any cries escape.


    Observing his defiance, Cara was ovee with fury. ¡°Why do you act just like him? Is it really so difficult to yield to me? Kneel down!¡±


    Before long, Calvin was bruised and beaten, his body marred.


    Keely, her heart racing with dread, leaned toward Cara and murmured, ¡°Your brother and husband will return shortly. Should they witness this, they won¡¯t take kindly to it. He¡¯s merely a boy. If anything were to ur¡­¡±


    But Cara dismissed Keely¡¯s concerns with cold fury,shing out with the whip in a burst of anger. ¡°You pathetic fool! Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?¡±


    The others present had felt a surge to intervene, but the sight of Keely¡¯s punishment silenced them.


    Meanwhile, Elma, secluded in her room, tuned in to the tumult unfolding downstairs. The more she heard, the clearer it became that something was amiss. The crack of the whip sent a shiver of fear down her spine. Why would her mother resort to a whip? Was she disciplining someone? Who could be the target?


    Images of Calvin flickered through Elma¡¯s thoughts. He had visited her earlier. Could her mother have seen him? But Calvin hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why would her mothersh out at him?


    Despite her attempts to calm herself, Elma¡¯s anxiety refused to subside. With dread, she tiptoed out of her bedroom and peered down the stairs. A small figure was being whipped in the living room below.


    Elma¡¯s eyes shot open in shock, and on impulse, she bolted downstairs. ¡°Mom!¡± Elma¡¯s cry halted Cara.


    Though smaller than Calvin, Elma positioned herself protectively in front of him. ¡°If you need to vent your anger, take it out on me. But Calvin? He¡¯s done nothing wrong. Why hit him?¡±


    Upon seeing Elma, Cara¡¯s fury intensified. She sneered mockingly, ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t this morning¡¯s scolding enough to teach you obedience?¡±


    Facing her mother¡¯s piercing stare, Elma felt a wave of fear but remained resolute. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. You can punish me if you must. But Calvin belongs to someone else. To punish him is to risk offending others.¡±


    Cara¡¯s voice chilled the air. ¡°Can¡¯t I teach Kallie¡¯s brat a lesson? Elma, step aside or you¡¯ll get the same treatment.¡±


    Elma stood firm, her legs shaking, yet she voiced a determined ¡°No!¡±


    In pain, Calvin clutched Elma¡¯s hand. ¡°Just leave. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Tears streamed down Elma¡¯s cheeks as she shook her head. ¡°I told you not toe here. Why didn¡¯t you listen? You brought this on yourself.¡±


    Smiling softly, Calvin raised his hand to pat her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but worry about you. You see me as a brother, so I have to watch over you.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Cara was taken aback. She stared at Elma, her voice wavering. ¡°What? Brother?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 699

    ?<strong>Chapter 699:</strong>


    Elma¡¯s response was defiant. ¡°I view him as an elder brother. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cara exploded, her sanity fraying. ¡°How dare you treat him as your brother! Are you asking for trouble?¡± Cara lifted the whip again, targeting both children.


    Elma continued to shield Calvin with her own body, unwavering. The two children held each other tightly, their injuries growing more gruesome by the moment.


    Upon receiving Calvin¡¯s distress signal, Kallie didn¡¯t hesitate. She immediately instructed the tech team to pinpoint Calvin¡¯s location.


    Kallie soon located Calvin. He was at the Morgan family¡¯s residence. Upon spotting the address, she nearly stumbled. Without dy, Kallie rallied a group and hastened to the Morgan family¡¯s residence.


    As Kallie had anticipated, the entrance was barred. Prepared for her arrival, a wall of strong bodyguards formed, obstructing her path.


    Instantly, Kallie knew Calvin was in trouble. Her anxiety didn¡¯t diminish her resolve, her tone cold as she dered, ¡°If you persist in this way, you¡¯ll leave me no choice but to be harsh. Bring Cara out.¡±


    The bodyguards shared uneasy looks. One stepped forward, hesitating before saying, ¡°This puts us in a tough spot. We haven¡¯t seen your son. There might be some confusion here.¡± Kallie had expected their denial and remained calm. ¡°If this is merely a confusion, then let me in. Why stand in my way? If you refuse entry, at least summon Cara. Crossing me will benefit you in no way. Where¡¯s yton?¡±


    As turmoil swirled at the gates, the situation inside the vi was tumultuous.


    Before Kallie¡¯s arrival, Jake had already been alerted and hastily made his way back. As soon as he stepped into the house, he was greeted by the horrifying sight of two bloodied children and a whip lying on the floor. Rage red within him instantly.


    For the first time in his life, Jake found himself unable to hold back his anger. He struck Cara with a forceful p, sending her tumbling to the floor.


    Cradling her face, Cara looked up at Jake, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°You hit me!¡± she eximed.


    Ignoring Cara, Jake gently lifted the unconscious Elma, his eyes cold as he stared at Cara. ¡°So what if I did? I wish I could do worse. You¡¯re mad at me, but what have the children done? They¡¯re innocent!¡±


    Cara nced around nervously, struggling to justify her actions. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean tosh out. They were misbehaving. He took something of mine, and your darling daughter defended the thief while I was disciplining him. I just lost control.¡±


    Despite his pain, Calvin limped over to Jake¡¯s side, shaking his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything.¡±


    Jake vividly remembered Calvin. His heart sank at the sight of Calvin¡¯s pale face, and an instant sense of pity washed over him.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Jake said firmly, positioning himself between Calvin and Cara.


    Cara, witnessing this, was consumed by madness. She trembled violently as she reached for the whip again, only to find someone else had already grabbed it first.


    yton appeared unexpectedly, swiftly grabbing the whip from Cara¡¯s hand. His re was cold and unforgiving as he stared her down.


    yton didn¡¯t give Cara a moment to react. Before she could do anything, he swiftly turned, his tone cutting through the tension like steel. ¡°Take her away. Don¡¯t let her out until shees around.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 700

    <strong>Chapter 700:</strong>


    Cara¡¯s wild screams echoed down the hall as she was dragged away.


    Jake readied himself to leave with Calvin and Elma. Considering the urgency of the situation, the two children needed to be rushed to the hospital fast.


    But yton halted Jake. ¡°I¡¯ll take the kids to the hospital. You stay and watch over Cara. If she escapes, there¡¯s no telling what chaos she¡¯ll unleash. Moreover¡­¡±


    yton¡¯s gaze shifted to Calvin, and with a meaningful look, he added, ¡°Calvin¡¯s Kallie¡¯s son. It wouldn¡¯t be right for you to take him away.¡±


    Jake felt trapped by yton¡¯s reasoning, unable to find the words to protest. Yet, he was concerned about Calvin and Elma. After a moment of hesitation, he finally entrusted the children to yton.


    With a heavy heart, Jake said quietly, ¡°Make sure they¡¯re safe. They¡¯re just kids. They shouldn¡¯t be caught up in all of this.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± yton replied earnestly. ¡°One is my niece and the other is Kallie¡¯s child. I¡¯ll protect them, no matter what. You have my word.¡±


    Jake¡¯s jaw clenched as bitterness flickered in his eyes, but he had no choice but to trust yton¡¯s promise.


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    Meanwhile, at the gate, Kallie was being held back by the bodyguards.


    When yton drove out, the bodyguards quickly stepped aside. yton rolled down the window, urgencycing his voice. ¡°Kallie, get in.¡±


    From where she stood, Kallie caught a glimpse of the children in the backseat, and her heart nearly stopped. She clenched her fists, struggling to calm herself.


    Kallie got into the car and joined yton to take the children to the hospital, where the children¡¯s injuries were quickly assessed. Most of the damage was superficial, but Elma¡¯s condition was worse. She had been beaten so badly that she was bleeding. When the doctor said Elma needed an O-type blood transfusion, Kallie didn¡¯t hesitate to volunteer. ¡°My blood group is O-type,¡± she said firmly.


    To her surprise, yton immediately objected. ¡°No!¡±


    Confused, Kallie stared at him. ¡°Why not? We can¡¯t worry about anything else right now. Her life is at stake.¡±


    yton¡¯s gaze flickered, evasive. ¡°You know how Cara is. If she learns about this, Elma will face even worse when she returns.¡±


    Fury surged through Kallie. She pointed at Elma, battered and bruised. ¡°Elma¡¯s Cara¡¯s mother. How can Cara be so heartless? Even though Elma is adopted, this is beyond cruelty. yton, I usually avoid family issues, but the way your family treats Elma is too much.¡±


    yton pressed his lips together, his expression conflicted, but his resolve remained firm. ¡°You can¡¯t give her blood. There¡¯s more at y here than you realize. I have my reasons. Please, trust me.¡±


    yton was Elma¡¯s uncle. With his insistence, Kallie had no choice but to back down. She frowned and asked, ¡°Then how should she get suitable blood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± yton said, not daring to meet Kallie¡¯s gaze. ¡°Elma is my niece. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    With no other options, Kallie reluctantly let it go. She turned away, focusing on Calvin¡¯s condition instead.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Have a nice evening, new chapter at Saturday. God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 701

    ?<strong>Chapter 701:</strong>


    Somehow, yton managed to secure the blood, and while Elma¡¯s blood loss wasn¡¯t life-threatening, it had been a close call.


    When Kallie heard the news that Elma was finally stable, her face remained expressionless. She was applying medicine to Calvin, her mind preupied with the rage she was suppressing. Seeing the bruises on his small frame, her heart ached.


    Calvin winced under her touch but sensed his mother¡¯s turmoil. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t be mad at me. I shouldn¡¯t have gone to Elma¡¯s house alone and ended up in danger. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±


    Kallie sighed, gently patting his head. ¡°Why would I be mad at you? I know you mean well. I¡¯m just angry about what they did to Elma.¡±


    Calvin shivered at the mention of Cara. ¡°She¡¯s terrifying. I saw that Elma has scars all over. I think she¡¯s been suffering like this for a long time. Can¡¯t we help her?¡±


    Kallie hesitated, torn between her desire to protect Elma and theplexities of intervening in someone else¡¯s family matters. She wanted to help, but she couldn¡¯t. Elma wasn¡¯t her daughter. She was Jake¡¯s, with another woman. If Kallie got involved, it would only stir up more trouble and spark gossip. Maybe Elma and Cara would find a way to reconcile in time. If Kallie interfered, it would only escte the conflict between them. Taking a deep breath, Kallie offered the onlyfort she could. ¡°I¡¯ll help however I can, but some things are out of my control. You can be there for Elma, at school, as a friend. But¡­¡±


    Kallie said gently as she caressed Calvin¡¯s face, ¡°Even if you want to protect those who are vulnerable, you need to prioritize your safety first. Just look at you. If your sister saw you like this, it would break her heart.¡±


    Calvin hung his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see all thising.¡±


    A protective fire ignited within Kallie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure those who bully you face the consequences.¡±


    After having his injuries treated, Calvin remained in the hospital for further observation.


    Kallie watched over Calvin until he fell asleep.


    Calvin¡¯s back was covered in injuries. Even sleeping caused him pain.


    As Kallie watched Calvin, her eyes filled with tears.


    Once Calvin was settled, Kallie left the room, her mind swirling with unresolved questions. Instead of heading straight to yton and Elma, she sought out a nurse. ¡°May I know under what conditions someone with the same blood type would be unable to donate?¡±


    The nurse patiently exined, and one detail caught Kallie by surprise. ¡°If they¡¯re immediate family members, it¡¯s not allowed. There¡¯s a risk of an immune reaction or otherplications.¡±


    Shocked, Kallie pressed further. ¡°So, by immediate family, you mean the child¡¯s parents?¡± The nurse nodded.


    Kallie was overwhelmed by an inexplicable emotion. But soon, she suppressed it. What an insane thought. Elma couldn¡¯t possibly be Chloe. If Chloe were alive, she wouldn¡¯t be the same age as Elma. The ages just didn¡¯t match. Perhaps yton was onto something¡ªhe wanted to prevent Elma and Cara¡¯s rtionship from deteriorating any further.


    Brushing aside her unease, Kallie made her way to Elma¡¯s room.


    Elma was still unconscious, but her condition had stabilized. Gazing at the small figure on the bed, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the wave of heartache that washed over her.


    yton was by Elma¡¯s bedside, watching over her with quiet intensity, asionally adjusting her nket or smoothing her hair. He seemed genuinely concerned for her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 702

    ?<strong>Chapter 702:</strong>


    When yton noticed Kallie, he stood up and asked, ¡°Is Calvin feeling better?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face remained unreadable, but she nodded.


    yton let out a breath of relief. ¡°Good.¡± Then, as if remembering something, he added apologetically, ¡°Cara is at fault. You can take your anger out on me, but please don¡¯t hold a grudge over this.¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Kallie lifted her gaze, her face an impassive mask as she looked at yton. ¡°Mr. Morgan, you¡¯re overthinking. I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you,¡± she said tly.


    Kallie felt absolutely nothing toward yton¡ªno hate, no anger, not even pity. He was nothing to her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the debt Kallie owed yton from the past, she wouldn¡¯t have shown any politeness, let alone let the Morgan family off so lightly. Letting the Morgan family walk away unscathed would make Calvin¡¯s unfair suffering less severe than it already was.


    Kallie understood it was Cara who was at fault. One could even argue that yton had no part in it at all. After all, he hadn¡¯t been there when Cara had unleashed her reign of terror. But it was yton who had enabled Cara and allowed her to be so ruthless and cruel.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t voiced any of this, but yton could practically read her mind. His hands clenched into fists, as if forcing himself to swallow a bitter pill. A grimace twisted his features. ¡°I have my reasons,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters


    Kallie pressed her lips together, barely managing to conceal her scorn. Shame washed over yton, and he made a hasty excuse to leave.


    yton had already hired a nurse for Elma, so he didn¡¯t stick around.


    The truth was, guilt and shame were eating yton alive.


    Even though Cara had tormented Elma terribly, yton couldn¡¯t do anything to Cara. He med himself for Cara¡¯s hellish life on the ind for ten years. Despite his efforts to search for her for years and ultimately bring her back, he might carry that guilt for the rest of his life.


    After a moment of contemtion, Kallie walked over to Elma¡¯s bedside.


    Elma remained unconscious, trapped in a restless sleep. Beads of sweat dotted her pale forehead, and her breathing remained shallow andbored.


    Beads of perspiration dotted Elma¡¯s forehead, and she mumbled incoherently, her small face contorted in distress.


    Kallie gently dabbed at the sweat on Elma¡¯s forehead with a cool cloth. With a soft sigh, she carefully adjusted the nkets, ensuring Elma wasfortably tucked in.


    As Kallie turned to leave, Elma¡¯s small hand shot out, grasping hers with surprising strength.


    Elma¡¯s eyes fluttered open halfway, revealing a hazy gaze. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go,¡± she murmured, her voice barely a whisper. The word ¡°Mommy¡± echoed in Kallie¡¯s ears, sending a jolt through her. Her heart ached with a sudden, unexpected tenderness, and she instinctively tightened her grip on Elma¡¯s tiny hand. ¡°What did you call me, sweetheart?¡± she asked softly, her voice trembling slightly.


    Elma tried to exert some strength, but her body was still weak and unresponsive.


    Noticing Elma¡¯s struggle, Kallie quickly extended her hand further, offering more support.


    Elma clutched Kallie¡¯s hand, her small fingers curling around it with a desperate urgency, as if clinging to a lifeline.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 703

    ?<strong>Chapter 703:</strong>


    Elma¡¯s delicate features were etched with vulnerability, and such a sight pierced Kallie¡¯s heart.


    Kallie had mixed feelings. This was the child of her ex-husband and another woman. Logically, she shouldn¡¯t get involved. This wasn¡¯t her problem. But something held her back, a strange reluctance to pull away. She knew that if she withdrew her hand now, it would devastate Elma, possibly bringing tears. And crying might aggravate Elma¡¯s injuries.


    Suddenly, a vivid image shed in Kallie¡¯s mind: her own daughter, Sophie, frail and vulnerable during a childhood illness. The sight of a child in pain was simply unbearable. Kallie¡¯s heart ached for Elma, her maternal instincts kicking in.


    Almost without realizing it, Kallie found herself drawn to Elma¡¯s bedside, her mind conjuring up justifications for her gesture. Elma¡¯s sweet little face lit up with a smile as she tightly held Kallie¡¯s hand, afraid that this warmth would disappear.


    Elma¡¯s voice was a soft murmur, barely above a whisper, but her words were clear enough. ¡°Mommy, can you be a little nicer to me? Can we go home? I don¡¯t like it here. Daddy doesn¡¯t either.¡±


    Feeling that Elma was delirious, Kallie reached out to feel Elma¡¯s forehead. ¡°Oh my!¡± she eximed, pulling her hand back quickly. Elma was burning up.


    Kallie immediately summoned the nurse.


    ¡°Perhaps you should inform Mr. Morgan,¡± the nurse suggested. Kallie¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°No need,¡± she said curtly. ¡°He¡¯s probably busy with¡­ other matters. I¡¯m a friend of the family. I¡¯ll stay with her.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts drifted to Calvin. ¡°Actually, is it possible to move another child into this ward?¡± It would be much easier to keep an eye on both children if they were in the same room. This was the Morgan family¡¯s private hospital, so pulling a few strings wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    And to top it off, yton had explicitly told the staff to bend over backward for Kallie before he left.


    Kallie merely requested a transfer of the child¡¯s ward, which was not an excessive request.


    One look at Elma, and Calvin was fully on board with Kallie¡¯s n. He even piped up, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m feeling much better now. My cut barely even hurts. You should focus on Elma.¡±


    His sweet concern only made Kallie feel worse. ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t just leave you here by yourself.¡±


    Calvin shook his head, his gaze lingering on Elma with a touch of sympathy. ¡°Poor Elma. I have a sister and a mom, but she¡­¡± His voice trailed off.


    A shiver ran down Calvin¡¯s spine as he remembered Cara¡¯s violent outburst at Elma.


    Even though Elma was terrified herself, she had bravely shielded Calvin from Cara¡¯s rage.


    The sadness in Elma¡¯s eyes revealed that this wasn¡¯t a one-time thing. It was a heartbreaking indication that Elma had endured God knows how much abuse.


    Calvin had always believed mothers, taking Kallie as one example, were the kindest, most wonderful people in the world. Witnessing Cara¡¯s cruelty had shattered that belief.


    Kallie took Calvin¡¯s small, slightly cold hand in hers, sensing that he was reliving those awful memories. She nted a soft kiss on his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. Sleep now. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll keep you both safe.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 704

    ?<strong>Chapter 704:</strong>


    Calvin¡¯s worried expression softened, and he offered Kallie a small, reassuring smile. He was such a sweet kid. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied obediently.


    Kallie suddenly realized how lucky she was. At least, she had remarkable children like Calvin and Sophie. They were her everything, a gift from fate, her anchor in this crazy world. Even though the private hospital room had afy bed for family who stuck around, Kallie barely got any sleep.


    Elma¡¯s fever kept spiking, and she woke up crying several times. Time and again, Elma would wake up to find Kallie by her bedside. Suddenly, seemingly out of nowhere, she¡¯d burst into tears, her small body wracked with sobs. No one, not even Elma herself, could quite understand these overwhelming waves of emotion.


    Kallie would patientlyfort Elma, gently restraining her from thrashing about too much and reopening her injuries.


    After her emotional outburst, Elma would be left exhausted, her little body spent. She¡¯d lie quietly, her gaze fixed on Kallie with a silent plea forfort.


    Sensing Elma¡¯s need for closeness, Kalliey down next to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sweetheart?¡± she asked softly.


    Elma snuggled close to Kallie, burying her face in Kallie¡¯s chest, taking in Kallie¡¯sforting scent. ¡°Nothing,¡± she mumbled.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    After a brief silence, Elma added, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°You should leave tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not your kid. You¡¯re just¡­ You¡¯re just butting in.¡±


    Kallie sighed. Elma was just a child, yet she already understood the sting of those words and the implication of unwanted interference.


    Though Elma often acted headstrong, Kallie knew she was clearly a bright girl, far too perceptive for her own good. It was as if she understood the world with a painful rity that most children her age were blissfully unaware of.


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached for Elma. She gently stroked Elma¡¯s back, trying to offer some sce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elma,¡± she reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll stay until you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Calvin¡¯s here with you too, and Sophie wille visit tomorrow. Is there anything you want to eat? Any games you¡¯d like to y to pass the time?¡±


    Tears welled up in Elma¡¯s eyes, but her next words were like daggers to Kallie¡¯s heart. ¡°I don¡¯t need your fake kindness,¡± she spat out. ¡°My mom said you¡¯re a mistress.¡±


    Kallie froze, her gaze hardening.


    Fear gripped Elma, and she instinctively raised her hands to shield her face. But the expected blow never came.


    Instead, Kallie let out a weary sigh.


    Kallie carefully tucked the covers around Elma. ¡°You woke up all sweaty, huh?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Are you feeling any hotter now? If you are, I can help you change into some fresh clothes and put clean sheets on the bed.¡±


    Elma hesitated, her eyes fixed on Kallie. ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡± she asked, a hint of defiance in her voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what I said. It¡¯s just¡­ well, it¡¯s what my mom told me to say. She said that if it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have such a bad temper, always angry, and things wouldn¡¯t be so messed up between her and my dad.¡±


    Kallie maintained herposure, her face betraying no hint of anger. The thought of anger had crossed her mind, but it wasn¡¯t directed at Elma. The poor child waspletely meless in all of this. What was Cara ying at? This was a squabble between grown-ups. Why drag a child into it? And honestly, were things really that terrible between Cara and Jake? She doubted it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 705

    ?<strong>Chapter 705:</strong>


    Lost in her thoughts, Kallie gently stroked Elma¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about any of this, sweetheart,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m going to step out for a little while.¡±


    Elma watched Kallie leave, a wave of regret and frustration washing over her. She sighed, frustrated with her inability to express herself. Maybe those gossipy servants back at the vi were right. It was her fault for having such a bad temper and never saying anything nice. No wonder nobody liked her. If she were kinder, maybe her mom would actually like her. Maybe she could have a mom like Kallie¡ªkind and gentle.


    Lost in thought, Elma drifted off to sleep. She vaguely remembered someoneing into the room before shepletely dozed off.


    Kallie went for a walk to clear her head before heading back to Elma¡¯s ward. The lights were off, but she noticed a shadowy figure next to Elma¡¯s bed.


    Kallie froze. She grabbed a broom by the door, ready to scream for help. But then the figure turned, and she gasped. It was Jake. The air crackled with awkwardness. Kallie felt ridiculous, standing there with a broom as though she was about to fight off an intruder.


    Jake saw her reach for the light switch and frantically gestured for her to stay quiet, pointing at Elma, who was fast asleep.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t sure if she was imagining things, but Elma looked peaceful, a soft smile on her face, like she was having a nice dream.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Kallie stepped into the room. Her expression was a mix of emotions as she met Jake¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Reeves, is there something I can help you with?¡± she asked, her voice cool and measured.


    Jake¡¯s face was an impassive mask, his emotions carefully concealed. He sat down beside Elma¡¯s bed. ¡°I came to see my daughter,¡± he stated simply.


    His words hung in the air, creating a thick nket of tension.


    Kallie shifted ufortably, wishing she could disappear. Just as she was about to take her leave, Jake spoke quietly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kallie was initially taken aback, but then she nced at Elma and understood his gratitude.


    Despite his gratitude, Kallie couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. ¡°Instead of thanking me, you should apologize to Calvin. Your wife did something wrong to him.¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Jake started to exin. He was about to rify that Cara wasn¡¯t actually his wife, but he stopped himself, realizing it was irrelevant. He massaged his temples, trying to mask his growing frustration and disgust with the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jake said, his voice tight with suppressed emotion. ¡°Apologies on behalf of Cara. She harmed your son. I hope you can forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Some things are unforgivable,¡± Kallie stated coldly, turning her back on Jake and moving to Calvin¡¯s bedside.


    Kallie pulled the curtain closed, effectively shutting Jake out. A wave of difort washed over Jake. Kallie¡¯s anger made him feel strangely nervous.


    The room was silent except for the soft rhythm of their breathing.


    Kallie pretended to be absorbed in her phone, scrolling without really seeing anything. But out of the corner of her eye, she watched Jake¡¯s every move. Surely, he wasn¡¯t nning to stay the entire night? If he did, Cara would probably show up soon.


    And if Cara saw her here with Calvin¡­ Well, who knew what kind of scene Cara would create? But she couldn¡¯t exactly move Calvin now. He was fast asleep.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 706

    ?<strong>Chapter 706:</strong>


    Lost in thought, Kallie was startled by the sound of Elma crying for her mother from behind the curtain separating the two beds. Kallie¡¯s heart jumped in her chest. She reacted instantly and pulled back the curtain, about to approach Elma¡¯s bedside.


    Kallie stopped short. Jake was holding Elma, gentlyforting her. He held Elma with such tenderness, as if she were something truly precious.


    For a moment, Kallie was stunned. The sight brought back a flood of memories, of Jake holding their daughter, Sophie, in the exact same way.


    As if feeling Kallie¡¯s eyes on him, Jake looked over.


    The room was dimly lit, and Kallie couldn¡¯t quite read Jake¡¯s expression. But she imagined it held a mixture of annoyance and indifference.


    Kallie gripped the curtain tightly. ¡°Her clothes are damp with sweat,¡± she said, her voice a bit sharper than she intended. ¡°I was just about to change her. Since you¡¯re here now, you can take care of it. It can¡¯t befortable sleeping in wet clothes.¡± Jake nodded, ready to take action, but then hesitated. He nced at Kallie, a troubled look on his face. ¡°I¡­ Would you mind lending a hand?¡± he mumbled.


    Kallie was a bit surprised. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you call a nurse? It might look a bit weird if I do it. Besides, shouldn¡¯t you be keeping your distance from me?¡± Jake frowned at her words about keeping his distance, feeling a pang of frustration.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    Jake gently patted Elma¡¯s back, hoping to soothe her. ¡°Sorry to bother you. It¡¯s just that Elma¡¯s a bit shy and doesn¡¯t like strangers touching her.¡±


    Kallie realized he had a point. Plus, she had helped Elma change before, and she¡¯d been looking after Elma all day.


    Elma¡¯s distress tugged at Kallie¡¯s heartstrings.


    Kallie stepped forward and gently lifted Elma from Jake¡¯s arms. Jake watched Kallie¡¯s gentle, practiced movements, a strange thought suddenly crossing his mind. His expression became unreadable. If only Kallie were Elma¡¯s mother. The thought made Jake feel like he was losing his mind.


    Kallie did her best to ignore Jake¡¯s gaze, but his eyes were fixed on her with such intensity that it was hard to pretend she didn¡¯t notice.


    Once Elma was changed into clean clothes, Kallie turned to Jake and cleared her throat. ¡°There,¡± she said. ¡°Keep an eye on her tonight. She might get a fever.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jake replied with a nod.


    As Kallie turned to leave, she paused, unable to contain herself any longer. ¡°Mr. Reeves, can we have a serious conversation?¡± She desperately wanted to discuss Cara with him, though she was still confused and upset by his sudden change of heart.


    Kallie had thought it through. It was time to let go of the past and move on.


    Jake agreed to have a talk with Kallie, and together they stepped outside.


    The hospital was quiet at this hour, save for a few nurses on their nightly duties.


    Kallie cast a nce at the surveince camera at the far end of the hallway before she ushered Jake toward the stairwell.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± Kallie began, her voice carrying a weight of seriousness. ¡°Please have a serious talk with Miss Morgan once you¡¯re back. Though it may be out of ce for me to say this, the rift in your rtionship with Miss Morgan is starting to affect my life. Elma doesn¡¯t fall under my care. She¡¯s your daughter, and it might not be my ce, but I feelpelled to speak. She¡¯s still so young, yet she finds herself in the midst of her parents¡¯ disputes, absorbing sadness she doesn¡¯t deserve.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 707

    ?<strong>Chapter 707:</strong>


    Jake gave Kallie a meaningful look. ¡°Are you implying I should divorce from Cara?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face transitioned from shock to a sh of anger. She gave a derisive snort. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you seem to have misunderstood my words. I never look back once someone has left me. I¡¯m not interested in you. My words are solely out of concern for Elma. Moreover, Cara inflicted pain on Calvin, and that was a significant issue.¡±


    Kallie had resolved that if effectivemunication with Jake proved impossible, she would turn to yton. The options were clear. Either they would leave, or she would. Given that the situation wasn¡¯t of her making, she was naturally reluctant to move. However, she knew things might not go as she wished easily since Cara was far from sensible, evident in her twisted logic andck of remorse for the harm she had inflicted on others.


    Jake, caught off guard, his handsome features clouded with a flicker of panic, stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Kallie, visibly annoyed, turned around. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just reflect on what I¡¯ve told you. I hate to be so blunt, but if Cara dares to threaten me or anyone I care about, I will not tolerate it.¡± Kallie¡¯s eyes zed with unhidden lethal intent.


    Although Kallie delivered warnings due to Cara¡¯s wrongdoings, Jake wasn¡¯t bothered at all.


    Several minutes of silence followed Kallie¡¯s sharp remarks, with Jake offering no reply.


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, do you need anything else?¡± Kallie pressed on, her tone sharp.


    Jake simply shook his head but made no move to leave. At that moment, the sound of Kallie¡¯s phone ringing pierced the awkward silence. It was Sophie on the line.


    Sophie was restless and expressed a desire to see Kallie and Calvin at the hospital. Unable to deter Sophie, Trent arranged for a few bodyguards to apany her. Anticipating Kallie¡¯s likely refusal, Sophie chose not to inform her until she arrived at the hospital¡¯s ground floor.


    Feeling trapped, Kallie knew all too well Sophie¡¯s persistence. Refusing Sophie would only upset her. Moreover, Sophie was genuinely worried about her brother.


    With a sigh, Kallie spoke into the phone. ¡°Thank you, Trent. I¡¯ll head down now.¡±


    Leaving the stairwell, Kallie headed for the elevator, given they were on the tenth floor and the stairs would take too long. To her surprise, Jake followed.


    Kallie stared at him, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Reeves, is there something else?¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she thought she saw a flicker of confusion in Jake¡¯s eyes. He appeared uncertain about his actions.


    Indeed, Jake was unsure. Seeing Kallie walk away, he instinctively caught up to her, almost as if he werepelled to follow her. In response to Kallie¡¯s inquiry, Jake cleared his throat and replied, ¡°It¡¯ste. It might be safer if I apany you.¡±


    Despite his even tone, there was an underlying warmth that was hard to define.


    Kallie gave him a puzzled look. After a pause, she firmly responded, ¡°Mr. Reeves, I appreciate your concern, but this isn¡¯t appropriate. If we were seen together, it could lead to misunderstandings.¡±


    At her rejection, Jake pressed his lips together, his fists tightening at his sides. ¡°You¡¯re right. I apologize. That was thoughtless of me. Actually, there¡¯s a reason why I followed you. I¡¯m deeply sorry for what Cara did to your son, and I hoped to apologize to your daughter personally on her behalf.¡±


    Kallie shook her head gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Kallie surmised if Sophie were to encounter Jake, it would surely upset her. There was no benefit in Sophie seeing him. Their paths weren¡¯t meant to cross again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 708

    ?<strong>Chapter 708:</strong>


    With a resigned sigh, Jake absentmindedly pressed the elevator button. ¡°I understand.¡± Kallie let out a sigh of relief.


    However, the sudden trembling of the elevator shattered her calm.


    Her face drained of color, fear overtaking her as the elevator plunged with rming speed. Gripping the elevator handrail, Kallie felt an unfamiliar sensation of weightlessness, causing her to panic.


    In a swift move, Jake pulled her into his arms. He frantically pressed every button on the panel in a futile attempt to stop their descent.


    Despite his efforts, the elevator continued its relentless drop.


    Terror gripped Kallie so tightly that she couldn¡¯t push him away. Luckily, the elevator jerked to a halt just shy of the third floor.


    Jake let out a relieved breath, only to realize his shirt was damp. He discovered it was soaked with Kallie¡¯s tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kallie murmured, suddenly aware of her breakdown. She gently pushed Jake away and moved to the far corner of the elevator, seeking space.


    Jake stared at his now-empty arms, feeling a pang of loss. He calmly announced, ¡°It seems the elevator is stuck, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve hit the maintenance call button, and help should be here shortly.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kallie responded, her voice quivering slightly.


    The moment the elevator broke down, every light flickered off, plunging them into total darkness.


    The sudden ckness in such a cramped space was terrifying. Kallie felt like she was being suffocated.


    Jake noticed her distress. He was tempted to approach her and offer his support, but hesitated, worried it would seem intrusive. Instead, he asked tentatively, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    With a tremble in her voice, Kallie insisted she was fine. Something in her tone caught Jake¡¯s attention, prompting him to furrow his brow slightly.


    Trying to lighten the mood, Kallie reached for her phone, only to remember it was nearly dead, with just three percent battery remaining.


    Reluctantly, she abandoned the idea of using her phone as a light source. A dead phone would leave her cut off from the outside world. Downstairs, Sophie was waiting for her.


    Kallie remained silent, simply ncing at Jake.


    Feeling her eyes on him, Jake said with a touch of resignation, ¡°Ipletely forgot to grab my phone when I came out with you.¡± A heavy quiet settled over the space.


    Curling up, Kallie closed her eyes, desperately trying not to dwell on what was happening.


    Just then, a familiar scent approached Kallie.


    Before she could react, Jake had ced his coat gently around her.


    Surrounded by theforting scent and warmth of Jake¡¯s coat, Kallie felt her fear begin to subside.


    But Kallie was still thinking clearly. She started to slip out of the coat. ¡°Jake, this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    In her urgency, Kallie simply called him by his first name. Jake, however, found it much more pleasant to hear her call him by his name than to be addressed as Mr. Reeves.


    Jake stopped her from taking off the coat by gently taking her hand. ¡°It gets chilly here after dark,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t risk catching a cold. Think about your children. What would they do if you got sick?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 709

    ?<strong>Chapter 709:</strong>


    Kallie considered his words and recognized the truth behind them.


    At first, it was too dark to see Jake clearly. As Kallie¡¯s eyes grew ustomed to the dim light, she could just make out his shape in front of her. Feeling slightly uneasy, Kallie asked, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you cold too?¡±


    Jake shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t convinced. She knew he must be freezing. He always wore a suit, every single day. When it was cold, he¡¯d add a long overcoat. He must have left in a rush and forgotten it. Now, he was only wearing his shirt.


    It was the beginning of winter. The days weren¡¯t too bad, but the nights were definitely getting colder.


    At the thought that Jake was likely feeling the chill now, Kallie discarded her concerns about keeping her distance. She quietly took a few steps toward him. When he didn¡¯t say anything, she moved even closer.


    Kallie figured she was being pretty stealthy, creeping around in the dark like that. She was sure Jake hadn¡¯t noticed a thing.


    But Jake had noticed the moment she approached him. He just decided to y it cool and stay quiet, watching her fumble around, trying to reach him in vain.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    Jake found her clumsiness in the darkness rather entertaining. With his long strides, he easily closed the distance and stopped by her side.


    Even though Kallie couldn¡¯t see clearly in the pitch ck, she could sense his approach. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, flustered.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing in here,¡± Jake replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m worried we might get hypothermia.¡±


    Kallie hesitated, unsure whether to voice her offer. As Jake rubbed his hands to keep himself warm, she finally said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe closer? We can keep warm together.¡± Without offering a response, Jake simply moved closer.


    They huddled together for warmth, settling into a corner of the elevator.


    Whether it was the close proximity to Jake or simply the power of her own imagination, Kallie felt much warmer. Her heart pounded in her chest, a frantic rhythm that she attributed to the stress of the situation.


    Kallie had never been trapped in an elevator with a man, let alone with her ex-husband, inplete darkness. It was a novel and unsettling experience. She had heard of elevator idents before but always felt they would never happen to her.


    Only then did Kallie realize she suffered from ustrophobia. Had it not been for this unexpected predicament, she might have gone her entire life without discovering this hidden fear.


    The silence in the elevator was deafening, amplifying Kallie¡¯s growing sense of anxiety. That familiar feeling of dread, which she had momentarily forgotten in Jake¡¯s presence, began to creep back in.


    Kallie dug her nails into her palms, hoping the sharp sting would keep her grounded, but it was no use. Fear hit her like a tidal wave, pulling her under. She even felt suffocated. The fear kept rising, threatening to consume her entirely.


    She gradually lost awareness of Jake¡¯s presence. She felt like she was alone, falling into an endless abyss, sinking helplessly. Despair, fear, and that suffocating feeling all wrapped around her, squeezing the life out of her.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t even manage a single full breath. Her arms and legs went numb. Then, through the fog of panic, she heard a voice talking to her. ¡°Kallie? Are you alright? Kallie, wake up! Can you hear me? Hey! Pull yourself together.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 710

    <strong>Chapter 710:</strong>


    In the darkness, Jake held Kallie close, his own fear mirroring hers as he felt her struggling to breathe. He didn¡¯t know how to help. He just knew he had to do something. Seeing Kallie like this, so vulnerable and distressed, filled him with a sense of panic.


    The sound of Jake¡¯s voice seemed to pull Kallie back from the brink. Her breathing gradually evened out, and her panic subsided. The moment Kallie came to her senses, she tried to shove Jake away. But he held firm, his grip unwavering.


    Kallie frowned slightly. ¡°Jake, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Jake muttered through clenched teeth. ¡°Call me crazy.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to pass out. If you copse while we¡¯re alone in this elevator, I¡¯m screwed.¡±


    His words made sense, but Kallie still felt it was a bit inappropriate. They were so close now. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Jake was already taken. He was with Cara, and they even had a child together. She shouldn¡¯t be entangled with a married man. Anger and hurt bubbled up inside Kallie. ¡°Let go of me,¡± shemanded.


    But Jake refused to release her.


    Frustrated, Kallie sank her teeth into his arm.


    Jake grunted and asked, ¡°Hey! Was that really necessary?¡±


    Kallie snorted, the darkness hiding her hurt. ¡°Even if you¡¯re concerned about me, this is out of line. Jake, you¡¯re a married man with a child. We shouldn¡¯t be this close. This is just wrong. You mentioned how much you dislike being bothered, and I have no intention of annoying you.¡±


    Jake couldn¡¯t refute her. He did say those words. He was starting to wonder if Kallie was the woman he¡¯d once loathed, as yton had described. He figured he might have stumbled upon misleading information and had yet to uncover the truth. As Jake was lost in thought, Kallie shifted ufortably in his arms, the difort overwhelming her once again.


    Throughout the night, Kallie struggled with ustrophobia, which Jake soothed with gentle words andforting touches. Even Jake himself was surprised by his unusual patience around Kallie.


    But what was even more puzzling was why the maintenance man still hadn¡¯t shown up.


    When Kallie finally woke up the next morning, she found herself snuggled against Jake¡¯s chest. His embrace was warm and surprisinglyforting. Kallie, who usually hated the cold, was reluctant to leave thefort and warmth of his embrace. But she got up anyway, returning Jake¡¯s coat to him.


    Jake, still groggy from sleep, opened his eyes with a hint of confusion, followed by mixed feelings. How could he let his guard down around an outsider like this? The events of the previous night were still vivid in his memory.


    Jake and Kallie locked eyes, and a wave of awkwardness filled the room. Kallie wrapped her arms around herself, shivering slightly, and cleared her throat. ¡°Thank you for what you didst night,¡± she mumbled.


    Jake stood up abruptly and turned away, his ears flushing crimson. ¡°It was nothing. At least we made it through the night. But¡­¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his voice took on a sterner tone. ¡°Is the security in this hospital always thisx?¡± he questioned. ¡°Or is there simply no one on duty?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: I hope you lovely people have enjoyed the chapters. God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 711

    ?<strong>Chapter 711:</strong>


    Soon, Jake and Kallie dismissed the thought. This simply couldn¡¯t be happening. There was no way a hospital thisrge wouldn¡¯t have a single soul on duty.


    After much deliberation, only one possible exnation came to Kallie¡¯s mind. Someone must have known they were stuck in there and intentionally kept it a secret, just to keep them trapped together. But how could they be so certain that no one would call for help?


    To confirm her suspicions, Kallie quickly pulled out her phone. She had switched it to airne mode the day before to conserve battery, and it still had some left. Just as she feared, there was absolutely no signal.


    It seemed likely that someone had set up a signal jammer. Even if their phones were fully charged, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make a single call for help. Jake and Kallie exchanged worried nces. Their thoughts immediately turned to Elma and Calvin, who were still in the hospital. A cold sweat broke out on Kallie¡¯s forehead. She felt utterly helpless.


    All Jake could do was offer a few words offort. ¡°yton is still around. When I came overst night, he said he would be checking in on Elma and Calvin every day.¡±


    Kallie gritted her teeth and turned to Jake. ¡°Who do you think did this?¡± she asked, her voice thick with anxiety.


    Jake hesitated before reluctantly answering, ¡°Cara.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he found it hard to believe Cara was capable of such a thing, but he felt a pang of shame saying it aloud. Cara had be increasingly malicious with each passing day.


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    But there was one thing Jake couldn¡¯t quite understand. Why would Cara orchestrate something to trap him here? Wasn¡¯t she eager to keep him as far away from other women as possible?


    Noticing Jake¡¯s contemtive expression, Kallie spoke softly, offering her own theory. ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t realize you were herest night.¡±


    Jake pondered this for a moment, his face clouding over. It was the only exnation that made sense. If Cara had known he was here, she would have used tricks and issued threats just to keep him away from the hospital, especially because of Kallie¡¯s presence.


    Jake was momentarily speechless, a mix of emotions swirling within him.


    Kallie fixed her gaze on the elevator ceiling,menting, ¡°Well, Mr. Reeves, still think I was being nosy by uttering those wordsst night?¡±


    Cara was practically unhinged, disregarding both legal and moral restrictions. She was capable of anything just to achieve her desired results. Even though Kallie never provoked her, she still targeted Kallie, driven by the imaginary threats she felt from Kallie¡¯s presence.


    Having never won Jake¡¯s heart, Cara never looked inward to understand the true cause of pushing Jake away. Instead, she wrongly med Kallie for every argument she had with him.


    Kallie felt trapped. The Morgan family had saved her life, and that debt tied her hands. If it weren¡¯t for that debt, she would have confronted Cara directly, made her pay, and wouldn¡¯t have tried to avoid her so much. Jake¡¯s jaw hardened with resolve. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Once we¡¯re out of here, I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, chaos erupted outside the elevator.


    Footsteps pounded toward them, followed by Cara¡¯s shrill, hysterical voice. ¡°What? Jake¡¯s in there too? What the hell is going on? Somebody better exin this!¡±


    Cara hurled a string of curses as sheshed out, pping and hitting anyone in her path. The sharp sound of ps echoed repeatedly through the hallway.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 712

    ?<strong>Chapter 712:</strong>


    Kallie red at the elevator doors, a sneer curling her lip. Cara wasn¡¯t even bothering to pretend anymore.


    Cara kept pushing and pushing, and Kallie was done with ying nice.


    Outside, Cara was screaming demands to have the elevator doors opened.


    It didn¡¯t take long. Within ten minutes, the elevator was fixed, confirming Kallie¡¯s suspicions. The elevator mishap had been orchestrated by Cara.


    Just as the elevator doors slid open, Kallie dramatically clutched her forehead, feigning a dizzy spell.


    Jake instinctively reached out to steady her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, a worried frown creasing his brow.


    Kallie leaned into Jake, relishing the sight of Cara¡¯s face morphing from shock to fury. Her spirits soared.


    Kallie suppressed a triumphant smirk, resisting the urge to provoke Cara further, and straightened up, removing Jake¡¯s arms from around her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she announced.


    Jake realized Kallie was deliberately using him to provoke Cara. He found Kallie¡¯s little act rather entertaining.


    ¡°Miss Morgan.¡± Kallie met Cara¡¯s furious gaze head-on as she strode toward her. ¡°I am still alive and breathing. I didn¡¯t even catch a cold. It¡¯s not exactly freezing in here with two people, is it?¡±


    Cara¡¯s voice dripped with venom as she clenched her fists. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re a maniptive bitch, trying to sink your ws into every man you meet! You¡¯re utterly shameless!¡±


    Kallie let out a chillingugh, her hand covering her mouth but her eyes icy cold. Leaning closer, she whispered, ¡°I used to tolerate you for yton¡¯s sake. But now that you¡¯ve tried to kill me, I have to fight back.¡±


    Fear flickered in Cara¡¯s eyes, but she remained defiant. ¡°You brought this upon yourself! You kept throwing yourself at Jake, unting yourself in front of him. I felt threatened, so I had to get rid of you. You deserved it!¡±


    Kallie clicked her tongue disapprovingly. ¡°You¡¯re married to him, and you even have a child together. Your rtionship should be rock solid. I can¡¯t understand why you¡¯d feel threatened by an ex like me. Unless¡­¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Unless you used some underhanded tactics to snag him, and now you¡¯re terrified he¡¯ll dump you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cara shrieked.


    Kallie¡¯s words hit their mark, shattering Cara¡¯sposure.


    Cara shoved Kallie hard, her hand raised to strike.


    But Jake reacted swiftly, catching Cara¡¯s wrist before she could make contact.


    Cara red at Jake, her eyes a mixture of shock, betrayal, and fury. She spat, ¡°Jake! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re falling for this woman! She¡¯s¡­¡±


    Cara abruptly stopped mid-sentence, a new thought seeming to ur to her. She continued to eye Kallie with suspicion.


    Kallie had had enough. All she cared about now was seeing her kids. She shot Cara a look of contempt and turned to leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 713

    ?<strong>Chapter 713:</strong>


    Cara wanted to make things difficult for Kallie, but Jake couldn¡¯t tolerate Cara¡¯s antics anymore. He had an idea of how to get rid of her, but first, he needed to regain control of the situation. ¡°Enough, Cara,¡± Jake said firmly. His voice softened slightly. ¡°Can you stop this? You trapped me in that elevator all night to get to her, and I haven¡¯t even said a word about it.¡±


    Cara¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°I wasn¡¯t behind the elevator mishap,¡± she lied.


    Jake saw right through her. ¡°Then how did you find out about the elevator mishap so quickly? And that I was stuck in it? You came here because you knew I was at the hospital, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cara was speechless, caught in her own lie.


    Jake sighed and gently took her hand. ¡°I¡¯m tired of fighting with you, Cara,¡± he said wearily. ¡°Let¡¯s just let the past be the past. I want to focus on the present. Just let it go. Let¡¯s forget aboutst night, okay?¡±


    Cara¡¯s heart fluttered with hope. Although it seemed like Jake was defending Kallie, that was beside the point. Jake had just hinted at moving on and having a future together, marking the first time he had made such a deration. Could this be the turning point she had been waiting for? Ovee with emotion, Cara squeezed his hand, a surge of optimism coursing through her.


    ¡°Jake,¡± Cara whispered his name, her voice quivering, her gaze filled with yearning.


    Jake, masking his repulsion with a warm smile, leaned in and murmured into Cara¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a table for us tomorrow night. Let¡¯s leave Elma at home. We need to talk, just the two of us.¡±


    A flush of excitement colored Cara¡¯s cheeks as she nodded vigorously. It felt as though the life she had always envisioned was finally within her grasp. She had been waiting for this moment for so long, and now, it was unfolding before her.


    Despite lingering doubts about Jake and Kallie¡¯s encounter in the elevator the previous night, Cara brushed them aside. Securing Jake¡¯s affection was all that mattered now. She could handle Kallieter.


    Meanwhile, Kallie walked back into the ward, her thoughts swirling in disarray.


    Elma was getting better. Her fever had subsided.


    Upon arriving, Kallie immediately requested the nurse to move Calvin to a different ward. She knew if Cara saw Calvin and Elma together, trouble would follow.


    In the midst of her tasks, Kallie¡¯s eyes fell on Elma, who sat isted on her hospital bed, a picture of sorrow.


    Ovee with pity, Kallie approached and softly patted Elma on the head. ¡°Your dad had a bit of an incident yesterday, but he¡¯s downstairs now. Your mom¡¯s here too, and they¡¯ll both be up to see you soon.¡±


    Elma hesitated and then took Kallie¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said yesterday. Please, don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    Kallie felt the warmth of Elma¡¯s touch and was slow to release it. With a gentle smile, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not upset. Just try not to be burdened by concerns. The doctor mentioned you need plenty of rest. If you¡¯re feeling off, make sure to tell your parents, okay?¡±


    Elma nodded, a silent promise to heed the advice.


    At that moment, Calvin¡¯s belongings were being gathered and moved out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 714

    ?<strong>Chapter 714:</strong>


    Kallie leaned in for aforting hug, her presence a soothing balm for Elma.


    The scent of Kallie¡¯s fragrance lingered, making Elma reluctant to let go.


    Letting Elma go, Kallie headed for the door and unexpectedly met Jake and Cara.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes locked with Jake¡¯s for a fleeting second, sparking an unspoken tension.


    Kallie averted her gaze, feigning indifference.


    Calvin, catching sight of Cara, was instantly reminded of his past suffering. He quickly ducked behind Kallie, his eyes wide with apprehension.


    Cara, however, disyed none of her earlier fury.


    Kallie raised an eyebrow. Likely charmed by Jake, Cara seemed content now, even with a hint of smugness.


    Noticing Calvin¡¯s attempt to avoid her, Cara let out a scornfulugh and taunted, ¡°Like mother, like son, huh? Your mom chases after what¡¯s not hers, and you? Sneaking around, trying to take what isn¡¯t yours. You¡¯re all worthless.¡±


    Jake¡¯s fist clenched at his side as a spark of anger lit his eyes, though he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the reason for his fury.


    Kallie,posed and deliberate in her response, countered, ¡°You know very well that I¡¯m not after someone else¡¯s partner. As for the usation that my son has stolen your belongings, I¡¯ve already taken it upon myself to notify the authorities for an investigation. The Morgan family is well-equipped with surveince, isn¡¯t it? Theft and child abuse are separate matters. Miss Morgan, you might want to reflect on the possibility that if the child abuse allegations are confirmed, you may no longer be deemed fit to care for Elma.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cara spat out, visibly rattled. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing Elma, who had be her primary means of manipting Jake.


    Speechless, Cara shot Kallie a venomous look, roughly shouldered her, and stormed into the ward.


    Kallie watched Cara leave, a scornful smirk ying on her lips. She had realized that to handle someone like Cara, she had to outdo her in audacity.


    Previously, Kallie had endured Cara¡¯s antics out of respect for yton¡¯s past favor, thinking it best to let Cara vent her frustrations and steer clear of such toxicity. Yet, Cara acted like a madwoman, repeatedly targeting her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Kallie said, grasping Calvin¡¯s hand as they moved away.


    Calvin hesitated, his voice tinged with reluctance. ¡°Mom, she should apologize to me. I didn¡¯t take her things. It¡¯s wrong for her to treat me this way.¡±


    Despite his youth, Calvin was usually poised and rational, seldom disying such frustration. Clearly, he felt deeply wronged. ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Kallie said, bending down to gently stroke his hair. ¡°Forcing her to apologize won¡¯t result in a heartfelt one. True apologiese when someone understands the consequences of their actions. She made an error, and rather than wait for an empty sorry, she should face the repercussions.¡± What good would an apology do? Could it really undo the hurt Calvin felt?


    Kallie pondered whether this conversation was premature for a child, but then she realized it was better to equip Calvin with resilience and strength now than tofort him after he was bullied. Being kind wasmendable, but ensuring he knew how to defend himself was far more significant.


    A flicker ofprehension shone in Calvin¡¯s eyes as he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 715

    ?<strong>Chapter 715:</strong>


    Watching him, Kallie sighed to herself, mixed feelings swelling within her. Calvin was beginning to mirror Jake more each day. If he could master Jake¡¯s decisiveness and strategies, it would serve him well.


    Calvin¡¯s injuries were only superficial, mere scratches. Since there was no sign of infection or otherplications, he was cleared to leave the hospital.


    Kallie wasted no time bringing Calvin home.


    Before their return, Sophie was beside herself with worry. She had spent the previous night pacing the hospital lobby with Trent. Kallie had promised over the phone toe down shortly.


    Sophie had been waiting anxiously, her nerves fraying as nearly two hours passed without a word from Kallie. She had considered going up to find her, but was stopped by security. As it was a private facility, Sophie felt powerless without permission. Her anxiety reached a peak, and she nearly involved the police.


    At that moment, Trent calmed Sophie, suggesting they wait until morning to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. Relief washed over Sophie when Kallie finally called the next morning.


    ¡°Mom! Calvin!¡± Sophie eximed, rushing to embrace them tearfully. She remembered Calvin was hurt, so she was gentle in her movements.


    Kallieforted Sophie, patting her back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you were worried. But look, we¡¯re both okay.¡±


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    Calvin, showing maturity beyond his years, gently wiped away Sophie¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sophie. I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    Sophie balled her fists, her voice thick with anger as she dered, ¡°That evil woman who hurt Calvin will pay. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    Kallie managed a smile and sent the children off to bed, taking a moment to herself afterward.


    Whenever Kallie closed her eyes, memories of the previous night flooded back. Jake had draped his coat around her shoulders and held her close when fear overtook her. She could almost still catch the scent of Jake, blurring the lines between reality and dreams. Yet,st night had been no dream. The feelings were too intense, too real.


    Kallie understood Jake deeply. Once he gave his heart to someone, he was theirs alone.


    Kallie¡¯s mind raced with questions. Did Jake stop caring about Cara? Was he going to betray her? No, that didn¡¯t seem like him at all.


    Kallie dismissed the thought, knowing Jake wasn¡¯t the cheating kind. But if he truly loved Cara, he wouldn¡¯t have been so close to herst night. Yet, if he didn¡¯t love Cara, then why did they have a child together?


    Kallie gazed into the distance, a strange mix of emotions swirling within her. It felt heavy, suffocating, like a weight pressing down on her chest.


    After checking on Elma, Jake and Cara headed back to the Morgan family estate. The moment they arrived, Jake went to find yton. Their conversation quickly escted into a shouting match.


    Cara, who had been on her way to see yton herself, was startled by the raised voices. She was about to barge in when Jake stormed out of the room. His eyes were cold, his face etched with fury. Cara was taken aback by his icy demeanor.


    ¡°Jake, what the hell was that about?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 716

    ?<strong>Chapter 716:</strong>


    At her words, Jake seemed to snap out of his anger. He cleared his throat and his expression softened. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± he said dismissively. ¡°Just a minor disagreement with yton.¡±


    Cara wasn¡¯t buying it. That had been more than just a ¡°minor disagreement.¡±


    Before Cara could press further, Jake gently took her hand, his eyes filled with warmth.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful day,¡± Jake said softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a walk in the garden?¡±


    Cara¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± she replied, a wide smile spreading across her face. This was the happiest she had felt since Jake had entered her life.


    After their pleasant afternoon together, Cara was practically glowing. Her usual moodiness had melted away, reced by a cheerful disposition. She greeted everyone she encountered with a radiant smile.


    Cara wasn¡¯t bothered by herck of intimacy with Jake just yet. He would eventuallye around. It was only a matter of time now. Cara had barely stepped back into her room when Keely rushed over to her, practically bouncing with excitement. ¡°Congrattions!¡± she eximed. ¡°You got what you wanted!¡±


    Cara beamed. She casually picked up a piece of jewelry and handed it to Keely.


    ¡°Good,¡± Cara purred. ¡°I appreciate your way with words.¡± Keely¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of therge, lustrous pink pearl earrings. She smiled, thrilled with the gift, and became even more enthusiastic toward Cara.


    Keely rushed to massage Cara¡¯s shoulders, showering her with praise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always said you were the perfect woman for Mr. Reeves,¡± Keely gushed. ¡°You¡¯re so graceful, beautiful, and intelligent. Of course, he¡¯ll fall for you! He felt trapped before, you know? But now that everyone¡¯s gone back overseas, and you and your brother have given him some space, he¡¯s realized what he was missing. It¡¯s only natural he¡¯de around. And with little Elma here, how could he stay away?¡±


    Cara sighed contentedly, enjoying the massage. Keely¡¯s words made something click in her mind. ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± she murmured. Cara figured Keely was right. That had to be the reason. Jake had always been a proud man, that much she knew. She¡¯d been too pushy before, trying to keep him close. It hadpletely backfired. Thankfully, things had turned around. She felt a pang of unease, remembering how she¡¯d resented yton for insisting theye back.


    Cara patted Keely¡¯s hand. ¡°Go tell yton we¡¯re having a family dinner tonight,¡± she instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll cook, and Jake will be joining us.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Keely chirped, hurrying off to deliver the message.


    The mention of dinner triggered an unpleasant memory, causing Cara to frown. ¡°Speaking of which, I have no idea why yton and Jake had a massive fight today. I tried asking them, but neither of them would spill the beans. I guess they had some kind of disagreement, but I¡¯m clueless about the reason. s! This family will fall apart without me¡­ yton was never on board with me keeping Jake by my side. If they keep shing like this, who knows what will happen? Especially now that things are finally going smoothly between Jake and me.¡± This thought sent a fresh wave of annoyance washing over Cara.


    Keely, always eager to impress Cara, piped up, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s an easy solution. Have you forgotten what you asked me to do a while back?¡±


    Cara shot Keely a puzzled look.


    Cara had a habit of conveniently forgetting her actions whenever she lost her temper. She had no recollection of giving Keely any instructions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 717

    ?<strong>Chapter 717:</strong>


    Keely smiled and prompted, ¡°I had your daughter deliver that doll to your brother¡¯s study. No one suspects it¡¯s bugged. That little gadget might just solve our problem.¡±


    ¡°You made Elma do it?¡± Cara asked, fixing Keely with a sharp re.


    Terrified by Cara¡¯s intense stare, Keely immediately assumed she had messed up. She quickly dropped to her knees. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It was my fault!¡± she blurted out. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have involved your daughter, but it was the only way to get the bug into his study.¡±


    This was yton¡¯s private study, a sanctuary where he conducted his research and stored his confidential documents. If they were caught, Keely would definitely be fired, and who knew what else yton might do to her. He was a powerful and ruthless man.


    Keely had a n of her own to protect herself. If their scheme was exposed, she would simply pin the entire thing on Elma. Anyway, Cara despised Elma. But Keely hadn¡¯t anticipated the shift in Jake¡¯s demeanor toward Cara. Was Cara going to be nicer to Elma now?


    Keely trembled, convinced she was about to face Cara¡¯s wrath. But to her surprise, Cara burst into triumphantughter. ¡°Excellent!¡± she eximed, her eyes gleaming with wicked delight.


    Instead of reprimanding Keely, Cara praised her, giving her a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Your n is brilliant,¡± she said approvingly. ¡°Just make sure they don¡¯t suspect my involvement. They¡¯re so fond of that little brat, Elma, aren¡¯t they? Let her take the fall for everything.¡±


    A flicker of jealousy crossed Cara¡¯s face as she spoke. Others might not know, but she and yton knew the truth.


    Elma was actually the child of Jake and that woman, Kallie. Elma was Chloe, the child everyone thought had been lost. That was why Jake hadn¡¯t found any discrepancies despite numerous DNA tests. Jake was Elma¡¯s real father.


    In the beginning, Cara had told the world that Elma was her and Jake¡¯s daughter, solely to fulfill her dream of a family of three. But over time, Elma became more of a pawn in Cara¡¯s game than a cherished daughter.


    Now, as Elma grew older, Cara asionally caught glimpses of Kallie in Elma¡¯s features. This realization filled Cara with a mixture of fear and loathing. She was terrified that everything she had worked so hard to achieve would crumble around her like a house of cards. And with that fear, thest vestiges of love she had for Elma vanished.


    Elma¡¯s rejection of Cara had its reasons.


    Cara had been so afraid that Elma would be recognized as Kallie¡¯s daughter that she had sought out a specialized research team and given Elma a drug to stunt her growth.


    This drug made Elma appear much younger than she actually was, like a three or four-year-old. In reality, she was close to Calvin¡¯s age.


    However, the drug had serious side effects that could potentially shorten Elma¡¯s life. But Cara couldn¡¯t care less about the consequences.


    Every single time, Cara dragged poor little Elma along to those dreaded injections.


    Elma had endured those agonizing shots for a whole year, each one a fresh wave of agony.


    At that time, Elma was just a baby, barely a year old. It was absolute torture for her.


    No wonder Elma dreaded seeing Cara, the woman who always seemed to be dragging her off for another round of pain.


    The connection between Cara and Elma had deteriorated significantly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 718

    ?<strong>Chapter 718:</strong>


    Cara thought about reconciling with Elma, but she knew it would be pointless.


    The main reason? Cara¡¯sck of patience.


    As Cara reclined on the chaise longue, her eyes slightly narrowed, her chilling words filled the air. ¡°Anyway, now that things with Jake are stable, I¡¯ll find a way to get rid of Elma. She¡¯s in the spot that should belong to my own child one day. She¡¯s had a good run. She ought to be content.¡±


    Shocked by Cara¡¯s words, Keely struggled to breathe and silently lowered her head.


    It was then that Cara noticed Keely¡¯s lingering presence. She snapped, ¡°If you breathe a word of our conversation today, you¡¯ll vanish just like Elma.¡±


    Drenched in sweat, Keely nodded and responded, ¡°I understand.¡± Keely thought for a moment before adding, ¡°The surveince footage will be ready tonight at thetest. I¡¯ll bring it to you then.¡±


    Cara, pleased, smiled and gave Keely¡¯s shoulder a pat. ¡°Stay devoted and diligent, and you¡¯ll see rewards. My jewelry box has many treasures. Feel free to choose something.¡±


    Keely, visibly thrilled, nodded vigorously.


    As evening arrived, Jake made it to the restaurant on time, but yton was dyed by half an hour. They exchanged displeased nces but skipped any overt confrontation. Cara, sensing the odd tension, yfully prodded yton, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, yton? Was there a disagreement with Jake? Tell me if he was at fault, and I¡¯ll reprimand him for you. Keeping it bottled up isn¡¯t healthy.¡±


    yton managed a forced smile. ¡°No. We just had a little dispute this afternoon, and it left a sour taste.¡±


    Jake quickly said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve inspected my actions and realized I should have been more polite. Mr. Morgan, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Yet, I still think there¡¯s merit to my side. Please consider my point.¡±


    At first, their words seemed innocuous, but Cara, with her sharp instincts, sensed that the two were putting on a charade. It didn¡¯t bother her much, though. If they chose not to confide in her, she would uncover the truth herself. She justified her actions for the family¡¯s peace. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t bother with these matters.


    Throughout the dinner, despite the earlier tensions, yton and Jake seemed more at ease, even toasting several sses of wine.


    yton couldn¡¯t resistplimenting Cara on her culinary skills, while Jake gazed at her with what appeared to be a warm smile. The moment felt surreal to Cara, better than any dream could offer. She affectionately nestled closer to Jake, who weed her gesture by tenderly offering her some food.


    Seizing the perfect moment, Cara asked, ¡°Jake, since we¡¯re nning our future together, shouldn¡¯t we consider a wedding?¡± Cara recalled the proud deration she had once made in Kallie¡¯s presence, eager to turn those words into reality. The thought of sending Kallie an invitation, just to witness her envy, thrilled Cara.


    Jake hesitated, his demeanor tense for a moment.


    When Cara noticed his reaction, her eyes flickered with doubt, yet she maintained her smile. ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hesitant about?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 719

    ?<strong>Chapter 719:</strong>


    ¡°lt¡¯s not exactly that,¡± yton interjected. ¡°Jake and I discussed this earlier today. He¡¯s definitely looking forward to the wedding, just not locally.¡±


    Jake spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Imagine a wedding on a picturesque ind abroad, where they say marriagesst forever.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cara responded skeptically.


    Jake then showed her a webpage detailing the ind.


    As Cara studied the information, the description matched Jake¡¯s ims. It seemed he had clearly put a lot of thought into it.


    Thinking of this, Cara¡¯s eyes reddened with emotion. Still, she preferred a local wedding. ¡°The ind sounds enchanting, but I¡¯d rather we marry here at home, where we grew up, surrounded by all our loved ones. I want their blessings,¡± Cara exined, her voiceden with emotion, yet the logic slightly strained.


    The scandal involving Ernesto and Griffin was well-known in Burmoos, stirring rumors about Cara and implicating the Morgan family as aplices. yton¡¯s good name suffered because of this. Given these circumstances, remaining in Burmoos seemed imprudent. Furthermore, fearing Kallie might discover their ns, yton had chosen to take Cara abroad at that time.


    ¡°Cara, think logically. You¡¯re aware of the talk behind your back,¡± yton said, coughing lightly.


    Feeling unjustly used, Cara retorted, ¡°I¡¯m innocent, yet I¡¯m ndered. I¡¯m determined to show how prosperous and content I am by having my wedding right here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jake¡¯s demeanor turned somber, and he made to leave.


    In desperation, Cara grabbed his arm. ¡°Jake, are you upset? Please, let¡¯s talk it over,¡± she pleaded.


    Seemingly disheartened, Jake pulled away. ¡°I had hoped you¡¯d appreciate the effort I put into nning this, but it seems you don¡¯t. If you dislike my ideas that much, we can marry anywhere.¡± Cara, sensing his hurt, quickly conceded. ¡°Alright. We won¡¯t marry here but on the ind of your choosing. You matter most to me, Jake. I¡¯d marry you anywhere, even in the mountains.¡± Cara looked at Jake tenderly, and seeing his features rx, she felt hopeful.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll book the hotel immediately. Perhaps we could have the ceremony next week?¡± Jake suggested.


    Thrilled, Cara nodded with enthusiasm.


    Despite the earlier tension, the dinner proceeded smoothly thereafter. After eating, yton pulled Jake aside for a private word. Cara, sitting quietly in the living room, watched them with asional, inquisitive nces.


    yton, noticing Cara¡¯s look, felt conflicted as he grasped Jake¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± he asked.


    Jake¡¯s face was stoic, devoid of emotion. ¡°yton, we¡¯ve been over this. Don¡¯t start doubting now. Remember what Elma endured.¡±


    Jake added, reinforcing the gravity of their discussion, ¡°The doctor had warned that had Elma not received the treatment promptly, she might not have survived.¡±


    yton¡¯s hesitation andck of response ignited a fiery rage in Jake¡¯s eyes. He fought to contain his fury, much like a caged beast struggling against its restraints, threatening to break free. ¡°I spoke with the doctor in private,¡± Jake said, his voice tight with suppressed anger. ¡°Elma has sustained severe internal injuries. Why else would that boy be discharged while Elma remains under observation? Some wounds run deeper than what the eye can see. The doctor even hinted that Elma might have been injected with something.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 720

    <strong>Chapter 720:</strong>


    Before Jake could borate, yton¡¯s pupils contracted with panic, his voice sharp as he interjected, ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ve been thinking about what you¡¯ve said. It¡¯s just hard for me to put on an act with you to fool Cara.¡±


    Jake held his tongue, allowing yton a moment to process the gravity of the situation. After all, yton was Cara¡¯s elder brother.


    Jake¡¯s hands were tied. He had to put on a charade with yton to escape from Cara¡¯s control. Despite knowing the Reeves Group was once his domain, it now belonged to a woman he had previously despised, ording to yton¡¯s im. The extent of its transformation and its trustworthiness remained a mystery to him.


    Even with his memory lost, Jake remained vignt, his instincts sharp. He wouldn¡¯t make a move until he had the whole situation under his control.


    Thankfully, yton hadn¡¯t betrayed Jake¡¯s trust and divulged anything to Cara.


    A sigh escaped Jake¡¯s lips as he studied yton¡¯s conflicted expression. Jake stated firmly, ¡°The decision lies with you. Regardless, I¡¯m leaving with Elma. Staying here offers no assurance of her safety. If Cara takes further action, we¡¯ll be left with nothing but bted regret.¡±


    A silent battle raged within yton¡¯s eyes. After a prolonged silence, he finally nodded resolutely. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t regret our ns.¡±


    Their conversation concluded, and Jake turned away, his face once again an impassive mask. He managed his demeanor well, ensuring his interaction with yton did not arouse Cara¡¯s suspicion.


    Cara, meanwhile, was deep in thought, her mind buzzing with her future life with Jake. She gave Jake a flirty look. ¡°Jake, why don¡¯t you stay tonight?¡± she purred.


    Jake¡¯s eyes changed slightly, but his face remained impassive. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re married, alright?¡±


    Cara wanted to push it, but she didn¡¯t want to upset Jake, so she simply nodded. ¡°Okay, I get it. It¡¯s just your hesitation makes me wonder if you¡¯re really serious about me.¡± Her words carried a hint of probing.


    Jake pursed his lips together and pulled out a small box. He looked at Cara with what seemed like deep affection. ¡°I got you something special. I hope you like it.¡±


    Cara was thrilled. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked excitedly.


    Cara opened the box and gasped. Inside, a diamond ring sparkled under the lights.


    Cara covered her mouth, her eyes welling up.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jake asked. ¡°On our wedding day, I¡¯ll give you an even more beautiful one and put it on your finger myself.¡± Cara waspletely entranced, holding the ring box like it held the crown jewels. Nothing else mattered anymore. She nodded at Jake. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you to marry me,¡± she said, her voice filled with longing.


    Jake reached out and gave Cara a light pat on the head. Cara was beaming, practically floating out of the room with her ring. But as soon as she was gone, Jake pulled out a handkerchief and thoroughly wiped the spot where he had touched her. He frowned in disgust, his face a mask of impatience and disdain. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t as smitten as he had pretended to be.


    Jake was just about to slip out when Keely spotted him.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Keely asked, hurrying over to Jake. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Jake red at Keely. ¡°Do I need to report my every move to you?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy New Year, lovely people! May it be an excellent year filled with many novels and plenty of reading to enjoy! God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (>??)?


    .

 Chapter 721

    ?<strong>Chapter 721:</strong>


    ¡°No, sir, of course not!¡± Keely hastily said, shaking her head.


    Jake paused and then added, ¡°Things are finally good between Cara and me. If you spread any gossip that messes that up, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Keely felt a shiver run down her spine under Jake¡¯s piercing gaze, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I know what I can and can¡¯t say. Just try to stay in line. Everyone¡¯s happy to see you and Miss Morgan getting along.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jake scoffed, turning and walking away.


    Keely watched Jake go, sighing to herself. She hoped no one else had seen Jake sneaking out like that, or Cara would hit the roof. Keely decided to keep her mouth shut. If she got too involved in Jake and Cara¡¯s business and her efforts were not appreciated, she¡¯d be the one they med.


    Once Jake was gone, Keely knocked on Cara¡¯s door. Cara, still glowing with happiness, was annoyed by the interruption. ¡°Come in and spit it out,¡± she called out.


    Keely entered the room with a smile, carefully cing a small USB drive on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s the recording,¡± she said.


    Cara nced at the USB drive, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You didn¡¯t mess with this, did you?¡± she asked, her voice sharp.


    Keely shook her head vigorously. ¡°Of course not. I know my ce. I didn¡¯t listen to a thing, I swear.¡±


    Cara snorted. ¡°Good. Though you work for me, don¡¯t forget the rules. Stay out of things that don¡¯t concern you. You can leave now.¡±


    Keely, breathing a sigh of relief, hastened toward the door. Just as she reached it, Cara called her back. Keely groaned inwardly.


    ¡°Tell Jake I¡¯m not feeling well and ask him toe check on me,¡± Cara instructed.


    Keely froze, a cold sweat breaking out across her forehead. Jake¡¯s chilling warning echoed in her ears.


    Cara, noticing Keely¡¯s hesitation, snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you refusing to carry out my orders?¡±


    ¡°No, no, of course not!¡± Keely waved her hands frantically.


    Cara narrowed her eyes, suspicion creeping into her voice. ¡°Is he not home? Did he go out? Or are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Keely fidgeted nervously. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ just¡­¡± She struggled toe up with a usible excuse.


    Cara¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Fine!¡± she huffed, getting up to leave the room. ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out myself.¡±


    ¡°Please wait!¡± Keely blurted out, desperately trying to block Cara¡¯s path.


    ¡°I bumped into Mr. Reeves earlier, and he said he was going out to get you a present. He wanted it to be a surprise and made me promise not to tell you. I didn¡¯t want to spill the beans, but¡­ ¡±


    Keely bet Cara wouldn¡¯t question further since Jake was mentioned.


    As expected, the words that Jake was out buying her a gift filled Cara with delight. ¡°Really?¡± she squealed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 722

    ?<strong>Chapter 722:</strong>


    Keely feigned remorse. ¡°Why else would I be so hesitant to tell you? Mr. Reeves wanted to surprise you. Now the surprise is ruined, and it¡¯s all my fault.¡± She sighed dramatically.


    Cara let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Well, obviously it¡¯s your fault,¡± she sneered. ¡°But I won¡¯t me you. Get out of my sight.¡±


    Keely practically flew out of the room, relieved to have escaped Cara¡¯s wrath.


    Cara was ecstatic. She couldn¡¯t stop picturing herself walking down the aisle in a stunning white gown, Jake waiting for her at the altar. Suddenly, something glinted in the corner of her eye. It was the USB drive, lying innocently on the desk.


    Cara hesitated, unsure whether to delve into the contents of the drive. After a moment of contemtion, curiosity won over, and she decided to listen to the recording.


    Cara felt she was the only one who could mediate the conflict between Jake and yton. She certainly didn¡¯t want any drama disrupting her wedding day.


    Humming a cheerful tune, Cara retrieved the USB drive.


    Elsewhere, Kallie was surprised to find herself face-to-face with Jake once more. Their unexpected encounter took ce, yet again, within the hospital walls.


    Since her return, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake off a persistent worry for Elma. She had even inquired about Elma¡¯s well-being from the doctor. She learned that the Morgan family rarely visited Elma, with yton being the exception, visiting every other day.


    Therefore, Kallie chose a day when yton wasn¡¯t expected to visit.


    Kallie briefly questioned if her concern for Elma was excessive, considering Elma wasn¡¯t her own child. However, her children constantly pleaded to visit Elma, clearly missing their little friend.


    Taking her children to the hospital wasn¡¯t feasible, so Kallie decided to visit Elma alone.


    Armed with Elma¡¯s favorite snacks and toys, Kallie arrived at Elma¡¯s ward only to find a familiar figure. Jake sat beside Elma¡¯s bed, sharing a moment ofughter and joy with the little girl.


    Kallie felt a surge of awkwardness and was about to retreat when Elma spotted her.


    Elma and Kallie had developed a close bond during the time they spent together. Elma¡¯s face beamed with delight as she eximed, ¡°Kallie!¡± The next second, Jake¡¯s gaze fell upon Kallie.


    Kallie realized leaving now would only amplify the awkwardness of the situation. She cleared her throat and turned to face Jake, meeting hisposed gaze.


    Jake¡¯s expression remained unchanged, offering only a slight nod in acknowledgment.


    Elma was so thrilled that she attempted to climb out of bed to greet Kallie. rmed, Kallie rushed forward to stop Elma, gently scolding, ¡°Careful, sweetheart! You might fall.¡±


    Elma giggled and hugged Kallie tightly. Her infectiousughter and sweet smile warmed Kallie¡¯s heart.


    Kallie gently stroked Elma¡¯s hair. ¡°Were you a good girl today?¡± she asked with a warm smile. ¡°Did you eat all your food and take your medicine obediently?¡±


    Elma tilted her head and replied with a proud grin, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m so well-behaved and smart. I¡¯m the best-behaved kid in the whole hospital!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 723

    ?<strong>Chapter 723:</strong>


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even Jake, who was standing nearby, chuckled, his voice pleasant.


    Kallie felt a strange flutter in her chest. The memory of that day in the elevator shed before her eyes, and a blush crept up her cheeks.


    Flustered, Kallie reached for her ss of water, but it was still steaming hot.


    Kallie yelped as the heat seared her hand. Her hand trembled, sloshing hot water over the rim of the ss.


    The cup wobbled precariously, threatening to spill scalding water all over her hand.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Jake cried, springing into action. He reached around Kallie, his arms encircling her as he steadied the cup.


    But some of the water sloshed out,nding on Jake¡¯s hands.


    Jake winced, a grimace shing across his face.


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    Kallie and Jake were incredibly close¡ªclose enough to feel the warmth of each other¡¯s bodies and hear the frantic beating of each other¡¯s hearts.


    Kallie caught a whiff of Jake¡¯s cologne, a clean, masculine scent that made her head spin. She turned her head slightly, her gaze tracing the sharp lines of his profile. ¡°Jake,¡± she called out, suddenly aware of just how close they were.


    Jake¡¯s heart hammered in his chest. He was acutely aware of her nearness, his face and ears burning with a telltale blush that Kallie thankfully didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    The way they were pressed together felt like an embrace.


    A warmth spread through Jake¡¯s chest, and he found himself strangely reluctant to break the moment. He didn¡¯t release her until Kallie began to squirm, a hint of panic in her eyes. Reluctantly, Jake loosened his grip and stepped back, a strange pang of disappointment echoing in his chest.


    The air crackled with awkwardness. Kallie avoided Jake¡¯s gaze, her cheeks flushed.


    Elma observed the scene with wide and curious eyes. Even at her young age, she could pick up on the strange tension between them. But strangely, she didn¡¯t feel upset or threatened by it. Instead, she simply pped her hands and giggled.


    Elma chirped, ¡°Daddy, why is your face so red?¡±


    Elma¡¯s innocent question only deepened the crimson hue on Jake¡¯s face.


    ¡°I, uh¡­ I need to use the bathroom,¡± Jake mumbled, making a hasty retreat.


    When Jake returned, Kallie had regained herposure, ying a game with Elma.


    The softmplight illuminated Kallie¡¯s delicate features, and her gaze, fixed on Elma, was filled with warmth and affection. Jake had never seen Cara look at Elma with such tenderness.


    When Kallie noticed Jake emerge from the bathroom, the memory of their earlier close encounter flooded back, sending a blush creeping up her neck. Her eyes sparkled with embarrassment.


    Jake felt a strange flutter in his chest, a nervous energy he couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, sweetheart,¡± Kallie said softly. ¡°I should let you get some rest. I¡¯lle visit again soon.¡±


    Elma¡¯s face fell, her bottom lip trembling. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay? If you leave, my daddy will go too, and I¡¯ll be all alone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 724

    ?<strong>Chapter 724:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The nurses will be here to look after you,¡± Kallie reassured her.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want them,¡± Elma said, her voice small. ¡°I don¡¯t like strangers. I¡¯d rather be by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you tonight, Elma,¡± Jake interjected.


    Only then did Elma nod, her eyes still glued to Kallie.


    Elma asked, her voice filled with worry, ¡°But if I get better and go home, will I never see you again? Then I don¡¯t want to get better! I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    Kallie was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Elma,¡± she chided gently. ¡°Being sick isn¡¯t fun. You need to get better.¡± Elma said nothing, her eyes downcast.


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached for the little girl. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Jake, a wave of anger washing over her. This was his daughter, for God¡¯s sake! Couldn¡¯t he protect his own child from Cara¡¯s cruelty? Cara practically worshipped him. Surely, he could put his foot down and make her stop.


    Sensing Kallie¡¯s using stare, Jake¡¯s expression hardened with resolve.


    ¡°Elma, I promise you,¡± Jake said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bully you ever again. Not even your mother.¡±


    Elma¡¯s eyes lit up, and a sweet smile spread across her face.


    Kallie scoffed inwardly, thinking he was just trying to appease Elma with empty promises. ¡°I hope you mean that, Mr. Reeves,¡± she said, her voiceced with skepticism. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze met Kallie¡¯s, his expression earnest. ¡°I mean what I said,¡± he said, his voice low and sincere.


    Kallie exited the ward, a hand fluttering to her chest as if to calm her racing heart. She figured she needed to distance herself from Jake. It was for the best. Each encounter with him ignited a torrent of emotions she couldn¡¯t control, leaving her feeling overwhelmed and heartbroken.


    A wry, self-deprecating smile touched Kallie¡¯s lips. ¡°Damn it,¡± she muttered to herself, cursing her foolish heart for falling for someone so utterly off-limits. Time, she hoped, would eventually mend the cracks in her heart.


    Despite the dim illumination, the hospital corridor felt eerily cold and menacing in the hushed stillness of the night. Shadows stretched long and distorted, creating an unsettling ambiance. The fluorescent lights above flickered ominously as Kallie neared the elevator, casting dancing shadows that yed tricks on her eyes.


    A figure materialized abruptly at the elevator entrance, their eyes fixed on Kallie with an icy intensity that sent shivers down her spine.


    Kallie recoiled, her breath catching in her throat. It took a moment for her to register the woman¡¯s identity. It was Cara, her face etched with a chilling expression. But something was undeniably amiss. A palpable aura of malice radiated from Cara. Cara¡¯s eyes burned with a murderous rage, her entire demeanor radiating a chilling intent.


    Cara typically showed hostility toward Kallie. However, at that moment, her eyes glinted with a cold ferocity, exuding a lethal intent and profound loathing. She looked like a wraith, hungry for vengeance.


    Usually, Cara took great care in her presentation, always donning stylish, luxurious clothing and wless makeup when she stepped outside. But now, she appeared dramatically lessposed, her appearance marred by a disheveled nightgown and tousled hair.


    Feeling Cara¡¯s chilling stare, a deep-seated fear quickly took root within Kallie, seemingly crawling up from her very soul, engulfing her senses.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 725

    ?<strong>Chapter 725:</strong>


    With a shaky breath, Kallie instinctively retreated, muttering, ¡°Miss Morgan?¡±


    At Kallie¡¯s words, Cara¡¯s demeanor unexpectedly softened. Her usual harshness melted into a serene smile. ¡°Miss Nixon, what a coincidence.¡±


    Although Cara¡¯s smile and softened gaze appearedforting, an unsettling chill lingered, leaving Kallie uneasy.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Morgan.¡± After a brief hesitation, Kallie quickly fabricated an excuse. ¡°I came to pick up some medication for Calvin. I¡¯ll be on my way unless there¡¯s anything you need?¡± Kallie¡¯s mind raced with worry. If Cara learned the real reason for her visit was to see Elma, it would surely stir up trouble.


    This time, however, Cara didn¡¯t cause a scene. She simply fixed Kallie with a deep, searching gaze.


    As Kallie began to walk past her, Cara unexpectedly murmured something eerie, ¡°Make an effort to visit Elma more frequently, or you might miss the chance to see her one day.¡± Kallie involuntarily turned her head toward Cara.


    There was a self-satisfied air about Cara as she covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Kallie detected a veiled threat in Cara¡¯s words. She resented Cara for using Elma as leverage, but she merely replied in a cold tone, ¡°Miss Morgan, remember, Elma is your daughter.¡± Cara¡¯s smile turned meaningful, but she said nothing.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    Kallie tore her gaze off Cara and continued on her way. She partially expected Cara to take some action, but Cara merely observed her departure with a chilling grin.


    Fortunately, the elevator doors shut, sparing Kallie from having to endure Cara¡¯s daunting smile any longer.


    Kallie had nned to text Jake a warning, only to realize she didn¡¯t have his contact information. Perhaps it was better that way. She was determined to avoid stirring up any trouble between Cara and Jake. She feared they would pin the me on her.


    As the elevator halted on the first floor, Cara diverted her gaze. She sighed and shook her head.


    Unbeknownst to Kallie, Cara clutched a fruit knife behind her back.


    Kallie¡¯s difort just moments before was a gut reaction to a perceived threat. It wasn¡¯t a case of Kallie overthinking things. For an instant, Cara truly considered charging at Kallie with the knife, ending both of their lives together.


    However, upon reflection, Cara dropped the idea. Such a death would be too simple for Kallie.


    Cara was determined to drive Kallie into utter despair, making sure Kallie would never threaten her rtionship with Jake again.


    With a new n in mind, Cara¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. She let the knife tter to the floor and made her way toward Elma¡¯s hospital ward.


    Inside, Jake was sitting by Elma¡¯s bedside, weaving a bedtime story. Elma was on the verge of falling asleep when Cara suddenly appeared in the doorway.


    The unexpected entrance startled both Elma and Jake.


    Jake¡¯s forehead creased with worry, and his voice came out sharp, almost harsh. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He scrutinized Cara from head to toe, a mix of suspicion and annoyance in his gaze. ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 726

    ?<strong>Chapter 726:</strong>


    Instead of answering, Cara veiled the spite in her look and ignored Jake¡¯s questions. She moved toward Elma, gently caressing her face with a chilling touch.


    Elma flinched, unease gnawing at her. The coldness of Cara¡¯s hand was too much¡ªlike the chilling brush of a serpent¡¯s skin against hers.


    Terror took hold of Elma as she shifted her frightened eyes between Cara and Jake.


    With a slight smile, Cara finally addressed Jake, her voice calm yet eerie. ¡°Is it odd for a mother to visit her daughter? She¡¯s been here for so many days. I¡¯ve missed her.¡±


    A wave of frustration washed over Jake instantly. Dispensing with pretenses, his voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°If you had genuinely cared for her, you wouldn¡¯t have treated her this poorly, and she wouldn¡¯t have been admitted for medical treatment.¡±


    Cara faced Jake, her features molded into a mock expression of wounded innocence. ¡°Are you implying I¡¯ve been bad to Elma? Jake, didn¡¯t we agree to spend our future together peacefully, without disagreements?¡±


    Jake was momentarily speechless, then adopted a gentler demeanor. He grasped Cara¡¯s hand, leading her toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s step outside. Elma¡¯s about to sleep and needs her rest.¡±


    Cara stood resolute, her smile widening as she suddenly said, ¡°Can you guess why I sought you out today? And how did I figure out you were here?¡±


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed in response to her words. Could it be that yton had betrayed him by exposing their charade to Cara? But that seemed unlikely. If yton had disclosed anything to Cara, he would have been implicating himself as well. Furthermore, given Cara¡¯s tendency to make a scene, she would have likely done so by now. Yet, she was eerilyposed. It was probable that she was merely upset about him not being home at night, choosing instead to visit Elma in the hospital.


    Jake suppressed the wave of disdain and chill in his gaze, managing a strained embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cara. I was deeply concerned about Elma and feltpelled to check on her. I kept it to myself because it was freezing outside. I didn¡¯t want you catching a cold, so I didn¡¯t ask you toe,¡± he murmured with a feigned warmth.


    Cara settled into his arms, her body motionless. She inhaled deeply, cherishing the scent of him, wishing she could stop time right there.


    However, Cara was painfully aware of the truth. It was all a facade. Jake¡¯s tenderness was just a mask. He didn¡¯t love her, not even in the slightest.


    yton, her own brother, joined hands with Jake, adamant about having the wedding on the ind solely to confine her there indefinitely.


    Originally, Cara had been curious about the cause of the dispute between Jake and yton. However, after listening to the entire recording, she was utterly devastated. They had fought over her.


    That day, Jake had confronted yton, directly demanding that Cara be sent away. Otherwise, Jake would leave the Morgan family and never return, indifferent to the consequences that would follow. After all, even if he stayed with the Morgan family, Cara would never allow Elma to go.


    yton, of course, rejected Jake¡¯s demands, which led to their argument.


    Jake then revealed medical reports concerning Calvin and Elma. He sternly warned yton that keeping Cara, an unhinged woman, around was like harboring a ticking bomb, and her presence posed a real threat to anyone near her. Over the years, Cara¡¯s violent mood swings had already imed many lives.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 727

    ?<strong>Chapter 727:</strong>


    Now that they were back in their homnd, where thew was strictly enforced, even a small mistake could jeopardize the entire Morgan family.


    After hearing Jake¡¯s words, yton remained silent for a long time. He realized that his leniency had not earned Cara¡¯s gratitude as he had hoped but had only fueled her brazenness.


    As Cara listened to the recording, she heard yton¡¯s voice fade into silence. At that moment, she held on to a sliver of hope. yton, her brother, had always been her protector, showering her with love and never failing to stand by her side. He had made countless sacrifices to keep her safe.


    However, as the recording continued, yton¡¯s next words were clear: ¡°If it were for any other reason, I wouldn¡¯t lend a hand. But seeing her at the hospital, so distraught over the kids, made me question my actions. For her sake, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    yton didn¡¯t specify anyone by name, but Cara wasn¡¯t naive. She immediately realized that yton was referring to Kallie, the woman who had ensnared Jake. Now, it seemed that Kallie had also charmed yton. It appeared that Jake and yton were conspiring to lock her up on Kallie¡¯s behalf.


    Cara was livid. Kallie was to me. She deserved to die. Filled with fury, Cara struggled to contain the storm of emotions inside her as she gripped Jake¡¯s clothes tightly.


    Jake sensed that something was wrong and turned to Cara, concern etched on his face. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    Cara raised her head, her gaze meeting Jake¡¯s, full of unspoken thoughts. ¡°Jake, can you honestly promise never to lie to me? If you do, I¡¯ll leave you forever.¡±


    Internally, Jake scoffed at the absurdity of the question, but he casually swore a promise.


    Being so close to him, Cara could see the absence of love in his eyes. She realized she would never win his love. Yet, it didn¡¯t seem to matter anymore. If he couldn¡¯t love her, at least his presence could offer some kind offort. Cara let out a hollowugh and stepped away from Jake¡¯s arms. ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll spend the day with Elma.¡±


    As Cara spoke, she took Elma¡¯s hand, mimicking the act of wiping away nonexistent tears. ¡°I realized I haven¡¯t treated Elma well enough before. Now, I want to make things right. I hope Elma can forgive me.¡±


    Cara had never said such things to Elma before.


    Though still frightened of Cara, Elma gently dabbed at Cara¡¯s tears, reassuring her softly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I hold no grudge against you.¡± Despite her young age, Elma¡¯s heart overflowed with empathy and forgiveness.


    Cara¡¯s regret seemed genuine. Jake observed her closely with a meaningful gaze before exiting the room.


    The following day, Kallie was absorbed in her work at thepany when her phone unexpectedly rang. In the middle of a meeting, she excused herself to take the call. Trent rarely contacted her during office hours, which meant something urgent had happened at home.


    ¡°Is everything alright with the kids?¡± Kallie asked, her voiceced with concern. It was the weekend, and both Sophie and Calvin were home, which only heightened her anxiety.


    Trent¡¯s voice came through, low and hesitant. ¡°They¡¯re fine. But¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Kallie pressed, her worry causing her to nervously flutter her eyelids.


    With a helpless sigh, Trent exined, ¡°Elma¡¯s here. Some people from the Morgan family brought her over.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 728

    ?<strong>Chapter 728:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s response was automatic, a reflex of reassurance. ¡°That¡¯s actually good news. Calvin invited her previously, so there¡¯s no¡­¡±


    Kallie stopped herself, feeling a wave of uncertainty. Elmaing to her home was a good thing, and not entirely unexpected. However, what made it strange was the involvement of someone from the Morgan family in her transportation. Why would Cara allow Elma to visit her ce? It seemed like a setup.


    Kallie¡¯s nerves spiked at the thought.


    As she stopped herself, Trent cautiously suggested, ¡°What if I send her back? I could say your kids are feeling unwell and can¡¯t entertain guests right now.¡±


    Kallie exhaled a weary sigh. ¡°That won¡¯t work. Even if we send her away now, they¡¯ll just pull another stunt. Let it be. Just make sure more people keep an eye on Elma. If she seems off, inform me right away.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Trent acknowledged.


    After ending the call, Kallie lightly tapped her phone, lost in thought. What was Cara really after?


    Mulling it over, Kallie arrived at a grim conclusion. Cara had likely done something to Elma. If any harm came to Elma, Cara would surely pin the me on her. And to think, Elma was Cara¡¯s own daughter.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank at the thought. How could Cara be so merciless?


    Sophie and Calvin immediately sensed something was wrong with Elma.


    When Elma arrived, her unhappiness was clear, her eyes still tinged with red.


    Under the intimidating gazes of the Morgan family, Elma forced a smile and greeted Sophie and Calvin. ¡°Hi, Sophie. Hi, Calvin. I came to hang out. Is that okay?¡± Sophie and Calvin exchanged a nce.


    Quickly, Sophie took Elma by the arm, shielding her from view, and shot a sharp re at the group that hade with Elma. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve brought her here. That¡¯s all you need to do. We don¡¯t need you hovering. Please leave now.¡±


    The leader of the group shed a menacing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t cause any trouble or spy on you. We¡¯ll just wait by the door for Elma.¡±


    Without further argument, Sophie ushered Calvin and Elma into the house.


    Once inside, Sophie fetched Elma a warm cup of milk. ¡°Why are you dressed so lightly? You might catch a cold!¡±


    As Sophie handed over the milk, she gently touched Elma¡¯s forehead to check for a fever.


    Elma gave Sophie a look of gratitude. Sophie had always looked out for her, keeping her safe. She had only ever experienced this sense of protection from Betty. However, Betty had disappeared suddenly.


    Calvin brought a nket for Elma, carefully draping it over her shoulders as heforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all here with you. Did someone hurt you? You can tell us.¡±


    Tears immediately sprang to Elma¡¯s eyes. She longed to reveal the truth, but Cara¡¯sst words haunted her. Silently, Elma bit her lip and shook her head.


    Sophie and Calvin exchanged a nce, their faces showing sympathy for Elma. Seeing her distress, they knew better than to press her for more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 729

    ?<strong>Chapter 729:</strong>


    Sophie tried to divert the conversation to cheer Elma up. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of fun activities here. There¡¯s a theater room for movies and games, and if you¡¯re bored of that, there¡¯s a small petting zoo out back with loads of adorable animals. If that doesn¡¯t appeal to you, we could head up to the mountain, although it¡¯s not fishing season.¡±


    Cradling her milk cup, Elma couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Are you two always this happy every day? That¡¯s really nice. You can enjoy anything, but I¡¯m not allowed to touch anything.¡±


    Elma knew Cara¡¯s disdain for herughter. Laughing openly in Cara¡¯s presence meant punishment. So, Elma had adapted. She confined herself to her room, her days marked by solitude and silence, with a shadow of sadness always present.


    Sophie empathized deeply with Elma. Pulling her into a hug, she reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s wonderful here. You can find happiness here, at least for the time being. Remember, whether you¡¯re happy or not, the days will still go by.¡±


    Elma nodded eagerly, her eyes bright with excitement. Turning to Sophie and Calvin, she asked with hope in her voice, ¡°May I go and see the animals?¡±


    The three of them enjoyed a splendid afternoon, their joyfulughter echoing through the air.


    Meanwhile, Trent watched Elma closely, noting her boundless energy and apparent immunity to illness. He wasted no time in reporting his observations to Kallie.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    Relieved, Kallie let out a weary sigh, massaging her forehead as she muttered, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just worrying too much.¡±


    But a nagging doubt remained in Kallie¡¯s mind. What were Cara¡¯s true intentions in sending Elma here? Or was it yton¡¯s doing? It seemed impossible that Cara was unaware of Elma being sent here.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Kallie resolved to call yton. Mysteriously, her calls went unanswered.


    Meanwhile, in a dark corner of the Morgan family¡¯s basement, yton regained consciousness to find his wrists and ankles tightly bound.


    Panic surged as yton struggled against his restraints, his voice echoing off the cold walls. ¡°Is anybody around? Where did everyone go?¡±


    The door creaked open.


    Cara glided in with effortless grace, settling into a chair across from yton, offering him a faint smile. ¡°Do you appreciate the surprise I¡¯ve arranged for you?¡±


    yton stared back at her, his body quaking. A sudden memory shed through his mind. Before cking out, Cara had handed him a cup of coffee, boasting that she had ground the beans herself. Having no reason to distrust her, he had gulped it down.


    yton was puzzled. What was Cara¡¯s motive? Could she have uncovered something? No, that seemed impossible. Jake wouldn¡¯t have disclosed anything.


    Trying to mask his panic, yton feigned irritation and said, ¡°Cara, this isn¡¯t funny. Release me. I know you might feel wronged again, but remember, I¡¯m your brother. Just talk to me, and I¡¯ll help you sort things out. Are you sure you want to vent your anger on me?¡±


    Cara burst intoughter as if she¡¯d heard the funniest joke ever. Herughter was so intense that she almost bent in half.


    Yet, as sheughed, her eyes shifted, bing chillingly cold and predatory. She stormed up to him, seizing him by the cor, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°You still know you¡¯re my brother, huh? I was beginning to think you¡¯d forgotten!¡± she growled. ¡°Why are you conspiring with Jake against me? Do you not see me as your sister anymore? Your actions have deeply wounded me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 730

    <strong>Chapter 730:</strong>


    At that moment, it was as if a thunderbolt exploded in yton¡¯s mind. Cara¡¯s words hit him like a revtion. He stammered, ¡°How¡­ How did you figure this out?¡±


    With a mockingugh, Cara yed the recording for him.


    After yton listened, Carapletely lost herposure. She began to destroy everything around her, her voice rising in furious shouts. ¡°Why? I trusted you the most. Why trick me like this? Why did you do this to me for that despicable woman, Kallie? I thought Jake and I could be happy together, with you being my most trusted family. I was ready to spend my life with you, but you plotted to lock me away. How absurd!¡±


    Cara had been suppressing her feelings since the day before. She was never one to hold back. Now, overwhelmed with rage, she let it all out. Just as she was on the brink of happiness, a harsh truth shattered everything. It had all been a charade, and she, the unsuspecting fool, was ensnared in the deception.


    yton¡¯s hands balled into fists, his heart torn between fear and sorrow. He watched as Cara spiraled into madness, yet he remained silent.


    Cara spun around and delivered a resounding p to yton¡¯s face.


    Tears mingled withughter as she confronted him. ¡°yton, I was grateful to you. After my rescue, when everyone taunted and condemned me, you stood by my side. But why? Am I truly inferior to that despicable woman, Kallie? I am your sister.¡± Struggling for words, yton finally said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re my sister that I can¡¯t bear to watch you continue down this path. Cara, can¡¯t you see? Jake doesn¡¯t love you. It¡¯s not toote to move on. The drug I gave Jake will ensure he won¡¯t remember Kallie for the rest of his life. Just let him leave with Elma. I¡¯ve promised to hide them where they¡¯ll never be found, away from you and Kallie. I¡¯ll find someone better for you.¡±


    Cara¡¯s gaze hardened with scorn. ¡°Jake might have forgotten her, but haven¡¯t you noticed? He falls for her over and over again. Why is that?¡±


    yton had no answer. Memories flooded his mind suddenly. Jake¡¯s gaze toward Kallie had always beenplex. yton hadn¡¯t grasped it until now. Jake¡¯s gaze on Kallie held unmistakable love. Jake himself probably failed to understand why he had fallen so deeply for Kallie once again.


    Despite their previous efforts, yton and Cara had failed to stop Jake and Kallie from falling in love.


    Without hesitation, Cara confronted yton. ¡°Don¡¯t assume I¡¯m clueless. You im it¡¯s all for me, but it¡¯s just feeding your selfish needs. Are you smitten with Kallie, aren¡¯t you? You just want to win her over!¡±


    yton instantly struggled and denied it. ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    Cara scoffed. ¡°You know the truth quite well. Get real! You¡¯ll never end up with Kallie. That woman only has eyes for Jake and will never love another. It seems we¡¯re both destined to love hopelessly.¡±


    yton wrestled against the ropes for a long while in vain, breathing heavily.


    Cara gazed down at him, her face a mix of emotions¡ªanger, pity, and, predominantly, sorrow. ¡°Do you know where I picked up these skills for tying people up? It was the Perry family. They did this to me. I endured so much back then. Now, all I want is a quiet life with the man I love. Is that wrong?¡±


    Sensing Cara might escte the situation, yton attempted to calm her. ¡°Cara, I was mistaken. I won¡¯t assist Jake any longer. I promise. Just let me go, will you? Now that the scheme plotted by Jake and I is out in the open, there¡¯s no sending you away, is there?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy Sunday, lovely people! May your day be filled with peace, joy, and plenty of moments to enjoy. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (^?^ )


    .

 Chapter 731

    ?<strong>Chapter 731:</strong>


    Cara stopped her tears abruptly. She whirled around and struck yton again. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me! I know what you¡¯re thinking. You see Kallie as more important than me. But it¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t harm you. I tied you up just to keep you from causing more trouble. I¡¯ve got quite the spectacle nned for today. Can you guess what it is?¡±


    yton saw the unsettling smile on Cara¡¯s face and felt a surge of fear. ¡°Cara, what are you nning?¡± His voice shook.


    yton knew Cara well enough. She wouldn¡¯t hurt Jake. Her vengeance was likely to target Kallie and Kallie¡¯s children. What would happen next was impossible for anyone to foresee.


    Cara, of course, had no intention of telling yton what she had nned.


    Just then, yton¡¯s phone rang again. It was from Kallie. With a smirk, Cara took yton¡¯s phone, stepping back to make sure he couldn¡¯t grab it from her. ¡°See?¡± Cara sneered. ¡°She¡¯s still trying to ask you for help. Don¡¯t me me for this. You¡¯re partly the reason for what I¡¯ve be. You rescued and spoiled me. Yet, you¡¯re not siding with me now. Just wait¡ªKallie and Jake will never be together. And neither will you and Kallie.¡±


    With that, Cara swept out of the room, taking yton¡¯s phone with her. The door mmed shut behind her, extinguishing anyst glimmer of hope yton had.


    Trapped in the basement, yton roared in frustration. He forced himself to take a deep breath and calm down. His eyes scanned the basement,nding on a pile of clutter in the corner. Cara had no idea that behind it, there was a hidden secret passage.


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    Elsewhere, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was wrong, but she had a mountain of work to get through that day. She decided to head home and asked her assistant to handle things at the office. She just needed to make sure the kids were safe.


    On the way home, Kallie called Sophie. ¡°Sophie, is everything okay? Are you all getting along? Any arguments or fights?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Sophie giggled. ¡°We¡¯re having a st! No arguments here. Elma¡¯s having fun. Here, listen.¡±


    Kallie could hear the childrenughing and ying in the background. Feeling relieved, she replied, ¡°Ask everyone what they want for dinner. I¡¯ll be home soon, and I¡¯ll cook for you all.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Sophie cheered.


    Sophie hung up and told Calvin and Elma that Kallie wasing home soon and would cook for them. Calvin was excited and immediately started rattling off a list of dishes he wanted.


    When it was Elma¡¯s turn, she frowned and hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want. I don¡¯t like anything,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sophie reassured her with a friendly smile. ¡°My mom¡¯s an awesome cook. You¡¯ll love her cooking!¡± Elma managed a weak smile in return.


    Just then, Elma¡¯s phone buzzed to life.


    Elma¡¯s smile instantly vanished as she saw the caller.


    Excusing herself, Elma slipped to a quiet corner to answer the phone.


    ¡°Elma, honey,¡± Cara began sweetly. ¡°Are you having a good time?¡±


    Elma¡¯s body began to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± she stammered.


    Cara cut her off abruptly, her voice sharp with annoyance. ¡°Have you already forgotten what I told you?¡±


    Tears welled up in Elma¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to do it. Sophie and Calvin have been so kind to me. Kallie¡¯s really nice. They¡¯re not bad people,¡± she pleaded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 732

    ?<strong>Chapter 732:</strong>


    ¡°That tramp Kallie is the reason my marriage is falling apart! Her kids are no good! Do you understand?¡± Cara shrieked. Elma flinched. Confusion and doubts swirled within her.


    What Cara said didn¡¯t seem right to Elma. She sensed something special between Kallie and Jake, as well as Jake¡¯s clear disinterest and even disgust for Cara. Yet, if Jake didn¡¯t love Cara, why couldn¡¯t they just split up? Why did they have to stay together? Was this what marriage was all about?


    Cara¡¯s patience had reached its limit. ¡°If you refuse to do as I say, someone will pay the price!¡± she snarled, switching on the camera.


    Cara¡¯s face, contorted with rage, filled the screen.


    A wave of fear washed over Elma.


    Cara turned the phone toward the basement stairs and began to descend.


    Elma gasped. There, tied to a chair in the basement, was yton, struggling to break free. He¡¯d clearly been struggling for some time. Exhausted, hey slumped on the floor beside the overturned chair, drenched in sweat and utterly defeated.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    ¡°yton!¡± Elma cried out, her voice filled with fear and worry. A cruel smile twisted Cara¡¯s lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll throw him into the ocean.¡±


    Elma sobbed, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s your brother! You can¡¯t do this to him!¡±


    Cara scoffed, amused by Elma¡¯s desperate plea. ¡°My brother?¡± she sneered. ¡°He¡¯s no brother of mine. Elma, you have five seconds to make up your mind.¡±


    Elma hung her head as Cara counted down the seconds. She felt trapped. yton was her uncle, the only person besides Jake who truly cared for her. yton had always been there for her, protecting her from Cara¡¯s cruelty. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him being harmed. Cara was a woman of her word. If she said she would do something, she would.


    ¡°Mom, I will do as you say,¡± Elma whimpered, her voice choked with sobs. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt yton. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Just please, don¡¯t hurt him,¡± she begged.


    Cara snorted, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Then get to it,¡± she ordered.


    She hung up the phone, cutting Elma off.


    ytony on the cold, damp floor of the basement, his mouth covered with duct tape. He could only make muffled noises. He red at Cara, his eyes filled with a mixture of disappointment and pain. He seemed to be saying, ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, Cara. How can you be so merciless?¡±


    Cara crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°Look at you, starting to believe your own lies. We both know who Elma¡¯s real mother is. I¡¯ve taken care of Elma all these years. It¡¯s time she repaid the favor.¡±


    Cara nced around the basement, ensuring nothing was amiss. Satisfied, she mmed the door shut and left yton alone in the darkness.


    Cara had no idea that the moment she was gone, yton started to wriggle free from his restraints.


    As the pampered heir to the Morgan family fortune, yton had never experienced such hardship and humiliation.


    yton gritted his teeth, ignoring the stinging pain as his skin scraped against the rough floor. He inched forward with agonizing slowness. A distance he could normally cover in a few strides took him a grueling ten minutes to traverse.


    Finally, he reached his destination. He used his head to nudge aside the clutter that blocked his path.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 733

    ?<strong>Chapter 733:</strong>


    Thankfully, it was only some lightweight cardboard boxes, not heavy objects.


    There it was, the button. He pressed it, and a hidden door swung open. A flicker of hope ignited in yton¡¯s eyes as he scrambled toward the newly revealed doorway.


    Sophie, noticing Elma¡¯s prolonged absence, went in search of her. She found Elma curled up in a corner, sobbing quietly.


    ¡°Elma, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry,¡± Sophie cooed, gently lifting Elma and wiping away her tears.


    Elma avoided Sophie¡¯s gaze, her tears flowing freely. Sophie paused, a thoughtful frown creasing her brow. ¡°Did your mom give you a hard time again? Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re safe at my house. She wouldn¡¯t dare bully you here.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± Elma shook her head vigorously.


    Sophie sighed softly and patted Elma¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. I won¡¯t pry anymore. Just please don¡¯t cry,¡± she said gently.


    Elma took a deep breath, forcing herself to say, ¡°Sophie, could you go out with me to buy something?¡±


    ¡°You want to go shopping?¡± Sophie asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. ¡°What do you need? I¡¯m sure we have it here. And if not, I can always send one of the staff to fetch it for you.¡±


    Elma shook her head firmly. ¡°No, I want to go myself.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She simply smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Sophie and Elma were just about to leave when they bumped into Calvin.


    Calvin gave them a puzzled look. ¡°Where are you two off to?¡±


    Sophie said, ¡°Elma wants to go shopping, so I¡¯m tagging along with her.¡±


    Calvin perked up immediately. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Elma interjected sharply, shaking her head. ¡°Sophie¡¯spany is all I need. You should stay here.¡±


    Calvin, baffled, pressed on. ¡°But why?¡±


    Elma, clutching Sophie¡¯s hand, struggled to find her words. ¡°I just need Sophie right now.¡±


    Sophie, feeling a mix of sympathy and slight amusement, patted Elma on the head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Calvin. You should stay here. Our mom will be back any minute now. It¡¯s best if you wait for her.¡±


    With a reluctant nod, Calvin agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as they were about to leave, Elma halted and turned back to face Calvin, leaving him and Sophie confused with her parting words. ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re leaving through the back door.¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t give it much thought and simply nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elma turned around, her features contorted by conflicting emotions. Cara had specifically instructed her to entice both Sophie and Calvin outdoors.


    Yet, Elma harbored her own agenda. She persuaded Calvin to remain indoors, leaving him with the hint that she and Sophie had slipped out the back. This information woulde to mindter if he realized Sophie was missing. That was all she could manage under the circumstances.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 734

    ?<strong>Chapter 734:</strong>


    Elma grappled with the possible future repercussions¡ªCalvin and the others might me or harbor resentment toward her. Dread washed over her at the thought, pulling her into a sullen state.


    Noticing Elma¡¯s sadness, Sophie tried to lift her spirits.


    Lifting Elma effortlessly, Sophie suggested, ¡°It¡¯s quicker if I carry you. Let¡¯s zip through our shopping so we¡¯re back before my mom gets home. She¡¯s nning a feast of treats and games tonight. I¡¯ll talk to her about having you over for a sleepover. It¡¯ll be fun!¡±


    Elma couldn¡¯t muster a smile. Tears were almost falling. Sophie¡¯s kindness only intensified her guilt for pulling off the stunt Cara had requested. She condemned herself as vile. On the verge of exiting through the back, Elma¡¯s conscience fought to voice her remorse.


    However, Sophie dashed ahead, unyielding. Setting Elma down, she eagerly asked, ¡°Which way now? If it¡¯s a long walk, we can ask the driver for a ride.¡±


    Elma remained mute, staring at Sophie, her expression filled with turmoil.


    At that moment, footsteps echoed from behind them.


    Sophie felt a sudden sense of unease and quickly spun around. There stood the bodyguards who had brought Elma.


    ¡°Why are they here?¡± Sophie¡¯s expression darkened. She never trusted these men.


    Sophie nced at Elma and asked, ¡°Did your mom send them to fetch you?¡±


    Elma shook her head and whispered urgently, ¡°Sophie, run.¡±


    Unfortunately, it was already toote.


    Before Sophie could react, she was encircled, trapped with no escape route.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Sophie turned to Elma, her face a mask of shock.


    Elma, ovee with guilt, avoided Sophie¡¯s gaze, her head bowed.


    The bodyguards swiftly subdued Sophie. She fought back, but they overpowered her easily.


    Elma watched, tears streaming down her face as the bodyguards forced Sophie into a car.


    Elma couldn¡¯t stop wailing. ¡°I¡¯m such a terrible friend. I¡¯m so sorry, Sophie¡­¡±


    Keely stood as the group¡¯s undisputed leader. She pinched Elma¡¯s cheek harshly. It was more a reprimand than affection. Her eyes held a dark glint as she said, ¡°You are right. It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re nothing but trouble. Elma, when the truthes out, Calvin and Kallie will despise you. The only one you can rely on in this world is your mother.¡±


    Elma¡¯s hands balled into fists, her resolve battling her despair. With a swift motion, she knocked Keely¡¯s hand aside, her expression cold. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything my mother asked. Isn¡¯t it time you released yton?¡±


    Keely¡¯s smile twisted, growing more unsettling. ¡°You want to see him, huh? Very well, I¡¯ll free him now and take you to him.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kallie rushed home. Upon entering, she found Calvin engrossed with a gaming console, two more consoles lying nearby amidst a clutter of toys and snacks strewn across the floor and table.


    Despite the chaos, a wave of relief washed over Kallie. The children seemed to be getting along, enjoying themselves without any mishaps.


    Sitting beside Calvin, Kallie asked, ¡°Calvin, where did Sophie and Elma go?¡±


    ncing up, Calvin¡¯s face lit up with a warm, bright smile upon seeing Kallie. ¡°They headed out for some shopping and will be back shortly.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 735

    ?<strong>Chapter 735:</strong>


    Kallie nodded but couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity. ¡°How was today? Everything alright with Elma?¡±


    Calvin paused, reflecting, then gently shook his head. ¡°Elma¡¯s been great, actually. We had a st. Sophie and I were thinking about having a chat with Elma¡¯s parents to see if she could sleep over tonight. They were fine with dropping her off, so they might agree, right?¡±


    Calvin looked at Kallie, his eyes filled with tentative hope.


    With a headache pressing at her temples, Kallie forced a strained smile. ¡°I doubt that¡¯ll work out.¡± Clearly, Cara had ulterior motives. Even if Elma wasn¡¯t sent here by Cara, she was unlikely to agree to an overnight stay.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Calvin murmured, his shoulders slumping in resignation.


    Kallie recognized that Calvin¡¯s kindness toward Elma was a balm for the ache of missing his sister, who had disappeared.


    Kallie caressed Calvin¡¯s head soothingly and asked about the time Sophie and Elma had departed.


    Considering the timing, Kallie decided it was nearly time to prepare dinner. She suggested Calvin give Sophie a ring to discuss what they would like to eat.


    However, the color drained from Calvin¡¯s face the moment he made the call. Gripping the phone tightly, he raised rmed eyes to Kallie. ¡°Mom, Sophie¡¯s line isn¡¯t going through.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kallie¡¯s face shifted suddenly. This waspletely out of the ordinary. Why was Sophie¡¯s phone unreachable? Kallie clung to a thread of hope. ¡°Perhaps she dashed off and left her phone behind?¡±


    Calvin crushed that hope swiftly. ¡°No, I saw it myself when she left with Elma. She had her phone, and the battery wasn¡¯t drained.¡±


    A shiver of apprehension coursed through Kallie. She wasn¡¯t easily fooled. The signs were troubling and clear. There was no doubt that Sophie and Elma were in peril.


    Without hesitation, Kallie stood and reached for the phone, calling the bodyguards. ¡°We need to find Sophie and Elma, immediately,¡± shemanded.


    Panic was evident in Calvin¡¯s voice as he recalled Elma¡¯s peculiar remarks. ¡°Mom, before they left, Elma mentioned they¡¯d slip out the back door.¡±


    Hearing these words, Kallie dashed to the back door. By the time she got there, it was toote. The back door revealed nothing but emptiness, no trace of the girls anywhere.


    Kallie swiftly checked the surveince footage. The culprits hadn¡¯t even tried to sabotage the surveince system. They had abducted Sophie right under the cameras.


    Upon reviewing the footage, Calvin recognized the culprits instantly as the bodyguards who had escorted Elma here. Kallie, too, recognized them immediately, especially when Keely appeared.


    In the footage, Keely was pinching Elma¡¯s cheek, murmuring words that visibly pained Elma, yet Elma remained silent. Keely then scooped Elma up, ced her in a car, and drove away.


    Kallie was shocked. Without hesitation, she dialed Cara¡¯s number. She half-expected Cara to ignore the call, but to her surprise, Cara picked up immediately, as though she had been waiting for it.


    ¡°Kallie, are you enjoying the little spectacle I orchestrated?¡± Cara¡¯s voice was cheerful, with an unmistakable hint of excitement.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 736

    ?<strong>Chapter 736:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I never held you responsible for your past actions because your brother¡¯s kindness left a deep impression on me, and I felt indebted to you. But you¡¯ve crossed the line too many times. Why should my children suffer? You have every right to be angry with me, but my children are innocent.¡±


    Cara sneered. ¡°Oh, I initially nned to target you directly, but that became uninteresting. I wanted to see youpletely broken. Who says your children are innocent, Kallie? Their very existence is their fault¡ªborn of you and carrying Jake¡¯s blood!¡±


    Kallie was overwhelmed by a profound sadness. ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ve resolved to keep my kids from acknowledging Jake as their father. They¡¯ve distanced themselves from him and won¡¯t im his estate. They pose no threat to your ns. If you doubt me, I¡¯m willing to make a sworn statement.¡±


    Cara¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°Oh, stop pretending. You think I¡¯m clueless? You¡¯ve been seeing Jake behind my back for a long time. Otherwise, why does he always sneak around just to see you? Weren¡¯t you the one who provoked mest time? I may not have Jake, but don¡¯t expect your life to be peaceful.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice grew icy. ¡°If you don¡¯t release Sophie, I will be forced to act. This time, not even your brother¡¯s favor will hold me back. If Sophie is harmed, I won¡¯t rest until one of us is destroyed.¡±


    Cara, unfazed and almost eager, retorted, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± With those words, she ended the call.


    Kallie turned to Calvin.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Calvin had sessfully traced Cara¡¯s location. Cara wasn¡¯t with the Morgan family; instead, she was up in the mountains on the outskirts.


    Kallie, troubled by this, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have any idea where your sister might be?¡±


    Calvin shook his head in frustration. ¡°Even if her phone¡¯s off, it should still emit some signal, but I¡¯m getting nothing. Maybe they tossed her phone into the water or smashed it. Mom, shouldn¡¯t we gather a group and head there now? We might still intercept them.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, feeling a chill creeping over her hands and feet, her thoughts in disarray. Yet, she managed to regain some semnce of calm. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Cara¡¯s actions are unpredictable, and she¡¯spletely lost control. If we charge in now, it will only tip her off and provoke something even more drastic.¡± Her expression firmed as she made a decision. ¡°I need to track down Jake now.¡± It seemed Cara¡¯s erratic behavior stemmed from Jake¡¯s absence.


    Indeed, Cara, who had earlier gloated over unsettling Kallie, was now seething with rage upon learning that her men had lost track of Jake. ¡°You¡¯re all fools! How do you lose track of someone? If there¡¯s no update in half an hour, none of you will leave here alive!¡±


    Her men were at their breaking point. They couldn¡¯t fathom the tricks Jake used. Every time he disappeared, they were left with not even a trace of him.


    They  often managed to locate Jake only when he decided to return of his own ord. Unbeknownst to Jake, Cara had already uncovered the plot he had devised with yton.


    Before Jake left, he assured Cara that he had urgent business to attend to and promised to take her to the ind for their wedding celebration once he returned. After his departure, Cara found herself at a loss as to how to locate him. Ten minutester, Keely arrived with Sophie and Elma. Sophie was blindfolded. The sound of Cara¡¯s voice made her shudder.


    Cara moved slowly toward Sophie, pinched her cheek, and said with chilling calmness, ¡°Your face annoys me. You¡¯re bing more and more like your despicable mother every day.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 737

    ?<strong>Chapter 737:</strong>


    Despite her trembling, Sophie managed to respond defiantly, ¡°My mother is nothing like what you say.¡±


    p! Sophie was pped hard.


    Elma, standing close by, was overwhelmed with worry and tried to step in. However, before she could intervene, Cara forcefully shoved her aside. Elma copsed to the floor but remained determined to get up. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t attack Sophie like this. What you¡¯re doing is against thew!¡±


    Upon hearing Elma¡¯s outcry, Sophie¡¯s heart raced with anxiety.


    Cara, her expression twisted into a cruel smirk, strode toward Elma and kicked her violently. The servants gasped in horror at the scene, while Keely, aware of Cara¡¯s n to dispose of Elma, watched impassively. Regardless of whether Cara and Jake stayed together, Elma¡¯s fate seemed sealed.


    Trembling in pain, Elma¡¯s tear-streaked face lifted as she cried out, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, Elma.¡±


    Elma had always known Cara¡¯s disdain for her, but she never imagined Cara was capable of such cruelty.


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    Cara pressed her foot against Elma¡¯s face, her eyes burning with fury. ¡°Fool, I am not your mother. Your real mother is that wretch, Kallie. Isn¡¯t it ironic? Her long-lost daughter has been right here, calling me mom. I¡¯m revealing the truth now, so you have no regrets in your final moments. Elma, consider yourself lucky for the kindness I¡¯ve shown you.¡±


    Sophie stiffened at these words. Was Elma really her long-lost sister? But that didn¡¯t make sense. Elma¡¯s age didn¡¯t fit. What was the real story here?


    Elma passed out, and Cara, growing impatient, snapped at Keely to call for a doctor. Cara knew she had to ensure Elma stayed alive before Jake¡¯s return. Elma might still prove useful.


    A thought struck Cara, and she turned to look at Sophie, noticing the sweat beading on her forehead. ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot you were here.¡±


    Blindfolded, Sophie¡¯s senses heightened. Chills ran down her spine at the sound of Cara¡¯s cold tone.


    Sophie¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her whole body shaking with fear.


    Cara rested a hand on Sophie¡¯s shoulder, a taunting smile curling her lips. ¡°What exactly did you hear just now?¡±


    Sophie saw no point in denying any further. Swallowing her apprehension, she asked, ¡°Is Elma my blood sister?¡±


    Cara¡¯sugh echoed coldly through the room. ¡°Since you won¡¯t be leaving here today, I suppose there¡¯s no harm in telling you. Elma is Kallie¡¯s youngest daughter. She went missing all those years ago, and of course, she¡¯s your sister.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s stomach twisted, fury bubbling beneath her skin as Cara casually continued, ¡°Oh, and if you¡¯re wondering why she looks younger than Calvin, I gave her an injection. It stunted her growth. She won¡¯t live past forty years.¡±


    Sophie clenched her fists, her blood boiling. Though she couldn¡¯t see Cara due to the blindfold, she focused on Cara¡¯s voice, hoping she could strangle the life out of her. How could someone be so vile?


    ¡°You¡¯ll burn in hell for this! My mother won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Sophie cursed, her voice thick with venom.


    Cara¡¯sughter echoed, cold and triumphant. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for her, then. Let¡¯s see who ends up in hell.¡±


    Cara¡¯s voice hardened, the chill unmistakable. ¡°Restrain her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 738

    ?<strong>Chapter 738:</strong>


    Meanwhile, Kallie had tracked Jake down, thanks to Calvin¡¯s help.


    When Kallie spotted Jake standing in front of the derelict vi, her heart skipped a beat. She rushed over with her team. Jake stood frozen in front of an abandoned vi, lost in thought. His hair and eyshes sparkled with morning dew, making it clear he had been there for a while.


    As Kallie looked at the familiar, decaying building, memories washed over her.


    Calvin tugged on Kallie¡¯s hand, his eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°Mom, where are we?¡±


    Kallie smiled softly at him. ¡°This is where your father and I used to live. It belonged to your great-grandfather. He was an important figure in our family.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandfather?¡± Calvin repeated, his small mind struggling to grasp the weight of the history.


    Kallie had never shared much about her past with Calvin.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t visited Roderick¡¯s grave in years.


    Kallie knelt, patting Calvin¡¯s head gently. ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    At Kallie¡¯s approaching footsteps, Jake¡¯s gaze cleared. He turned around. His subsequent words caught her off guard. ¡°You aren¡¯t Sarah.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment before realization dawned. ¡°Is that what they told you? So all this time, you thought I was Sarah? The woman you hated?¡±


    Jake nodded slowly, his eyes filled with questions. He stepped closer to her, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°Then, who are you?¡± His hand pressed to his temple as if trying to remember something that wouldn¡¯te. ¡°I feel like I should know you. I ended up here without realizing it, almost like something was calling me back. Standing here, I¡­ I remember shes. I see myself living here with other people. You were one of them. But whenever I try to remember more, my head¡­ It hurts.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡°Have you forgotten the past?¡±


    Jake pressed his lips together, realizing he had said too much. He decided to drop the topic. Elma was still in Cara¡¯s hands, and he couldn¡¯t risk any revtions that might jeopardize his n. His expression shifted, and he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve got something to handle. I am leaving.¡±


    With that, he quickly started to walk away.


    But Kallie reached out, grabbing his arm. ¡°You can¡¯t leave just yet. You have to help me save Sophie and Elma. They¡¯re in danger. You know they¡¯re your children.¡±


    Jake froze, disbelief washing over him. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Kallie hurriedly exined, the words tumbling out of her in a rush. ¡°This is all Cara¡¯s doing. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s nning, but Sophie is your eldest daughter. You can¡¯t abandon her. I can¡¯t manage the rescue alone. They¡¯re in Cara¡¯s custody, and if I make the wrong move, it¡¯ll only make things worse. You have to intervene and save them, Jake.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his focus sharpening. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    As they got into the car, Jake held Kallie¡¯s hand, and fragments of blurry but persistent memories red up in his mind. But as he tried to grasp them, his head pounded fiercely, forcing the memories back behind a veil.


    ¡°So, tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡± Jake nced at Kallie.


    Kallie hesitated, her voice a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m Kallie.¡±


    Suddenly, something broke inside Jake¡¯s mind, and a low hum filled his ears. His head felt like it was splitting apart. Kallie. This familiar name was everything he had been searching for. But why? Why had he been looking for her? Why did they have children together? What had he forgotten? Who was she, and what kind of history did they share?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 739

    ?<strong>Chapter 739:</strong>


    The pain became unbearable, and Jake let out a groan. Kallie noticed his difort immediately, her eyes full of worry. ¡°Jake, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jake forced a smile through gritted teeth, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± But his strained and weak voice betrayed him. Kallie¡¯s concern deepened. ¡°You¡¯re not fine. You need to see a doctor.¡±


    Jake waved her off. ¡°No. Right now, the only thing that matters is saving the kids. If I don¡¯t get there, Cara will do something reckless.¡±


    His eyes dropped, guilt gnawing at him. ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t regained all his memories yet, but he knew one thing for sure. Kallie had once been the most important person in his life. Perhaps their bond had been beautiful once, but a tragic ident had stolen his memories, fracturing everything they had built together. What if he had regained his memory now? He had made a huge mistake.


    Kallie¡¯s voice was soft but steady. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. The past is gone. I don¡¯t me you for what happened. I want to live in peace with my children.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face was clouded with uncertainty. ¡°Did I have a good rtionship with Cara in the past?¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°No. You never had anything to do with her.¡±


    Jake was astonished, confusion etching deeper lines into his face. In that case, how did he and Cara be Elma¡¯s parents? Seeing his puzzlement, Kallie offered an exnation, though bitternessced her words. ¡°Maybe when you lost your memory, she took care of you. Perhaps, over time, you grew close. Jake, I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t hold you ountable for what happened, but I¡¯m selfish. When you walked away from me, I stopped my children from acknowledging you as their father anymore. Let me make this clear. If Cara hurts Sophie, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    Especially because Jake was with Cara now, Kallie felt revenge was unavoidable. She would stop at nothing if Cara really did something to Sophie. Even if Jake chose to side with Cara, she wouldn¡¯t soften her stance.


    How absurd it was. They once shared a strong bond, yet now they found themselves on opposing sides.


    Jake wanted to rify that he barely had feelings for Cara and that he remained with the Morgan family solely for Elma¡¯s sake.


    But before Jake could say anything, his head throbbed, harder this time. The pain was excruciating, and blood filled his mouth. Jake swallowed it back, forcing himself to act as if nothing had happened.


    Kallie saw the look on Jake¡¯s face and drew the wrong conclusion. She bit back a bitter smile, pretending not to notice. Her hands slowly tightened into fists.


    Kallie analyzed the situation: if Jake was telling the truth, then it all made sense. It exined why he hadn¡¯t returned to the Reeves Group and taken charge¡ªhe had amnesia. She knew Jake wouldn¡¯t take control of such a massivepany until he truly knew who he was.


    But now, it was clear Jake was starting to regain his memories. If he took over the Reeves Group and decided to shield Cara despite her repeated wrongdoings, Kallie knew she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    But Kallie wasn¡¯t backing down. Cara had gone too far, too many times. Cara was going to pay for what she¡¯d done. The car soon pulled up to the suburban vi where Cara stayed. The security guard at the gate seemed to be expecting them and opened the gate before they even reached it.


    Keely came out to greet Kallie and was taken aback to see Jake and Kallie arrive together. If Cara saw them together, she¡¯d lose it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 740

    <strong>Chapter 740:</strong>


    Keely shrugged. It wasn¡¯t her problem.


    Keely gave Kallie a pitying look and gestured toward the house. ¡°Pleasee in. Miss Morgan only wants to see you.¡± Kallie stood her ground. ¡°Tell her toe out here,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. If she refuses, I¡¯ll call the police. She wouldn¡¯t want to cause a scene, would she?¡±


    Keelyughed. ¡°Miss Nixon, Miss Morgan¡¯s already caused a scene. You think she¡¯s afraid of the police? Don¡¯t forget she¡¯s mentally unstable. Even if she killed someone, you couldn¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Though furious, Kallie knew Keely was right. ¡°Fine,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    Keely led Kallie toward the house. Before going inside, Kallie nced back at Jake.


    Jake watched them go, his hands clenching into fists. Trailing behind Keely, Kallie stepped into a dimly lit room that resembled a basement.


    Straining her ears, Kallie detected the distinct gurgling of water.


    She didn¡¯t expect a hidden door to be concealed within the basement walls.


    Keely pushed the door open, revealing a lengthy passage that stretched into darkness.


    Cara had no fear of Kallie discovering her hideout. No one would ever suspect such a ce.


    As they ventured deeper into the passage, the narrow confines gradually gave way to arger expanse. It resembled a cavernous chamber, hidden deep beneath the earth.


    An underground river flowed through the cave, its waters churning and swirling with ferocious energy. Suspended above the raging current were two bound figures.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank as she recognized the captives as Elma and Sophie. Both girls were blindfolded, their fates uncertain. Sophie showed signs of life, but Elma¡¯s limp figure and lifeless posture filled Kallie with dread. Kallie wondered if Elma was still alive.


    A wave of terror washed over Kallie, her heart pounding in her chest.


    A chilling touch suddenly fell upon Kallie¡¯s shoulder, sending a jolt of fear through her. Goosebumps erupted across her skin as a wave of fear coursed through her.


    Whirling around, Kallie found herself face to face with Cara, a sinister smile twisting Cara¡¯s lips.


    Cara¡¯s appearance had drastically changed in a matter of days. Her face was gaunt and pale, her eyes sunken. Her eyes were devoid of warmth, as cold and lifeless as ice. A terrifying blend of madness and malice burned within them. They held a chilling, otherworldly quality, like the eyes of a vengeful spirit returned from the depths of hell.


    Kallie shuddered, instinctively retreating from Cara¡¯s chilling presence.


    ¡°Kallie, didn¡¯t I warn you against crossing me?¡± Cara hissed, her voice low and menacing.


    Cara¡¯s eyes remained cold, piercing Kallie with their intensity.


    Cara continued, her voice dripping with venom, ¡°Look at those two girls hanging above the river. Their suffering is entirely your fault.¡±


    Hearing Cara mention the kids, Kallie was snapped out of her fear. She lunged forward, gripping Cara¡¯s shoulders with desperate urgency. ¡°If you have a grievance, take it up with me! They¡¯re just innocent children!¡±


    Cara violently shrugged off Kallie¡¯s grasp. ¡°Innocent?¡± She scoffed. ¡°What makes them so innocent?¡±


    Before Kallie could retort, a bodyguard materialized and seized her, pinning her arms behind her back. A chair was swiftly brought forward for Cara.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: I hope you all enjoyed the chapters, dear readers! Had an amazing day. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 741

    ?<strong>Chapter 741:</strong>


    Cara settled into the chair with an air of haughty elegance. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you two choices, Kallie,¡± she announced, her voice dripping with malice. ¡°You can save either Sophie or Elma.¡±


    Kallie stared at Cara, her face a mixture of disbelief and disgust. ¡°Are you out of your freaking mind?¡± she spat. ¡°One of them is your own daughter! Why the hell are you making me choose?¡±


    Cara¡¯s smile was cold and enigmatic. She said dismissively, ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough why I force you to make a choice. So, you¡¯re choosing Sophie, then? You don¡¯t care about Elma?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands balled into fists, her knuckles white. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Cara, you can hate me all you want. But Elma is your daughter! How can you do this to her?¡±


    Cara ignored Kallie and turned her attention to Elma. ¡°You heard that, Elma?¡± she shouted. ¡°The woman you adore, Kallie, only cares about her own daughter. You¡¯re nothing to her, just a charity case. Your parents abandoned you. You¡¯re destined to suffer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Kallie shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯vepletely lost it!¡±


    Cara threw back her head and let out a chillingugh. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy!¡± she shrieked. ¡°I¡¯m a madwoman! So, Kallie, once you¡¯ve made your decision, go stand next to the one you want to save. You have one minute to decide. But I think I already know who you¡¯re going to choose.¡±


    Cara added, as if just remembering a minor detail, ¡°Oh, and one more thing, there¡¯s an underground river flowing beneath us. If someone falls in, who knows where the current will take them?


    They might never be found, not even their bodies. Elma, if you die today, it won¡¯t be my fault. It will be Kallie¡¯s.¡±


    Elma trembled, her eyes wide with terror, but she remained silent. She knew she had no right to speak. Sophie was Kallie¡¯s daughter. They were a real family, a happy family. They had all been so kind to her. She didn¡¯t deserve to live under these circumstances. But even so, she was terrified. All she wanted was to grow up, to have a good life, and to get the hell out of this ce with her dad.


    Elma was consumed by fear. Where was her dad? Why hadn¡¯t hee to rescue her? Despite her terror, she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Kallie was torn. She knew she should save Sophie, but Elma was just an innocent child. If it weren¡¯t for Cara, Elma wouldn¡¯t be dangling there, at the mercy of her uing choice.


    Kallie never thought anyone would do something so cruel. But then again, this was Cara. Cara was capable of anything.


    Sophie¡¯s mouth was taped shut. She could hear Cara and Kallie talking. She whimpered, desperately trying to tell Kallie that Elma was her long-lost sister. But the gag prevented Sophie from making a sound. All she could do was struggle against the ropes that bound her. Kallie thought Sophie struggled out of fear. Her heart ached with the uncertainty of what to do.


    Cara sneered, ¡°Ten seconds left. Time¡¯s almost up. Have you decided yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kallie said, her eyes hardening with resolve.


    ¡°Really?¡± Cara¡¯s eyebrow arched with intrigue as she studied Kallie. ¡°Who did you choose? Was it Sophie?¡±


    Kallie gestured to Cara. ¡°Come here, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 742

    ?<strong>Chapter 742:</strong>


    Cara responded with a cool tone, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try any tricks.¡±


    Kallie scoffed. ¡°Everyone here is loyal to you. What harm could I possibly do to you?¡±


    Prompted by Kallie¡¯s remark, Cara stood and approached her, maintaining a careful distance. She crossed her arms and pressed, ¡°So, who have you chosen?¡±


    Kallie nced again at Sophie, then at Elma, and dered, ¡°I choose Elma. She is innocent, and you should release her.¡±


    Cara¡¯s eyes widened, a mix of amusement and disbelief coloring her tone. ¡°You would forsake your own daughter, Kallie? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Pain flickered across Kallie¡¯s face. ¡°Sophie understands why I made this decision because she is my daughter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophie ceased her struggles and released a relieved sigh. She was grateful her mother had chosen to save her sister. Elma had endured too much, and she shouldn¡¯t die this way.


    Sophie harbored no resentment toward Kallie. Kallie¡¯s love for her was real, and Kallie must have her reasons for making this choice.


    Cara¡¯s interest waned, her gaze turning colder. She had anticipated Kallie would choose Sophie.


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    Should Kallie choose Sophie and Elma die because of this, Cara nned to reveal to Kallie that Elma was actually the daughter Kallie had lost years ago. In that scenario, Kallie would have unknowingly been responsible for her own daughter¡¯s death.


    Cara had been eager to watch Kallie¡¯s painful expression, intending to derive pleasure from it. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Kallie to choose Elma over Sophie.


    Cara was somewhat frustrated. Was the bond of blood truly that influential? Even without mutual recognition of their rtionship, there was still an inexplicable pull between Elma and Kallie. ¡°Why? She wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Cara, I¡¯ve made my choice. Can you let Elma go now?¡± Kallie said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cara¡¯s smile twisted oddly as she turned and signaled to her men.


    Elma was immediately freed.


    As Elma approached slowly, Kallie¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. As Elma neared the shore, Cara was already poised to push her into the water unseen.


    But suddenly, Jake¡¯s voice halted everything. ¡°Cara, stop.¡±


    Cara turned to find Jake with a knife at Keely¡¯s throat. That exined his unexpected appearance.


    Keely¡¯s eyes, wide with terror and pleading, met Cara¡¯s as she implored, ¡°Please save me.¡±


    ¡°Such a loser!¡± Cara snorted coldly, casting a nce at Jake as she said, ¡°Kill her as you wish. I wouldn¡¯t be bothered by that.¡± Keely looked at Cara in stunned disbelief, her loyalty apparently misced.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jake released Keely, his expression cold but his eyes betraying deep disgust toward Cara. ¡°I never intended to harm her. I just needed to see you,¡± he dered. His statement could have seemed ambiguous, but his tone was emotionless and firm.


    Cara, feeling a sharp sting in her heart, trembled as she confronted him. ¡°Jake, don¡¯t pretend. I¡¯m aware of your dealings with yton. I¡¯ve been so good to you. Why this betrayal?¡±


    Jake stepped closer, resolute. ¡°Since my n with yton falters, I ept full responsibility. Why must you harm the innocent? Release them, and I¡¯ll do as you ask from now on.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 743

    ?<strong>Chapter 743:</strong>


    Cara gave a bitter, resigned smile. ¡°It¡¯s futile. You don¡¯t truly love me. The moment you find a chance to leave me, you won¡¯t hesitate to walk away.¡±


    Determined not to be the only one suffering, Cara dered, ¡°I want us all to feel this pain together.¡±


    As Caraughed, herughter twisted into sobs. She couldn¡¯t fathom why she was the only one left devastated. Why was happiness granted to everyone but her?


    Jake continued his approach toward Cara, subtly signaling to Kallie.


    Kallie caught Jake¡¯s hint and shifted her gaze, noticing yton approaching with his men discreetly.


    As Cara was about to turn, Jake grasped her shoulder, handing her a knife. ¡°This is my escape tool. Now, it¡¯s yours. I can¡¯t escape anymore.¡±


    Cara clutched the knife, her eyes darting between hope and desperation. She implored, ¡°Jake, tell me, is there really no ce for me in your heart? Not even a trace of affection?¡±


    Jake stated resolutely, ¡°I never felt a thing for you.¡± At this point, there was no point in deceiving Cara any further.


    At that moment, yton and his men had approached and had already picked up Elma.


    yton tried to lead Kallie away, but she resisted, her attention fixed on Sophie, still in peril.


    yton caught her nce and silently assured her that he would handle Sophie¡¯s rescue.


    As Kallie wavered, a chilling sound snapped her attention back. It was the sound of a knife slicing through flesh.


    Kallie turned to see Cara wildly stabbing Jake, blood spilling profusely.


    Kallie watched in horror, but dared not cry out as Jake staggered and copsed.


    Cara stared at her bloodied hands, first in shock, then with manicughter. ¡°See, Jake, if you had loved me, none of this would have happened. It¡¯s all your fault, all of you!¡±


    Finally, yton¡¯s team had managed to free Sophie, but themotion drew Cara¡¯s attention.


    Cara spun around to find her brother not locked away, but actively rescuing Kallie and her children.


    Furious, Cara screamed, ¡°Bitch!¡± and charged at Kallie with the knife.


    yton immediately shielded Kallie behind him.


    But before Cara could get close, Jake mustered his remaining strength, stood up, and embraced Cara to stop her from harming Kallie. As they struggled, both teetered toward the edge. They lost their bnce and fell into the turbulent underground river below.


    ¡°Jake!¡± Kallie cried out as the world around her seemed to fall silent.


    Kallie¡¯s mind buzzed as Jake tumbled into the underground river, too shocked to process anything else.


    Without thinking, Kallie shoved yton aside and dashed forward in an attempt to reach Jake. However, she was toote. By the time Kallie got there, all she could do was watch helplessly as the river slowly consumed Jake.


    A deep, soul-tearing pain surged through Kallie. Jake could havee up, but Cara was clutching one of his hands too tightly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 744

    ?<strong>Chapter 744:</strong>


    ¡°Jake!¡± Kallie cried out in despair, desperate to dive in after him. yton caught her hand, his face lined with worry.


    ¡°Kallie, you can¡¯t jump in. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Ignoring his plea, Kallie shouted, ¡°Please, I need to save him! Call for help, now!¡±


    yton resolved himself and pointed to the two frightened children. ¡°Kallie, think for a moment. Your children are right here. What will happen to them if something happens to you?¡±


    Kallie turned to see Sophie holding Elma. Elma¡¯s eyes were dull and swollen from crying, and she seemed oblivious to the surrounding chaos. Sophie had just seen Jake disappear into the river¡¯s depths, her tears flowing freely.


    yton pulled Kallie to her feet firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to look for him, but you can¡¯t rush into danger. You need toe back with me. I have something crucial to tell you.¡±


    Kallie, now somewhat calmer but still shaking, shook her head stubbornly. ¡°I won¡¯t be reckless, but I need to stay here. I must wait for Jake to return.¡±


    Pain shed in yton¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is he truly that significant to you? Kallie, try to think clearly. Even if Jake seems indifferent toward my sister now, think about it. Why would they have given birth to Elma if there were no feelings? How can you be sure that Jake didn¡¯t choose to go into the water with Cara, like some suicide attempt for love?¡±


    Kallie shut her eyes, overwhelmed by pain, and whispered, ¡°Stop it. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Holding Kallie¡¯s hand tenderly, yton said, ¡°Just ept it, Kallie. Jake has moved on. Chasing after a man who doesn¡¯t love you anymore means you¡¯re not the Kallie I once knew. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kallie hesitated as she processed his words.


    Just then, Sophie¡¯s voice pierced the air with rity. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! Mom, my dad did nothing wrong. Elma isn¡¯t his child with that wicked woman.¡±


    Upon hearing this, yton and Kallie both turned their gaze toward Sophie.


    Sophie looked disheveled, one side of her face still swollen, clearly having endured much. She held back her tears and pulled Elma along. She gently nudged Elma toward Kallie. ¡°Mom, Elma¡¯s actually Chloe. I heard Cara say it. Cara mentioned having given Elma a potion to stunt her growth, and that¡¯s why Elma and Calvin appear different in age. Cara said that solely because she had no desire to let me survive today. She forced you to choose between Elma and me and figured you would definitely choose me over Elma. She had nned to tell you Elma is actually your daughter after Elma¡¯s demise, ensuring you broke down because of her revtion. Even if you chose to save me, Cara never intended to keep me alive.¡±


    Sophie inherited Jake¡¯s intelligence and his calm. In such a trying moment, her thoughts remained clear.


    A wave of disbelief and fear crashed over Kallie. It became clear why Cara had been in no hurry to let Sophie fall into the river when she chose Elma. Cara¡¯s n was for Kallie to experience the agony of losing two children in a single day.


    ¡°My child, my Chloe?¡± Kallie gasped, reaching out to Elma, her hands trembling.


    Elma looked on, bewildered, not fully grasping the situation.


    Kallie embraced Elma tightly, overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s me, your mom. I¡¯m so sorry. How did I fail to see what was amiss sooner?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 745

    ?<strong>Chapter 745:</strong>


    Kallie had always felt a connection to Elma and never imagined Cara could be so cruel as to use growth-inhibiting drugs on her. The mere thought of such drugs made Kallie realize the extent of potential harm to Elma.


    Kallie now grasped that Cara had crafted a tale. Jake hadn¡¯t stopped loving her due to a change of heart but because of his memory loss, caused by Cara¡¯s maniption. He had never been romantically involved with Cara. He, too, was a victim of Cara¡¯s merciless deceit. Cara¡¯s cruelty knew no bounds.


    Elma nestled into Kallie¡¯s arms, feeling the warmth she had missed, her voice tinged with confusion. ¡°Are you really my mom? But my mom has fallen, and so has my dad. I no longer have parents in this world.¡±


    Tears streamed down Kallie¡¯s face as she held Elma close. ¡°I am your mom. I¡¯m so sorry that I didn¡¯t recognize you sooner to spare you all these sufferings.¡±


    A slight frown donned Elma¡¯s face as she felt Kallie¡¯s tight embrace, a hint of pain underlying it.


    Concerned for her children¡¯s safety, Kallie asked yton to take them to the hospital immediately.


    yton, with aplex look on his face, stood by Kallie. ¡°Do you still n to stay here?¡±


    Kallie, wiping away her tears, looked up sharply, her gaze icy as she confronted yton. ¡°We¡¯ve had our misunderstandings, but I¡¯ve always seen you as a friend. yton, how deeply were you involved in Cara¡¯s schemes?¡±


    Panic flickered in yton¡¯s eyes. He tried to defend himself, but Kallie¡¯s incisive stare seemed to prate his defenses.


    yton clenched his jaw and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was aware of parts of it, but I had no idea Elma was your daughter. Cara, though under my watch, grew her ownwork of influence, which I became ensnared in without realizing the full extent. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if not for that.¡±


    Kallie found no words to counter his. Observing yton¡¯s ragged state, she realized the extent of his ordeal.


    yton managed a rueful smile. ¡°Yes, I had feelings for you. That year, Cara found Jake and told me she fell for him. He wouldn¡¯t let him go, even threatening me to keep the truth from you. I was unaware Chloe was also under Cara¡¯s control. I believed she had died. Later, when Jake was unconscious, Cara had him given drugs that affected his memory and arranged for some hypnosis sessions at his most vulnerable.


    Upon waking, Jake remembered nothing. Yet, his love for you was so profound that despite his memory loss, he kept his distance from Cara, never once being intimate with her. At that point, Cara feigned pregnancy, misleading Jake into thinking it urred before hisa. A yearter, Cara brought Elma back.¡±


    Even though yton didn¡¯t borate on what transpired next, Kallie instinctively understood. Her heart ached with remorse and regret. Why hadn¡¯t she thought to dig deeper? Why did she ce her faith in the fabrications of others and believe Jake had betrayed her?


    At that moment, Kallie finally understood everything. She grasped why Jake had lost his memory yet persistently sought to get closer to her time and again. He was desperately trying to unlock a fragment of the past, but she had been oblivious to his struggles. She should have noticed his efforts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 746

    ?<strong>Chapter 746:</strong>


    Unable to hold back any longer, Kallie crumbled, tears cascading down her cheeks in front of yton. Seeing her slender shoulders tremble slightly and her eyes swollen and red from crying, yton felt a wave of sympathy for her and gently ced his hand on Kallie¡¯s shoulder. He yearned to pull her into aforting embrace.


    Sensing something was wrong, Kallie quickly pulled away from yton¡¯s hand, her tear-filled eyes revealing a trace of caution. ¡°yton, do you dare to swear on your honor that if a single word from your lips holds a trace of deceit, there will be consequences?¡±


    yton forced a bitter smile but lifted his hand. ¡°I swear, if I¡¯m deceiving you, may I be doomed to face unbearable consequences.¡±


    Kallie felt a twinge of regret. If someone couldmit evil, how could he be intimidated by mere vows? Yet, she remained at a loss, unsure of who to trust or how to proceed.


    At least until she found Cara and Jake, she couldn¡¯t afford to sever ties with yton. Despite this, Kallie stepped aside, trying to maintain some distance from him.


    yton¡¯s eyes flickered with concern as he caught her subtle movement. ¡°Kallie, I admit I wasn¡¯t upfront with you from the start. Is that the reason you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Now much moreposed, Kallie shifted her gaze to the passing scenery outside the car window. ¡°Upset isn¡¯t quite the word. I get it. If I were in your position, I¡¯d also prioritize family over an outsider. But yton, let me be crystal clear. When I find Cara, even if she is dead, I won¡¯t be extending any forgiveness. She is the reason my family has been fractured for so many years, leaving us torn apart and unable to reunite.¡±


    galnovels . is your storytelling hub


    yton opened his mouth, wanting to respond, but as he glimpsed the storm brewing in her expression, he remained silent. What good would it do to argue? Kallie would stick to her ns no matter what. In all honesty, he was fortunate Kallie wasn¡¯t venting her rage at him for Cara¡¯s actions.


    Upon reaching the hospital, the doctors hurriedly examined the two children. Sophie¡¯s condition, thankfully, wasn¡¯t too severe. She had only suffered a few minor injuries. But Elma¡¯s case was far more troubling. The doctor turned to Kallie, his expression grave. ¡°This kid has sustained internal injuries. It appears she was struck with significant force, possibly by something sharp. I suspect she was kicked hard in the abdomen. We¡¯re still evaluating the extent of the internal bleeding. On top of that, she¡¯s been drugged, which haspromised her immune system.¡±


    Seeing the desperation in Kallie¡¯s eyes, the doctor hesitated before letting out a heavy sigh. ¡°But rest assured, we will do our best.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s vision blurred, and she almost copsed under the weight of the news. For the next three days, Kallie hardly ate or drank as she remained by Elma¡¯s side in the hospital. Elma¡¯s surgery had gone rtively well, but she was still unconscious. Not only did Kallie stay by Elma¡¯s side, but she also kept a vignt eye on the information filtering in from her men.


    Edgar had taken a team to search for Jake. They scoured the banks of the river for hours, but not even a body was found. Despite this, Kallie felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Could it be that Jake was still alive somewhere?


    But Edgar felt despair creeping in. He had checked the underground river. Because Jake was injured and the current was rushing so violently, experts had warned that he was likely swept away to a deeper part of the river. Even if Jake managed to drag himself ashore, the nearby caves were damp and cold, devoid of anything, not even a hint of sunlight. Under such dire circumstances, how could a person with injuries survive? But Edgar refrained from sharing this unsettling analysis with Kallie. He feared it would be too heavy for her to bear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 747

    ?<strong>Chapter 747:</strong>


    There were still so many things Kallie needed to handle. Thus, Edgar could only offer words of sce, hoping to lighten her heart. Perceiving his intentions, Kallie simply smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m holding up well. In fact, I even dreamt about Jake. He reassured me that he was doing fine and urged me to have faith in him. I¡¯m okay. If I can see him in my dreams, that¡¯s more than enough. At least his face will remain etched in my memory.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s heart broke with each passing moment. He had witnessed the trials and tribtions Jake and Kallie had faced together. Steeling himself, he dered, ¡°Please rest assured, even if it¡¯s only his body, I¡¯ll bring him back to you.¡±


    Kallie responded with a gentle smile, choosing silence over words.


    Kallie tenderly stroked Elma, whoy unmoving on the hospital bed. Many days had passed, but Elma showed no indications of waking up.


    Seeing Elma¡¯s pale little face made Kallie¡¯s heart twist with pain. At that moment, all she could offer was a gentle kiss on Elma¡¯s cheek. If fate allowed, she would dly trade her life for Jake¡¯s and Elma¡¯s, wishing for their safety and well-being.


    After sitting for what felt like an eternity, dizziness swirled in Kallie¡¯s head like a storm. Rising to her feet, Kallie intended to ssh some water on her face to wash away the haze clouding her mind.


    As she made her way, she suddenly spotted a figure standing not too far away. It was¡­ It was none other than Jake. His smile radiated warmth, just as it always had. The instant he saw Kallie, he strode toward her with quick steps.


    ¡°Jake.¡± Kallie¡¯s voice trembled as she called out to him, a desperate urge to rush into his arms swelling within her. But just as she reached out, he vanished into thin air. Suddenly, Kallie was startled by the sound of Elma¡¯s voice echoing from the hospital room.


    Hurrying back, Kallie discovered that Elma, who had been in aa, had finally awakened.


    Elma nced around, visibly disoriented. Upon spotting Kallie, she timidly murmured, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Tears of joy cascaded down Kallie¡¯s cheeks as she rushed to envelop Elma in a gentle embrace, careful not to squeeze Elma too tightly.


    Feeling Elma in her arms, Kallie knew this moment was real, not a mere dream. ¡°Good girl. I¡¯m not Auntie. I¡¯m your mother, your real mother. Can you call me mom?¡± Kallie gazed at Elma expectantly, who met her gaze with aplex expression in her eyes.


    Understanding Elma¡¯s hesitation, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but smile wistfully. However, she wasn¡¯t offended. She tenderly smoothed Elma¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will hold on for the day you ept me. I suppose it¡¯s my fault for rushing things.¡±


    Elma found herself at a loss for words, unable to articte the swirl of emotions within her. The only vivid memory she had was of Cara kidnapping her and Sophie. Overwhelmed by the agony and terror coursing through her, she gradually slipped into unconsciousness, leaving her with no recollection of what transpired afterward. Now, as she finally opened her eyes, Kallie was here, telling her that she was her mother.


    Elma was convinced this had to be a fleeting dream. It had to be fake. If she were to ept it as reality, the thought of waking up from this pleasant dream would plunge her into sadness.


    Outside, the rain fell in torrents, drumming against the windows like a restless heart. Meanwhile, Jake awoke with a start, his eyes fluttering open to find himself enveloped in unfamiliar surroundings.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 748

    ?<strong>Chapter 748:</strong>


    Jake shifted slightly, only to be greeted by a sharp pain. He realized he was in a private residence, which appeared modest from theyout. His clothes had been changed, and his wounds were carefully bandaged. Attempting to move brought only intensified pain, prompting Jake to remain still. He called out, his voice hoarse, ¡°Is anyone there? Hello?¡±


    Shortly after, the door opened, and a little girl entered. She was thin, with an ordinary appearance but lively, big eyes that reminded him of a deer in the mountains. She appeared to be about the same age as Elma.


    Upon noticing Jake was awake, the girl hurried over and poured him a cup of water from a worn kettle. Jake felt distressed seeing her struggle with the kettle, but she managed to serve the water sessfully.


    She brought the cup to Jake¡¯s side. ¡°Here, have some water,¡± she said in a local dialect that Jake surprisingly understood.


    Jake thanked her, took a sip of the water, and felt immediate relief. The little girl reminded him of Elma, softening his expression.


    ¡°Hello. Can you tell me, was it you who saved me?¡± Jake asked with difficulty.


    The girl nodded and then shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was my sister who saved you. She said you need to take good care of yourself, or you¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Could I meet your sister? I¡¯d like to thank her in person,¡± Jake asked.


    The girl giggled. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. My sister is busy treating other people right now. She¡¯lle to see you when she¡¯s free.¡±


    Jake nodded and then remembered something crucial. ¡°Do you have a phone? I need to contact my family.¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°It has rained heavily recently, and the floodwaters are rising. There¡¯s no signal here.¡± Jake felt a wave of surprise. Where had he ended up? He posed a few more questions to the girl, inquiring if her sister hade across anyone else while rescuing him and how distant the city was from their location. The young girl admitted her ignorance with a simple, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As Jake looked into her bright eyes, he offered a gentle smile. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just a bit worried. I¡¯ll ask your sister when she has time.¡±


    The girl nodded understandingly, and just as she turned to leave, a sudden thought made her turn back with a beaming smile. ¡°Sir, you look like a movie star with your height and good looks.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jake asked, his expression softening.


    After a brief pause, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m Jeanee. I need to go now. Bye!¡±


    With that, Jeanee waved cheerily and scampered away.


    Jake observed the pouring rain outside, confirming the truth in Jeanee¡¯s words. Her kindness hinted at her sister¡¯s good nature as well.


    Despite Jake¡¯s desire to stay alert, exhaustion overtook him, and he drifted into sleep. He was unsure how much time had passed when he awoke to find a figure sitting next to him in the dimness.


    Memories of Kallie surged, overwhelming Jake with sorrow and regret. Instinctively, he grasped the woman¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Kallie, is that you?¡±


    As Jake¡¯s eyes adjusted, he realized he was looking at a stranger. This woman bore a striking resemnce to Jeanee, with her calm demeanor and expressive eyes. Yet, her face remained impassive, her expression unreadable. Being held by Jake¡¯s hand, the woman appeared slightly flustered, her cheeks tinging with a blush.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 749

    ?<strong>Chapter 749:</strong>


    When Jake realized his mistake, he quickly released her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were someone else.¡± The woman cleared her throat lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The silence lingered until Jake broke it. ¡°Could you tell me where I am? Earlier, your sister mentioned the flooding and theck of a signal here. You seem kind. It¡¯s crucial for me to connect with my wife and kids. Can you help me reach them?¡±


    Jake, typically reserved and stoic, poured out his concerns without hesitation. After speaking, he awaited the woman¡¯s response with hopeful eyes.


    Instead of answering, the woman showed a hint of annoyance. ¡°Is there anything more vital than your life? Had I found you even a momentter, you might not have made it.¡±


    Jake¡¯s frown eased as he replied gently, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss, but it¡¯s urgent that I contact them.¡± His thoughts turned to Kallie and the kids, likely frantic with worry, especially Kallie. The idea that Kallie might be suffering from sleepless nights or skipping meals hurt him deeply.


    The woman peered at Jake, her face unreadable. ¡°Is she truly that significant to you?¡±


    Jake nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s everything to me.¡±


    The woman exhaled softly. ¡°You need time to heal before you can even think about leaving. Given the circumstances, without the ability to fly, leaving now is impossible.¡±


    Realizing the truth in her words, Jake didn¡¯t push further. She had, after all, saved rather than harmed him.


    Introducing himself, he took the lead. ¡°My name is Jake, from the Reeves family in Burmoos. Your kindness won¡¯t be forgotten, and should I manage to leave here safely, I promise to repay you.¡±


    The woman nodded with a neutral expression. ¡°I¡¯m Lacey Payne. The girl you met earlier is my sister, Jete Payne. You can call her Jeanee.¡±


    Jake responded with a polite nod. ¡°Thank you, Miss Payne.¡± Just then, Jete appeared with a bowl of medicine, offering it to Jake with a smile. ¡°Sir, drink your medicine.¡± The room filled with the potent scent of the medicine. Jake hesitated, not drinking immediately, and asked with a hint of surprise, ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s mood shifted, and her voice grew cold. ¡°I¡¯m not a professional. I just know a bit, so I don¡¯t have the expertise of city doctors.¡±


    Jake wanted to rify that he hadn¡¯t meant to offend, but he chose not to exin. He epted the bowl and drank the medicine quickly.


    He had no fear of being poisoned. If they had intended to harm him, they wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this effort.


    Lacey observed as Jake finished the medicine. Seeing he was done, her frown eased and her expression softened.


    She retrieved the bowl and gently said, ¡°Get some rest.¡± Jete came over with a warm smile and carefully tucked the quilt around Jake.


    A pang of longing for Elma shot through Jake. He instinctively reached out and softly patted Jete¡¯s head.


    Lacey¡¯s eyes flickered at the sight, and that odd feeling crept back in. ¡°Jeanee,e on. Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, her voice a gentle nudge.


    Jete nodded and trailed behind Lacey as they left the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 750

    <strong>Chapter 750:</strong>


    Once they were out of earshot, Lacey said, ¡°Hey, you need to be more cautious. Haven¡¯t I told you not to get too close to strangers? What if they¡¯re bad ones?¡±


    Jete pouted. ¡°But he seems nice,¡± she mumbled. ¡°And handsome too. And anyway, you wouldn¡¯t have brought him here if he was bad. You let me meet him because you know he¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    Jete shed a cheeky grin, looking utterly adorable. A smile tugged at Lacey¡¯s lips. She lightly tapped Jete¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, you.¡± She chuckled.


    Jete rubbed her head, her eyes sparkling with hope. ¡°Can we keep him?¡± she pleaded. ¡°I really like him. I want him to live with us.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lacey said firmly, crouching down to look Jete in the eye. ¡°He has a wife and kids, his own family. He can¡¯t be part of ours. Do you get it?¡±


    Jete nodded, though she didn¡¯t fully grasp what Lacey meant. Her face fell in disappointment. ¡°But if he has a family, why did they leave him all alone?¡± she questioned, her brow furrowed. ¡°He looked so pathetic. He might have died if you hadn¡¯t treated him in time. Is that how families are supposed to treat each other?¡±


    Lacey struggled to find an answer. She was just as puzzled. Judging by the way Jake spoke, he seemed to havee from a well-off background. How did he end up in such a state? Maybe there was more to the story. He did mention wanting to find his wife and children.


    Lacey pushed the thoughts aside. It wasn¡¯t her concern, after all.


    A few days passed, and Jake¡¯s condition improved significantly. He was finally able to get out of bed.


    The rain continued to fall.


    Jake decided to explore his surroundings. He found himself in a small vige nestled beside a river. It seemed to be west of Burmoos, but still quite a distance away. He hadn¡¯t realized he had been carried so far.


    A sudden gust of wind made Jake shiver. He frowned.


    Just then, Jete toddled over, clutching a small nket in her hands, and offered it to Jake with a sweet smile. ¡°Here. Cover yourself up so you don¡¯t get sick,¡± she chirped.


    The sight of Jete brought Elma¡¯s face shing back to Jake¡¯s mind. He felt a pang of genuine concern for Elma, her situation weighing heavily on his heart.


    Jake managed a weak smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jete giggled, her small voice echoing in the room. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me,¡± she said. ¡°Thank Lacey!¡±


    Jake turned his head, following Jete¡¯s gaze, and saw Lacey standing quietly by the doorway. Their eyes met for a fleeting moment, and a flicker of embarrassment crossed Lacey¡¯s face. She quickly averted her gaze, her expression returning to its usual stoicism. Jake offered a slight nod in greeting.


    Lacey walked toward him, her voice soft as she inquired, ¡°Do you like children?¡±


    Feeling a surge of gratitude toward Lacey for saving him, Jake replied gently, ¡°Not particrly, but I think Jete is adorable.¡± Elma¡¯s name remained unspoken. He simply wasn¡¯t up to discussing the situation.


    Lacey nodded slowly, her eyes drifting toward Jete. Jete was happily sshing in a small tub of water, her joyfulughter filling the room.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Had a great weekend dear readers! Had an amazing day. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 751

    ?<strong>Chapter 751:</strong>


    Elsewhere, Kallie jolted awake, heart pounding, from yet another terrifying nightmare. Sweat soaked her sheets, and a feverish heat pulsed through her body. It had been a while since Elma had returned home from her hospital stay.


    Elma still resisted calling Kallie ¡°mom,¡± but Kallie didn¡¯t want to force her. Thankfully, the three children were getting along famously. Elma was slowly but surely finding her ce within the family.


    However, Elma still required regr hospital visits for injections and medication. The sheer amount of medication the young girl had to endure was heartbreaking. Her face contorted with dislike whenever it was time for medicine.


    But they had no other options. The doctor had been adamant. This was the only way to restore Elma to full health. Above all else, no further ident was allowed to happen to her. Her well-being was paramount.


    A throbbing headache pounded in Kallie¡¯s head. She reached for the ss of water on the nightstand. Yet, a wave of dizziness washed over her, and the ss tumbled from her grasp, shattering on the floor.


    rmed by themotion, Sophie rushed into the room. Kallie¡¯s flushed face instantly told her something was wrong. Sophie hurried to Kallie¡¯s side, cing a hand on her forehead.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re burning up!¡± Sophie eximed, her voiceced with worry.


    Kallie suddenly became aware of the heat coursing through her. Even her breaths felt hot. Noticing Sophie¡¯s anxious expression, Kallie attempted to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just need a bit of rest.¡±


    Sophie stood her ground. ¡°No. We need to get you to the hospital.¡±


    At that moment, Calvin and Elma showed up. Calvin hurried inside the room, while Elma lingered at the doorway, her expression a mixture of emotions as she looked at Kallie.


    Despite Elma¡¯s concern for Kallie, she hesitated, unable to bring herself to approach Kallie. Kallie, sensing Elma¡¯s reluctance, offered her a reassuring smile instead of showing any anger.


    Feeling exposed, Elma tried to shrink back.


    Calvin didn¡¯t miss this. He marched toward Elma, his voice sharp with disapproval. ¡°Our mom¡¯s sick, Elma. Why aren¡¯t you more concerned?¡±


    Ever since thest incident, Calvin hadn¡¯t been as gentle with Elma as before. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Elma was to me for the pain Sophie had endured.


    The fact that Elma still refused to acknowledge Kallie as her mother further fueled his resentment.


    Kallie¡¯s anxiety spiked at Calvin¡¯s harsh tone. ¡°Calvin¡­¡± She coughed, trying to get his attention. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to your sister that way.¡±


    Sophie red at Calvin disapprovingly.


    But Calvin was still fuming, feeling utterly wronged. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just looking out for you! Elma¡¯s being a little brat. You¡¯re sick, and she can¡¯t even be bothered toe see you. Haven¡¯t you always been there for her, bending over backwards?¡±


    Anxious, Kallie struggled to get up from the bed. Calvin stood his ground, his arms crossed, a picture of defiance.


    Elma waspletely at a loss. She bit her lip, holding back tears, unsure of how to respond.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 752

    ?<strong>Chapter 752:</strong>


    Sophie knew she had to step in and try to soothe Elma¡¯s hurt feelings. ¡°Elma, don¡¯t let him get to you. Calvin¡¯s usually a good kid. He¡¯s just worried sick about our mom right now.¡±


    Elma wrenched her hand from Sophie¡¯s grasp and bolted from the room, tears streaming down her face.


    Kallie felt a wave of difort wash over her. She turned her back on Calvin, not wanting to see him right now.


    Tears welled up in Calvin¡¯s eyes, a rare sight for the usually stoic boy. Frustration and guilt mingled within him. ¡°Mom¡­¡± he choked out, moving to her bedside, his head hung low. ¡°I can¡¯t stand seeing you like this, in so much pain. I hate seeing you sad. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. I promise I won¡¯t say those things again.¡±


    Kallie sighed, her voice heavy with worry. ¡°If something happens to me, it¡¯ll just be the three of you left. How can I be at peace knowing you treat each other this way?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk like that,¡± she said, her voice filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now.¡±


    Kallie slowly shook her head, a wave of exhaustion washing over her. Her body felt heavy, her mind sluggish. She was too tired to even lift a finger, let alone deal with a hospital visit. All she craved was the soft embrace of sleep.


    After running off, Elma didn¡¯t waste any time. She found a quiet spot, ensuring no one was around, and dialed yton.


    yton was surprised when he saw Elma¡¯s name pop up on his phone. ¡°Elma? What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°yton¡­¡± Elma sniffled, feeling a little choked up. But she didn¡¯t forget why she called and lowered her voice. ¡°My mom¡¯s feeling unwell. She won¡¯t go to the hospital, and I don¡¯t know what to do. Can youe over?¡±


    yton froze for a second, his heart racing. ¡°Kallie is sick? And she refused to go to the hospital? Why would she do that? I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡±


    As yton hurriedly gathered his things, a thought struck him. ¡°Elma, does that mean you¡¯re finally epting Kallie as your mom?¡±


    Elma¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper, a little embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my mom. But let¡¯s not talk about it right now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophie had the maid try coldpresses to bring down Kallie¡¯s fever, but nothing seemed to work.


    At the hospital, Kallie¡¯s condition was worse than they¡¯d thought. She had a viral infection that had spread to her lungs.


    As the nurse adjusted Kallie¡¯s medication, she couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°You should¡¯vee in sooner if you weren¡¯t feeling well. Putting it off just makes it worse. And you aren¡¯t much of a good boyfriend. Didn¡¯t you know your girlfriend was this sick?¡±


    yton opened his mouth to exin, but Kallie beat him to it. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend. He¡¯s my friend.¡± yton¡¯s smile vanished, and his expression dimmed.


    The nurse was flustered and awkwardly adjusted her sses. ¡°Oh, sorry. He just seemed so concerned when rushing you in.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, offering a small smile to show there were no hard feelings.


    yton cleared his throat, eager to change the subject. ¡°Will she need to be admitted? Make sure she gets the best treatment avable. Money¡¯s not a concern. I don¡¯t want her suffering any long-term effects.¡± The nurse nodded and left the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 753

    ?<strong>Chapter 753:</strong>


    Kallie sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been so caught up with Elma and Jake that I didn¡¯t realize how bad I¡¯d gotten. I should¡¯ve been paying attention.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression shifted, but he stayed quiet. Kallie noticed the change and eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    yton quickly shook his head. ¡°No. You¡¯re just overthinking.¡±


    Kallie grabbed his wrist, her tone serious. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something. yton, if you keep lying to me, we can¡¯t even be friends.¡±


    yton let out a long breath. ¡°Kallie, right now, you need to focus on getting better. I¡¯ll tell you everything once you¡¯re better.¡±


    But Kallie wasn¡¯t having it. She moved to pull the IV from her arm.


    Startled, yton grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Her tone was cold and resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll find out myself if you won¡¯t tell me. I promised I¡¯d find Jake, even if it¡¯s only his corpse.¡±


    yton lowered his gaze as mixed feelings surged inside him. ¡°Are you sure you want to hear this?¡±


    A sinking feeling washed over Kallie, but she nodded. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°The police found something.¡± He paused, pain flickering in his eyes. ¡°They found Cara¡¯s body near a river a few miles from Burmoos.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. ¡°And Jake? What about him?¡±


    yton shook his head. ¡°They still haven¡¯t found his body yet. Maybe the river carried him somewhere else.¡± Kallie¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Do you mean ¡®his body¡¯? He could still be alive.¡±


    yton looked at her, his voice soft but firm. ¡°Kallie, you need to ept it. Cara wasn¡¯t harmed when she fell into the river, but she is already gone. Jake was injured then. How could he have¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kallie¡¯s voice cracked, herposure shattering.


    Kallie¡¯s breathing was heavy, her eyes swollen and red, her whole demeanor one of deep disturbance.


    yton kept quiet, giving her time to find herposure. With several deep breaths steadying her, Kallie dered, ¡°Just continue to search for Jake.  I refuse to believe he¡¯s dead until I see proof with my own eyes.¡±


    Kallie shut her eyes, exhaustion etched on her face. ¡°I need to be alone. Please, just go.¡±


    yton paused, giving her a final lingering look, before reluctantly walking away.


    Outside, yton¡¯s assistant was waiting. He looked visibly upset on yton¡¯s behalf as yton emerged, clearly disheartened. ¡°Why does Miss Nixon have to be like this? She has no idea how hard you¡¯ve been working to find Jake and Cara. You¡¯ve barely slept. Doesn¡¯t she notice how much weight you¡¯ve lost?¡±


    yton shot his assistant a stern look. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Isn¡¯t she exhausted as well? Don¡¯t makements like that again. I¡¯m doing this because I choose to.¡±


    The assistant said softly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even care about you, Mr. Morgan. Why do you care so much for her when others value you more?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 754

    ?<strong>Chapter 754:</strong>


    At his words, a chill swept through yton¡¯s eyes, instantly freezing the air between them.


    Sensing the shift, the assistant¡¯s heart sank. He quickly bowed his head, too afraid to meet yton¡¯s cold stare.


    yton¡¯s voice sliced through the tension, cold and threatening. ¡°If I ever hear you speak like that again, I won¡¯t be so forgiving. Do you understand? Another word, and you might find yourself unemployed.¡±


    Under yton¡¯s menacing gaze, the assistant felt his nerves fray.


    Though yton had been apanied by various women in the past, he had never shown such deepmitment to any single woman. The assistant was baffled by it. Sure, Kallie was both beautiful and talented, but she wasn¡¯t the only one out there. More perplexing was how she continually rebuffed yton. What was it about this woman that had such a hold on him?


    As they prepared to leave the hospital, a sudden recollection stopped the assistant. He asked yton cautiously, ¡°Mr. Morgan, your sister is still in a deepa, yet you told Kallie she had already died. What should we do now?¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes shed with a dark light. ¡°Once everything calms down, I¡¯ll find a way to send Cara off. She won¡¯t have any chance to return. For now, we¡¯ll let the doctors do what they can for Cara. If she doesn¡¯t recover, so be it.¡±


    yton knew he and Cara truly owed Kallie a great deal, but Cara was his sister. He couldn¡¯t simply disregard her. It seemed unlikely that Cara and Kallie would cross paths again. He figured he might as well let Kallie assume Cara had died. He nned to keep Cara secluded and deal with her in his own way.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Something else came to mind, and yton signaled for his assistant.


    The assistant quickly stepped closer, waiting for yton¡¯s instructions.


    yton murmured a set of instructions into the assistant¡¯s ear.


    After delivering his orders, yton¡¯s look was dark and foreboding. ¡°If you mess this up, you know the consequences.¡±


    The assistant nodded earnestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Morgan. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    After several days, the rain finally showed signs of stopping. Due to the severe flooding, leaving the vige was still out of the question.


    Jake¡¯s mind was upied with thoughts of departure, his anxiety palpable. Yet, it was undeniable that Lacey¡¯s medical expertise had worked wonders.


    Thanks to Lacey, Jake¡¯s injuries had improved significantly, allowing him some mobility, though he remained cautious to avoid aggravating his wounds.


    That day, a disturbance outside abruptly drew Jake¡¯s attention. The sounds of an argument escted into aggressive shouting.


    Suddenly, Jete rushed to him, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Please hurry out with me! My sister is in trouble. Those men are bullying her, and they¡¯re really intimidating. I¡¯m terrified!¡±


    Jake¡¯s face hardened with resolve. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    As they reached the scene outside the courtyard, Jake found Lacey encircled by a menacing group of men. Typically poised, Lacey appeared visibly shaken, attempting to reason with them to no avail.


    Lacey¡¯s efforts were met with hostility as one man pushed her forcefully, sending her tumbling to the ground. Jete cried out in distress. Jake hurried over, yelling, ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 755

    ?<strong>Chapter 755:</strong>


    As Jake approached, the mood among the group shifted visibly, their expressions growing tense.


    ¡°Who are you? This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s our issue with Lacey. Step aside, or there will be trouble!¡± one of them hissed, his tone menacing.


    Jake, d in simple attire, still managed tomand attention effortlessly. Standing there with a stern expression, he radiated an undeniable sense of authority. His piercing gaze, filled with hostility, seemed to weigh heavily in the air.


    One of the men made the mistake of locking eyes with Jake and instantly felt a chill run down his spine. Jake¡¯s background remained a mystery to them.


    With a slight, cold smile, Jake surveyed the group. ¡°I¡¯m eager to see who among you would dare to touch me.¡± The bald leader saw the fear Jake instilled in his men, and his anger red. ¡°You think you¡¯re something special, huh? Just a pretty face. I could take you down with one hit. You should know my father¡¯s the wealthiest man around here. At that time, Lacey needed money to start her clinic and borrowed heavily from us. Years have passed, and she¡¯s still in debt. It¡¯s only fair she pays back what she owes, one way or another.¡±


    Lacey, visibly shaken, had distress written all over her delicate features. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I settled that debt a while back, yet here you are, acting like loan sharks. I established this clinic to help the vigers, and even your own family has benefited from it. How can you be this ungrateful?¡±


    The bald man chuckled, treating her words as nothing more than a joke. ¡°Gratitude? Who needs that?¡± He leered at Lacey. ¡°Remember our deal? If you couldn¡¯t pay, you¡¯d either marry me or care for my father. And you know, treating my father could take up to three years.¡±


    The thought of spending three years in this man¡¯s house made Lacey shiver. Herplexion went ashen as she turned to Jake for support.


    Understanding the situation, Jake gave the man a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯re charging illegal interest rates. Without a written agreement, your verbal ims don¡¯t hold up legally. She¡¯s paid her dues. Any further threats, and she might just involve the police,nding you all behind bars.¡±


    Though the bald man initially felt a twinge of unease, he quickly masked it with a smugugh.


    ¡°Go ahead and call the police. With the flood blocking all the roads, I¡¯d like to see how they¡¯ll get here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jake¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re brave enough toy a hand on the girls while I¡¯m standing here.¡±


    The bald man cocked his head, narrowing his eyes as he gestured to his men. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take the girls away.¡±


    Chaos erupted in an instant as a fight broke out.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jake stood his ground, easily fending off the men. His opponents, untrained brutes relying solely on instinct, were no match for Jake¡¯s skill.


    From the sidelines, Lacey watched, her heart pounding in her chest. Anxiety swirled inside her as she feared for Jake.


    The bald man stood frozen, too intimidated to join in. He watched as his men were taken down, his gaze shifting to Jake with growing caution. ¡°Who the hell are you? What¡¯s your background?¡± he asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 756

    ?<strong>Chapter 756:</strong>


    Jake wasn¡¯t about to reveal the truth. Instead, he shot back with a casual edge, ¡°And why should that matter to you?¡±


    The bald man eyed Jake and then nced at Lacey. He figured Jake probably didn¡¯te from a wealthy background since he had to fight his own battles. Plus, Jake¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t scream affluence.


    Straightening himself, though still wary of Jake, the bald man spat on the ground and snapped at Lacey, ¡°He might be good-looking and know how to throw a punch, but he¡¯s broke! You¡¯ll regret falling for him, Lacey.¡±


    Lacey flushed, either out of anger or embarrassment. ¡°Shut up!¡± she shot back.


    Jake cut in, his tone steady. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. Miss Payne and I aren¡¯t together. She saved my life, so I owe her. I¡¯m just returning the favor. I¡¯m warning you. If you keep harassing her, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    The bald man spat on the ground onest time before turning and walking away.


    As soon as the bald man was gone, Lacey rushed over to Jake, her concern clear.


    Jake¡¯s wound had reopened, blood staining the bandages. He grimaced but stayed stoic.


    ¡°Get inside. Let me fix that bandage,¡± Lacey said, gently nudging him, her voice edged with concern.


    Jake stepped back, avoiding Lacey¡¯s touch. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can handle it.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Mr. Reeves, what¡¯s this about? A doctor doesn¡¯t care about gender.¡±


    Jake¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I can handle the medication and bandaging on my own. No need to trouble you. Moreover, after what just happened, I¡¯d rather not give people more reason to misunderstand our rtionship. You saved me, and if I don¡¯t avoid raising suspicion, it would look like I¡¯m ungrateful.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s hands tightened into fists before she forced a sigh.


    ¡°Sorry, I overreacted.¡±


    Jake shook his head. ¡°No harm done.¡±


    With a softer tone, Lacey said, ¡°Thank you for what you did today.¡±


    Jake waved it off. ¡°It was nothing.¡± He turned and headed back inside without saying another word.


    Lacey watched him walk away, emotions swirling inside her. She sighed, trying to push away the thoughts that kept intruding.


    Just then, Jete ran over, tugging at Lacey¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Do you have a crush on him?¡±


    Lacey smiled and ruffled Jete¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. He¡¯s got a wife and kids. I can¡¯t fall for him.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kallie had been recovering at the hospital for almost a week. yton hadn¡¯t left her side once. Truth be told, Kallie wanted nothing to do with him. She had others looking after her and could see through his intentions.


    Yet, despite her resistance, yton refused to leave. Each time Kallie attempted to send him away, he countered by sharing news about Jake.


    The dark circles under yton¡¯s eyes betrayed how tirelessly he had searched for Jake. Kallie couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him to leave anymore.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 757

    ?<strong>Chapter 757:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s rtionship with Elma had grown stronger during her hospital stay. The children visited her after school, filling the room withughter. Elma, who once kept her distance, now spoke freely with Kallie.


    This warmed Kallie¡¯s heart. Her spirits lifted as her recovery sped up.


    One afternoon, Sophie approached Kallie, looking uncharacteristically hesitant. ¡°Mom, can I talk to you about something?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank. Sophie rarely acted this way. ¡°Is something wrong at school, Sophie? Are you being bullied?¡± she asked, her voiceced with concern.


    Sophie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s this.¡±


    Sophie handed Kallie a letter. It was an invitation to an international children¡¯s musicpetition.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t too familiar with the music world, but she understood enough to know the prestige of such apetition. If Sophie could win, it would be a huge step forward in her life. The invitation came after Sophie was recognized by several professionals in her field. Kallie¡¯s face lit up. ¡°This is amazing! When is it? We¡¯ll all go with you.¡±


    Sophie bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure, but it¡¯s either next week or by the end of the month. I¡¯ll need to be there for at least two weeks if I attend.¡±


    Kallie immediately understood Sophie¡¯s dilemma. With everyone focused on searching for Jake, Sophie didn¡¯t want to be a burden. The longer the dy, the slimmer the chances of finding Jake.


    Caught in a tug-of-war, Kallie felt torn between her desire to find her husband and the deep need to be there for Sophie. She was forced to make a decision that couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    Sophie paused, carefully considering her words. Then, with determination, she spoke. ¡°Mom, I can go on my own. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m almost thirteen. I can handle it.¡±


    Kallie gently took her hand. ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. You¡¯ve always been responsible. But this is a huge opportunity for you. I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯re all there with you.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes softened with warmth.


    However, doubt lingered in her voice. ¡°But what about my dad?¡± Kallie sighed deeply. ¡°We¡¯ll keep searching. He¡¯ll be okay. We have to believe that.¡±


    Sophie nodded, though she still looked troubled. Kallie pulled her into a hug. ¡°When the timees, Elma, Calvin, and I will apany you. Don¡¯t worry about school. Elma and Calvin can miss a few days.¡±


    Calvin and Elma were in elementary school, and their academic performance was outstanding. This was a pivotal moment for Sophie. Missing a few days of school wouldn¡¯t hurt Calvin and Elma.


    Sophie¡¯s smile finally returned. She snuggled closer to Kallie as she said, ¡°Thanks. You¡¯re the best.¡± Kallie yfully tapped Sophie¡¯s nose with affection.


    Suddenly, an idea crossed Kallie¡¯s mind. Why wait around for news when she could search for Jake herself? She nned to visit the location where Cara¡¯s body had been found. If she and Jake shared the connection she believed they did when they were in love, maybe she could find him.


    Unexpectedly, yton had the same thought. ¡°I was nning to go and wanted to ask if you¡¯d join me, but I wasn¡¯t sure if your condition could handle it. After all, you¡¯ve only just recovered. I don¡¯t want you getting sick again from the journey.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 758

    ?<strong>Chapter 758:</strong>


    Kallie smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Moreover, it¡¯s not far. I need to go and find him.¡±


    yton responded immediately, ¡°Once you¡¯re ready, we can leave tomorrow, as weather forecasters said it will be a sunny day. It¡¯s been pouring for days, and I heard some viges on the outskirts are submerged, with roads bing impassable.¡±


    This piece of news sent a wave of unease through Kallie. Sensing her distress, yton quickly offered constion. ¡°I¡¯m sure Jake¡¯s alright. No need to worry.¡±


    Managing only a half-hearted smile, Kallie observed the tired lines etching yton¡¯s face.


    As yton was about to exit, Kallie felt an urge to speak up. ¡°Mr. Morgan?¡±


    yton paused and turned, his face lit with a flicker of anticipation.


    Kallie took a breath, pausing briefly. ¡°You¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hardtely. Let me take you out for dinner someday. My treat.¡±


    She quickly added, ¡°Oh, and my kids will join us, too.¡± The glimmer in yton¡¯s eyes dimmed as he managed a smile. ¡°We¡¯re beyond formalities, aren¡¯t we? Well, since you invited me, how could I say no? Let¡¯s figure out a time that works for us.¡±


    Kallie watched yton as he walked away, feeling a mix of gratitude and concern.


    That same night, Jake was gued by a terrifying dream. He woke up bathed in sweat, the old wound on his side throbbing with each heartbeat. Gathering his senses amidst the sound of relentless rain, his thoughts wandered to Kallie, stirring a blend of concern and longing.


    Jake¡¯s recent nightmare centered around Kallie. In the eerie depths of his dream, Kallie was forced to coborate with yton to track him down, but yton was secretly scheming against her.


    Throughout the dream, Kallie remained unaware of the deceit. Unknowingly, she walked straight into yton¡¯s trap, each step deliberate and calcted.


    Jake, desperate to warn her, couldn¡¯t utter a word. No matter how hard he tried to yell, his voice failed him. In the end, he could only watch as yton led Kallie farther and farther away.


    From the moment his memory returned, Jake had sensed something unsettling about yton. While yton had not been directly involved in Cara¡¯s maniptive schemes, he had yed a role in covering them up. More damning was the fact that when Jake had lost his memory, it was yton who had deceitfully introduced Kallie as Sarah. yton had lied to him. These revtions painted a clear picture: yton was not as innocent as he appeared.


    With this in mind, Jake knew he had to return to Burmoos urgently. He had lost his phone and didn¡¯t have Kallie¡¯s contact details. Although he had yton¡¯s number, reaching out to him didn¡¯t seem wise. Jake scowled, deep in thought, when suddenly the light flicked on with a sharp click.


    Jake nced cautiously at the door and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± It was Lacey, d in a nightgown. With a touch of embarrassment, she exined, ¡°I heard your voice and got worried something might be wrong, so I came to check.¡± The tension in Jake¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry for bothering you. Miss Payne, you can go ahead and rest now.¡± Lacey¡¯s grip on the doorframe tightened slightly, but her curiosity got the best of her. ¡°You were having a nightmare, calling for Kallie. Is she your wife?¡±


    Jake wasn¡¯t keen on discussing it but responded patiently with a nod.


    Lacey nodded back, then paused before leaving, advising him to take care in theing days so he wouldn¡¯t aggravate his injury.


    The rain persisted lightly throughout the night but stopped by morning. Not only had the rain ceased, but the sun had also emerged, signaling a break in the weather. The vigers, delighted by the change, wore smiles all around. Even the typically stoic Lacey found herself smiling as she busied herself in the kitchen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 759

    ?<strong>Chapter 759:</strong>


    While Lacey was preparing lunch, Jete burst into the kitchen, her face alight with excitement.


    Approaching Lacey with a wide grin, Jete eximed, ¡°A really fancy car just pulled into the vige, and it was full of attractive people. They look like they¡¯re searching for someone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lacey¡¯s face took on aplicated expression.


    Jake, still secluded in his room, remained unaware of their conversation.


    Lacey quickly motioned for Jete to lower her voice. ¡°Shh. Let¡¯s keep this from Jake for now.¡±


    Jete, puzzled, tilted her head. ¡°Why? I thought it might be fun to check it out together. Plus, they seem willing to reward anyone who can help them find this person.¡±


    Curious, Lacey asked, ¡°Are they searching for a man or a woman?¡±


    Jete paused, thinking it over. ¡°They¡¯re looking for a man, but it was too crowded to see any photo.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s hands trembled as she clutched Jete¡¯s shoulders, her voice low and urgent. ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention this to Jake, not until we confirm it.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Lacey paused, her gaze intense. ¡°There could be people after him, and we have no clue whether their intentions are good or bad. Remember how Jake was badly hurt before? If these people mean harm, it could spell disaster for him.¡± Lacey still recalled Jake¡¯s severe injuries during their first meeting. Clearly, whoever was after him wielded considerable power.


    Jete nodded, somewhat understanding. ¡°I get it.¡±


    Despite agreeing, anxiety still gnawed at Lacey. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep Jakepany for a bit? I need to go check something out.¡±


    Lacey exhaled a heavy sigh. ¡°If they turn out to be good people, great. Maybe they¡¯re even his family.¡± Though Lacey hoped for the best, a strange, uneasy feeling lingered in her heart.


    Jete hurried off, and Lacey, losing any interest in making lunch, slipped on a mask and stepped outside.


    Kallie and yton were hard to miss in the crowd.


    Lacey didn¡¯t know them, but something told her they were here for Jake.


    Despite all of Kallie¡¯s searching, there was still no sign of Jake.


    Kallie, looking exhausted, nearly slipped on the muddy terrain, but yton was quick to support her, his tone cautious. ¡°Careful!¡±


    Their brief moment of closeness was interrupted. Kallie immediately pushed yton away, though she didn¡¯t push hard.


    This movement allowed Lacey to clearly see Kallie¡¯s face. She thought Kallie wasn¡¯t extraordinarily beautiful, but something was captivating about her, something that could steal one¡¯s breath away, particrly her bright, expressive eyes.


    At that moment, concern clouded Kallie¡¯s eyes, and her eyebrows furrowed slightly. She had applied just a touch of makeup and dressed in simple attire, her hair loosely pulled back, yet she radiated beauty. Her delicate figure stirred a sense ofpassion.


    The sight of Kallie could evoke pity from another woman, and even more so from a man.


    When Lacey snapped back to reality, she realized her nails had dug deep into her palms, causing pain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 760

    <strong>Chapter 760:</strong>


    Lacey¡¯s eyes sharpened, her expressionced with subtle contempt. Kallie was openly affectionate with another man. Could it be that Kallie wasn¡¯t Jake¡¯s wife?


    Instead of storming off, Lacey took a moment to examine the photos they¡¯d posted. Whatever small sliver of hope she had left evaporated on the spot. It was unmistakably Jake.


    Whispers from the people around Lacey filled the air.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she looking for her husband? She¡¯s so beautiful, and she¡¯s driving a luxury car. What would her husband be doing here?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Word is, he was framed and barely escaped with his life.¡±


    Lacey had always steered clear of such issues. Yet, the mention of Jake made her hesitate and lean in to catch more of the conversation.


    ¡°Those folks have been scouring the area for ages. The endless rain muddied the roads and blocked their path. They haven¡¯t made it to this spot yet.¡±


    ¡°I picked up on some whispers too. They¡¯re saying that woman plotted with her lover to off her husband. How else do you exin a fit man just ending up in this remote vige?¡±


    ¡°Goodness! She¡¯s so captivating. Could someone that gorgeous really be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°What do you really know? Sometimes, the most beautiful are the most deadly.¡±


    ¡°I eavesdropped on thedy mentioning she now runs the man¡¯s business. Sounds a little shady, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Whates around, goes around, right?¡±


    The more Lacey eavesdropped, the deeper her astonishment grew. Pondering the rumors, she began to think there might be some truth to them. Jake bore no bruises indicative of a scuffle. However, a stab wound marked his chest. She had seen it before. The cut was shallow, likely inflicted by someone not particrly strong, perhaps a woman. Most telling was that Jake had had no prior quarrels with his assant. He obviously trusted someone close enough to let his guard downpletely.


    ¡°Lacey.¡± Out of nowhere, a gentle tap came on Lacey¡¯s shoulder.


    Taken aback, Lacey pivoted. A local from the vige stood behind her.


    ¡°I heard you rescued someone recently. Could he be the person they¡¯re all searching for?¡±


    ¡°They mentioned a reward of $500,000 for finding him.¡±


    ¡°$500,000! Imagine what one could do with that kind of money. I¡¯d be over the moon.¡±


    With a gentle shake of her head, Lacey gave her answer. ¡°No, the man I rescued isn¡¯t the one they¡¯re searching for.¡±


    The viger clicked his tongue in disappointment. ¡°What a shame!¡±


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Lacey furrowed her brows and inquired, ¡°Do you know who they¡¯re looking for? They must be desperate to offer such a huge sum.¡±


    Leaning closer, the viger whispered, ¡°You¡¯re out of the loop. This guy was once the wealthiest man in Burmoos, quite a powerful figure. If you knew the Reeves family¡¯s situation, you¡¯d understand. Being his savior could set one up for life.¡±


    Nodding, Lacey walked away, lost in thought.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy Tuesday, dear readers! I hope you all had a wonderful start to the week. Wishing you a productive and joyful day ahead. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 761

    ?<strong>Chapter 761:</strong>


    At that moment, Jake and Jete emerged from a room. Noticing Lacey¡¯s preupied expression, Jake¡¯s concern was evident. ¡°Have those loan sharks been troubling you?¡±


    Lacey quickly dismissed his concern. ¡°No. I just needed some fresh air. I¡¯m feeling a bit down. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Jake decided not to push her further. Instead, he shifted the conversation. ¡°Since the rain¡¯s stopped, I¡¯m thinking of heading back to Burmoos. I¡¯ll head outter to scout the route.¡±


    Lacey stared at Jake for a moment before her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m off to cook.¡±


    Once Lacey was in the kitchen, she let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, those loan sharks hadn¡¯t been around during the recent upheavals. Otherwise, they would have surely exposed Jake. It was a good thing Jake had stayed indoors while recovering, preventing anyone from meeting him. Meanwhile, Kallie continued her relentless search for Jake without any leads.


    Unwilling to give up, she decided to visit each house in person.


    She refused to believe that they could have found Cara¡¯s body here, yet she was still clueless about Jake¡¯s whereabouts.


    yton didn¡¯t try to stop Kallie, but he warned her not to overexert herself, reminding her that falling ill again wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Suddenly, someone rushed over with rming news. ¡°Mr. Morgan, Miss Nixon, we¡¯ve found a dead body. It¡¯s male.¡±


    A loud ringing filled Kallie¡¯s ears, and her mind went nk.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be Jake.¡± Kallie¡¯s hands clenched into fists as she fought to steady her nerves. ¡°Are you sure? Did you get a good look? Are you certain it¡¯s not Jake?¡±


    The messenger shook his head firmly. ¡°The face is unrecognizable. It¡¯s beenpletely disfigured. We could only identify him by his clothes.¡±


    yton held Kallie upright as she struggled to stay bnced, his voice filled with concern. ¡°It might not be Jake. We can stay back if you¡¯d prefer.¡±


    ¡°I must go.¡± Kallie pulled away from yton¡¯s supportive grip, gathering what little strength she had left amidst the turmoil in her chest.


    Her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°I need to see for myself. It can¡¯t be Jake.¡±


    At the scene where the body was discovered, police tape marked the perimeter.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank as she looked at the clothing on the corpse. It was identical to what Jake had been wearing when he disappeared. Could this really be happening? Perhaps it was just a horrific coincidence.


    Disheartened, Kallie moved forward, almost mechanically, toward the body. But before she could get too close, a police officer stopped her. ¡°Miss, I understand your feelings, but you cannot disturb the crime scene. Please, let us do our work.¡±


    At that moment, a forensic expert gave an update on the body¡¯s condition. ¡°There¡¯s a chest wound and other injuries likely caused by debris in the underground river, which could exin the disfigurement.¡±


    Kallie barely registered the words. A persistent buzz filled her head, drowning out everything else.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 762

    ?<strong>Chapter 762:</strong>


    She was in disbelief, unable to ept the grim reality of Jake¡¯s death. ¡°That¡­ That isn¡¯t Jake,¡± she stammered, her voice filled with agony.


    She repeated the words, her voice shaking. ¡°That can¡¯t possibly be Jake.¡±


    yton looked at her with a sorrowful expression. ¡°Kallie, we need to go back. The police are handling it. They¡¯ll figure things out.¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t him. I won¡¯t stop until I find the real Jake.¡± Tears streamed down Kallie¡¯s face as she shook her head firmly. How could life be so cruel? Could Jake truly have died like this?


    Deep down, a voice screamed at Kallie that the body before her wasn¡¯t Jake. However, the undeniable evidence pushed her toward a reluctant eptance. Her grief was overwhelming, almost suffocating. Thankfully, she had left the children at home. The sight of the body would have shattered their hearts even more.


    ¡°Kallie.¡± yton¡¯s voice was heavy with emotion, his eyes filled with tears. ¡°It¡¯s time to face reality. If this man isn¡¯t Jake, then who is he? Can you really let this shadow haunt you forever?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t respond to yton. Instead, she staggered away in her high heels, muttering to herself, ¡°I need to find Jake. I have to find him.¡±


    yton quickly caught up to her, grabbing her wrist in an attempt to stop her.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Whirling around, Kallie pped yton fiercely across the face. Her eyes burned with hatred.


    Kallie¡¯s emotions surged uncontrobly, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to forgive yton. After all, Jake¡¯s death was on yton and Cara.


    However, as the sting of her p settled, regret quickly followed. yton had once saved her life. Perhaps, in reality, it was she who was at fault. Had she not been taken by the Perry family years ago, maybe none of this tragedy would have urred. It was all her fault. Jake¡¯s death was on her.


    Ovee by this realization, Kallie was consumed by grief and wept bitterly. Despite the bright sunshine, a chill of despair enveloped her.


    In an instant, Kallie¡¯s world tilted violently, yton¡¯s face dissolving into a blur.


    Just as darkness closed in, Kallie heard the frantic edge in yton¡¯s voice, trembling as he called out to her, ¡°Kallie? Kallie, can you hear me?¡±


    Her body went limp, and she slipped into unconsciousness. Without hesitation, yton scooped her up, holding her tightly in his arms as he sprinted forward. His voice broke with panic. ¡°Doctor! Where¡¯s the doctor?¡±


    yton¡¯s desperation, raw and palpable, made it clear nothing mattered more than Kallie¡¯s well-being.


    Lacey stood off to the side, quietly observing. She let out a soft breath, her gaze shifting to the lifeless body nearby. Of course, it wasn¡¯t Jake.


    Lacey¡¯s mind reeled. How could Kallie not realize that the body wasn¡¯t Jake, her own husband? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    But what disturbed Lacey more was yton¡¯s tenderness toward Kallie. The way he held her and his panic suggested something more between them. Something deliberate. The recent scene felt like a carefully staged performance. A body, resembling Jake, had been strategically ced to mislead everyone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 763

    ?<strong>Chapter 763:</strong>


    The more Lacey dwelled on it, the colder her heart grew. Anger simmered beneath her skin. How could someone like Kallie deserve Jake¡¯s love? After all the pain Kallie had caused him, how could he still be drawn to her? Yet, the moment Jake woke, he wanted nothing more than to run back to Kallie without a second thought.


    Lacey clenched her fists, remembering the small dose she had slipped into Jake¡¯s food earlier. He was in a deep sleep now, unaware of the chaos unfolding. For now, at least, he was safe. It seemed yton and Kallie wouldn¡¯t be returning anytime soon.


    As Lacey walked away, a strange sensation washed over her. She told herself she should repay Jake for protecting her and Jete, but deep down, she knew it was more than that. She was falling for him.


    Lacey inhaled deeply, grounding herself in the truth she couldn¡¯t ignore. She shouldn¡¯t fall for Jake. He had a wife and kids. Even if she felt Kallie didn¡¯t deserve Jake, he still had a family.


    Pushing her swirling emotions aside, Lacey felt a strange relief, as if the weight had momentarily lifted.


    When Lacey arrived home, Jete appeared, her voice soft but urgent. ¡°Lacey, don¡¯t worry. Jake¡¯s been asleep the whole time. He hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Jete,¡± Lacey murmured, gently ruffling the little one¡¯s hair.


    |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Suddenly, a thought struck Lacey, and she crouched down to meet Jete¡¯s eyes, her expression serious. ¡°Listen carefully, Jete. Jake can never know what happened today. If he finds out, he¡¯ll be upset with both of us. He might leave and nevere back.¡±


    Jete¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I don¡¯t want Jake to leave us. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Lacey smiled and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Now, go on and y. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Meanwhile, in Burmoos, Kallie stirred awake, the sterile scent of the hospital filling her senses. Her face was damp, and as she wiped away the lingering tears, she realized she had been crying even while unconscious. Was Jake really gone? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe it, but her mind was a haze of confusion and grief. No matter how hard she searched her thoughts, there was nothing to prove that Jake was still alive.


    Her voice trembled as she tried to whisper the truth she dreaded: that he was really gone. But the words caught in Kallie¡¯s throat, each one feeling heavier than thest. In the end, all she could manage was a fragile whisper of his name. ¡°Jake¡­¡±


    Her resolve shattered. Hugging her knees to her chest, she broke down, sobbing into the darkness.


    The night passed in a fog of grief. By morning, Kallie had regained someposure. She looked better, though the pale exhaustion on her face lingered as she forced herself to stand.


    yton arrived and froze at the sight of her. ¡°Kallie,¡± he said softly, concern etched in his features. ¡°The doctor said you need rest. You didn¡¯t sleep, did you?¡±


    Avoiding his worried gaze, Kallie turned her face away, not wanting him to see her in such a vulnerable state. But her hoarse voice betrayed her. ¡°yton¡­ Have the police found anything?¡±


    She still clung to a fragile thread of hope. She had sent her children¡¯s DNA to the police, expecting an official result, hoping maybe the body wasn¡¯t Jake¡¯s. Without a word, yton handed her a sealed document. ¡°I haven¡¯t read it,¡± he murmured. ¡°You should see it first.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands shook as she took the folder, her heart racing. Slowly, she peeled it open.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 764

    ?<strong>Chapter 764:</strong>


    The words struck her like a hammer. The deceased had been identified as Jake Reeves.


    Unlike yesterday, there were no frantic cries. Kallie sat frozen, clutching the paper, her grip so tight that her knuckles turned white.


    yton watched her closely. A flicker of something unreadable crossed his face, but his voice remained soft, almost disbelieving. ¡°Kallie, it¡¯s not Jake, is it?¡±


    After what felt like an eternity, Kallie found her voice. It came out bitter and broken. ¡°It¡¯s him. The dead man¡­ It¡¯s Jake.¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes widened in feigned shock. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Kallie, unable to hold it in any longer, crumpled the paper and tossed it into the trash.


    yton¡¯s voice was gentle but probing. ¡°Now that Jake¡¯s body has been found, it¡¯s best to give him a proper funeral. Kallie, take a few days to rest. I can handle all the arrangements.¡±


    Kallie shut her eyes, her emotions in turmoil. ¡°No funeral,¡± she muttered, her voice strained. ¡°He hated crowds when he was alive. He wouldn¡¯t want any fuss after he¡¯s gone.¡± She paused, breathing heavily. ¡°I need to be alone, yton. Please leave.¡±


    yton hesitated, watching her for a moment longer, then nodded silently and left the room.


    Once yton stepped out, his face clouded with frustration. His assistant, sensing the tension, hurried to his side.


    The assistant whispered nervously, ¡°Mr. Morgan, does she suspect anything?¡±


    yton¡¯s expression tightened, but he shook his head. ¡°No. If she had figured it out, I wouldn¡¯t have walked out so peacefully.¡±


    Then, yton¡¯s voice grew bitter, almost incredulous. ¡°What surprises me is how much she loved him. What did Jake have that made him so unforgettable to her?¡± yton¡¯s jaw clenched, his anger barely concealed.


    The assistant, taken aback, frowned in confusion. ¡°But didn¡¯t Miss Nixon say she didn¡¯t want a funeral? Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s indifferent to his death? Maybe she copsed yesterday just to put on a show to others.¡±


    yton let out a coldugh, his face darkening with frustration. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot. You know nothing. The more she acts like that, the more it means she can¡¯t let him go.¡±


    A shadow of sadness passed over yton¡¯s face. No matter what he did, no matter how hard he tried, he could never win Kallie¡¯s love. If he was going to have any chance, he needed another n, a different approach.


    yton gave his assistant a pat on the shoulder, his voice calmer now. ¡°You did well this time. Now, I have another task for you.¡±


    The assistant nodded eagerly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Morgan. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Elsewhere, Jake stirred awake, the morning light filtering into the room. His head throbbed, and a wave of dizziness hit him as he struggled to make sense of time. How long had he been out?


    Jake pieced together the fragments of memory. He had fallen asleep yesterday morning and hadn¡¯t woken up until now. That wasn¡¯t normal.


    Jake frowned, recalling how odd he¡¯d felt after breakfast, woozy and disoriented. Could there have been something in his food? But it didn¡¯t make sense. Would Lacey really do something to harm him?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 765

    ?<strong>Chapter 765:</strong>


    As he pondered the possibilities, Lacey walked in. She immediately sensed the suspicion and coldness in Jake¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves.¡± Lacey¡¯s heart jumped in her chest, her pulse quickening. She suddenly felt flustered. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    Jake rubbed his temples, attempting to shake off the remnants of his grogginess.


    He didn¡¯t respond to her question right away, which only deepened Lacey¡¯s worry.


    Setting aside what she was holding, she hurried to his side. ¡°Mr. Reeves¡­¡±


    Before her hand could reach him, Jake caught it, his grip firm. ¡°Miss Payne.¡± His gaze was ice-cold. ¡°Why did I pass out all of a sudden yesterday without any reason?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew he was clever and cautious, but his sharpness had caught her off guard. Her words stumbled as she tried to exin herself. Her mind raced for a usible excuse, quickly settling on one.


    ¡°I noticed your injury wasn¡¯t healing properly, so I gave you a stronger remedy. If you don¡¯t believe me, check for yourself. You should feel more robust now. Some herbal treatmentse with side effects, but as a doctor, I can adjust them so that all you feel is a little drowsiness.¡±


    As Lacey finished speaking, her voice carried a note of quiet grievance. ¡°I only wanted to help you recover faster. I didn¡¯t expect it to lead to a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Lacey pulled her hand from his grasp, her demeanor cooling instantly. With a touch of irritation, she continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, feel free to seek someone else you do.¡±


    Jake furrowed his brow, now fully alert. He realized he felt much stronger, and his injury no longer ached. Perhaps he had misunderstood her. Moreover, if Lacey truly wanted to harm him, she had plenty of opportunities to do so. Why would she act now?


    Jake cleared his throat awkwardly and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Payne. I just had to ask. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, and I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± His sincere apology softened Lacey¡¯s resolve. She turned her head, avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°Do as you see fit. My advice is to rest and recover here before leaving. But if you are in a rush, there is nothing I can do to stop you.¡±


    Jake mulled it over and saw the sense in her words. He hadn¡¯t yet known whether yton had already made a move against Kallie. If he reappeared too soon, before fully healing, he might draw yton¡¯s attention andnd himself in trouble.


    ¡°Miss Payne,¡± Jake began as an idea formed in his mind. His expression grew serious. ¡°Could I ask you for a favor?¡±


    The words ¡°Of course¡± nearly slipped from Lacey¡¯s lips, but she caught herself, clearing her throat and frowning. ¡°Is it something troublesome?¡±


    Jake hesitated, uncertain how to proceed, worried he might be bothering her. He shook his head. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sorry for today. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    Lacey clenched her hands at her sides. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Just tell me whether or not it¡¯s troublesome. After all, you have helped us before. It¡¯s only fair I return the favor.¡± At her words, Jake spoke up.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Morgan family in Burmoos. I hope you can keep an eye on their movements for me.¡±


    Jake surmised yton likely wouldn¡¯t linger in Avalon for long. yton was constantly in the spotlight, and if he left Avalon, there would surely be some news. But if Jake personally investigated, he would quickly draw unwanted attention. It was too risky.


    Jake contemted for a while and then made a sincere promise. ¡°Once I¡¯m back with the Reeves family, I¡¯ll repay you generously. Money won¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 766

    ?<strong>Chapter 766:</strong>


    Lacey¡¯s eyes flickered with mild displeasure. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those things.¡± Despite her words, she agreed and then told Jake to get some rest.


    Soon, the day of the concert arrived. True to her word, Kallie brought the three children abroad. At first, they were in a sour mood, but the trip gradually lifted their spirits.


    Sophie was nervously preparing for her performance. Although she had participated in simr events before, this particr concert held great significance, causing her palms to sweat with anxiety.


    To ease the tension, Elma began telling jokes. Her delivery was so deadpan that it became unintentionally hrious.


    However, no oneughed as she expected. Elma huffed, ¡°If it¡¯s not funny, that¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to look at me like I¡¯m a fool.¡±


    Kallie was amused. Wrapping her arms around Elma, she chuckled. ¡°Everyone thinks your jokes are hrious, and you¡¯re absolutely adorable.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thank you, Elma. I¡¯m much better now and not as nervous.¡±


    Elma beamed, her arms happily winding around Kallie¡¯s neck.


    Later, Sophie drew her performance slot, but she had to wait a few days before going on.


    Kallie decided to take the children out for a quick tour of the area to help them rx. Unexpectedly, she ran into yton.


    However, just as Kallie and her children stepped out of the car on the outskirts, a group of motorcyclists sped toward them.


    Their target was clear. One of them reached out to grab Kallie¡¯s handbag.


    Kallie held on as tightly as she could, but the rider had no intention of stopping. He elerated instead. If Kallie didn¡¯t let go, she might be dragged away.


    Panic surged through Kallie as the invitation was ripped from her grasp. She regretted not bringing bodyguards. On the verge of tears, Sophie cried out, ¡°Mom, the invitation is in there! Without it, I can¡¯t perform!¡±


    Kallie wiped Sophie¡¯s tears gently and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I¡¯ll get it back. I promise.¡± Gradually, Sophie calmed down.


    Kallie tried calling the police, but as she watched the motorcycles vanish into the distance, a sense of hopelessness washed over her. In such a situation, getting her handbag back seemed unlikely. There were no cameras on this road, and robberies weremon here. They would probably have to ept their misfortune.


    But Sophie¡¯s eyes still held a glimmer of hope, and Kallie couldn¡¯t bear to let her down.


    Just then, the motorcyclists returned. This time, they were battered, with bruises on their faces. Before Kallie could say a word, they handed the handbag back to her.


    Kallie hesitated, wary of a potential trap. She didn¡¯t reach out immediately, keeping her distance.


    At that moment, a car pulled up nearby, and yton stepped out. ¡°I got it back. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kallie took her handbag from the motorcyclists.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 767

    ?<strong>Chapter 767:</strong>


    yton gave her a warm smile before turning to the thieves, his expression hardening. ¡°If I see you causing trouble here again, you won¡¯t get off so easily next time.¡±


    The motorcyclists nodded frantically before speeding off again.


    With yton¡¯s intimidating bodyguards surrounding him, no one in their right mind would dare defy him.


    Kallie frowned, her confusion growing. ¡°Why not just report them? These guys clearly haven¡¯t learned their lesson.¡±


    yton exhaled slowly, his tone deliberate. ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than that. They may seem like small-time troublemakers, but they¡¯re connected to gangs in the city. This isn¡¯t Avalon. Things are rougher here. Getting involved could cause more problems, especially with Sophie¡¯spetition so close. We can¡¯t afford any distractions right now.¡±


    Kallie considered his words, nodding. ¡°I understand. Thank you. My handbag has something incredibly important in it. Without your help, who knows what might have happened.¡±


    Before yton could respond, Sophie darted over, her face glowing with excitement. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morgan!¡± yton¡¯s features softened immediately. He knelt slightly and ruffled Sophie¡¯s hair. ¡°No need to thank me. Just focus on doing your best in thepetition. I know you¡¯ve got this.¡±


    Sophie grinned and bounced away to rejoin her siblings. As the childrenughed and yed, Kallie¡¯s smile faded. Her eyes sharpened, and her expression hardened as she turned to yton. ¡°yton, are you secretly following me?¡±


    The warmth from earlier had vanished, reced with suspicion. She hadn¡¯t told yton about her trip. She hadn¡¯t mentioned Sophie¡¯spetition. And yet, he knew every detail. She was grateful for his help a moment ago, but this was something else entirely. Needless to say, she didn¡¯t like being followed.


    Seeing the anger in Kallie¡¯s eyes, yton quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He cleared his throat as a slight flush crept up his cheeks. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been going through a lottely, and I just couldn¡¯t stop worrying about you. That¡¯s all. As for Sophie¡¯spetition, it¡¯s no secret. If I wanted that information, I wouldn¡¯t need to follow you.¡±


    He hesitated, searching her face. ¡°But if I¡¯ve made you ufortable, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    Kallie sighed softly, the tension in her shoulders easing just a little. The truth was, she had turned yton down more times than she could count. Yet, for some reason, he persisted. He wasn¡¯t a bad man. In her eyes, he was kind and thoughtful. But her heart belonged to Jake. Even in death, her feelings wouldn¡¯t change. She couldn¡¯t imagine herself loving anyone else.


    Lowering her gaze to hide the emotions flickering in her eyes, Kallie spoke calmly. ¡°Mr. Morgan, I¡¯m sorry if my words were harsh. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. There are many wonderful people in this world. You don¡¯t need to waste your time on me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see that I am wasting my time on pursuing you.¡±


    yton opened his mouth, desperate to say something more, but Kallie cut him off with a gentle smile. ¡°For the rest of my life, I only want to watch my children grow up in peace. That¡¯s all I need. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Her voice softened even further. ¡°Please, Mr. Morgan, don¡¯t waste your time on me anymore.¡±


    yton¡¯s heart clenched. Bitterness settled deep inside him, but he hid it well, forcing a casual smile. ¡°I understand,¡± he said lightly, though his voice betrayed a touch of sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.


    When I return home, I¡¯ll follow my family¡¯s wishes and settle down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 768

    ?<strong>Chapter 768:</strong>


    My concern for you is simply because the Morgan family still owes you.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie felt a small sense of relief. ¡°In that case, you have your own obligations to fulfill. I won¡¯t keep you. I¡¯m nning to take the children kite flying. You can say hello to Elma if you¡¯d like.¡±


    Her words were clear. She was politely asking him to leave.


    yton nced over at therge, openwn where Elmaughed joyfully, ying with Calvin and Sophie. He smiled, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Elma seems happy,¡± he said, shaking his head gently. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude. I¡¯m not really her uncle, after all.¡±


    Kallie returned his smile politely. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. To me, you¡¯re like a big brother. It¡¯s fine if Elma calls you ¡®uncle.''¡±


    yton¡¯s heart sank further at her words, a fresh wave of bitterness rising within him. ¡°I¡¯ve got other matters to attend to,¡± he said, turning to leave.


    But as yton walked away, his steps faltered slightly, a sign of the hurt he tried to mask.


    Kallie noticed the stumble, but she pretended not to. She simply turned back toward the children.


    Sophie had been standing off to the side and watching Kallie¡¯s entire exchange with yton.


    While Calvin and Elma were busy flying a kite and giggling without a care in the world, Sophie slipped closer to her mother. ¡°Mom,¡± she whispered, her voiceced with a mix of sadness and hope. ¡°I miss my dad. But¡­ I just want you to be happy.¡±


    There was a brief pause before Sophie added shyly, ¡°Mr. Morgan is really nice to you. I think he likes you.¡±


    Kallie immediately understood what Sophie was hinting at, and a faint smile spread across her face. ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t overthink it. I didn¡¯t turn him down because of you. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t have feelings for him.¡±


    Kallie had long since passed the stage in her life where a romantic rtionship was a necessity. Though thoughts of Jake sometimes crept in during the quiet hours of the night, stirring sadness, her current peaceful life with her children was all she needed. She had no desire for anything else.


    Sophie tilted her head, her eyes searching Kallie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, her voice soft but curious.


    Kallie smiled, giving Sophie¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Yes! Would I ever lie to you?¡±


    The words were simple, but Kallie felt a swell of emotion rise within her. Sophie, always so intuitive and mature for her age, never failed to touch her heart.


    Kallie¡¯s love for Sophie had never wavered, buttely, she couldn¡¯t give Sophie as much attention. Elma¡¯s fragile health consumed so much of her time, pulling her attention away from Sophie. Guilt weighed heavily on her.


    However, Sophie had never felt aggrieved or resentful. She epted things with the quiet grace and understanding that made Kallie love her all the more. Kallie felt Sophie¡¯s arrival in her life was a blessing.


    No matter what challengesy ahead, Kallie was determined to protect her three children and keep them happy.


    That afternoon had been a rare moment of joy for the whole family, a brief escape from the heaviness that had surrounded themtely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 769

    ?<strong>Chapter 769:</strong>


    Elma, in particr, seemed transformed by the simple joy of ying outdoors. Her cheeks were flushed, and her hair damp with sweat, but her smile was wide and genuine¡ªsomething Kallie hadn¡¯t seen in far too long. For Elma, moments like these were few and far between. Her childhood had been defined by restrictions. She was kept indoors, away from the fun and freedom other children took for granted. Kite flying and amusement park trips, full of heartyughter, had always felt like distant dreams.


    In the past, Betty had kept Elmapany, easing her loneliness with stories and the strange, wonderful things she had brought from the outside world. But now, even Betty was gone, leaving a shadow of uncertainty in Elma¡¯s heart. The joy of the day was real, but it couldn¡¯tpletely mask the ache of missing Betty. Everything felt surreal to Elma, like a dream she never wanted to wake up from.


    The day had worn Elma out, and she soon dozed off, her small body slumping ufortably in the car seat.


    Kallie nced at her sleeping daughter, her heart softening. Without hesitation, she scooped Elma into her arms, cradling her gently. Elma stirred but foundfort nestled against her mother¡¯s chest. Kallie freed a hand to wipe the sweat from her daughter¡¯s brow, sighing softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re drenched, but you didn¡¯t say a word. If you catch a cold, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡± Her tone was tender, filled with love rather than scolding.


    Half-asleep, Elma felt warmth and safety in her mother¡¯s embrace. It was like being wrapped in a soft, protective nket, and she made no effort to resist. Instead, she snuggled deeper into Kallie¡¯s arms, wrapping her small hands around her mother¡¯s waist, seeking thefort she had missed for so long.


    Kallie smiled, gently patting Elma¡¯s back, lulling her further into sleep.


    When Elma woke again, she was tucked snugly into her bed, her clothes freshly changed, and her body free of the sweat from earlier. Groggy and a little disoriented, Elma sat up, blinking in the dim light of her room. A quiet thought whispered in her mind, a realization so soft it almost felt like a spell. ¡°Is this magic? I finally have my mom with me now.¡± A soft smile spread across her lips.


    Day after day, the concert hall buzzed with the melodies of different musicians. Determined, Sophie attended the concert each day, never missing a single performance. Hoping to increase her chances of winning, Sophie made an effort to get to know the otherpetitors, studying what made their performances different from her own.


    Kallie thought Sophie yed beautifully, but she didn¡¯t discourage her from attending the concerts. She was d to see Sophie¡¯s dedication and willingness to put in the effort. She just had to make sure Sophie remembered to take breaks and not push herself too hard.


    Elma, unlike her sister, quickly lost interest in the concerts. After going a few times, she found them dull. To keep Elma entertained, Kallie asked Calvin to take her out for a fun day.


    As always, Kallie made sure bodyguards discreetly followed Calvin and Elma to ensure their safety. The memory of thest incident still lingered in Kallie¡¯s mind, making her cautious.


    Every day, Kallie apanied Sophie to the concert, offering her support.


    One day, while backstage, Kallie and Sophie overheard an argument. The harsh words cut through the air like knives.


    ¡°This is a ce for the best,¡± one voice sneered. ¡°And you clearly don¡¯t belong. Just look at that beat-up piano of yours! It¡¯s probably not even worth fifty thousand dors. It¡¯s an embarrassment to have it here.¡±


    The speaker sounded like a child, probably around Sophie¡¯s age.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 770

    <strong>Chapter 770:</strong>


    When the first voice quieted down, a second, much more timid voice responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there were rules about what kind of piano we could use.¡±


    The first speaker sounded even more disdainful. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. You shouldn¡¯t even be here. You must have cheated to get in. Get out of here. Take your cheap piano and go, or I¡¯ll tell someone to kick you out.¡±


    Close to tears, the timid girl begged, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that! I worked so hard to get here. Please don¡¯t make me leave.¡±


    It was customary for the youngpetitors to be apanied by their parents. However, Kallie and Sophie couldn¡¯t detect the presence of any parental voices near the timid girl.


    The timid girl¡¯s desperate sobs echoed from within the room, tugging at Kallie¡¯s and Sophie¡¯s heartstrings.


    Sophie cast an inquiring look up at Kallie.


    Kallie offered a reassuring smile and a gentle pat on Sophie¡¯s head. ¡°Go on in, sweetheart. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±


    Emboldened, Sophie pushed the door open and stepped into the room.


    The two recent speakers were standing face-to-face. Several other individuals, likelypetition staff, were also in the room.


    A strikingly beautiful girl of mixed heritage wore a haughty expression, her demeanor radiating arrogance. The other girl, dressed in simple attire, dabbed at her tears with a timid vibe.


    The biracial girl raised an eyebrow impatiently as Sophie swung the door open. ¡°Who are you?¡± she questioned. ¡°And who allowed you in here?¡±


    ¡°This is where the participants gather,¡± Sophie responded calmly. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±


    The biracial girl¡¯s eyes swept over Sophie, taking in Sophie¡¯s expensive clothing. She instantly pegged Sophie as someone from a wealthy background.


    ¡°Fine. Now tell me, am I wrong? Isn¡¯t someone like her an absolute disgrace?¡± The biracial girl gestured toward the timid girl with disdain. ¡°She is allowed topete in such a prestigiouspetition with her pathetic, beat-up piano.¡±


    The timid girl stammered, her anxiety growing. She struggled to find the words to defend herself, her gaze flitting nervously toward Sophie.


    To the timid girl¡¯s surprise, Sophie walked over to her and gently squeezed her shoulder in a gesture offort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sophie soothed, her voice soft and reassuring. ¡°I believe you. Just take your time and tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Observing Sophie¡¯s posture, the biracial girl instantly recognized that Sophie would inevitably defend the timid girl. Her face flushed red with anger. ¡°Are you freaking crazy?¡± she shrieked. ¡°Why are you sticking up for that loser? Trying to act like some kind of saint? This ce is about talent, not about your goddamn image or kindness!¡±


    Sophie paid no attention to the biracial girl¡¯s outburst and gently soothed the crying timid girl, speaking softly to her.


    After a few moments, the timid girl calmed down a bit. She sniffled and exined between sobs, ¡°This is the practice room. It¡¯s almost my turn to perform, so I wanted to practice here. But she¡¯s been hogging the room for five days straight. I asked her if I could use it for just one day, and she said no. She was really mean to me.¡±


    Sophie turned to the staff member. ¡°Is someone allowed to just stay in this room as long as they want?¡± she asked, her voice sharp.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy Thursday, dear readers! I hope you all had a fantastic week so far. May your day be filled with positivity and sess. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 771

    ?<strong>Chapter 771:</strong>


    The staff member gave a weak smile. ¡°Of course not. Only those scheduled to perform the next day are allowed to practice here. But¡­¡±


    The staff member trailed off, ncing nervously at the biracial girl, who was ring at him with a haughty expression. He clearly didn¡¯t want to upset her.


    The biracial girl smirked,pletely unconcerned. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± she sneered. ¡°I¡¯m staying here because I want to. I was going to leave today, but then I saw her with that beat-up old piano, and it pissed me off. Why should some poor loser be allowed to learn music? It¡¯s a disgrace to the whole industry.¡±


    Having grasped the situation, Sophie regarded the biracial girl icily.


    Sophie knew a bit about thepetition. Wealthy sponsors paid for girls from poor areas to learn the piano. The best of those girls were sent to thispetition, with all their expenses covered. It was a way for wealthy sponsors to improve their image and do some good in the world. If one of the sponsored girls turned out to be a musical genius, it would benefit everyone. The girl who was being bullied was probably one of those sponsored girls.


    Logically, there should be no ce for discrimination in thispetition. Everyone came from different walks of life, with different beliefs and family situations. But they all shared the same dream: to seed in the world of music.


    Brushing off the biracial girl¡¯s nastyments, Sophie gently said to the timid girl, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this. You go take a break, okay?¡±


    The timid girl nodded gratefully and hurried out of the room.


    Folding her arms and sneering, the biracial girl spat, ¡°Do you even know who the hell you¡¯re messing with? How dare you talk to me like that? You looking for a beatdown or something?¡±


    A nearby staff member, witnessing the scene, gave Sophie a cautious look.


    The biracial girl, R Hopkins, was the daughter of the head of a notorious local gang. The gang had a reputation for violence and intimidation, and their influence held the entire area in a tight grip. No one dared to challenge them.


    R, following in her parents¡¯ footsteps, behaved like a spoiled tyrant. Her father, the gang leader, was a wealthy man and a major sponsor of the concert. That was why R could get away with acting like a bully.


    Nobody dared to stand up to her. R wasn¡¯t bothered by beingbeled a bully. Instead, a smug grin spread across her face, expecting Sophie to cower in fear. But to R¡¯s surprise, Sophie remained unfazed. She simply looked back at her with a calm, cool expression, a hint of a sneer ying on her lips.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Sophie scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain.


    Sophie¡¯s dismissive words were like a p in the face. R¡¯sposure crumbled, and fury surged through her veins. She felt a strong urge tosh out at Sophie and wipe that smirk off her face. But Sophie was surrounded by a wall of imposing bodyguards, their presence a stark reminder of the danger a physical confrontation could bring.


    R forced herself to take a deep breath and regain control. Attacking Sophie wouldn¡¯t be easy, especially without any financial leverage. She needed a new strategy, a more cunning approach.


    A mischievous glint flickered in R¡¯s eyes as a devious n began to form in her mind. Slowly, she lifted her gaze to meet Sophie¡¯s, a sly, provocative smile spreading across her lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have apetition if you want me to leave this practice room to that loser,¡± R dered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 772

    ?<strong>Chapter 772:</strong>


    Sophie¡¯s brows furrowed, momentarily caught off guard by how simple the proposal sounded. Sophie was about to agree when R smirked and added, ¡°But on one condition. Since you¡¯re asking me to leave this room for that pathetic participant, I get to set the rules. I¡¯ll y on my piano while you use that beat-up one. How about that?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s just stacking the odds against me.¡±


    Anyone who understood pianos knew the difference in sound quality between cheaper and more expensive ones. Personal instruments were fine for practice, butpetitions always provided high-grade pianos. Competing on different pianos was clearly unfair. It was clear R was making things difficult for Sophie on purpose.


    R¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Afraid you¡¯ll lose? If you don¡¯t want topete, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just inform that poor girl¡¯s sponsor to stop sponsoring her. You shouldn¡¯t have intervened just to show off your kindness. Let¡¯s be clear¡ªif you lose to me, she loses everything, including the sponsorship. Consider this a lesson for you.¡±


    Kallie, who had initially believed this was just a children¡¯s quarrel and didn¡¯t need her involvement, couldn¡¯t stand by any longer. Hearing such cruelty from someone so young was shocking. Stepping forward, she ced a hand on Sophie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go ahead andpete with her. If the girl¡¯s sponsor pulls out, I¡¯ll make sure to sponsor her myself.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face lit up with newfound confidence. She mimicked R¡¯s arrogant stance and met her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. Let¡¯s have apetition. You¡¯re wealthy, but there are a lot of powerful people out there. If you do this, you¡¯ll only make more enemies.¡±


    R¡¯s expression twisted in anger. Kallie had never seen such a fierce expression on a child¡¯s face before. Suddenly, yton¡¯s warnings about the dangers of the local gangs seemed all too real and well-founded. But Kallie shrugged off the concerns. Faced with challenges, she would confront them head-on instead of cowering.


    Shortly, two pianos were brought in. One was the rickety instrument belonging to the timid girl, and the other, a gleaming million-dor Steinway, proudly owned by R. R raised her chin, letting her fingers dance across the keys in a show of superiority. It sounded like a delicate ripple in the water. Even the most random notes came together in harmony. R even brought in judges.


    The crowd gathered, and several people, recognizing R¡¯s status, apuded her without hesitation. R exuded confidence,pletely dismissing Sophie as a seriouspetitor.


    But Sophie remained calm, staring at the piano in front of her. It wasn¡¯t the brand she was used to, but her years of practice weren¡¯t for nothing. She believed in herself.


    Noticing Sophie¡¯s calm demeanor, R sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up this little show of yours. I¡¯ll go first so you can see how skilled I am. But if you¡¯re scared, you can just drop out. I won¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Sophie remainedposed, a serene smile on her face. ¡°After you,¡± she said, gesturing for R to begin, making R appear even more unreasonable.


    R scoffed, bumping Sophie¡¯s shoulder as she strutted past.


    With such a fine piano, unless R¡¯s skills were trulycking, the music would be delightful. And anyonepeting here surely possessed some level of talent. Although R¡¯s performance was certainly enjoyable, her technique remained average.


    Still, the audience pped loudly, more out of obligation than admiration.


    R felt a surge of pride and cast Sophie a challenging look.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 773

    ?<strong>Chapter 773:</strong>


    Kallie nced at Sophie. ¡°No matter if you win or lose, you¡¯ll always be the best to me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words offort had the desired effect. Sophie¡¯s nerves began to melt away. She beamed at Kallie. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The tenderness in their exchange only seemed to irritate R more, and with a huff, she mmed the lid of her piano shut. Her anger and frustration were met with a dismissive apathy.


    Now it was Sophie¡¯s turn. She approached the piano, taking a deep breath to steady herself.


    Sophie sat up straight, her posture far moremanding than R¡¯s. This wasn¡¯t something Kallie had pressured Sophie into training for. It was the result of Sophie¡¯s self-discipline.


    Sophie believed that before engaging in anything she loved, she needed to adopt the right mindset and present herself in the best possible light.


    Sophie raised her hand and gently brushed the piano keys, producing a faint, monotonous tone at the start. R let out a loud, mockingugh, but Sophie stayed focused.


    Gradually, the rhythm picked up, and Sophie¡¯s fingers danced effortlessly across the keys. The music flowed, filled with delicate tenderness and vibrant energy.


    It wasn¡¯t just a showcase of skill. Sophie¡¯s music resonated with her emotions, captivating everyone in the room.


    When Sophie finished ying, many in the audience hadn¡¯t even reacted. Then, one person began to p, and soon a wave of apuse swept through the room, far more genuine and enthusiastic than the apuse R had received.


    It was just a piece of music performed on a mediocre piano. The performance would have been even more breathtaking had Sophie yed on R¡¯s piano. A formal judgment was unnecessary. It was clear who had won.


    R stood frozen, her face flushed with disbelief. How had Sophie, with an inferior piano, yed so beautifully? She could ept someone talented, but this level was another matter entirely. It felt like a personal insult, a mockery of all her years of practice.


    Sophie stood up and, with a slight smirk, faced R. ¡°So, who do you think won?¡±


    R gritted her teeth, her face a mixture of fury and humiliation. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but with so many eyes on her, she relented. ¡°You won. I won¡¯t bother that girl anymore.¡±


    Sophie nced at Kallie, and their shared smile was a beacon of victory. Their radiant smiles felt like daggers to R.


    But just as they were about to walk away, R shouted in frustration, ¡°She¡¯s fine, but I¡¯m going after you now! My dad¡¯s the main investor, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re disqualified frompeting!¡±


    R raised her hand and pointed usatorily at Sophie. The smiles on Kallie and Sophie¡¯s faces instantly froze. R snapped at thepetition staff, ¡°Get these two out of here! I¡¯m just saying she can¡¯tpete. What¡¯s so unreasonable about that? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have my dad pull his funding!¡±


    Once R finished speaking, she slipped back into her typical arrogant demeanor.


    A staff member approached awkwardly, addressing Sophie and Kallie, ¡°Ladies, please¡­ You need to leave.¡±


    Noticing that Kallie and Sophie remained defiantly in ce, the staff exchanged uneasy nces before nudging them, gently but firmly, toward the exit. Just then, a team of towering bodyguards strode into the room, each exuding silent, menacing authority. Their eyes flicked toward Kallie and Sophie with a cold, calcting look, as if sizing them up, ready to act at the slightestmand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 774

    ?<strong>Chapter 774:</strong>


    Sophie instinctively clutched her mother¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°Mom, maybe we should just go,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling as her gaze darted toward the bodyguards.


    Though Sophie enjoyed a bit ofpetition, even she knew to keep their safety in mind while abroad. Back home, she would have confidently called 911. But here, in unfamiliar territory, trust wasn¡¯t a given. There was no guarantee the police would strive to bring justice.


    Kallie, however, didn¡¯t waver. She knelt beside Sophie, brushing a reassuring hand over her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart,¡± she murmured. ¡°We¡¯re not the ones who need to leave.¡±


    Hearing this, R let out augh, her toneced with derision. She crossed her arms, leaning back with a smirk. ¡°If you¡¯re so set on making this difficult, don¡¯t me me for what happens next. Throw them out!¡±


    The staff shifted ufortably, their eyes darting between R and Kallie as beads of sweat appeared on their brows. One of them leaned closer to Kallie, his voice a strained murmur. ¡°Please, ma¡¯am, we¡¯d rather not make a scene. If you¡¯d just cooperate, this can all be handled quietly.¡±


    Kallie scoffed, an almost amused smile ying on her lips. ¡°R¡¯s quite bold, isn¡¯t she? All because her father¡¯s an investor here. But what if I told you I am also an investor?¡±


    The room went silent, a ripple of uncertainty spreading through the crowd, followed by R¡¯s shrillughter. Her hands clenched into fists as she looked at Kallie with disdain.


    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± R sneered. ¡°You¡¯re jealous of my father¡¯s wealth, so you had toe up with some wild story?¡± One of the staff cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Er¡­ Our investors attend annual meetings,¡± he said, ncing uncertainly between R and Kallie. ¡°But we¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±


    Kallie remained calm, unbothered by their words. She waited patiently for everyone¡¯s murmurs to settle before speaking. ¡°I did invest, but not under my name,¡± she exined smoothly. ¡°The funds are under someone else¡¯s name, so naturally, I wouldn¡¯t be attending the meetings myself.¡±


    Even Sophie looked taken aback, her eyes wide with surprise. Kallie had never once mentioned this.


    Kallie gave her daughter a reassuring smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. I know how much it means to you topete fairly. You didn¡¯t want any shortcuts, and I respect that. I nned to tell you once thepetition was over.¡±


    R¡¯s face twisted in frustration as she clenched her jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. If you¡¯re telling the truth, call this supposed person right now. Otherwise, get out!¡±


    Kallie nodded, unfazed. ¡°I could, but he may be upied.¡±


    R snorted, crossing her arms in smug satisfaction. ¡°As I thought. Just more lies.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kallie turned to the staff. ¡°You have ess to the investors¡¯ contact list, correct? Call the one with thest name Nixon. Right away.¡±


    The staff¡¯s faces paled. Their gazes shifted to Kallie, nowced with uncertainty, and a flicker of apprehension. Among all the investors, there was indeed only one Nixon. And he happened to be thergest investor here. Kallie¡¯sposed expression left little room for anyone to doubt her. High-profile families like the Nixons weren¡¯t the sort to be impersonated lightly.


    Yet, R, oblivious to the gravity of Kallie¡¯s words, dismissed it as a bluff. She reasoned that even if Kallie¡¯s ims were true, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Her father was still a major investor here, perhaps the most powerful of them all.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 775

    ?<strong>Chapter 775:</strong>


    ¡°Go ahead and make the call now,¡± R stated, her voice echoing through the room.


    A staff member nced at R nervously, subtly signaling for her to stop, but she remained oblivious, intent on asserting her authority.


    Frustrated that they hadn¡¯t immediately obeyed, R stormed over, stomping down hard on one of the staff members¡¯ feet. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± she hissed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I told you to do?¡±


    Heads turned, all eyes on R¡¯s domineering disy. The staff member had no choice. With a reluctant sigh, he dialed the number, his fingers trembling slightly. On the other end, Ewing picked up almost immediately, his tone clipped and impatient. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The staff member took a deep breath, clearing his throat nervously, but before he could speak, R snatched the phone from his hand. ¡°Hello, sir, there¡¯s someone here pretending to be you,¡± she announced confidently, as though she were doing him a grand favor.


    Ewing was surprised by the young, assertive voice on the line. After a beat, he replied, ¡°Someone¡¯s impersonating me? And just who is this supposed imposter?¡±


    Smirking, R raised the phone, intending to snap a picture of Kallie and Sophie to send as evidence. Kallie didn¡¯t flinch, her calm gaze meeting the camera head-on, unperturbed.


    R hesitated, momentarily thrown by Kallie¡¯sposure. Deciding against the photo, she said into the phone, ¡°Well, who it is doesn¡¯t really matter,¡± she replied smugly. ¡°Just tell me how you want this handled. Lucky for you, I have some time to spare today, so I¡¯m happy to help you by taking care of this situation.¡±


    Ewing let out an exasperated sigh. His day had already been hectic, and now someone was suggesting that he deal with an imposter? He massaged his temples. His patience was wearing thin as the brash tone of the child grated on his nerves. Whose child was this, speaking so rudely? He wasn¡¯t about to waste another second. In a dismissive tone, he replied, ¡°Simple. Just throw them out and ensure they don¡¯te back.¡±


    R¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction at his response, her confidence surging as she turned to the staff member. ¡°See? I told you they were impostors. Get them out of here!¡±


    Throughout, Kallie¡¯sposure remained unbroken. Just as Ewing prepared to hang up, she spoke up, her voice clear and calm. ¡°Ewing.¡±


    Ewing¡¯s hand paused mid-air, surprised. ¡°Kallie?¡±


    Kallie offered a small smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. The so-called ¡®imposter.''¡±


    Ewing¡¯s brow furrowed, caught between amusement and confusion. ¡°Kallie, you invested all the money using my name. How could anyone say you¡¯re the imposter?¡± Kallie cast a cold, knowing nce at R, who had suddenly gone quiet. R¡¯s expression tightened.


    ¡°Apparently, someone here is a little too eager to have your niece thrown out, pinning a crime on her,¡± Kallie replied.


    Ewing¡¯s voice hardened,ced with authority as he connected the pieces. ¡°You¡¯re the rightful investor here, Kallie. Let¡¯s see who dares try to kick you and your daughter out. They¡¯d do well to remember that offending you means offending the Nixon family.¡±


    With that, Ewing hung up, leaving R¡¯s satisfaction reced by a sh of panic.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted palpably. All eyes turned to Kallie and Sophie, their expressions a mixture of surprise and respect.


    Most had been quick to believe R¡¯s ims, dismissing Kallie as an imposter. After all, bing an investor in such an exclusive event required more than just wealth. It also required power, influence, and connections. And now, Kallie stood among them, exuding every bit of it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 776

    ?<strong>Chapter 776:</strong>


    In thispetitive arena, the size of one¡¯s investment often reflected their power. However, that power couldn¡¯t sway thepetition¡¯s oue, which was ultimately designed to be fair¡ªjust the way it should be. While somepetitors chose to conceal their true identities, no one anticipated Kallie would hide behind Ewing¡¯s name as a shield.


    Who wasn¡¯t aware of the Nixon family¡¯s esteemed status, especially abroad?


    R, though young, wasn¡¯t naive. She could sense the underlying strength Kallie and Sophie possessed. Used to wielding her influence and authority in this city, she found it hard to ept that anyone could hold a higher status than her.


    Embarrassment colored R¡¯s cheeks as she shot back angrily, ¡°Just wait and see what happens next!¡± With that, R turned, attempting to make a hasty exit. But Kallie and Sophie weren¡¯t about to let her slip away so easily.


    Sophie spoke in a steady voice. ¡°Mom, we need to find a way to have her name removed. Someone like her doesn¡¯t deserve topete with me.¡±


    Kallie nodded in agreement, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s simple enough. She¡¯s offended you and hasn¡¯t even offered an apology. It¡¯s time she faces the consequences of her actions.¡±


    R froze at their words, caught between her pride and the looming consequences.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to kick me out of thepetition?¡± R turned sharply, her expression fierce, yet her eyes revealed her inner turmoil and unease. R didn¡¯t bother to consider if she was being reasonable. Wielding power to intimidate was second nature to her, and she knew well its effectiveness.


    In fact, neither Kallie nor Sophie had the power to strip R from participating in thepetition.


    Kallieughed lightly, her voiceced with amusement. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared now?¡±


    ¡°Scared? Not even close!¡± R snapped, clenching her jaw. ¡°Enough of this nonsense!¡±


    Sophie chimed in with a calcted calm. ¡°See? She imed she wasn¡¯t scared. Let¡¯s just get her name removed and not waste our time on her.¡±


    R couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and feeling humiliated, blurted out, ¡°Just spit it out. What is it that you want? I have topete.¡±


    Kallie and Sophie exchanged a nce, instantly understanding each other.


    Without hesitation, Kallie stepped forward and held out her hand to R.


    Startled, R instinctively took a few steps back, assuming Kallie was about to strike her.


    However, what followed was unexpected. Kallie simply gave R¡¯s cheek a light pinch.


    Although the touch was strangely personal, Kallie¡¯s voice carried a sharp edge. ¡°You need to apologize to my daughter if you wish to stay in thepetition. Got it?¡±


    R frowned, her voice defiant. ¡°I can give you money, but I refuse to apologize.¡±


    Kallie, unyielding, stood tall and said to the staff, ¡°Please help me remove her name.¡± It was a clear echo of R¡¯s earlier bravado.


    Cornered, R¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment as she approached Sophie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she announced loudly. Yet, her tone belied her words,cking any real remorse.


    Sophie regarded R with serene eyes. ¡°Sorry, could you say that again? I didn¡¯t catch it.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± R¡¯s eyes shed with rage. Yet, remembering Sophie¡¯s prior warning, she checked her temper.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 777

    ?<strong>Chapter 777:</strong>


    R figured she might as well let them savor their temporary triumph. Once she reunited with her father and sister, these people would face consequences. With her hands tightly clenched, R¡¯s voice softened as she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sophie acknowledged this with a nod. ¡°Understood. You¡¯re free to leave now.¡±


    Tears clung to R¡¯s cheeks as she stormed away, acting as though she were the victim in all this.


    With the issue seemingly settled, Kallie and Sophie beckoned the timid girl they had seen earlier. Considering the day¡¯s events, there was a chance R might attempt to sway the girl¡¯s sponsors. The uncertainty of R¡¯s next move lingered in the air. Kallie and Sophie watched the girl y the piano, captivated by her skill.


    Sophieplimented the girl genuinely. ¡°Your talent is truly remarkable.¡±


    Seizing the moment, Kallie took the initiative to speak up first. ¡°Would you consider epting our sponsorship? We¡¯ll take care of your tuition and piano expenses from here on out. However, if it¡¯s not what you want, we understand and won¡¯t pressure you.¡±


    The memory of Kallie and Sophie standing up for her against the bullies stayed fresh in the girl¡¯s mind. Her cheeks glowed with warmth at that instant. She nervously fiddled with her skirt, questioning softly, ¡°Is this really fine? Wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for you? Honestly, just being here is incredible. My family¡¯s economic circumstances don¡¯t really support an art career. Back home, I¡¯ll devote myself to my studies. Once I¡¯m working, I can afford piano lessons.¡±


    The girl¡¯s maturity touched Kallie, who responded with a gentle look. ¡°Even so, since you have talent, you should seize the opportunity. Waiting until you¡¯re financially stable might be toote to start learning the piano.¡± Kallie had always been proactive about encouraging her own children to explore their interests early on. She had the resources to give her children a fulfilling life and wanted to ensure they lived without regrets.


    Sophie caught on to the girl¡¯s contemtions andforted her. ¡°Supporting you is no trouble at all. It¡¯s a win-win. We lend a hand now, and down the line, you can do the same for us.¡±


    Resolute, the girl clung to Kallie¡¯s clothes. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m determined to pursue piano. I gratefully ept your help. You are my benefactor, and I will surely give back to you once I¡¯m able.¡±


    Kallie felt a warmth spread through her heart.


    ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s not delve into that topic right now.¡± After leaving the concert, Kallie had a thought lingering in her mind.


    Surprisingly, Sophie brought it up herself.


    ¡°Mom, can we do something for kids who have it tough? There must be countless kids out there who could really use some help.¡±


    In areas gued by poverty or conflict, not everyone had the luxury of afortable life. Wouldn¡¯t everyone prefer to choose a better starting point if they had the option?


    Kallie was painfully aware that she couldn¡¯t provide a perfect life for every child on Earth. Nheless, she wasmitted to making a difference however she could. What she hadn¡¯t foreseen was that Sophie would mirror this resolve.


    Sophie¡¯s tentative smile broke through Kallie¡¯s contemtion.


    Sophie stated, ¡°Seeing that girl being pushed around earlier made me think of our own family. Maybe if I step up and help, when my siblings are in a pinch, there might be hands ready to help them too.¡±


    With a tender touch, Kallie caressed Sophie¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re onto something truly noble. Let¡¯s establish a charity in your name once we¡¯re back home.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 778

    ?<strong>Chapter 778:</strong>


    Sophie shook her head, dismissing the idea. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not interested in that kind of fame. It¡¯s just not for me.¡±


    Kallie offered a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s not about chasing fame. Consider it a gift, a token of how proud I am of you. You¡¯ve earned it.¡±


    Sophie sped Kallie¡¯s hand, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Unbeknownst to Sophie, her showdown with R had been captured on video and shared online. Most viewers were oblivious to the personal stakes involved, focusing instead on their respective piano ying.


    ¡°That young girl is truly remarkable. The music she coaxes from a regr piano rivals that from a Steinway. She¡¯s bound to be a maestro someday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m skeptical. It could be overdubbed. Steinways are worth a fortune, undoubtedly a top-tier piano. How could a young kid y more impressively with a mediocre piano than with one of the Steinways?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair to cast doubt simply because you can¡¯tprehend the skill. Do you have any proof of your im? Without evidence, it¡¯s just baseless spection.¡±


    ¡°Enough bickering. Let¡¯s solve this easily. Call the officials and confirm it. The video looks like it was shot in a practice room at the concert hall.¡±


    Driven by curiosity, someizens reached out for confirmation. However, since both R and Sophie were children of influential investors, the officials were reluctant to offend either side. Plus, R had even made it clear she wanted the incident kept quiet.


    Thus, the officials gave only vague and nonmittal responses, fueling further doubts about the authenticity of the event. Some even spected privately that the whole thing might have been staged to boost Sophie¡¯s profile.


    Even though some whispers doubted Sophie¡¯s skills, they hadn¡¯t really spread that far, and most people just brushed them aside anyway. Almost everyone was impressed with Sophie¡¯s piano ying. The video kept getting shared online and even became a hit within Avalon itself.


    Eventually, Jake stumbled across the video. He watched Sophie¡¯s performance again and again, rewinding and reying certain parts.


    Jete was watching the video with him curiously. ¡°Hey, Jake. Is that your daughter?¡±


    Jake nodded, a proud smile spreading across his face. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s my girl,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks a bit like me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she does!¡± Jete agreed, grinning. ¡°She¡¯s really pretty, just like her dad.¡±


    Jake chuckled and yfully messed up Jete¡¯s hair. Just then, Lacey walked in and saw themughing together. She overheard what Jake had said.


    ¡°Do you miss your wife and kids a lot?¡± Lacey asked, setting down the things she was carrying. Her back was to Jake, so he couldn¡¯t see the look on her face.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Jake replied honestly.


    Lacey turned to face him, giving him a look that was hard to read. ¡°If you miss them so much, why don¡¯t you go back and find them?¡±


    Jake frowned, not answering her question.


    Lacey had helped Jake get some information about Kallie and the kids. Kallie had taken their children overseas. He had no idea what they were doing there or exactly where they were. yton had gone with them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 779

    ?<strong>Chapter 779:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s silence only made Lacey more suspicious. She assumed there might be some conflict between Jake and Kallie. Why else would Kallie leave the country so suddenly after hearing the fake news of Jake¡¯s death? And why hadn¡¯t Kallie even held a funeral for him?


    Lacey was itching to give Jake a heads-up, but she hesitated. It felt wrong to interfere in his personal life. All she could do was drop subtle hints and hope he caught on.


    But Jake wasn¡¯t picking up on it. ¡°I can¡¯t find her just yet,¡± Jake exined. ¡°I¡¯ve got some unfinished business to take care of first. Once that¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll go to her.¡±


    The thought of Kallie and their three kids softened Jake¡¯s expression. Jake was usually a closed book when it came to his feelings, but he didn¡¯t even try to hide how much he loved and missed Kallie. ¡°I miss her like hell. She¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s kept me going these past few days.¡±


    Jake had been doing some digging and uncovered some disturbing information. He discovered that several members of the Morgan family were currently working within the Reeves Group. Jake suspected yton had probably convinced Kallie that he was looking after the Reeves Group for her while she was away.


    But in reality, yton was keeping tabs on Jake. If Jake showed up in Burmoos, yton would know instantly. That would make it nearly impossible for Jake to get close to Kallie.


    Jake¡¯s deep love for Kallie was driving Lacey crazy. She couldn¡¯t keep it in any longer and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Reeves, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that your wife and yton went abroad at the same time? What¡¯s that about?¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    Lacey felt a nervous flutter in her stomach. Under Jake¡¯s intense stare, her words caught in her throat, and her palms started to sweat. But she pushed through her fear. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty damn obvious,¡± she said. ¡°I just hope you¡¯re not fooling yourself.¡±


    Bang! The bowl of medicine slipped from Jake¡¯s grasp and shattered on the floor. He hadn¡¯t meant to break it. He¡¯d just jumped to his feet so quickly that he¡¯d knocked it over.


    But Jake didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He was staring at Lacey, his eyes cold and hard.


    ¡°Lacey, I know you¡¯re worried about me, and I appreciate that,¡± Jake said, his voice tight. ¡°But you¡¯ve got my wife all wrong.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s heart sank. Jake didn¡¯t seem to care about all the trouble she¡¯d gone through for him. She felt a surge of anger and frustration. She was about to blurt out everything she¡¯d been keeping inside.


    But Lacey took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She looked down, trying to hide her disappointment.


    Jake¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°My wife means everything to me,¡± he said more gently. ¡°I hope you can understand.¡±


    Jete, sensing the tension between them, suddenly started to cry. ¡°Jake, don¡¯t fight with Lacey! She almost got hurt when she was finding those herbs for you!¡±


    ¡°Jete, be quiet!¡± Lacey hissed, trying to cover Jete¡¯s mouth, but it was toote. The words were already out.


    Jake looked at Lacey in surprise. ¡°You got hurt?¡± he asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Lacey instinctively hid her hand behind her back. ¡°It was nothing,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t nothing!¡± Jete sobbed. ¡°A snake bit her when she was looking for that herb! She only knew what to do because she knows a lot about herbs. She could have died! And after all that, you just spilled the medicine! You¡¯re mean to her! You¡¯re a bad guy!¡± Jete¡¯s cries filled the room. Jake felt a headacheing on. He took a deep breath and looked at Lacey, his eyes filled with remorse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 780

    <strong>Chapter 780:</strong>


    ¡°Lacey,¡± Jake said, his voice low and sincere. ¡°I had no idea you risked so much for me. I promise, once I get back¡­¡±


    Jake hesitated and then continued, his voice smooth, ¡°Whatever your heart desires, Lacey, I can provide it. Money, influence, or anything you want. Just name it. I could even help you establish your own hospital or clinic.¡± Lacey¡¯s initial excitement quickly evaporated, reced by a wave of disappointment. Was that the best he could offer? Material possessions held no allure for her. All she craved waspanionship, an end to the loneliness that had gued her for so long.


    But those words remained trapped in Lacey¡¯s throat. She knew voicing her true desires would only push Jake further away. Jake, with his unwavering devotion to his wife, would undoubtedly reject her. His heart belonged to his wife entirely. How she wished she could have his devotion.


    Jake pondered his situation. Inaction was not an option. He needed to make a move, preferably contact Edgar, before yton¡¯s return.


    With newfound resolve, Jake decided to be upfront with Lacey. ¡°I must return to Burmoos. Thank you for taking me in during this period.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You¡¯re going back? Now?¡± she questioned, anxiety creeping into her voice. ¡°But I thought you said it wasn¡¯t the right time.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression was as impassive and cold as the night that enveloped them. ¡°I can¡¯t avoid it forever. I might as well confront it head-on.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s voice was firm, despite the tremor of anxiety that ran through her. ¡°Then I¡¯m going with you.¡± Jete, her tears freshly dried, spoke up with unexpected determination. ¡°I want to go too,¡± she dered.


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed in disapproval. ¡°This isn¡¯t a holiday,¡± he said sharply. ¡°We have no connection. You shouldn¡¯t tag along with me. If you¡¯re concerned I won¡¯t honor my promise, I can write you a formal agreement right now.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s face drained of color, her lips quivering with a mixture of hurt and anger. ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s why we want toe with you?¡± Her voice cracked with emotion. ¡°Jake, what kind of person do you think I am?¡± Each word amplified Lacey¡¯s sense of injustice and betrayal. Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over.


    Jake watched as Lacey¡¯s tears flowed, a flicker of surprise crossing his face before hardening into a frown. He fought back the urge to snap at her and tell her to stop that infernal crying. Jake had always despised it when women wept in his presence. Kallie, of course, was the sole exception.


    Now, as Lacey¡¯s tears fell, Jake found himself enduring her outburst. After all, she had saved his life. The least he could do was show a little patience. He pushed down the irritation rising within him and forced his voice to soften. ¡°Miss Payne, I didn¡¯t intend to upset you. But if you follow me to Burmoos, you¡¯ll be putting yourself in danger. There¡¯s no need for you to risk your safety for my sake.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s tears subsided. She stubbornly averted her gaze, her heart pounding in her chest. Could it be that he genuinely cared? Lacey dered, her voice thick with emotion, ¡°My sister and I are not afraid of any risks.¡±


    Lacey had regained herposure. ¡°Jete and I can¡¯t stay here forever. Our future lies with you, in Burmoos. Besides, Jete worries about you being all alone.¡±


    Jete nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Jake,¡± she chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll get hurt. We¡¯ll both worry.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze fell upon Jete, and for a fleeting moment, he saw Elma¡¯s image superimposed on the young girl. He sighed, resigned. ¡°Very well then. Have it your way.¡± Jake understood Lacey¡¯s desire to tag along, but he had already made up his mind. Once he had settled his affairs in Burmoos, he would establish a hospital for Lacey. It was the most fitting way he could think of to repay his debt to her. Besides, Lacey was more than capable of running it. It would be a shame for her medical talent to go to waste.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy Sunday, everyone! Wishing you a day full of joy, peace, and blessings. Enjoy! God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 781

    ?<strong>Chapter 781:</strong>


    Elsewhere, Kallie and Sophie returned to the hotel, only to be greeted by a scene of utter chaos. A gang of intimidating-looking men, clearly not from around there and with a distinctly menacing air about them, had stormed into the lobby and systematically destroyed everything in sight.


    Terrified guests scattered in all directions, seeking refuge from the mayhem.


    The hotel manager rushed in, his face pale with fear. The moment he saw the destruction and the men responsible, he practically prostrated himself before them.


    Sophie cowered behind her mother, her eyes wide with fear.


    Kallie protectively pulled Sophie closer, her gaze sweeping across the terrified faces of the onlookers. A flicker of confusion crossed her features.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone calling the police?¡± she wondered aloud.


    ¡°These thugs are trashing this ce!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    The manager continued to grovel before the gang, making no move to reach for his phone.


    A man nearby shook his head in despair. ¡°Calling the cops won¡¯t do any good with these guys. Even if the police arrive and scare them off, they¡¯ll juste backter with a vengeance.¡±


    Fear hung heavy in the air. Kallie, a sudden realization dawning on her, asked, ¡°Are those guys part of some kind of gang?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in terror, and he frantically gestured for her to be quiet. ¡°Shhh! Keep your voice down! Didn¡¯t you see the tattoos on their arms? Those tattoos represent the devil himself. They¡¯re definitely gang members. Don¡¯t just stand there gawking! Get out of here, and get out fast! Those guys are armed. If they hurt you, you won¡¯t get any justice for it.¡±


    Panic erupted, and people scrambled to escape the hotel lobby.


    But Kallie and Sophie remained rooted to the spot. Sophie¡¯s curiosity outweighed her fear. ¡°Mom, those tattoos aren¡¯t devils. They¡¯re unicorns.¡±


    Unicorns were symbols of prosperity and good luck in Avalon. How had tattoos of unicorns be associated with evil and these menacing gangsters?


    Kallie recalled seeing simr tattoos on the thugs who had stolen her purse earlier. At the time, she hadn¡¯t given it much thought. She never imagined it was actually the symbol of that dangerous gang. This meant there was a good chance that the gang¡¯s leader, or at least some of its top members, were Avalonian.


    Suddenly, Kallie remembered R, the girl with Avalonian lineage. It all made sense now why R had acted so arrogantly.


    Lost in her thoughts, Kallie was startled by a sweet, musical voiceing from behind her.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± the voice said. ¡°Could you please let me¡­¡±


    Kallie turned to find a woman in a flowing white dress standing behind her. Her long, dark hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a strikingly beautiful face. Her eyes, sharp and intelligent like a cat¡¯s, sparkled with an inner light.


    Without thinking, Kallie stepped to the side, creating a path for the woman.


    The woman offered Kallie a small smile, a silent greeting, before continuing forward, seemingly unfazed by the chaotic scene unfolding before her. Kallie was stunned. She felt a strong urge to stop the woman from entering the building.


    But much to Kallie¡¯s surprise, the group of thugs who had been wreaking havoc suddenly froze in their tracks.


    The most intimidating man in the group even bowed his head respectfully toward the woman. ¡°We¡¯ve destroyed everything in this ce just like you asked. But the person we¡¯re looking for still refuses toe out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 782

    ?<strong>Chapter 782:</strong>


    The woman let out a softugh, but her innocent-looking face held a hint of cruelty. ¡°That¡¯s easy to fix,¡± she said. ¡°If he won¡¯t show himself, just start hurting the people here. If someone dies, he¡¯ll definitelye out then, won¡¯t he?¡±


    Hearing this, the manager and the staff who were kneeling nearby began to weep and plead for their lives. The woman frowned, her voice still sweet and gentle as she said, ¡°It¡¯s far too noisy in here.¡±


    In an instant, the staff member who had been crying the loudest stiffened and copsed to the floor, his eyes wide with fear, his pupils dted.


    Fear gripped Kallie¡¯s heart. She fought to stayposed, her arms wrapped tightly around a trembling Sophie. ¡°Sophie, we need to leave. Now.¡±


    Before they could move, the woman¡¯s voice rang out again, sharp and chilling. ¡°So, he won¡¯te out, huh? Fine. Isn¡¯t there a woman named Kallie with him? I heard she took one of her kids and left the hotel earlier. But there are still two more kids up there. Bring them to me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in horror. She couldn¡¯t believe they were after her and her children. She had assumed themotion was confined to the lobby. The hotel had excellent security, after all. The upper floors were upied by wealthy guests. Her bodyguards were stationed upstairs as well. She had believed that as long as Elma and Calvin remained in their room, they would be safe. She had even asked Sophie to warn Calvin and Elma. But she never imagined these people would actually go after them.


    Kallie knew her bodyguards were outnumbered and wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the gang members. It was obvious that these gang members were used to a life of violence. They lived day-to-day, never knowing if they would survive. They were like ruthless demons with an unquenchable thirst for blood.


    As expected, one of the gang members spoke up. ¡°There are a bunch of bodyguards upstairs. Should we make our move?¡±


    The woman scoffed. ¡°Yeah, go ahead,¡± she said. ¡°I only want him. I don¡¯t care about the others. It doesn¡¯t matter if they live or die. I just want to force him toe out.¡±


    The woman spoke about murder as if she were discussing the weather. Her nonchnt attitude made everyone¡¯s blood run cold.


    ¡°Got it.¡± A creepy, bloodthirsty grin spread across the man¡¯s face.


    Kallie¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. She watched in terror as the man led the other gang members up the stairs. She waspletely panicked. She knew she couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for them to attack.


    Kallie told Sophie over and over again to stay where she was. Then, she turned and ran into the hotel without looking back.


    ¡°Are you here to see yton?¡± Kallie asked.


    This simple question instantly piqued the woman¡¯s interest.


    The group of men who were about to head upstairs stopped in their tracks.


    The man leading the group noticed Kallie standing alone and decided to give her a hard time. ¡°Well, hello there, gorgeous. What¡¯s a prettydy like you doing here all alone? Haven¡¯t you noticed what¡¯s going on?¡±


    As the man approached, Kallie caught a whiff of blood in the air. Fear gripped her, but she fought to keep her cool. ¡°I know exactly what¡¯s going on,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    The man roughly grabbed Kallie¡¯s wrist. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here on purpose, are you? Looking for trouble, maybe? Come with me. I¡¯ll show you what happens to nosy girls.¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off her!¡± the woman yelled. She kicked the man hard in the shin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 783

    ?<strong>Chapter 783:</strong>


    The man winced in pain but quickly stered a fake smile on his face. ¡°I think this woman is up to no good. I¡¯m afraid she might hurt you.¡±


    The woman scoffed. ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re trying to pull. Move aside. I¡¯m keeping her.¡±


    The man nced at Kallie, a flicker of regret in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t dare disobey the woman, so he reluctantly let go of Kallie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What do you want us to do now?¡± the man asked. ¡°Should we still go upstairs?¡±


    The woman shook her head and turned to Kallie, a chilling smile spreading across her lips. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve found who I¡¯m looking for. You all can leave.¡±


    At the woman¡¯s words, Kallie felt a wave of relief wash over her. For now, Elma and Calvin were safe.


    The woman motioned for Kallie to join her on the only sofa that hadn¡¯t been damaged in the chaos. The hall was a mess, but the woman didn¡¯t seem to mind. She crossed her legs elegantly and took a sip of coffee, as if she had all the time in the world. She was polite to Kallie, but her politeness only made Kallie nervous.


    Kallie had met all kinds of people in her life, and she knew better than to trust someone just because of a polite facade.


    Just as Kallie suspected, the woman¡¯s next words revealed her cruel nature. ¡°You¡¯re Kallie, aren¡¯t you? So, tell me about your rtionship with yton. Where is he? I should warn you, I detest liars and have plenty of ways of making them tell the truth. Surely, you don¡¯t want to experience my methods.¡±


    After this, the woman propped her chin with her hands, smiling at Kallie.


    Kallie didn¡¯t let her nerves show. ¡°I don¡¯t know where yton is. And I think you¡¯ve got the wrong idea about my rtionship with him. We¡¯re just friends. He¡¯s a young, good-looking guy, and I¡¯m a mother of three. He¡¯s not interested in me. Besides, I have a husband.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face changed, and she suddenly burst intoughter. Herughter was sharp and unpleasant. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t rush to distance yourself from him. The more you try to convince me, the more I think something is going on between you two.¡±


    Kallie looked the woman straight in the eye. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between him and me. Do you understand?¡±


    The woman stared hard at Kallie, searching for any signs of deception. Finally, she snorted and leaned back. ¡°Fine. Then tell me where yton is.¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said.


    rmed by the dangerous glint in the woman¡¯s eyes, Kallie quickly added, ¡°But if you exin why you need to see him and what you n to do, I can help you contact him. Please understand that he is a cautious man. He won¡¯t agree to meet without a good reason.¡±


    The woman nodded, seemingly finding Kallie¡¯s words sensible. ¡°yton once messed with my men. I confronted him before, but he never properly apologized. But now, I don¡¯t care about an apology anymore. I¡¯ve taken a liking to him.¡±


    The woman spoke with an air of confidence, her eyes gleaming with determination. She seemed utterly convinced she could win yton over.


    Kallie¡¯s mind shed back to her stolen handbag and how yton had helped her retrieve it. So, that was how he had messed with the gang. But how could these gangsters act with such tant disregard for thew?


    The woman grew impatient when she saw Kallie¡¯s frown and silence. ¡°Why are you just sitting there? You promised to contact him for me. If you don¡¯t call him right now, I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 784

    ?<strong>Chapter 784:</strong>


    No sooner had the words left the woman¡¯s mouth than her men closed in on Kallie, forming a menacing circle around her.


    A wave of fear washed over Kallie. She could practically feel their murderous intent. Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll call him right now. But I can¡¯t guarantee he¡¯lle.¡±


    Nodding, the woman leaned back.


    Under the woman¡¯s watchful eyes, Kallie dialed yton.


    Seemingly unaware of the drama unfolding at the hotel, yton sounded a bit tired from his own matters. ¡°Kallie, what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with gentleness.


    The woman¡¯s expression shifted slightly at the warmth of yton¡¯s tone when addressing Kallie. However, she quickly masked her reaction with a yful smile.


    Kallie cleared her throat. ¡°Mr. Morgan, a woman wants to speak with you. I think you might know her. She is involved with those who stole my bag earlier.¡±


    A moment of silence hung in the air as yton processed the information. His voice swiftly took on an edge of urgency. ¡°Did they force you to make this call?¡±


    Kallie replied, ¡°No, they didn¡¯t.¡±


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Just then, the woman abruptly grabbed the phone from Kallie¡¯s hand and brought it to her ear. ¡°yton, it¡¯s Freya Acosta,¡± she purred. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, remember? Why are you avoiding me? You¡¯ve even blocked my number! You¡¯re breaking my heart.¡±


    yton¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°If you have an issue with me, Freya, then deal with me directly,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°Leave Kallie out of this. I¡¯ll face the consequences of my own actions. And let me remind you that I have considerable influence here, and Kallie is a member of the Nixon family. I suggest you think carefully before you do anything recklessly.¡±


    Freya¡¯s response was a throaty chuckle, as if yton had just told her a hrious joke. ¡°Oh, yton, you must have heard a bit of hearsay about me, right? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of that? When I want something, I get it, one way or another. If I face any challenges, well, I won¡¯t mind adopting some tactics to have things my way.¡±


    yton¡¯s breath quickened, his anger and frustration palpable even through the phone. ¡°Fine.¡± He finally conceded. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Freya ended the call and handed the phone back to Kallie, her eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a Nixon?¡± Freya scoffed. ¡°I doubt it. I¡¯ve never seen your face at any of their fancy gatherings.¡±


    Kallie met her gaze, unfazed. ¡°yton himself confirmed it. Why would he lie about who I am?¡±


    Freya¡¯s smirk widened, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Fine. I give you credit for being a Nixon. Sure, I wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on a Nixon. But you seem on bad terms with the rest of the Nixon family. Since you¡¯ve messed with me, you better pray you never end up in my mercy.¡±


    Kallie frowned, confusion clouding her features. ¡°Miss Acosta, I honestly have no idea how I¡¯ve pissed you off.¡±


    Freya¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°Stop pretending. I like yton. Yet, something is going on between you and him. That alone has messed with me!¡±


    Kallie found her words absurd. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t like him. We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    Freya didn¡¯t have a response, her silent anger only building. Frustration gnawed at her, making the situation even more ufortable. Kallie wasn¡¯t just a mother of three. She repeatedly imed herck of interest in yton and seemed to mean her words.


    Freya couldn¡¯t understand what yton saw in Kallie, and it was painfully clear that Kallie held his attention. yton¡¯s protective stance toward Kallie suggested that if Freya acted recklessly against her, it would undoubtedly provoke yton¡¯s wrath.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 785

    ?<strong>Chapter 785:</strong>


    At this thought, Freya¡¯s gaze on Kallie chilled further. Yet, instead of acting out, she just waved dismissively. ¡°Leave now.¡±


    Freya was convinced that she could win yton¡¯s heart over Kallie¡¯s.


    Kallie, unfazed, picked up Sophie and took her upstairs. The rest was for yton to handle.


    Hours passed. At midnight, Kallie heard a knock at the door. Opening it, she was surprised to find yton standing there.


    yton looked worn out, clearly having dealt with Freya. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, managing a weary smile. ¡°She won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Kallie replied softly. After all, if her handbag hadn¡¯t been snatched by those gangsters, yton wouldn¡¯t have intervened on her behalf andter attracted Freya¡¯s attention. She nned to leave this ce right after Sophie¡¯spetition.


    Kallie thought for a moment before saying, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go get some rest.¡± She moved to close the door.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± yton called out, his eyes holding a trace of hope. ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡±


    Kallie nodded. ¡°We¡¯re friends, and I owe you. Just say it. You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    yton cleared his throat, looking slightly ufortable. ¡°You probably noticed that Freya has feelings for me, but she¡¯s not exactly a good person. Mypany has deals with several major firms in the city. If I offend the gang behind Freya, I doubt my goods will leave the port safely. This gang wields significant influence here.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t doubt his words, as she knew a bit about the situation in this city. She frowned, analyzing. ¡°Are you worried they¡¯ll make things difficult for you? But with the resources we have, we can¡¯t take them head-on.¡±


    yton shook his head. ¡°No, they haven¡¯t done anything major yet. Just some underhanded tactics messing with mypany¡¯s operations under Freya¡¯s directives. I could cope with it if it were just asional, but they have targeted mypany consistently. Freya is the type who won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants, and she¡¯s pulling all these stunts just to force me to her side. I need her to stop having feelings for me, and I need this nonsense to end.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she listened, a suspicion forming. ¡°You want me to pretend to be your girlfriend, so she¡¯ll back off?¡±


    yton nodded, quickly adding, ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but I¡¯m out of options.


    My focus hasn¡¯t been on thepanytely, and thepany couldn¡¯t afford to lose the deals.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s best not to mess with local gangs. You know most of Morgan Group¡¯s businesses are cross-border.¡±


    Kallie tightened her grip on the doorframe, her expression turning cold. ¡°Mr. Morgan, you know I won¡¯t agree to this just for business reasons,¡± she said firmly.


    yton wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction, but a hint of bitterness tugged at his smile. ¡°Kallie, if there were any other way, I wouldn¡¯t be putting you in this position.¡±


    Seeing the troubled look on his face, Kallie¡¯s resolve wavered. She figured she was partly responsible for Freya¡¯s interest in yton. Without yton¡¯s timely intervention in reiming her handbag¡ªwhich included the invitation to Sophie¡¯s pianopetition, an opportunity that only came once every five years¡ªSophie would have had to wait another five years for such a crucial chance.


    Kallie hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but I already told Freya there¡¯s nothing between us. If we show up together pretending to be a couple, she won¡¯t believe us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 786

    ?<strong>Chapter 786:</strong>


    yton¡¯s face brightened with hope. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to help me, right?¡±


    Kallie bit her lip. ¡°If we¡¯re merely putting on an act andter rifying things, then I am on board. After all, you¡¯re in this predicament partly because of me.¡±


    yton¡¯s smile grew brighter, visibly relieved. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I¡¯ve worked with Freya¡¯s father before. We¡¯re not close, but we know each other. There¡¯s a banquet at their vi soon. If youe with me as my date, it¡¯ll make him think we¡¯re together. Then, I¡¯ll reject Freya publicly. With her father there, she won¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    Kallie sighed, feeling the weight of the situation. ¡°That sounds like our only option.¡±


    yton quickly reassured her, ¡°After the banquet, I¡¯ll make sure to find a chance to tell everyone we¡¯ve broken up, so it won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    Kallie nodded. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m a mother of three. I don¡¯t want anything like this to affect them.¡±


    yton nodded his understanding and asked, ¡°Can I see Elma?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t refuse.


    Elma had been ying all day and had just finished her bath. She was lying on the sofa, looking sleepy. The other children had already gone to bed, but Elma was still waiting for Kallie to join her.


    Ever since Elma returned to Kallie¡¯s side, she had clung to Kallie practically 24/7, relishing the motherly love she hadn¡¯t experienced when she was younger. She longed to make every minute memorable and slowly forget her previous suffering.


    Kallie never grew impatient with such closeness from Elma, more than willing to spend quality time with her daughter.


    Noticing that Elma was about to slip off the sofa, Kallie stepped forward and gently scooped her up, settling her into her arms.


    Elma snuggled closer, findingfort in Kallie¡¯s embrace. yton crouched down, meeting Elma¡¯s eyes. ¡°Elma, it¡¯s me. I came to visit you,¡± he said softly.


    Elma¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Uncle!¡±


    yton reached out to gently touch her head. Then, after a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me uncle anymore. Call me yton instead.¡±


    Elma pouted. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡±


    Kallie chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s used to calling you that. In her heart, you¡¯re her uncle.¡±


    yton paused, his hand still resting on Elma¡¯s head. He shook his head lightly. ¡°She has a real uncle. I¡¯m not him, and I shouldn¡¯t take that ce.¡±


    A brief shadow passed over Kallie¡¯s expression.


    Elma nced between Kallie and yton, then shook her head resolutely. ¡°No. yton, you¡¯re my uncle in my heart.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face lit up with a smile, gently squeezing Elma¡¯s cheek.


    Kallie said to yton, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that she recognizes your kindness. Just let her address you in the same way. Though you¡¯re not blood-rted, fate has chosen you as her uncle.¡±


    Since Kallie had said so, yton found it hard to object. He quickly looked for an excuse to leave.


    As yton departed, Elma wrapped her arms around Kallie and looked up at her with curious eyes. ¡°Mom, are you not fond of yton? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t go see him as often.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 787

    ?<strong>Chapter 787:</strong>


    Kallie chuckled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not fond of him, sweetie. I just prefer maintaining some distance. You shouldn¡¯t neglect others on my ount. Remember, he has been kind to you. As long as you feel right about it, he remains your uncle.¡±


    Elma nodded, her understanding dawning on her as a yawn escaped her lips. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really sleepy now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± Kallie said, lifting Elma up in her arms.


    The day of the big performance arrived swiftly. Sophie, despite having been in numerous events and major contests, felt the familiar stir of nerves.


    Kallie and the other two children were there to support Sophie.


    Calvin and Elma buzzed excitedly around Sophie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll all go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius at ying the piano. You¡¯re the best in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. No pressure.¡±


    As Sophie watched the sincere expressions on the faces of her younger siblings, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, her anxiety melting away. ¡°I¡¯m going to give it everything I¡¯ve got. I want to dedicate this performance to you.¡±


    Soon, it would be Sophie¡¯s time to shine on stage. She was anxiously going over her sheet music when suddenly, someone rushed up, shouting her name with enthusiasm, ¡°Miss Nixon, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Sophie spun around, and her eyes lit up in recognition of the little girl she hade to the aid of previously.


    On that very day, Kallie had escorted the girl to reconnect with her original sponsor to revise certain agreements.


    Things unfolded just as Kallie had suspected. The girl¡¯s sponsor firmly stated he could no longer provide assistance, and his hands were tied. Despite his considerable wealth, his family resided overseas, and he steered clear of the risk of messing with any gangs. Kallie chose to step in as the new sponsor, which proved to be a wise move.


    As they prepared to leave, the girl kneeled and paid deep respects to her previous sponsor. She harbored no resentment for their decision to cut ties midway. It was, after all, a choice anyone in their situation might have made.


    Kallie could see that the girl was grateful, and this only strengthened her resolve to support her.


    The girl introduced herself as Elva Riley, a charming name. She exined that her previous name had been Allen, a distinctly masculine name chosen by her former sponsor.


    Elva cherished her new name, dreaming of one day embodying the freedom of a crane, soaring high above the world.


    Sophie struck up a conversation with Elva, radiating warmth like a nurturing big sister.


    Elva looked up at Sophie with admiration. ¡°Miss Nixon, you¡¯re radiant today, and your piano skills are simply stunning. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to win first ce.¡±


    Sophie smiled gently. ¡°You can just call me Sophie. And these are my siblings, Calvin and Elma. They¡¯re about your age.¡±


    Elva introduced herself to them, her previous shyness melting away as her confidence grew. Her cheeks dimpled as she smiled, adding to her youthful charm.


    Kallie smiled contentedly as the children yed andughed around her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 788

    ?<strong>Chapter 788:</strong>


    But the peaceful moment was shattered by the harsh words of an intruder. ¡°They¡¯re willing to sponsor you because they think it¡¯s like taking in a stray. A little money, and they pat themselves on the back, calling themselves your heroes. They just did a small favor. I mean, I could offer you ten million right now if you p Sophie and kneel before me.¡±


    The air in the room froze as theughter died down instantly.


    The sight of an adult and child slowly approaching brought a cold silence to everyone¡¯s face.


    R was the one spouting the venomous words. Beside her stood Freya, a face Kallie recognized. The two, standing side by side, unmistakably looked like sisters.


    Elva¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger at the cruel remarks. Her hands clenched into fists, but she held back any words of protest. It wasn¡¯t out of fear; she simply couldn¡¯t risk antagonizing such influential figures. Furthermore, she owed much to the kindness of the Cooper family and couldn¡¯t repay them with trouble.


    ¡°Why so quiet? You were all smiles talking with them a moment ago. Lost your voice now that I¡¯m here? But of course, they¡¯re your sponsors now. You have to keep them happy. Just a poor girl trying to fit in, aren¡¯t you? I could never stoop to such groveling.¡± R¡¯sughter dripped with arrogance.


    Freya stood silently beside her, showing no reaction.


    It was hard to imagine someone so young as R saying such harsh words, leaving passersby in shock. Tears welled up in Elva¡¯s eyes as she stammered, ¡°Miss Hopkins, I¡¯m sorry. Please, don¡¯t drag others into this.¡±


    R was the type who never knew when to stop pushing boundaries. Elva¡¯s cautious nature had unexpectedly fed R¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°That¡¯s your idea of an apology? Do it right. Kneel and bow to me!¡± R taunted with a sneer.


    The backstage area was teeming with people: staff buzzing around, judges enjoying a brief respite, and a few reporters scouting for stories.


    The notion of Elva kneeling before R was fraught with risk. Rumors would surely swirl, and R¡¯s actions were clearly designed to publicly shame Elva.


    Still smarting from her recent defeat in the contest against Sophie, R couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, the Nixon family, thergest investor in thepetition, was not to be crossed. Her simmering rage found an outlet in Elva.


    Just as Elva was on the brink of submitting, her eyes brimming with tears, Sophie moved protectively in front of her. ¡°R, you¡¯re angry at me. Why drag others into this mess? Challenge me instead. Shall I offer the apology you¡¯re after?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s tone was calm, but her eyes were ice-cold. Her powerful presence was undoubtedly a blend of her parents¡¯ influence.


    R, usually so arrogant, shifted uneasily under Sophie¡¯s intense gaze. She clenched her teeth, struggling to maintain herposure. ¡°Alright, then kneel and bow until I say it¡¯s enough,¡± shemanded, masking her irritation.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sophie agreed, her voice steady. There was a subtle change in her eyes as she adjusted her tone.


    Sophie remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°You want me to kneel? I doubt you¡¯d even dare ept it. I still recall you shaking in your boots, begging my mother and me not to disqualify you from thepetition. What, not scared now?¡±


    R¡¯s face paled as she recalled that incident, fear and anger crashing over her. Her small fists clenched tightly as she turned to Freya for help.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 789

    ?<strong>Chapter 789:</strong>


    Freya, however, just stared at Kallie with a dark, sinister look, offering no help.


    Seeing no one on her side, R stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Sophie, just you wait!¡±


    Sophie nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    The host then announced that R was about to perform.


    R quickly straightened her dress, lifting her chin like a proud swan. Just as she stepped onto the stage, she stopped abruptly, turned, and smiled at Sophie. Yet, her smile was strange, unsettling. Her voice dripped with malice as she clearly articted each word. ¡°You won¡¯t beat me today. I can¡¯t wait to see you cry.¡±


    Sophie hummed in response, thinking R was bluffing and not taking her threat seriously.


    But soon, the smile faded from Sophie¡¯s face.


    R took the stage, performing the formalities before settling at the piano.


    As R began her performance, the familiar piano notes filled the air, and Kallie¡¯s and Sophie¡¯s expressions shifted instantly.


    Thepetition required an originalposition. It was difficult, but everyonepeting here was considered a prodigy.


    As soon as Sophie knew this rule, she eagerly dove into preparation, aiming for a perfect performance. She had spent thest month painstakinglyposing and refining her piece, getting feedback from renowned musicians, and practicing it at least twenty times.


    This was the culmination of Sophie¡¯s hard work. But now, that very piece was being reyed by R. Having heard the piece countless times, Kallie recognized it instantly as Sophie¡¯s original work.


    Sophie, facing this kind of situation for the first time, turned to Kallie with wide, anxious eyes,pletely unsure of what to do.


    Kallie¡¯s face darkened, and she gently patted Sophie¡¯s shoulder tofort her. ¡°She clearly stole yourposition.¡±


    Before thepetition, each contestant had to submit a backup copy of their sheet music. Somehow, R must have gotten her hands on Sophie¡¯s.


    ¡°What do I do now? She stole my music. What am I supposed to y?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice trembled, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Kallie squeezed her shoulder gently. ¡°Stay calm, Sophie. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Sophie sniffled, fighting back her tears. ¡°Mom, can I switch to a different piece? If not, I won¡¯t y my original.¡±


    Contestants had the option to use the music provided by thepetition instead of their originalpositions. However, doing so would significantly affect their results.


    Kallie shook her head, her expression firm. ¡°No, you¡¯re going to y your piece. This is your hard work. Why let someone else take it from you? They¡¯re the ones in the wrong, not you.¡±


    Determination slowly reced the panic in Sophie¡¯s eyes, though she hesitated. ¡°But she already yed it. Won¡¯t it look like I copied her?¡±


    Kallie patted her head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Leave it to me.¡±


    As R finished her performance, the apuse thundered through the hall.


    Although Sophie¡¯s piece wasn¡¯t as refined as works by establishedposers, for someone so young, the performance was impressive.


    Oblivious to the truth, the audience showered R with praise, calling her a prodigy.


    R basked in the limelight and held her head high, epting the admiration as though theposition had been her own and not stolen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 790

    <strong>Chapter 790:</strong>


    As R stepped off the stage, she crossed paths with Sophie, who was preparing to go on.


    With a smug grin, R taunted, ¡°Did you like my performance? It¡¯s a thousand times better than your trash, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Sophie, unbothered, mimicked R¡¯s tone. ¡°Youpletely wasted the beauty of that piece with your performance. Do you even understand it? How could you ruin such a brilliantposition?¡±


    R¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°If it didn¡¯t sound good, the song must¡¯ve been the issue. The song sucks, not me!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes gleamed as she responded calmly, ¡°Well? You¡¯re calling yourposition ¡®sucks¡¯? Or is it possible you didn¡¯t write it at all?¡±


    Just then, the media arrived backstage, hoping to interview R. They overheard Sophie¡¯s pointed words and turned to R with suspicion.


    Seething, R gritted her teeth. ¡°You can say whatever you want, Sophie. But let¡¯s see how you handle it when you can¡¯t y a single note on stage.¡±


    Sophie smiled slightly, exuding the calm confidence of someone unshaken. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about.¡± With that, Sophie lifted her dress and gracefully made her way to the stage, her head held high.


    Watching Sophie¡¯s poised demeanor, R felt a sudden wave of unease. Could Sophie have anotherposition after all? If her scheme failed, Sophie would certainly strike back. She could tolerate anyone else winning, but not Sophie.


    Panic rising, R pushed through the crowd to her bodyguards. ¡°Hey,e over here. I need you to take care of something.¡±


    The bodyguards immediately obeyed, stepping forward with ingratiating smiles.


    R whispered instructions to one of them, her expression smug and malicious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get it done,¡± the bodyguard assured her.


    Unbeknownst to them, Kallie had witnessed everything from the shadows. Her eyes showed no surprise, only a cold glint.


    As Sophie sat at the piano, preparing to y, nerves fluttered in her stomach. She was just a teenager, after all. Maintaining herposure for that long was already a sign of her resilience.


    At the thought of her own hard work being stolen, Sophie¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, sweat beading on her forehead as the enormity of it all hit her.


    The murmurs from the audience only added to the pressure.


    ¡°Who does that child belong to? She¡¯s such a lovely young girl. Is she feeling too nervous?¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you recognize her? She¡¯s the piano prodigy from that viral video!¡±


    In the bustling crowd, the remark was made, setting off a rapid chain of reactions like a spark igniting a wildfire. Tensions rose as the discussion about Sophie turned more and more fiery.


    ¡°Is this girl really that prodigy? I¡¯ve seen the clip and I¡¯m eager to see her perform.¡±


    ¡°But how genuine can that video be? It¡¯s hard to believe someone so talented at the piano remains unnoticed. Quite odd.¡±


    ¡°Between her and R, who do you think is better?¡±


    ¡°Each shines in her own way. R¡¯s melodies are breathtaking, though her execution falls short. Sophie, on the other hand, dazzles with her technique. Imagine if they joined forces.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy Tuesday, everyone! Hope your day is full of good vibes, peace, and happiness. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 791

    ?<strong>Chapter 791:</strong>


    ¡°R¡¯s talent inposing is undeniable. But Sophie? It¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess whether that video was a mere performance.¡±


    Elma, overhearing the idle talk, clenched her fists, her irritation mounting. ¡°They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about! My sister¡¯s piano skills are unmatched. They¡¯re just spewing baseless rumors.¡±


    Calvin, usually soposed, bristled with annoyance. ¡°Their chatter is unbearable. I need to find a way to silence them.¡±


    Elma cast a worried nce at Sophie, who remained still. ¡°Calvin, do you think she¡¯s troubled by their words? She seems so distressed.¡±


    Calvin said nothing, his gaze icy as he watched those who scoffed the loudest.


    Just then, Sophie lifted her head, her gaze sweeping over the crowd. Spotting Elma and Calvin, she offered a reassuring smile, her eyes alight with warmth.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Elma burst out, unable to hold back her joy as she jumped up, waving vigorously.


    From behind, a voice grumbled, ¡°Who¡¯s that child? So disruptive. Clearly, she¡¯s not used to settings like this.¡± As soon as the words slipped out, the speaker felt a cold dread wash over him. He turned to find himself under Calvin¡¯s chilling stare, which left him rattled, muttering under his breath, ¡°This kid¡¯s re is pretty daunting, having such a fierce look at such a young age.¡± Elma¡¯s beaming smile and subtle encouragement melted Sophie¡¯s anxiety away.


    With a deep, steadying breath, Sophie embraced Kallie¡¯s encouraging words. The musical piece belonged solely to her. Shame had no ce here.


    iming her right to perform her own creation, Sophie breathed in deeply once more, her graceful fingers poised above the piano keys.


    When Sophie yed the first note, a breathtakingly celestial sound enveloped the room.


    The previously unsettled audience fell silent, utterly mesmerized by the melody. Some attendees recognized the tune as the one R had yed earlier. Yet, before their confusion could transform into vocal doubt, the profound emotional depth of Sophie¡¯s performance rendered them speechless.


    As Sophie delved deeper into the piece, vivid memories of her family enveloped her, enhancing her connection to the music that was dedicated to them.


    It was clear that Sophie, imbued with genuine sentiment, was the true vessel for thisposition.


    The crowd was spellbound, listening with deep admiration as the music unfolded.


    Sophie¡¯s rendition elevated the piece, distinguishing it distinctly from R¡¯s earlier performance. It was as if Sophie had unlocked the very essence of theposition. Meanwhile, backstage during an interview, R was visibly shocked by Sophie¡¯s audacity, her mouth hanging open. Was Sophie out of her mind? She had already yed this piece. Why did Sophie y it again?


    Concerned about being overshadowed and used of copying, R blurted out, ¡°Did you see that? The performer after me just yed my piece! She¡¯s iming my creation as her own. That¡¯s giarism! This is outright cheating!¡±


    Her voice rose in protest, but it was lost in the void, ignored by all around.


    Everyone was captivated by Sophie¡¯s performance, their eyes shimmering with a touch of magic. The music was so mesmerizing that even if it had been a copy, it still held their attention.


    Some began to doubt whether R was truly the creator. If it was indeed herposition, why then did her rendition not stir the emotions as deeply as Sophie¡¯s?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 792

    ?<strong>Chapter 792:</strong>


    Ignored by all, R started to feel desperate. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Sophie overshadow her. Luckily, she had a backup n. Her aplices were bound to be close.


    Comforted by this thought, R rxed, watching Sophie with a derisive sneer. Did Sophie really believe she could outshine her?


    As the moment for her scheme to unfold drew near, R¡¯s anxiety surged, her palms mmy with sweat.


    Imagining the piano cutting off, leaving Sophie embarrassed and silent on stage, R couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    However, as the clock moved closer to the finale, Sophie¡¯s performance continued without a hitch.


    ¡°How can this be?¡± R¡¯s grin stiffened, disbelief painting her face. Had her aplices messed up the job? Ipetent fools! They couldn¡¯t even manage one simple task.


    R was still young, prone to losing her cool under pressure.


    Determined, R made up her mind to confront Sophie directly. Hoisting up her dress, she hurried toward the stage. But just before R could step onto it, a hand gently grasped her shoulder.


    ¡°Where are you rushing off to?¡±


    The recognizable voice sent a chill through R. Turning around, she saw Kallie.


    Sophie had just concluded her performance brilliantly. The audience momentarily fell silent, then burst into a massive round of apuse.


    Sophie¡¯s performance had been genuinely touching, pulling the spectators deeply into its emotional grasp. Tears welled up in the eyes of many, touched by the depth of feeling.


    Yet, a wave of skepticism washed over others.


    ¡°Regardless of her skill, it¡¯s still giarism.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Copying someone else¡¯s work at her age? What will she beter on?¡±


    ¡°Do you people even care about what¡¯s right? We can¡¯t let kids think this is fine.¡±


    As criticisms grew sharper, the initial wave of apuse dwindled, overtaken by a growing realization of the controversy. Praise turned to doubt, and the mood shifted as some began to lob insults toward Sophie.


    Sophie, prepared for such bacsh, stayed calm. She cleared her throat and firmly addressed the audience, ¡°The piece I yed today is indeed identical to R¡¯s. However, I did not giarize. I assert it as my original work! For those who doubt, I have my drafts ready, and I wee any expert verification.¡±


    Sophie stood with assertiveness. Not a hint of nerves flickered across her face.


    Sophie¡¯s calm presence on stage erased the audience¡¯s doubts. R may have performed first, but that didn¡¯t mean she was theposer.


    Moreover, Sophie¡¯s performance was clearly superior, her passion and dedication shining through. She must have poured countless hours into perfecting it. R, on the other hand, was not proficient with the piece. If R had indeedposed it herself, why hadn¡¯t she perfected it before stepping onto the stage?


    Catching sight of the audience¡¯s reactions, Sophie felt a quiet wave of relief wash over her. But the job wasn¡¯t done. Now, she needed hard evidence to prove she was the piece¡¯s trueposer. Her mother was right. Facing challenges head-on was the only way forward. Turning away from this confrontation would only put her at a disadvantage.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 793

    ?<strong>Chapter 793:</strong>


    Just as Sophie was about to speak again, a group of security guards suddenly burst onto the scene. Leading them was Freya.


    Freya¡¯s eyes locked onto Sophie, a sneer curling her lips. ¡°That¡¯s her. She giarized my sister¡¯s piece. What are you all waiting for? Get her out of here.¡±


    Since Sophie was still in her teens, her heart raced at the scene unfolding. She was shaken, but she quicklyposed herself, locking eyes with Freya with a steely gaze. ¡°How can you use me of stealing your sister¡¯s music? Thatposition is mine.¡±


    Freya smirked and stepped onto the stage with the grace of someone who owned it. Her tone dripped with mockery. ¡°Oh, just because you im it¡¯s yourposition makes it yours, then? My family invested in this concert, so of course, I had the privilege of seeing the sealed submissions like many judges. No one could have tampered with them.¡±


    Sophie snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to get your hands on it, but you know perfectly well it wasn¡¯tposed by your sister.¡±


    Freya answered in a steady tone, ¡°Then exin why she would need to steal your music. With all the resources my family has, we could hire a brilliantposer without batting an eye. Why would we ever need to steal yours?¡±


    Freya¡¯s logic struck a chord with the others, and many found her reasoning hard to argue against. R¡¯s family had always been known for their ruthless ways. Even if they cheated openly, no one would dare speak out against them. So, why would they need to steal from Sophie?


    Sophie clenched her fists, anger sparking in her eyes. ¡°Why did she steal from me? It¡¯s because we had a dispute, and she wanted payback.¡±


    Freyaughed again, a mocking glint in her gaze. ¡°Oh, really? So, we wanted revenge? If that were true, why would we go about it in such a roundabout way? Is it still not clear to you? Fine, let me spell it out. Your grandfather is from the Nixon family, the biggest investor here. We wouldn¡¯t dare cross you. So, all this, including that earlier video spread, was nothing but a ploy by you to gain fame. But you didn¡¯t expect us to stand up for ourselves, right? Although your family is the biggest investor, we are not afraid to hold our ground.¡±


    Freya¡¯s words shifted the narrative, painting R as the victim. From her words, it seemed as though Sophie had bullied them.


    Rcked the cunning of Freya. She often acted recklessly, charging ahead without a second thought.


    Sophie¡¯s face turned pale at the usation. She wanted to defend herself, but Freya quickly cut her off. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Nixon family the biggest investor here? Surely, you must have some connection to them?¡±


    Kallie gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°That has nothing to do with this.¡±


    Freya chuckled, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°How could it not? No one dares to offend the Nixon family or stir up trouble in their presence.¡±


    The crowd began to murmur amongst themselves.


    ¡°So there is more to this story. If that¡¯s true, Sophie clearly has some issues.¡±


    ¡°How can the children of the biggest investor evenpete? It hardly seems fair to the others. Besides, R¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t dare challenge the Nixon family, let alone steal Sophie¡¯s music.¡±


    ¡°If Sophie truly hails from the Nixon family, I find it hard to believe they wouldn¡¯t strike back if she was bullied.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 794

    ?<strong>Chapter 794:</strong>


    ¡°I felt sympathy for her a moment ago, but she is so young and already so calcting.¡±


    Harsh whispers swirled around Sophie, causing her to tremble with anxiety.


    Freya approached Sophie, her fingers brushing against her shoulder with a disapproving click of her tongue. ¡°See? This is what happens when you cross us. You need to understand who you can¡¯t afford to offend in the future.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A cold, cutting voice sliced through the air. The sound of rapid clicks echoed as high heels approached.


    Kallie strode toward them with purpose.


    Sophie felt herself being pulled away from Freya, and instinctively, she hugged Kallie, savoring the familiar warmth andforting scent of her mother.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears as she fought back emotion. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Kallie stroked Sophie¡¯s head, her expression softening as she gazed down at her daughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I¡¯m a littlete today,¡± she said.


    Sophie shook her head vigorously, her eyes wide. Kallie hadn¡¯t beente at all.


    With a steely gaze, Kallie lifted her head, directing her cold stare at Freya. ¡°Thank you for the lesson you just imparted to my daughter, Freya. Now, let me return your words to you. In the future, you should be more mindful of whom you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±


    Seeing Kallie¡¯s radiant face, Freya couldn¡¯t help but remember that yton had chosen Kallie over her. He had turned her down for Kallie, a woman who had given birth to three children.


    In a fit of desperation, Freya had threatened yton with the shipment, but he had responded calmly, his stance unwavering, ¡°Compared to Kallie, that doesn¡¯t matter. If you think causing me trouble will make you feel better, then go ahead.¡±


    Of course, Freya couldn¡¯t follow through. It wasn¡¯t a matter of fear. She had the capability to act, just like her father. Creating minor chaos at the port to disrupt the Morgan family¡¯s shipments was child¡¯s y for her. However, she knew offending the Morgan family wouldn¡¯t bode well for her. Her father was a shrewd businessman. When it came down to profit or family, he would choose profit without a second thought.


    Freya¡¯s unwillingness to ept this reality was like a thorn in her side. She had cried to yton, her voice trembling with emotion, ¡°But she doesn¡¯t love you. She doesn¡¯t care about you!¡±


    yton merely smiled, a flicker of hope lighting his eyes. ¡°I can wait. She will be with me soon. If you don¡¯t believe it, just wait and see.¡±


    The memories reyed in Freya¡¯s mind, each one a dagger to her heart. In truth, she didn¡¯t love yton deeply. When she first heard of him, it was mere curiosity that piqued her interest¡ªnothing more than a fleeting fascination. She simply struggled to ept the bitter truth that she had lost to Kallie.


    Freya dug her nails into her palms, the sharp pain snapping her back to reality. She sneered at Kallie, who remained unruffled. ¡°Oh, nning to use your power to silence us? Go ahead. After all, we can¡¯tpete with the Nixon family.¡±


    After saying that, Freya let out a heavy sigh, her eyes dropping like heavy curtains, as if they had been bullied into submission.


    Freya¡¯s family had built a reputation for their iron-fisted dominance in the area. It was astonishing to see them appear so meek and subdued at this moment.


    Freya¡¯s actions stunned the audience, leaving many to wonder if her words held any truth. Perhaps she was telling the truth. Challenging the Nixon family was a risk no one was willing to take.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 795

    ?<strong>Chapter 795:</strong>


    After hearing Freya¡¯s misleading words, the idea that R had stolen Sophie¡¯sposition seemedughable. Despite R¡¯s family¡¯sck of decency, stealing someone¡¯s work at such a dignified event was utterly disgraceful.


    Many cast disdainful nces toward Kallie and Sophie.


    Below the stage, Elma wrung her hands, riddled with anxiety. ¡°This is utter nonsense! They¡¯re all lying. It¡¯s obvious Sophie wrote it. How can they not see that?¡± she eximed.


    Beside her, Calvin maintained hisposure, gently squeezing her hand to soothe her nerves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mom and Sophie can handle this. The more worked up you get, the less you can help.¡±


    Elma pouted, her frustration palpable. ¡°It infuriates me, seeing them gang up on Sophie like this.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes hardened with determination. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I must grow stronger. If I am powerful enough, I can protect you, Sophie, and our mom from ever being mistreated again.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice from the crowd cut through the murmurs. ¡°Sophie, get off the stage!¡±


    The initial call sparked a chorus of agreement. Soon, the hostility escted as some began hurling objects onto the stage.


    As Sophie watched the chaos below, she tightly clutched Kallie¡¯s hand, her nerves palpable. ¡°Mom, they look so terrible,¡± she murmured, her voice quivering.


    Kallie, ever poised, responded, ¡°People often see only what they wish to see. The truth is of little consequence to them. We need to seize this moment to set things straight, or rumors will follow you everywhere.¡± Having been through simr ordeals, Kallie was determined to shield Sophie from such experiences.


    A warmth spread through Sophie,forting her. Freya, growing impatient, snapped, ¡°Hurry up and remove them! The next contestant is waiting.¡± The security guards exchanged unsure nces, not daring to intervene.


    Earlier, Kallie had made a strategic call to Ewing before taking the stage, who likely had a word with thepetition organizers, causing the guards to tread carefully.


    Irritated, Freya questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the hold-up? Get them off the stage now!¡±


    Kallie, unfazed and with a sly smile, countered, ¡°Are you so eager to have us removed because you fear we might reveal evidence?¡±


    Freya scoffed, lifting her chin defiantly. ¡°Evidence? I¡¯d love to see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Freya was confident. She had already taken steps to destroy any incriminating surveince footage and fingerprints, emboldening her actions against Kallie. A slight smile touched Kallie¡¯s lips as she observed Freya¡¯s brimming confidence. Turning her gaze toward the backstage, she called out crisply, ¡°Come out.¡± At Kallie¡¯smand, R emerged.


    Gone was R¡¯s previous haughtiness. Now, she regarded Kallie with palpable fear, as if seeing a specter. Freya, catching the shift in R¡¯s demeanor, felt her smile stiffen and a chill spread through her.


    Without allowing Freya time to intervene, Kallie strode forward and grasped R¡¯s arm, pulling her closer.


    Kallie dered firmly, ¡°Maybe Ick concrete evidence, but I do have a witness. There¡¯s no need for endless debate. Let¡¯s hear it straight from the person involved.¡± Kallie fixed her eyes on R, stressing each syble. ¡°Tell everyone the truth about who really wrote that piece.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 796

    ?<strong>Chapter 796:</strong>


    Sensing the tide turning, Freya blurted out in desperation, ¡°R, why are you siding with her? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    R avoided Freya¡¯s gaze, her voice faltering. ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie observed the scene, her expression clouded with confusion. She doubted R would tell the truth. That seemed highly unlikely.


    Yet, in the next moment, R spoke up. ¡°Actually, it belongs to Sophie. I took her piece.¡±


    R¡¯s admission dropped like a bomb, sending shockwaves through the crowd. A hush fell over everyone for a brief moment.


    Freya lost it. She dashed over and seized R by the shoulders. Had fewer eyes been on them, Freya might have pped R.


    Freya shook R¡¯s shoulders. ¡°R, are you threatened or something? Speak up. Did they somehow mistreat you? It must be the case. Why else would you side with them? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to support you.¡±


    R nced nervously around as she shrugged off Freya¡¯s grip. ¡°There¡¯s no threat or mistreatment. I¡¯m simply stating the facts. I never liked Sophie, so I devised this scheme. Stop questioning me.¡±


    Freya felt her legs weaken. She had always known R to be a troublemaker. Her aid this time wasn¡¯t for R¡¯s benefit but to oppose Kallie. Yet, she hadn¡¯t foreseen R¡¯sst-minute betrayal.


    Freya feltpelled to remind R of their father¡¯s looming threat. ¡°If our dad learns of your shameful actions, he won¡¯t spare you when you get home.¡±


    At the mention of their father, fear shed across R¡¯s face. Nevertheless, she stood firm and said, ¡°I stole the piece. It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Freya was almost shaking with rage. Yet, the next second, her eyes gleamed with a cunning light.


    Tears suddenly cascaded down Freya¡¯s cheeks as she lifted her gaze. ¡°Miss Nixon, it¡¯s true that Sophie is a musical prodigy and her piano skills are exceptional. But does that mean no one else deserves a chance to shine in this field? I¡¯m not sure what you told R to make her jeopardize her future, but one thing is clear. We cannot afford to cross the Nixon family. We are genuinely scared.¡±


    Freya¡¯s words hinted that R had confessed to stealing Sophie¡¯s piece under pressure from Kallie, who undoubtedly had the backing of the powerful Nixon family. Fearing a ban from thepetition, R had feltpelled to confess.


    With a calm smile, Kallie responded, ¡°Well, let me make an announcement. Effective immediately, I¡¯m pulling the Nixon family¡¯s financial backing from this concert. They will no longer be the main sponsors here. Does this move demonstrate that the Nixon family hasn¡¯t been manipting events to our advantage?¡±


    Kallie acted decisively, requesting thepetition host to sign the contract that would end the investment.


    As this involved a termination, Kallie provided a substantial sum of money. Yet, she showed no hesitation whatsoever.


    The host quickly rified that no deceitful actions had been involved, emphasizing that no individual investor could dictate whether any participant could continue to perform. The focus of thepetition was on the talent of the contestants, and their financial status was irrelevant. Kallie¡¯s assertion highlighted theck of merit in Freya¡¯s previous allegations.


    When thepetition concluded, the time came for the awards ceremony. Sophie was honored with an award, which subtly debunked the rumors and confirmed them as nothing more than unfounded gossip.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 797

    ?<strong>Chapter 797:</strong>


    At home, Freya, blushing with embarrassment, hastily ushered R away. On their way back, Sophie¡¯s curiosity kept tugging at her. ¡°Mom, how did you manage to get R to confess?¡±


    With a sly smile, Kallie tapped Sophie¡¯s nose and teased, ¡°Ever heard the phrase, ¡®strike where it stings¡¯?¡± Despite R¡¯s rebellious and unruly demeanor, her true passiony in ying the piano. Her drive to win at all costs had pushed her to steal Sophie¡¯s sheet music.


    When confronting R, Kallieid it out inly: if R didn¡¯te clean, all of her wrongdoings would soon be known throughout the piano circles. R had done more than just this one shameful thing. It was fortunate that Tyrone, a once-celebrated pianist with widespread influence, and his globally recognized students could sway public opinion.


    As R wavered, Kallie pointed out that her scheming had done nothing but humiliate Sophie and sabotage her chances of victory. Despite the baseless usations of giarism, it wouldn¡¯t diminish Sophie¡¯s innate skill. R had stolen Sophie¡¯sposition, but Sophie¡¯s talent was something no one could capture or contain. Before long, the giarism talk would fade, and Sophie would still stand out as a gifted pianist. In contrast, R would be doomed to remain in Sophie¡¯s shadow, with Sophie present at everypetition R entered.


    After Kallie exined these two points, R was visibly shaken. Still green and a bit na?ve, R felt real fear¡ªenough to quickly concede to Kallie¡¯s terms. Kallie wasn¡¯t asking for much; she just required R to own up to her mistake publicly.


    Hearing this, Sophie¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really something else!¡±


    With a warm hug, Kallie replied, ¡°My dear, I¡¯ve kept these tactics from you, not wanting you to engage in maniption. But I see now it¡¯s better you learn how to defend yourself than be left vulnerable.¡±


    Kallie confided that her warnings to R were somewhat overstated. ¡°Sometimes, you have to adopt some tactics to stay ahead,¡± she exined.


    Sophie pondered this new lesson, and then her thoughts shifted. ¡°Mom, should we head back to Avalon? I miss my dad.¡±


    The mention of Jake caused Kallie¡¯s smile to briefly disappear, though she didn¡¯t react much.


    The sorrow that had once clouded their discussions about Jake had lifted somewhat. While Kallie had never organized a formal funeral, she had created a memorial space for Jake at home. She didn¡¯t view having a grave at home as inappropriate, especially since she had consulted a master in this matter.


    Keeping Jake¡¯s memorial at home wasn¡¯t meant to alleviate Kallie¡¯s longing. It was a heartfelt gesture from the entire family, expressing their hope that Jake¡¯s next journey would be one of happiness and freedom. The memorial served to keep his spirit alive in their hearts.


    At times, the children would gather around Jake¡¯s grave and talk to him as if he hadn¡¯t really left them. For Kallie, epting Jake¡¯s death was still a struggle. It seemed more usible to her that Jake was just away on an extended journey, perhaps soon to return.


    When Sophie shared her feelings, they resonated with the other two kids, who also longed for the familiarity of home. Kallie gave a smallugh and reassured them, ¡°We¡¯ll need to stay here a bit longer, but our return isn¡¯t far off.¡± Kallie hadmitted to attending a banquet with yton, scheduled for two dayster, though the venue remained undecided.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 798

    ?<strong>Chapter 798:</strong>


    The thought of running into R and Freya at the banquet was enough to give Kallie a headache. To avoid potentialplications, she decided to leave the children behind at the hotel. It seemed safer that way. yton soon updated Kallie with news. ¡°Kallie, turns out the gang leader is from Avalon. He¡¯s nning to celebrate his birthday back home the day after tomorrow.¡±


    This news brought Kallie some relief. Being in Avalon, a ce she knew well, would ease her anxieties. With that in mind, Kallie began preparing for their journey back.


    During this time, Edgar reached out, mentioning that he had spotted someone lurking suspiciously near the Reeves Group building. This individual was skilled at evading detection, disappearing every time Edgar deployed someone to track him. His ability to avoid surveince was impressive. Edgar¡¯s unease grew as he anxiously awaited Kallie¡¯s return, knowing it would calm everyone¡¯s nerves.


    Meanwhile, when Jake finally returned to Burmoos, his expression was clouded with concern. Despite his amnesia and being under the Morgan family¡¯s control in recent years, he had managed to umte a respectable amount of money in personal ounts. These ounts were a secret to everyone except him, part of his emergency exit strategy.


    Jake had recently leased a modest courtyard in Burmoos, bringing Jete and Lacey with him. The courtyard offered enough space for the three of them to move around freely.


    As Lacey prepared dinner, she noticed Jake¡¯s discontent and voiced her concern, ¡°Mr. Reeves, is something the matter?¡±


    Jake shook his head as he surveyed the tableden with dishes, his frown deepening. ¡°Haven¡¯t I asked you to cook for me? You don¡¯t need to serve me like this.¡±


    ake had made up his mind to include Jete and Lacey on his journey, not just because they had once saved his life, but also due to a quiet warning from Jete.


    Jete had mentioned that if Jake were to leave, the vige bully would likely harass her and Lacey again. This ongoing threat had been one reason why Lacey¡¯s clinic business had been steadily declining. Jake¡¯spassion prompted him to bring them along.


    Despite his considerable wealth, Jake typically kept it under wraps, choosing a modest lifestyle to avoid drawing attention. Under different circumstances, he could have easily surrounded himself with a full staff of servants and guards.


    Lacey froze, a faint blush coloring her cheeks, an uncharacteristic disy for her usuallyposed demeanor. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me saying this, but I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been overworking yourself and skipping meals,¡± she said gently. ¡°When Ist checked, your stomach wasn¡¯t doing well. It might be wise to watch your diet more closely.¡±


    Jake showed no interest in sitting down for a meal. ¡°You two enjoy your meal and head to bed early. I¡¯ve got tasks to attend to,¡± he said briskly before retreating to his room.


    Jete leaned on her hand thoughtfully. ¡°Lacey, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s wrong with himtely. Is he in a mood, or did we do something to upset him?¡±


    Lacey sighed as she surveyed the carefully prepared dishes, each infused with healing herbs. ¡°Neither,¡± she replied, understanding the underlying issue. Jake, with his unwavering principles, kept a respectful distance from other women, not wanting to lead them on or create any misunderstandings.


    Lacey was frustrated. When would Jake finally realize she had done everything willingly? She cast a wistful nce at Jake¡¯s closed door, a soft ache settling in her chest. She couldn¡¯t deny it any longer¡ªshe had feelings for Jake.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 799

    ?<strong>Chapter 799:</strong>


    Lacey didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with how she felt. Jake was strikingly handsome, with a cool, powerful aura and an air of mystery that checked every box on her list. Although Jake was married with children, it seemed his wife had long turned her back on him.


    With a steadying breath, Lacey murmured to herself, ¡°I have to be patient.¡± She still had time on her side. She could wait. Lacey figured that when Jake finally saw Kallie¡¯s true colors, he would carve out a ce for her in his heart.


    Meanwhile, Jake sat alone in his room, deep in thought, unaware of the turmoil brewing in Lacey¡¯s heart. He was meticulously nning his next move.


    Jake hadn¡¯t been able to approach the Reeves Group, despite his consistent attempts over the past few days. He acknowledged Edgar¡¯s vignce and initiative, recognizing the wisdom of his decision years ago to promote him.


    Jake had also noticed an influx of new faces at the Reeves Group. Through his past dealings with the Morgan family, he immediately recognized a few of yton¡¯s former close allies among them. These men appeared to be backing Edgar, upying positions that, at first nce, seemed insignificant.


    But Jake wasn¡¯t fooled by this and recognized it as a clever maneuver designed to throw Edgar off guard, making him believe yton¡¯s men were only there to help and not to stake any im on the Reeves Group¡¯s assets. What made this move even more convincing was the fact that yton had indeed been helping Kallie with several matterstely.


    Few could have imagined that yton¡¯s true motive for sending his men to Kallie¡¯spany and the Reeves Group was to keep a close watch on Jake. At this point, Jake knew he had to tread carefully, despite his growing unease.


    What lifted Jake¡¯s spirits was Kallie¡¯s uing return to the country. He nned to devise a way to evade yton¡¯s men and get closer to Kallie.


    Jake pulled out his phone and clicked into a video¡ª a recording of Sophie¡¯spetition, which had been uploaded online. He watched it with a mix of emotions. Sophie had grown taller. Yet, he had missed out on her and the other kids growing up. He wondered if they would hold it against him. A shadow of regret flickered in Jake¡¯s eyes.


    After dinner, Lacey stared at Jake¡¯s still-closed door, feeling down.


    Jete approached, tilting her head. ¡°Lacey, should I call Jake out for dinner?¡±


    Lacey shook her head gently. ¡°No, don¡¯t disturb him. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    Jete nodded, understanding. After a moment¡¯s pause, Jete rushed to catch up with Lacey. ¡°Lacey, can I join you?¡±


    Lacey nodded with a smile and affectionately patted Jete¡¯s head. Together, they crossed the bustling street and entered a vibrantmercial area.


    For Jete, who had grown up in a secluded vige, everything around her was a dazzling wonder. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity as she took it all in.


    ¡°Everything is so fascinating! Lacey, look at that! It¡¯s beautiful! And that smells amazing!¡± Jete eximed. ¡°Lacey, can we buy that?¡± Jete raised her hand, pointing at a clothing store adorned with beautiful dresses disyed in the window.


    Jete lowered her head with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Lacey, I just think those dresses are stunning. You would look amazing in them.¡±


    Suddenly, Lacey¡¯s mind drifted to Kallie. That day in the vige, she had spotted Kallie wearing a dress from this very brand. Kallie was elegant, beautiful, graceful, and exuded an air of natural nobility.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 800

    <strong>Chapter 800:</strong>


    Sometimes, Lacey found herself secretlyparing her own image to Kallie¡¯s, only to feel as though she was always a step behind. Yet, beneath it all, Lacey believed she was more noble than Kallie. While Kallie had relied on a man, Lacey drew strength from her relentless hard work. She often mused that if she had been born into a wealthy family like Kallie, she might have be just like her¡ª and perhaps she might have even met Jake first.


    Lost in thought, Lacey and Jete found themselves standing at the entrance of the store. Just as Lacey was about to step inside, she hesitated, a sudden realization hitting her. She frowned slightly and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a fan of these clothes. Let¡¯s go. They look ufortable to wear.¡±


    Jete pouted and said, ¡°Lacey, you¡¯re lying. I think you want those things. Jake gave us a lot of money. He said it¡¯s what we deserve, and we should treat ourselves better. He¡¯ll give us more in the future, so don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Laceyughed, shaking her head, but her resolve not to go into the store remained firm. ¡°No, I really don¡¯t like them.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Jete replied, lowering her head, no longer pressing the issue.


    As Lacey held Jete¡¯s hand, preparing to leave, a mocking voice sliced through the air.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    ¡°What is that woman doing blocking the entrance? Why doesn¡¯t she just go in and buy something?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s obviously poor. If she had any money, she would have gone inside by now. So pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Just look at her! She doesn¡¯t even know how to dress properly. She looks like she¡¯s from the countryside, probably clueless about how expensive these clothes are.¡±


    ¡°That was hrious, ha-ha.¡±


    The mockingughter cut through the air like a knife, igniting a fire of anger within Lacey.


    For an unknown reason, Lacey¡¯s imagination went wild. In her mind, Kallie stood before her, elegantly dressed, radiating grace and confidence. Kallie¡¯s expression wasced with provocation and sarcasm. ¡°How pitiful. Did you really think you couldpete with me? Just look at yourself. It¡¯s no wonder Jake isn¡¯t interested in you. He will never like you.¡±


    The anger in Lacey¡¯s heart surged like a tidal wave, threatening to drown her rational thoughts.


    Suddenly, Jete cried out in pain, pulling Lacey back to reality.


    Looking at Lacey with wide, aggrieved eyes, Jete said, ¡°Lacey, my hand really hurts.¡± Only then did Lacey realize she had been gripping Jete¡¯s hand far too tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jete.¡± A flicker of unease crossed Lacey¡¯s face, but it quickly faded, reced by fierce determination. ¡°Let¡¯s go in for some clothes.¡± After saying that, Lacey guided Jete inside. The sales staff immediately noticed Lacey the moment she walked in.


    The prominent brand¡¯s smooth development wasrgely due to its unwaveringmitment to sales quality. Thus, no one judged a person based on appearances. Even though Lacey¡¯s outfit was simply put together, likely costing no more than two hundred dors, the staff greeted her warmly. ¡°Miss, what style catches your eye? We have some fresh designs here. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Lacey felt a flutter of difort, sensing the strange, prying gazes around her. Clearing her throat, she replied, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll just look around on my own. Please don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    The staff nodded and responded politely, ¡°Just call us if you need anything.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy Tuesday, everyone! Hope your day is full of good vibes, peace, and happiness. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 801

    ?<strong>Chapter 801:</strong>


    The store was expansive, filled with a dazzling array of clothes that nearly overwhelmed Lacey. Her heart raced, excitement bubbling up inside her. So, this was what the world of the wealthy looked like.


    Lacey couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Kallie regrly splurged Jake¡¯s money on clothes from this very store every day.


    Seething with indignation, Lacey grabbed a stack of garments and marched off in search of a fitting room.


    When she tried to enter what appeared to be an unupied changing room, a store attendant quickly intercepted her.


    ¡°Miss, I apologize, but this suite is reserved for our exclusive VIP customers. The standard fitting rooms are just across there,¡± the attendant exined politely.


    Although the statement was meant to be courteous, it caused Lacey to blush with embarrassment.


    Clutching the clothes tightly, Lacey muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°I was just curious to see what it looked like inside.¡±


    Noticing her difort, the attendant softened her tone. ¡°Would you like me to show you to one of the regr fitting rooms?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Lacey replied, her voice tight with restrained frustration.


    The attendant gave a small, understanding smile and stepped aside, allowing Lacey to walk away.


    Lacey had only taken a few steps when the sound of the changing room door opening and footsteps following her made her instinctively turn around.


    An elderly man in a ck coat emerged¡ªseemingly ordinary but with a gaze that was nothing short of formidable.


    He wasn¡¯t alone. A group of people in ck suits apanied him, treating him with the utmost respect.


    The attendant, who had been helping Lacey moments before, now approached the man with a respectful smile, signaling his prominent status.


    Lacey watched, her expression subtly changing as she stood still, her gaze locked on the man instead of retreating to the fitting room.


    When the man sensed Lacey¡¯s gaze, he nced over. Their eyes met in a moment that sent a shiver down her spine, as if she¡¯d been plunged into icy water.


    Once his gaze shifted away, Lacey drew a sharp breath, as if surfacing for air. The man¡¯s gaze had been chilling. Jete, standing beside Lacey, seemed equally disturbed. ¡°Lacey, that man is terrifying. Can we leave?¡± Jete muttered.


    Lacey steadied herself, her eyes narrowing with determination that felt as cold as ice. ¡°No, we¡¯re not leaving. Jete, this could change our fortunes. I won¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. It¡¯s time they realize we¡¯re not to be underestimated,¡± she dered firmly.


    Jete looked at her in confusion.


    Lacey mentally counted down the seconds. Three. Two. One.


    At zero, the disturbance erupted exactly as Lacey had predicted.


    Those clustered around the man quickly scattered, trying to clear everyone else out of the store. Their faces were tight with stress, some whispering urgently into their phones as they dialed.


    Feeling the sweat on her palms, Lacey took a deep breath to steady herself and then pushed boldly through the chaos. ¡°Please, make way. I¡¯m a doctor. Let me see if I can help,¡± she dered, her voice cutting through the turmoil.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 802

    ?<strong>Chapter 802:</strong>


    Lacey¡¯s initial suspicions were confirmed. The man¡¯s pale, strained face and theborious way he moved suggested a severe, possibly chronic heart condition, one that seemed close to culminating in a crisis.


    Having noticed the man¡¯s difort and the likelihood of an impending episode, Lacey decided to remain silent for the moment. She calcted that her presence would be more effective if she acted precisely when his condition peaked, potentially altering the oue significantly.


    As luck would have it, Lacey¡¯s intuition proved correct, and she was able to intervene just as she had anticipated.


    Under her vignt care, the man¡¯s eyelids slowly fluttered open.


    Remarkablyposed, even after his recent episode, the man fixed Lacey with a steady, enigmatic gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve saved my life,¡± he said quietly.


    With a subdued sense of triumph, Lacey nodded, maintaining her cool demeanor.


    The man immediately handed her his business card. ¡°I am indebted to you. Name your price,¡± he said.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    Lacey¡¯s heart thudded audibly as she examined the sleek, ck card trimmed in gold. Despite the rush of emotions, she remained unfazed, casually slipping the card into her bag as though it were an afterthought.


    The man¡¯s entourage quickly escorted him away.


    Once inside his car, the man allowed himself a deep breath, visibly rxing.


    Outside, a disheartened group knelt, their faces pale.


    The man surveyed them with a frosty re before slowly and deliberately scolding, ¡°Your negligence has not only caused me to have an episode in broad daylight, but it has also led to public humiliation. Your ipetence is unforgivable.¡±


    As he finished speaking, the collective emotion of the group teetered on the edge of despair. They apologized repeatedly, their gestures a silent testament to their remorse. ¡°Sir, we take full responsibility. We made a serious mistake, and it won¡¯t happen again. Please, have mercy on us.¡±


    The man sneered curtly, his gaze shifting away with clear impatience. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    His tersemand sealed the fate of the entire group in an instant. A hushed silence fell over the scene. None dared to voice opposition, their eptance of their fate evident in their defeated postures.


    Inside the vehicle, the man¡¯s trusted subordinate maintained a careful distance and ventured a cautious observation. ¡°Sir, that woman seemed to be observing you from the start. By her expressions, she was well aware of your condition. She dyed her intervention until your situation worsened, exacerbating your suffering unnecessarily. Perhaps we should consider¡­¡±


    The man emitted a cold, mocking chuckle. ¡°Do you think she escaped my notice? She may project an air of indifference, yet her ambitions are obvious. I allowed her to live and even offered her my business card because I recognized her medical expertise. She believes she¡¯s manipting the game, but she¡¯s just another piece in it. We¡¯ll keep her close. She may prove valuable.¡±


    The subordinate nodded, understanding the calcted decision. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lacey was making her way home when she found Jake exiting a room. He was clearly upset, leaning against the doorframe that led to the balcony.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 803

    ?<strong>Chapter 803:</strong>


    The light behind him elongated his figure, enhancing his aristocratic presence. Even in his thirties, he maintained a striking profile that could still leave anyone breathless. Jake lit a cigarette, the smoke swirling around him, entuating his cool, detached demeanor.


    At the sight, Lacey¡¯s heart fluttered, but she chose not to greet him. Instead, she took her recent purchases to her room. She had bought a set of clothes and shoes. They fit her, though they made her feel slightly awkward.


    She checked her reflection, finding herself pretty, herposed demeanor adding an air of elegance. The dress made her look even more attractive.


    It was clear that the right outfit couldpletely change someone¡¯s presence.


    Lacey adjusted her attire, her reflection smiling back at her, offering silent encouragement. Mentally steadying herself, she took tentative steps in her high heels, the unfamiliar height adding a grace to her movements.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± Lacey called out, her voice softening with a sweetness that wasn¡¯t usually there. ¡°Do you think this dress fits me well?¡±


    An embarrassed flush crept up her cheeks as she quickly added, ¡°I just picked it up on a whim. I¡¯m worried it might not be ¡®me.¡¯ Your impable taste is something I¡¯ve always admired, and I really want your input.¡± Jake only gave her a brief nce, his attention fleeting, not resting on her for more than a few moments.


    Lacey gazed at Jake with hopeful eyes, anticipating apliment that would make her day. A simple kind word would have sufficed, something she could cherish.


    But Jake, ever nonchnt, gave his thoughts in just a few indifferent words. ¡°The outfits you like are the ones best for you. Choose what you love. It¡¯s entirely your decision.¡±


    Feeling slightly let down, Lacey couldn¡¯t resist probing further. ¡°Do you think this looks good on me?¡±


    Jake¡¯s reply came back even more indifferent. ¡°If you feel you look good, then you do. And if not, then you don¡¯t.¡±


    The light in Lacey¡¯s eyes dimmed as she toyed with the hem of her skirt, her spirits dampened. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jake¡¯s tone shifted unexpectedly.


    Lacey¡¯s spirits lifted momentarily, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. But the words that followed took her by surprise. ¡°My wife adores this brand. If you¡¯re keen, I can connect you with her once I¡¯m home. She might have some advice for you.¡±


    Advice? The word lingered in the air, extinguishing Lacey¡¯s smile. Why would she need Kallie¡¯s advice? What right did that woman have to advise her?


    Jake, oblivious to Lacey¡¯s growing difort, continued. ¡°Speaking of which, she loves wearing light green orvender. These colors can be tricky, but her smooth skin and undeniable charm make anything look good on her.¡±


    Lacey couldn¡¯t hear another word after that. It was her first encounter with heartbreak. Struggling to hold back her tears, she summoned all her strength to retreat to her room, where her frustration finally boiled over. She was irrationally furious.


    After her outburst, Lacey stared at her rumpled reflection in the mirror, feeling bewildered. Why had she be like this? Was Jake really worthy of this transformation? Yet, Lacey¡¯s distress was undeniable.


    She couldn¡¯t get what made her inferior to Kallie in Jake¡¯s eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 804

    ?<strong>Chapter 804:</strong>


    Hadn¡¯t Kallie abandoned and hurt him? Why did he care only about her? If Kallie had been devoted and kind, she might have gracefully epted the truth. However, from what Lacey had observed, it was clear Kallie harbored darker intentions, maliciously spreading rumors of Jake¡¯s supposed death to erase his existence.


    Gradually, Lacey calmed herself, firmly believing that Jake would one day recognize her virtues.


    Pondering her next move, Lacey took a deep breath, grabbed her phone, and dialed the number from the business card.


    Elsewhere, Kallie noted that the date of the gang leader¡¯s birthday celebration was fast approaching. She remained on the move, gathering information about the current leader.


    So far, all she had uncovered was that the gang, founded by the current leader¡¯s predecessor, was called the Snow Gang. The current leader, Cody Hopkins, originally from Avalon, had somehow ended up abroad. His power had not been self-made but inherited through session.


    The gang, which had once carried different names, was a venerable institution, centuries old, and revered locally, with no one daring to challenge its authority. Cody Hopkins, by some means, had managed to infiltrate the gang, rising through the ranks until the former leader not only approved of him but allowed him to marry his daughter and take control, renaming the gang in the process.


    Strangely enough, shortly after Cody married the leader¡¯s daughter, she passed away. While living overseas, Cody surrounded himself with numerous women, most of whom were foreigners. He cohabited with them without ever marrying. Despite his advancing years, he continued to attract many women. It was revealed that R and Freya, though sisters, had different mothers, exining why they didn¡¯t resemble each other.


    Besides R and Freya, Cody had several other children, yet mysteriously, only R and Freya remained by his side. Kallie theorized that R and Freya were indispensable to him, which exined their presence. She wasn¡¯t so naive as to believe that Cody¡¯s first wife had merely sumbed to a sudden illness. Having witnessed the darker sides of human nature, Kallie instinctively assumed the worst.


    Luckily, Kallie was in her homnd, where most of her business operated. While her influence in Burmoos wasn¡¯t overwhelming, no one dared cross her here.


    Suddenly, Elma burst in, holding an invitation letter. ¡°Mommy! A woman just gave me this invitation. She hopes you¡¯lle.¡±


    Elma handed the invitation to Kallie.


    Puzzled, Kallie hadn¡¯t heard of any uing events in her circle. But when she unfolded the invitation, she understood.


    It was an invitation from the Snow Gang, mentioning a charity event that would attract the elite from Burmoos. The event was designed to mix and make connections. It also conveniently coincided with Cody¡¯s uing birthday, making it the perfect prelude.


    The invitation exuded politeness, written in sincere and courteous words.


    However, Kallie, recalling the rumors of Cody¡¯s questionable activities overseas, found the term ¡°charity event¡± on the invitationughably ironic. His real goal wasworking, not phnthropy.


    Kallie had no interest in mingling with such characters. Yet, skipping the charity event might make her presence at his birthday celebration alongside yton seem disingenuous. So, she decided to discuss it with yton first.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 805

    ?<strong>Chapter 805:</strong>


    yton hadn¡¯t been invited yet, though it was only a matter of time before he would be.


    When informed about the event, yton offered his support. ¡°If you¡¯re up for it, I¡¯ll be there with you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    Kallie gave a small smile and gently refused. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Even though I agreed to put on an act at Cody¡¯s birthday banquet with you, that doesn¡¯t make you my date for every party. I prefer to avoid misunderstandings.¡±


    yton grasped her undertone immediately and didn¡¯t push it, choosing to adopt a strategic concession. ¡°I won¡¯t go then. I guess it would be best if you leave your three kids behind to avoid anyplications. If you¡¯re concerned, I can help take care of them.¡±


    Kallie nced at her children, joyfully ying in the garden, and nodded her agreement. ¡°Thanks. I appreciate that.¡±


    On the day of the charity g, Kallie made her way leisurely to the mansion hosting the event.


    The turnout was impressive. The ce was buzzing with guests.


    Although many influential figures present hadn¡¯t even heard of Cody before, he had managed to gather a sizable crowd, piquing Kallie¡¯s curiosity.


    At the g, Kallie eventually came face-to-face with Cody, the man at the helm of the Snow Gang.


    Cody didn¡¯t appear special. He was short and unremarkable in appearance, sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed by others. However, despite his unassuming appearance, he was the formidable leader of the notorious Snow Gang overseas.


    Kallie was taken aback but knew better than to underestimate him. His rise to the top was a clear indicator that there was much more to him than met the eye.


    Kallie noticed that, despite Cody¡¯s seemingly friendly demeanor, there was a stark chill in his gaze. He was a perilous man, more akin to a wolf disguised in sheep¡¯s clothing. He could inflict harm when least expected with his deceptively in look.


    Even though the event was bustling with many guests, only a handful were cordial to Cody. Most held a subdued contempt for him.


    After all, Cody¡¯s reputation was less than ster. Plus, he hailed from a humble and troubled background. Rumors circted that his parents were criminals, sentenced to death.


    While Cody held some sway overseas, at home, his influence was negligible.


    Kallie watched the room with keen interest, taking note of how others interacted. Without any prejudice, she went over to greet Cody kindly.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been unwell. You seem much healthier today,¡± Kallie remarked with a genuine smile.


    Cody nced up, a brief flicker of emotion crossing his features before it disappeared. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Nixon. I should stand and raise a ss to you, but as you see, my legs aren¡¯t in the best condition.¡± Kallie gave a nod, signaling her understanding. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Just look after yourself,¡± she said with a faint smile.


    Shortly after the cordial small talk, Kallie was searching for a way to excuse herself when Cody unexpectedly halted her. ¡°Miss Nixon, I¡¯ve heard your three kids are both smart and sweet. Howe they¡¯re not here today?¡± Kallie tensed at the question, her gaze shifting uneasily toward Cody. It didn¡¯t seem like mere curiosity about her kids was driving his question.


    Cody caught the caution flickering through Kallie¡¯s eyes, yet his demeanor remained calm. ¡°Please, don¡¯t misunderstand, Miss Nixon. I mean no harm. It¡¯s just that my daughter was a bit rude, and I¡¯ve been wanting her to apologize personally to your kids. I thought perhaps they¡¯d be with you today, so I had R prepare a gift to make amends.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 806

    ?<strong>Chapter 806:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s tension eased slightly, and she responded with a casual wave of her hand. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Kids will be kids. They act out sometimes. I get it. Plus, R had apologized publicly to my daughter before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not quite what I meant,¡± Cody interjected, shaking his head earnestly. He then gestured to his bodyguard. ¡°Please, bring R here.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the bodyguard responded, departing promptly.


    Momentster, R was reluctantly brought over. Freya was keeping Rpany.


    Freya hade prepared, wearing a stunning gown.


    At the sight of Cody, Freya¡¯s and R¡¯s usual arrogance was nowhere to be seen. They both lowered their heads, their demeanor meek.


    R hesitated, and Cody¡¯s expression grew stern instantly. His voice was devoid of warmth as he questioned, ¡°What? Have you forgotten my words?¡± Quick to respond, R shook her head, her eyes on Cody not with admiration but with palpable dread.


    Kneeling down, Freya offered aforting pat on R¡¯s back and tried to persuade her with feigned gentleness in front of Cody. ¡°R,e now. You¡¯ve messed up. The right thing to do is apologize and then set things right.¡±


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    R moved toward Kallie, her eyes brimming with tears. Kallie, for her part, had little affection for R. Still, she was careful not to put R in a tough spot. She decided she would ept the apology if it was heartfelt and not apanied by any belittling gestures.


    However, R¡¯s next action took Kallie by surprise. She knelt down and bowed deeply to Kallie, striking her forehead against the floor so violently that it began to swell, tears mingling with her cries of pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Truly, I am sorry. The fault is mine,¡± R said between sobs, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Please, can you forgive me?¡±


    R¡¯s abrupt movement startled Kallie, causing her to instinctively retreat several steps, her heart racing with shock.


    Cody¡¯s lips curled into a faint, ominous smile as he fixed a chilly gaze on R. ¡°Clearly, she¡¯s not ready to ept your apology. You must not be sincere enough,¡± he remarked, his tone cold.


    R¡¯splexion turned deathly pale. She cast a desperate look at Kallie, her eyes pleading for help.


    Understanding R¡¯s silent plea, Kallie was about to defend her when R kowtowed heavily again, this time with such force that her forehead struck the floor, immediately drawing blood.


    Kallie gasped at the harsh sound, her stomach turning at the sight. Without hesitation, she moved to assist R, pulling her gently from the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven, both by me and Sophie. Please, there¡¯s no need for this,¡± Kallie said gently, her voice full of reassurance.


    R stayed put, refusing to move until Cody finally said, ¡°Since they¡¯ve forgiven you, get up.¡±


    With those words, R finally let Kallie assist her to her feet.


    R appearedpletely unaware of the injury on her head and had stopped her tears.


    Cody made no move to summon medical help for her. Seeing his young daughter, barely ten and bleeding, he sneered, ¡°Are you doing this for attention? Get out of my sight.¡±


    R gave a nod, slipped from Kallie¡¯s hold, and dashed away.


    Such a parenting style left Kallie astounded. It was as if R wasn¡¯t even his daughter.


    Kallie found it hard to believe that any parent could show such cruelty to their own child.


    When Cody noticed Kallie¡¯s shock, he offered her a gentle smile and exined patiently, ¡°I regret you had to witness that. My kids are a handful and have upset many. Despite my discipline, their missteps continue. Sometimes, harsh methods are necessary.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 807

    ?<strong>Chapter 807:</strong>


    Kallie managed a forced, weak smile, unable to respond. Cody then turned his attention to Freya, who was lingering nearby, and scowled with impatience. ¡°Who told you toe here? Leave!¡±


    Freya, older and more defiant than R, protested, ¡°Father, I wish to attend today¡¯s banquet. See, I¡¯ve dressed for it.¡±


    Cody just scoffed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the servants ruin your dress.¡±


    To others, it sounded like Cody was merely threatening Freya.


    But Freya knew better. Cody could actually follow through, even though she was his daughter.


    Stung by the humiliation, Freya bit her lip and walked out, throwing a furious re at Kallie as she left.


    Kallie, however, remained unbothered by Freya¡¯s anger. She turned to Cody and asked, ¡°Are you trying to make an example out of them?¡± It was clear he wanted her to understand that his ruthlessness extended even to his own family. If he could treat his daughters this way, then outsiders would get no mercy.


    Cody raised an eyebrow, surprised by her insight. When not consumed by anger, he seemed like a straightforward and honest man. ¡°Miss Nixon, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I genuinely feel bad for what my daughter did to your girl, and I truly hope we can be friends.


    If I¡¯ve given you the wrong impression, I don ¡®t know how else to make it right.


    His expression was filled with what appeared to be sincerity. His words seemed toe straight from the heart. Yet, Kallie felt a cold shudder creep over her.


    Barely managing to sustain her strained smile, Kallie was about toe up with an excuse to slip away when suddenly, Cody exhibited rming symptoms.


    He weakened, copsed into his wheelchair, and began shaking violently, foam forming at the corners of his mouth.


    The banquet¡¯s host was in peril, making it seem inappropriate for anyone to leave under such circumstances. Consequently, the guests remained, their attention riveted on the scene.


    Medical personnel hurried around the venue, heightening the already tense atmosphere.


    Nearby, hushed conversations floated through the air.


    ¡°Maybe he was poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Hold off on such ims. We¡¯re in awful society. Who would dare?¡±


    ¡°Cody¡¯s not exactly beloved, considering the ruthless deedsmitted by his Snow Gang. It¡¯s conceivable that someone took advantage of his presence in Avalon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Kallie¡¯s quite close with Cody. No wonder her career¡¯s climbing so quickly. She¡¯s likely taken advantage of this connection.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. It¡¯s not wise to let others hear.¡±


    ¡°Why worry? It¡¯s no secret that Kallie¡¯s riches are dubious. After Jake¡¯s mysterious death, she held no funeral for him. And let¡¯s not forget she¡¯s taken over the Reeves Group. It¡¯s rather unsettling.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie¡¯s face hardened, and she resolved not to let these whispers go unchecked. She stood up and positioned herself beside the gossipers.


    The two, deep in their chatter, froze and exchanged mortified looks as Kallie approached. They immediately fell silent, trying to mask their earlier conversation.


    With a mischievous smirk, Kallie said, ¡°I just caught my name fluttering from your conversation. What¡¯s the chat? Go on. I¡¯m not one to fuss.¡±


    The difort was evident on their faces as they scrambled for a way out.


    But before they could escape, a stinging reproach sliced through the air. ¡°Reflect on your actions. Secrets are for things best left undone. There¡¯s no cloak thick enough to cover misdeeds. If words sting, Kallie, maybe it¡¯s guilt nibbling at you.¡±


    When Kallie turned, she was surprised to see Sarah, whom she hadn¡¯tid eyes on in quite some time.


    At first, Sarah was unrecognizable to Kallie. She was now rmingly thin, a shadow of the robust and domineeringdy of the Miller family she once knew.


    Sarah¡¯s voice, still unmistakable, and her expressive eyes were all that tied her to the image Kallie remembered.


    Kallie met Sarah¡¯s eyes with a calm, focused look, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time, Mrs. Payne. Or rather, I shouldn¡¯t call you that, should I? It seems my memory isn¡¯t what it used to be. I forgot about your divorce.¡± Errol¡¯s divorce from Sarah was nowmon knowledge in the circle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 808

    <strong>Chapter 808:</strong>


    The truth dawned on Errol: Sarah had spun a web of control over every moment on the cruise, orchestrating everything from the shadows.


    Back then, without Jake by her side, Sarah struggled to find another man who caught her interest. The Payne family was the best she could aim for.


    Having researched Errol¡¯s schedule, Sarah intentionally showed up at every event he was likely to attend, hoping to encounter him. She went to great lengths to be near him. Yet, Errol failed to even remember her name. All her efforts were in vain.


    When the news broke of an impending engagement arranged by the Payne family for Errol, Sarah was thrown into turmoil and resorted to desperate actions, misleading Errol into believing they had a one-night stand. Upon discovering the extent of her maniptions, Errol demanded a divorce.


    At first, Sarah resisted, even threatening to take their child as leverage. Later, for reasons unknown, she reluctantly signed the divorce papers. From the look of Sarah now, it was obvious she hadn¡¯t agreed to the divorce willingly.


    The divorce gnawed at Sarah, a constant pain in her heart.


    Now, Kallie had brought it up in front of everyone, causing Sarah to shake with suppressed rage. ¡°You!¡± she eximed, her hand shooting up, poised to strike Kallie. But Kallie was quick, seizing Sarah¡¯s wrist.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t handle a bit of mockery?¡± Kallie taunted, her smile icy.


    Clenching her teeth, Sarah confronted her. ¡°Kallie, when did you turn so sharp-tongued?¡±


    Sarah thought back to the days when Kallie was timid and meek, always bullied yet never retaliating. Despite Kallie¡¯ster return to the formidable Nixon family, known for its forthrightness, her words had never cut this deep or left suchsting marks.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but find humor in Sarah¡¯sint, retorting, ¡°So, it¡¯s fine for you to mock me, but not the other way around?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s rage dissolved into a flush of frustration. ¡°It turns out you¡¯re not the saint you im to be!¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t withdraw her hand, instead leaning in to murmur into Kallie¡¯s ear, ¡°Maybe we¡¯re mirror images. I walked away from Jake, and you sent him to his grave. Before you mock me, perhaps you should examine your own credentials?¡±


    Sarah looked at Kallie expectantly, bracing for an outburst.


    But Kallie remained serene, her smile unfazed as she inquired, ¡°You walked away from Jake?¡±


    Sarah raised her head, her pride in her actions unshaken. She always saw herself as the one who bravely left Jake behind, while Kallie had merely taken over what she discarded. Admittedly, both the timing and style of her departure from Jake¡¯s lifecked any hint of glory.


    Kallie sighed. ¡°Sarah, do you really not see the man Jake was? He always had a trick up his sleeve. You really think the obvious blunders of the Reeves family slipped by him unnoticed? You assumed he was out of cards, yet he was already two steps ahead. Did you really walk away, or did he make you let go of him?¡±


    With each word from Kallie, Sarah¡¯s face turned ghostly pale.


    ¡°This is absurd!¡±


    Sarah exploded, herposure shattered.


    Kallie¡¯sugh was cold and mocking. ¡°Surely, you can tell if I¡¯m spouting nonsense. You traded your past with him for what you perceived as a life of luxury and prestige, severing any chance of making amends. Jake¡¯s retaliation against the Miller family was a direct result of your betrayal.¡±


    The weight of the revtion made Sarah¡¯s legs buckle, and she nearly copsed. Driven by an unexpected storm within the Miller family at that time, she felt an urgent need to marry, as if that decision could restore some bnce.


    That year, the Miller family seemed to have unwittingly crossed someone. First, their products were mmed with qualityints, followed by a tax investigation revealing evasion. Her parents were apprehended overnight.


    At that point, the Miller family chalked it up to misfortune, oblivious to Jake¡¯s involvement.


    A question popped into Sarah¡¯s mind: If Jake had ever loved her, could he have been so cruel? Realizing her monumental mistake, she sobbed, her heart filled with sorrow and regret.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hi dear readers! Hope you liked the chapters. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 809

    ?<strong>Chapter 809:</strong>


    From a secluded spot, Lacey watched the spectacle unfold before her eyes.


    She had been invited.


    When Lacey contacted Cody that day, he quickly made her an intriguing proposal: be her exclusive doctor.


    He promised her a hefty monthly sry, in the high thousands, with additional allowances for travel and living expenses.


    The proposal was too advantageous for Lacey to turn down.


    More importantly, Cody¡¯s influence was not to be underestimated.


    She sensed that he might be the key to moving up the socialdder.


    Upon arrival, however, Lacey was struck by the ring social inequalities.


    The elite were celebrating with an extravagant feast.


    Lacey watched as the guests feasted on rare and sulent dishes while engaging in cryptic conversations beyond herprehension.


    The variety of unfamiliar gourmet foods and premium beverages highlighted the depth of luxury.


    Kallie¡¯s presence immediately caught Lacey¡¯s attention.


    Kallie¡¯s understated style, with a light dress and minimal makeup, seemed to further enhance her natural charm, drawing the eyes of others.


    From her hiding ce, Lacey watched Kallie with subtle curiosity.


    Although Lacey was unaware of the details of Sarah and Kallie¡¯s conversation, the sight of Sarah slumping to the floor, ovee with emotion, increased her contempt for Kallie.


    Kallie¡¯s insensitivity was palpable.


    Sarah¡¯s emaciated appearance spoke clearly of her struggles with illness and a difficult life.


    Yet Kallie¡¯s face remained void of empathy.


    It seemed unimaginable that Jake could have feelings for someone like Kallie.


    Perhaps he was blissfully unaware of her true nature.


    After a brief pause, Lacey approached the spot where Sarahy.


    ¡®Hi,¡¯ she murmured.


    Eyes full ofpassion, she asked, ¡®Are you okay?¡¯


    Sarah, masking her anger and bitterness, looked up at her, feigning frailty, a lone tear hanging from the edge of her eye.


    ¡®I¡¯m fine,¡¯ she whispered, hiding the truth behind her words.


    Lacey¡¯s heart went out to Sarah as she helped her to her feet.


    Sarah was rmingly thin, almost light in Lacey¡¯s arms.


    To Lacey, Sarah was truly pitiful.


    Remembering Kallie¡¯s hostile attitude moments before, Lacey hadn¡¯t nned to intervene, but found herself asking, ¡®Why does she make your life harder when you¡¯re already suffering like this?¡¯


    ¡®Her?¡¯ Sarah¡¯s eyebrows arched, and a glint of intrigue shed in her eyes as she caught the nuance in Lacey¡¯s remark.


    However, that spark of interest quickly disappeared, fading before Lacey could discern it.


    Sarah¡¯s grip tightened on Lacey¡¯s hand, her fingers bony and distinctly prominent as she exerted pressure.


    ¡®You know Kallie?¡¯ she asked urgently.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 810

    ?<strong>Chapter 810:</strong>


    Lacey pressed her lips together.


    ¡®Not exactly. I¡¯ve only heard a few whispers about her, and now I¡¯m intrigued to see who she really is.¡¯


    This answer seemed to excite Sarah, but she restrained herself from immediately asking more.


    Instead, she looked Lacey up and down, noting the simplicity of her attire despite the grandeur of the asion.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t quite ce Lacey¡¯s true origin.


    As Sarah hesitated, a group of men dressed as bodyguards approached them.


    Lacey¡¯s gaze fell on them, and she knew immediately that they were Cody¡¯s bodyguards.


    The bodyguards approached with a respectful bow.


    ¡®Miss Payne, please follow us,¡¯ they said in a polite, formal tone.


    Lacey nodded in acknowledgement.


    She turned to Sarah, concerned, and gently suggested, ¡®Maybe you should see a doctor. You don¡¯t look well.¡¯


    Biting her lip, Sarah pulled out a business card and handed it to Lacey, whispering, ¡®If you¡¯re interested in learning more about Kallie,e find me.¡¯


    Lacey hesitated for a moment before epting the card, her hesitation evident.


    As Lacey walked away with the others, her heart pounded in her chest.


    She¡¯d been thinking about how to find out more about Kallie without drawing attention to herself.


    Asking around would make it so Kallie couldn¡¯t help but notice.


    Luckily, her chance had finallye.


    Once Lacey was out of sight, Sarah dropped the facade of fragility she¡¯d been maintaining.


    A wild, almost disturbingugh burst from her mouth.


    The memory of Lacey¡¯s look of pity made Sarah¡¯s expression twist with revulsion and irritation.


    She hated the sting of the others¡¯ sympathy directed at her.


    What right did they think they had to look at her with pity? It didn¡¯t matter, though.


    She was sure Lacey would end up being an ally.


    Sarah¡¯sughter faded as her eyes roamed the outline of her frail body, and an overwhelming sadness tugged at her heart, making her want to cry.


    Yes, she was sick and painfully aware of her condition.


    Her awareness only fuelled her despair and determination.


    Resolved, she vowed that before her death, she would make sure she was not alone in her fall.


    As Lacey ran to tend to Cody, she passed Kallie.


    Their unexpected collision nearly sent Lacey crashing to the ground.


    ¡®Watch where you¡¯re walking,¡¯ Kallie said, grabbing Lacey before she stumbled.


    After making sure Lacey was okay, Kallie offered a soft apology.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Lacey withdrew her hand from Kallie¡¯s grip silently, her face reflecting a mixture of emotions, and replied in a cold tone.


    Unmoved by Lacey¡¯s icy attitude, Kallie simply offered her a warm smile before walking away.


    Lacey¡¯s eyes lingered a few moments longer on Kallie¡¯s retreating figure before she turned, prompted by an internal voice.


    Lacey thought Kallie wore her mask so well that even the sharpest eyes rarely managed to see through it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 811

    ?<strong>Chapter 811:</strong>


    Just now, she had almost believed Kallie¡¯s act.


    No exits were allowed from the vi, as if the outside world was closed off until Cody regained consciousness.


    Discontent was beginning to brew among some of the guests.


    Despite Cody¡¯s apparent courtesy in extending invitations, he had set strict conditions while conscious.


    Any guest wishing to leave had to submit to a thorough search.


    His measures had been severe since it was confirmed that he had been drugged.


    The banquet was now surrounded by a cloud of suspicion, with everyone considered a possible suspect.


    Comints arose among many of the guests.


    However, after Cody¡¯s bodyguards dealt forcefully with the most vocal protester, the murmurs quickly ceased.


    Originally, the gathering was for a banquet only, which meant that no one felt the need to bring bodyguards. Even those who did had bodyguards left their bodyguards outside the vige.


    The idea of contacting the police did not ur to anyone, as Cody had already lulled the guests with substantial benefits.


    Lining up against Cody was thest thing on anyone¡¯s mind.


    They nned to leave after a short wait, but if Cody didn¡¯t release them by the time the sun went down, then they would consider calling the police.


    Kallie found the constant murmuring unsettling.


    She chose to escape to the quiet of the garden, a ce free of other guests.


    As she walked down the quiet path, Kallie dialed her three children on a video call.


    They had just finished school and were now home.


    The three clustered in front of the camera, bombarding Kallie with questions, their voices a melodious mix of excitement for their return.


    Elma, who had recently grown closer to Kallie, seemed noticeably more cheerful.


    ¡®Mom, when are youing home? I have an amazing story from school today. I miss you and I really want to have dinner with you tonight.¡¯


    The sight of her children¡¯s eager faces undid Kallie¡¯s sadness.


    She nced at her watch.


    Barely an hour had passed.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long, she thought, before the investigation came to an end.


    Smiling at the camera, she replied, ¡®I¡¯ll be home before you know it. If hungeres, don¡¯t wait for me. Start dinner.¡¯


    Elma¡¯s face turned into a pout as she looked curiously at Kallie¡¯s background,menting, ¡®Wow, those flowers look stunning!¡¯


    Kallie looked up, her eyes scanning thendscape.


    The garden disyed an explosion of colour, each flower more vivid and mesmerising than anything she had ever seen outside its confines.


    Yet amidst this splendid flora, many species were unknown to her.


    Lost in her contemtion of these exotic flowers, she was suddenly jolted by a nearbymotion, a child¡¯s cry that tore through the tranquillity.


    The sound was desperate, tugging at her sensitive chords.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 812

    ?<strong>Chapter 812:</strong>


    ¡®I need to attend to something quickly,¡¯ Kallie informed her children on the video call, her tone apologetic.


    With that, Kallie disconnected and hurried to the source of the cries.


    Before she could see the child, a familiar, stern voice cut through the air.


    ¡®Why are you crying? Tears won¡¯t help you here. You don¡¯t belong in a ce like this. Get out, you filthy scum! If you stay, I won¡¯t hold back,¡¯ R warned, her voice harsh and unsympathetic.


    Earlier, at the party, Kallie had held out a spark of hope that R would acknowledge her mistakes, but soon R resumed her abusive attitude.


    A slight frown appeared between Kallie¡¯s brows, and a hint of resignation shone in her eyes.


    R was a basket case.


    Jete¡¯s heart was pounding with fear as she noticed R approaching, nked by several intimidating men.


    Tears streaming down her face, she pleaded, ¡®I can¡¯t leave. My sister brought me here and I have to wait for her. If I disturb you, I will step aside and stay out of your way.¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯ R¡¯s arms were crossed over her chest, a white bandage encircled her forehead, stained with faint traces of blood.


    The earlier public humiliation had fanned a raging storm inside R, and now she had found the perfect target for her anger.


    Jete wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    With a haughty gesture, R dered, ¡®This is my house. You are an unwanted guest and a nuisance. It¡¯s time you paid for that.¡¯


    Trembling, Jete mustered the courage to ask, ¡®What price?¡¯


    A mischievous grin spread across R¡¯s face as she pointed to theke behind Jete.


    ¡®Take a dip in theke.¡¯ Jete¡¯s eyes widened, her disbelief palpable as she turned to R.


    The thought of watching Jete struggle in the water made Rugh, her amusement tinged with cruel satisfaction.


    ¡®What¡¯s the matter, too scared to swim? Well, if you don¡¯t jump in, I guess I¡¯ll have to push you a little.¡¯


    At R¡¯smand, a servant grabbed Jete by the wrist.


    Panic swept over Jete, and her voice trembled with fear as she pleaded, ¡®I can¡¯t swim! I really can¡¯t swim! Whatever I did, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡¯


    Jete, ever so submissive, tried to appease R, but to no avail.


    For R, the thrill was in torturing the timid, and she wasn¡¯t about to give in.


    Impatiently, R blurted out, ¡®What are you waiting for? Throw it now!¡¯


    With those harsh words, another servant began to drag Jete into the murky waters of theke.


    Jete¡¯s fear turned to terror, and her screams increased just as Kallie passed by.


    By the time Kallie reached them, Jete was already hanging over the water.


    Below Jete, theke glistened in shades of green and ck, visibly dirty and undoubtedly deep.


    For a child, a fall would be disastrous, much worse for someone as young as Jete.


    Overwhelmed with frustration, Kallie exploded.


    ¡®Get the girl up at once, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡¯ her voice pierced the air like a siren.


    R turned around, irritation briefly crossing her face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 813

    ?<strong>Chapter 813:</strong>


    When she saw Kallie, however, she froze, her face an expression of shock and disbelief.


    Fear and resentment twisted her features as a forgotten wound throbbed anew.


    Hesitantly, she reached up to stroke the scar on her forehead.


    The servants, unfamiliar with Kallie but shocked by her authoritative attitude, hesitated, exchanging uncertain nces.


    They waited for R¡¯smand, who remained silent, her stubbornness sealing her lips.


    Kallie¡¯s voice cut through the tension, cold and sharp.


    ¡®Seriously, R, have you learned nothing from today¡¯s scolding in front of everyone? I used to think your father was too harsh, but now it¡¯s clear he had his reasons.


    Keep up this nonsense, and I¡¯ll make sure he knows it.¡¯


    R clenched her jaw, reluctance etched in every line of her face.


    ¡®Give her back,¡¯ she finally ordered.


    With that order, Jete was quickly pulled to safety.


    Her tiny feet barely touched the ground as she copsed in tears.


    Kallie crouched beside Jete, her touch gentle as she wiped away the girl¡¯s tears.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, dear. Don¡¯t worry. No one will hurt you now.¡¯


    As Jete listened to the soft tone of Kallie¡¯s voice, her fear began to fade.


    Looking through her tear-filled eyes, she studied Kallie¡¯s face, a face that aroused a vague sense of recognition, though she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen Kallie before.


    R, feeling humiliated and ufortable, addressed Kallie with a biting coldness:


    ¡®Even if my father disciplines me in public, it is only a reflection of his concern for his reputation. After all, this is my home.¡¯


    ¡®Challenging me will only get you into trouble. Why don¡¯t you let me keep the child? Once I¡¯ve had my fill of this entertainment, I¡¯ll calm down and forget about denouncing you.¡¯


    R¡¯s words sent a shiver through Kallie.


    R still referred to Jete as a child, but she treated her more like a doll.


    The worst part was that there wasn¡¯t much of an age difference between Jete and R.


    The idea of R being like that at such a young age was disturbing.


    Kallie responded firmly, without relenting: ¡®Go ahead, give it a try. I¡¯m curious to see how much influence your family really has on Avalon.


    Let me make it clear.


    This is not a foreign country where your family rules with an iron fist.


    If your parents don¡¯t discipline you, rest assured thew will.¡¯


    With a reassuring caress on Jete¡¯s head, Kallie said, ¡®Come on.


    Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    In the end, R could only watch as Kallie took Jete away.


    In a fit of rage, Rshed out at the other servants, berating them for their ipetence.


    Kallie led Jete into the lounge, a cosy space fully stocked with a variety of refreshments, from snacks to drinks.


    Jete hesitated at the entrance, alternately looking at the options and at Kallie, her expressionbining curiosity with a hint of shyness.


    Kallie, ever patient, began to exin the variety of treats avable: ¡®These are some sweets, and they¡¯re quite tasty.


    If you¡¯re worried about your teeth, feel free to try them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 814

    ?<strong>Chapter 814:</strong>


    We also have biscuits. Maybe some milk to go with them?¡¯


    Jete, still at the door, murmured, ¡®Oh, I wouldn¡¯t want to impose.


    Really, I¡¯m not hungry.¡¯ However, her stomach betrayed her with a soft growl.


    Earlier that day, Jete had arrived with Lacey, unsuspecting of the festivities in progress.


    They hadn¡¯t anticipated being sidelined at the event, forced to wait while the others celebrated.


    Time passed slowly until Lacey was called away, leaving Jete to be alone.


    It was during this solitude that she crossed paths with R.


    Disenchanted by the previous experience, Jete decided to tell Lacey that she did not wish to return there.


    Noticing her reluctance, Kallie offered a reassuring smile.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Help yourself. The food isplimentary, and you¡¯re not causing me any trouble.¡¯


    Kallie took Jete¡¯s hand and led her inside.


    ¡®Choose what you want to eat.


    It¡¯s important to be more assertive sometimes, especially when you¡¯re out.¡¯ Jete looked up at Kallie, with a confused expression.


    ¡®Miss Pretty, why are you being so nice to me?¡¯ Kallie smiled at Jete¡¯s sweet question.


    ¡®I have children your age.


    Seeing you reminds me of them, and I can¡¯t stand the thought of them or any child being bullied.


    That¡¯s why I try to help where I can.


    It¡¯s about empathy.¡¯


    Jete nodded, though her understanding was partial.


    Then, with a slight tone of envy, shemented, ¡®It must be wonderful to be their children.


    They really are very lucky.¡¯


    Kallie, somewhat surprised but patient, exined, ¡®You shouldn¡¯t think like that.


    Every parent strives to do their best.


    If your parents love and protect you, they are great parents.


    Other parents may not be the best for you.¡¯


    Jete shook her head, a shadow of sadness crossing her face.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have parents anymore.


    They died a long time ago.


    I live with my sister now.¡¯


    Jete spoke with a calmness that belied her age, as if she were discussing something as everyday as the weather.


    Kallie felt a deeper sympathy awaken within her.


    Jete¡¯s maturity, probably shaped by countless challenges, was evident.


    Jete was surprisingly level-headed, which could make one feel very sorry for her.


    However, Kallie knew she could not be there for Jete indefinitely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 815

    ?<strong>Chapter 815:</strong>


    ¡®There are many unfortunate souls in the world.


    The best I can advise you is to study hard and try not to put yourself down when you¡¯re out there,¡¯ Kallie said.


    Listening intently, Jete¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡®They say the same thing as my sister.


    But¡­¡¯ Jete hesitated, fiddling nervously with her clothes.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a burden to my sister.


    She already works so hard to take care of me, and now there¡¯s an injured man she¡¯s taking care of.


    That man is quite handsome.¡¯


    Kallie let out a giggle, curious.


    ¡®What man, your sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡¯


    Earnestly, Jete replied:


    ¡®No, he¡¯s married and has children.


    My sister insists it¡¯s not her ce to pry into his personal life.¡¯


    Kallie¡¯s confusion increased.


    ¡®If he has his own family, why is he staying at your house and why does your sister have to take care of him?¡¯


    Jete¡¯s affection for Kallie grew as they conversed more openly.


    ¡®My sister found him hurt and brought him home.¡¯


    A sudden feeling of worry came over Kallie.


    Could this man be Jake? Still uncertain, she asked cautiously:


    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡®Did your sister bring him home? Where do they live, and why hasn¡¯t he returned to his own home yet?¡¯


    Jete gave only a vague idea of where they currently lived.


    It was a neighbourhood in the centre of Burmoos, far from the suburban areas.


    Hearing this, Kallie thought that perhaps she was overthinking the situation.


    Besides, the man Jete was talking about seemed to be quite lucid.


    If it had been Jake, he probably would have gone straight to her, not stayed somewhere else.


    Changing the subject, Kallie began to talk to Jete about other matters.


    With three children of her own at home, Kallie was adept atmunicating with young minds full of wild ideas and scattered thoughts.


    Jete grew even fonder of Kallie, amazed at her knowledge.


    ¡®You know so much! I didn¡¯t know any of this.¡¯


    As they talked, Jete found a pen and paper in the room.


    ¡®Can I have your contact information? I want to be able to meet you when I miss you.¡¯


    Kallie, delighted by Jete¡¯s request, happily shared her phone number and address.


    ¡®I have three children, two of them are about your age, and one is in high school.


    They are all very nice.


    Feel free to visit anytime.¡¯


    Jete epted the paper with a smile, replying, ¡®Okay.¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 816

    ?<strong>Chapter 816:</strong>


    At that moment, the door burst open.


    After treating Cody, Lacey had received a considerable sum of money.


    Cody even suggested that she could work for him long-term, as long as she knew what to say to the outside world.


    In addition, he promised to fulfil any of her wishes.


    Had it been in the past, Lacey would not have been interested in such a proposal.


    However, her ambitions had changed.


    She wanted more and wanted to get closer to Jake¡¯s world, hoping that he would one day ept her.


    Excited by Cody¡¯s promises, Lacey felt a rush of optimism. Her joy was short-lived, however, when she realized Jete was missing.


    Frantic questioning revealed that Jete might have upset Cody¡¯s daughter, which increased Lacey¡¯s concern.


    Lacey¡¯s anxiety only subsided when someone mentioned that they saw Jete enter a room apanied by a woman.


    That was the reason for her hasty entrance.


    Upon entering, she found Jete and Kallie talking animatedly.


    Kallie was surprised to see Lacey, but greeted her with a polite smile.


    ¡®So you¡¯re her sister. What a coincidence.¡¯


    Jete, filled with joy, ran to her sister.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been waiting for you. When are we going home?¡¯


    At the sight of Kallie, Lacey¡¯s initial happiness vanished.


    Her expression became intimidating and she clenched her fists without responding to Jete.


    Confused, Jete turned to her sister:


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? You look upset. Did someone do something to you? Don¡¯t worry. This nicedy can help you.¡¯


    Jete¡¯s words hurt Lacey and, for the first time, she lost her temper with her, raising her voice angrily:


    ¡®Jete, what did I tell you about talking to strangers? You ignored my advice, didn¡¯t you? If you do this again, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡¯


    Jete was taken aback.


    Lacey, who was usually aloof with others, had always been gentle with her.


    It was the first time Jete had ever seen Lacey behave so sternly toward her.


    Tears began to well up in Jete¡¯s eyes, and she cried out:


    ¡®Lacey, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Kallie, equally bewildered, stepped in to rify.


    ¡®Miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I approached your sister after seeing her being harassed and brought her here to help her.


    I¡¯m sorry if this caused any inconvenience, but it really wasn¡¯t your sister¡¯s fault.¡¯


    As Lacey listened, her anger only increased.


    She grabbed Jete behind her and gave Kallie a cold, dismissive look.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 817

    ?<strong>Chapter 817:</strong>


    ¡®Is that so? Well, I hope you¡¯ll refrain from interfering in other people¡¯s business in the future.¡¯


    With a firm grip, Lacey pushed the still sobbing Jete away, leaving Kallie standing alone.


    A mixture of confusion and guilt washed over Kallie.


    If she hadn¡¯t brought Jete, maybe Lacey wouldn¡¯t have reacted so harshly.


    Lacey had seemed so cold and reserved.


    Yet who would have guessed she had such a strong temper?


    Kallie thought maybe there was something else behind Lacey¡¯s outburst.


    Maybe Lacey had been hurt or cheated on before, which made her wary of strangers.


    That thought softened Kallie¡¯s heart as she considered Lacey¡¯s perspective, letting out a heavy sigh.


    Just then, a servant approached Lacey, rying a message that Cody was safe and that the person responsible for the poisoning had been caught.


    This meant that the others could leave.


    Relieved, Lacey turned and began to lead Jete out of the vi, her expression calm and controlled.


    When they reached the entrance, a sleek car was already waiting for them.


    Cody¡¯s staff had arranged it, ready to take Lacey and Jete back.


    Surprised by the courtesy, Lacey quickly declined the offer, her tone polite but firm.


    ¡®Thanks, but that¡¯s not necessary.


    We can get home on our own.


    I don¡¯t want to impose.¡¯


    The driver shot her a look of mild disdain, responding mildly:


    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls


    ¡®Well, you may not know it, but this whole mountain is part of Mr. Hopkins¡¯ private property.


    It¡¯s as secure and secluded as a gatedmunity, and there¡¯s no public transportation operating here.


    Walking down would take a couple of hours, at least.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t been to ces like this much, and it makes sense that you¡¯re unfamiliar with the usual modes.¡¯


    The driver¡¯s words,den with subtle judgment, only made Lacey¡¯s embarrassment rise.


    Red-faced, she guided Jete toward the car.


    Jete turned, her small face furrowed in anger as she ignored Lacey.


    Her frustration bubbled under the surface.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Lacey had been so harsh, scolding her in front of Kallie.


    Kallie had helped her, so why was Lacey so angry?


    The car drove down the winding mountain road, silent except for the soft hum of the engine.


    When they finally reached the foot of the mountain and the driver drove off, Lacey knelt down beside Jete, her expression softening as she looked into her sister¡¯s hurt eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Jete,¡¯ she began, her voice low and sincere.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper with you today.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it at the time¡­.


    But that ¡®nicedy¡¯ you met, the one who helped you, she¡¯s not who she seems.


    She really hurt and harassed Jake in the past.¡¯


    Jete¡¯s tears stopped, and she looked up, eyes wide open.


    ¡®That prettydy really did that?¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 818

    ?<strong>Chapter 818:</strong>


    Lacey nodded solemnly.


    ¡®Yeah, remember when I told you we couldn¡¯t let Jake¡¯s wife find him? She¡¯s his wife.


    She may look sweet, but she¡¯s dangerous.


    I¡¯ve seen how she treats people when no one¡¯s watching.


    She¡¯s good at making people think she¡¯s nice, but it¡¯s all an act.


    She was manipting you, and I was so afraid that if you trusted her, you might end up in a situation where she couldn¡¯t protect you.¡¯


    Lacey paused to let her words sink in before continuing:


    ¡®I know I was too harsh before, but I was so worried.¡¯


    ¡®Please, Jete, don¡¯t be mad at me.¡¯


    Jete shook her head, her voice soft and muffled.


    ¡®I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡¯ She no longer felt anger.


    She just felt unfairly treated.


    Lacey let out a sigh of relief and reached out to gently stroke Jete¡¯s head.


    ¡®Do you believe me?¡¯


    Jete hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Of course she believed her sister.


    Ever since their parents had passed away, Lacey had been her only family, her only anchor.


    If she couldn¡¯t trust Lacey, who could she trust?


    Still, as Jete looked up the mountain, disbelief lingered in her heart, and she struggled to reconcile Kallie, who had saved her, with the woman Lacey described.


    As Lacey¡¯s words faded, Jete¡¯s thoughts remained focused on Kallie, and she thought Kallie didn¡¯t seem like a bad person at all.


    Maybe there was just a misunderstanding between Kallie and Lacey.


    Jete noticed that every time Kallie was mentioned, a bitterness seemed to boil up inside her sister.


    She decided to clear up any misunderstandingter.


    In any case, she had Kallie¡¯s contact information and could find her at any time.


    She just doubted Kallie was a bad woman.


    After calming Jete down, Lacey took her home first.


    Lacey said she had some business to attend to and asked Jete to wait for her at home.


    Jete nodded obediently, waving her little hands in farewell.


    ¡®Take care on the way, Lacey!¡¯


    Lacey offered a fleeting smile before exiting, leaving Jete alone with her thoughts.


    Once the door closed, Jete¡¯s curiosity got the better of her.


    Jete quickly pulled out the small piece of paper with Kallie¡¯s address and phone number on it, turning it over thoughtfully.


    Just as she was about to dial, an unexpected gust of wind blew through the open window, knocking the paper from her hands.


    ¡®Oh, no!¡¯ she eximed, watching despondently as the paper flew out of her grasp.


    Without thinking, Jete ran out, her heart pounding as she chased it across the garden.


    The paper danced just out of her reach, finally floating towards the busy street.


    Concentrating on retrieving it, Jete was about to step onto the curb when a strong arm lifted her up, returning her to the pavement.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 819

    ?<strong>Chapter 819:</strong>


    Startled, she looked up to find Jake¡¯s familiar face.


    Jake had just returned.


    ¡®You can¡¯t cross the street like that, Jete,¡¯ Jake said, his voice firm.


    His handsome face softened as he set her back on her feet.


    ¡®Always be careful, okay?¡¯


    Jete gestured anxiously across the street, her face tense with worry.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got to get that back! It¡¯s what the prettydy gave me.


    Without that, I¡¯ll never see her again.¡¯


    ¡®The prettydy?¡¯ Jake frowned, looking around in confusion.


    ¡®Where¡¯s your sister, Jete?¡¯


    ¡®She went to see a friend,¡¯ Jete replied, her voice shaky as she looked at him with pleading eyes.


    ¡®Please, can you help me? It¡¯s very important.¡¯


    Jake nodded, though his tone remained firm.


    ¡®Okay, but remember, never cross the street alone.


    Stay here.¡¯


    Jete nodded repeatedly, her eyes fixed on Jake as he crossed the street.


    Just as Jake bent to pick up the paper, a gust of wind picked it up again, and in a devastating instant, the paper slid down a storm drain.


    Jete¡¯s face crumpled and she began to cry, the lost paper symbolising thest thread connecting her to Kallie.


    Jake returned to Jete¡¯s side, an expression of regret softening his usuallyposed features.


    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????


    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, Jete.


    I tried, but I couldn¡¯t get it back.¡¯


    Jete let out a sob, rubbing her eyes as she tried to choke back her tears.


    ¡®It¡¯s not your fault.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    Now, I won¡¯t be able to see her again.


    I wanted to thank her properly.¡¯


    Jake paused, thoughtfully.


    He remembered hearing Lacey mention a party and a notable rescue.


    If this ¡®prettydy¡¯ really dide from the elite circles of Burmoos, maybe there was still a way to track her down.


    Perhaps¡­


    Jake had deliberately chosen not to attend the event with Lacey, as it wasn¡¯t the right time to show himself.


    If yton discovered he was there, it would onlyplicate things and could put them all in danger.


    Seeing Jete¡¯s tearful face, Jake knelt down beside her, his voice soft.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you tell me more about this ¡®prettydy¡¯? Describe her to me and I¡¯ll help you find her.


    I know a lot of people in town, and someone like her should be easy to track down.¡¯


    Jete¡¯s eyes sparkled with renewed hope.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 820

    ?<strong>Chapter 820:</strong>


    ¡®I don¡¯t know her name, but she¡¯s so pretty and wonderful!


    She¡¯s soft and kind, and she has children.


    She even invited me to her house to y with them.


    She was so kind!¡¯


    His voice softened as he remembered Kallie¡¯s warmth.


    Jake smiled, delighted by Jete¡¯s enthusiasm.


    The image of Kallie crossed his mind, as something in Jete¡¯s description reminded him of Kallie¡¯s kind spirit.


    But he quickly dismissed the thought.


    After all, Lacey knew Kallie was his wife.


    If Kallie had attended the party, Lacey would no doubt have recognized and informed her.


    Jake stroked Jete¡¯s head, his voiceforting.


    ¡®Okay, I think I have a pretty good idea who thisdy might be.


    I¡¯ll do my best to find her and I promise I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I do.¡¯


    Jete¡¯s mood changed, her earlier sadness giving way to a bright, confident smile.


    She began to enthusiastically describe the vivid scenes of the party, her hands gesturing animatedly as she painted a vivid picture of twinkling lights, swirling dresses andughter that seemed to fill every corner.


    She remarked that the event was grander than any festival or fair she had ever seen.


    As he listened to her, Jake couldn¡¯t help a twinge of nostalgia for his own children, theirughter and smiles suddenly clear in his mind, reminding him of what he missed most.


    Meanwhile, across town, Lacey was growing increasingly restless, sitting in a quiet corner of the caf¨¦, looking anxiously towards the door.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    It had been almost two hours since she had arrived.


    She absently stirred her now cold coffee just as the door finally opened and Sarah walked in.


    Sarah¡¯s entrance made everyone look.


    She wore bright, almost garish colours andyers of vibrant fabrics that seemed to overwhelm her slender frame, giving her an awkward, mismatched appearance.


    Her make-up was in bold tones, at odds with her pale skin.


    People passing by looked at Sarah curiously, even judgmentally, some quickly averting their eyes, while others whispered among themselves.


    Under the disapproving gaze of those present, Sarah¡¯s arrogance faded, and for a moment she lowered her head, feeling self conscious.


    She sat across from Lacey, her expression tense with frustration.


    Lacey watched Sarah with a mixture of sympathy and doubt.


    She considered pointing out that Sarah¡¯s choice of attire was not particrly ttering, but preferred to avoid hurting her feelings.


    Instead, she offered a polite smile and extended her hand.


    ¡®Hello, Miss Miller.¡¯


    Sarah crossed her arms, her posture tensing as she responded to Lacey¡¯s gesture with a curt retort.


    ¡®A handshake? And by what right do you assume you can extend such familiarity?¡¯


    Surprised by Sarah¡¯s scathing tone, Lacey¡¯s face reflected a brief expression of shock.


    She recalled their earlier encounter at Cody¡¯s, who had shown no signs of such haughtiness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 821

    ?<strong>Chapter 821:</strong>


    Regaining herposure, Sarah softened her attitude, a hint of remorse shining in her eyes.


    ¡®I apologize, Miss Payne.


    That wasn¡¯t necessary.


    It¡¯s just overwhelming, dealing with who I am now.¡¯


    Sarah rummaged through her purse and pulled out a worn photo album, handing it to Lacey.


    Lacey¡¯s gaze sharpened, her pupils subtly constricting as she processed the contents with growing intrigue.


    In the album were photographs of a striking, almost maic-looking man and a woman whose radiant beauty illuminated the frame.


    The closeness of the couple was evident in the photo, with the woman restingfortably against the man, her smile warm and luminous as she gazed into the camera.


    The photos left no room for doubt.


    The vibrant woman, glowing with health, was Sarah from her happiest days, and the man next to her was unmistakably Jake.


    Lacey¡¯s fingers trembled as she clutched the photo album tightly.


    ¡®Could this woman have known Jake?¡¯ she muttered to herself.


    Lacey quickly regained herposure.


    She looked down, hiding her thoughts with a shocked expression.


    ¡®Miss Miller, was this picture taken in your younger years? You were incredibly beautiful, truly one of a kind.¡¯


    Envy gnawed at Lacey as she uttered these words.


    Why did it seem that all the women rted to Jake were dazzlingly beautiful? Inparison, she felt remarkably ordinary.


    Pleased with Lacey¡¯s reaction, Sarah took the photo album back, smiling a knowing little smile.


    Those photos had been taken during Sarah¡¯s college years with Jake, snapshots full of youthful ambition and bold certainty.


    Back then, Sarah was sure that Jake had a special affection for her.


    Now, she realised that those thoughts had been wishful thinking.


    What was happening was that the desire to relive those carefree days lingered inside her.


    However, the bitterness of her current situation did not go unnoticed.


    ¡®I used to be such a beauty,¡¯ Sarahmented, her eyes clouding over.


    ¡®But look what I¡¯ve be.


    Can you guess why? Stay away from Kallie.


    My downfall is all her fault.¡¯


    Lacey, though she had already prepared herself for this, was affected by Sarah¡¯s revtions.


    ¡®Really? But Miss Nixon always seemed so gentle and benign.


    How could she possibly have led you to be like that?¡¯


    Sarah¡¯sughter was bitter, mixed with tears running down her face.


    ¡®Gentle? Perhaps to the untrained eye.


    She¡¯s just a mask to fool those around her.¡¯


    Sarah wove a story of her past with Jake and Kallie, carefully constructing her tale to appear guileless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 822

    ?<strong>Chapter 822:</strong>


    ¡®Jake and I were childhood sweethearts, destined to marry after college.


    However, fate was cruel.


    Kallie, once a silent foster child in the Reeves family, managed to win Jake¡¯s grandfather¡¯s sympathy and took my ce, forcing Jake to marry her.


    During those days, Jake hated her, longing to escape.


    Yet Kallie always painted me as the viin in her story.¡¯


    Lacey¡¯s heart pounded as she processed the story, prompting her to question further.


    ¡®But I hear Jake really cares about Kallie now.


    Logically, shouldn¡¯t he resent such maniption?¡¯


    Sarah¡¯s face momentarily distorted into a strange expression.


    ¡®Who told you that story, Jake himself?¡¯


    Lacey dismissed it with a quick shake of her head.


    ¡®No, just the rumours I¡¯ve heard around.¡¯


    Sarah didn¡¯t dwell on that.


    Theplex web of their entanglements was no mystery, often feeding the gossip in their social circles.


    Sarah¡¯s gaze sparkled.


    ¡®This must be the power of their strategies.


    I¡¯m not sure about Jake¡¯s situation, but it¡¯s clear Kallie has set her sights on yton.¡¯


    Lacey nodded and then deftly diverted the conversation to another topic.


    After all, she¡¯d already gotten the information she needed.


    Before parting ways, Sarah leaned closer to Lacey, her voice low, hinting that Kallie and yton should be kept apart at all costs.


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    Lacey nodded, though her mind was already weaving different ns.


    Elsewhere, as the sun dipped below the horizon, Kallie climbed the gentle slope of the hill.


    It had been a while since she had returned to the camp, and she had not yet paid homage at Roderick¡¯s grave.


    When Kallie arrived at Roderick¡¯s grave, she noticed that the headstone was carefully tended, with fresh offerings ced in front of it.


    She assumed it was probably Edgar who had ced them and thought nothing more of it.


    Kallie set her bouquet down next to the others and whispered to the headstone:


    ¡®Good afternoon, Roderick.


    How are things over there?


    I¡¯m still clinging to the belief that Jake is out there.


    If he¡¯s gone, I¡¯m sure he would visit my dreams, as you do.


    You¡¯vee to me in my dreams so many times since you left us.


    But Jake hasn¡¯t visited once in my dreams, so I refuse to believe he¡¯s gone.


    I¡¯d bet you could convince him to show up in my dreams if he¡¯d really said goodbye to the world.


    So he must still be alive, right?¡¯


    A gentle breeze whispered, bringing echoes that made Kallie¡¯s tears well up.


    Kallie spoke, her voice cracking with emotion.


    ¡®Roderick, Jake, my heart aches for both of you.


    Even though I am surrounded by loved ones, I am haunted by memories of our times together.¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 823

    ?<strong>Chapter 823:</strong>


    Tears overwhelmed her, sliding down her cheeks as she wept openly.


    Normally, Kallie kept her emotions in check, especially in public or in front of her children.


    Strength was her cloak.


    However, in private moments like this, her guard would fall.


    Just then, Jake, who had returned, witnessed this raw disy of grief.


    He saw Kallie weeping uncontrobly, her usual calm reced by visible tremors of vulnerability.


    His heart twisted in sympathy as he watched the scene, his normally stoic face clouding over with concern.


    ¡®Kallie,¡¯ Jake muttered, approaching her with hurried steps.


    yton arrived before Jake, however, and it was he who reached Kallie first.


    Dressed in a smart ck suit, yton¡¯s presence caused Kallie to quickly stifle her sobs, wiping away her tears hurriedly to hide her distress.


    Her eyes, red and obvious, belied herposed expression.


    ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ asked Kallie, visibly confused, her brows furrowed in mild irritation.


    This mountain was the domain of the Reeves family.


    If yton intended to visit, he could have shown some respect by informing her in advance.


    yton extended a handkerchief to Kallie along with an offered hand.


    ¡®Get up first.¡¯


    Kallie ignored his outstretched hand and instead tried to stand up on her own, losing her bnce slightly.


    Instinctively, yton reached out his arm to steady her.


    Invisible to them, Jake watched the scene from the shadows of the nearby forest.


    Despite the distance of less than fifty yards separating them, neither Kallie nor yton was aware of Jake¡¯s watchful eyes.


    The sight of yton¡¯s hand resting on Kallie¡¯s waist aroused an intense jealousy in Jake, igniting in him a desire to confront yton.


    Once stabilized, Kallie quickly pushed yton¡¯s support away.


    However, with her back turned to Jake, her defiant gesture went unnoticed by him.


    Jake couldn¡¯t make out the conversation between Kallie and yton from where he was hiding.


    Kallie¡¯s mood had changed at the sight of yton¡¯s sudden presence, and her features settled into a cold expression.


    ¡®Mr. Morgan, this is not appropriate.¡¯


    yton¡¯s face showed anxiety, and he hastened to exin:


    ¡®Kallie, you¡¯ve made a mistake.


    I just heard you were here alone and I got worried.¡¯


    ¡®You heard?¡¯ Kallie¡¯s brows furrowed in a puzzled expression.


    How had her presence be a topic of gossip so quickly? Perhaps it was time to eliminate those yton had embedded within the Reeves Group.


    Realising he was on dangerous ground, yton quickly changed the subject.


    ¡®Actually, I came to see you about something else.


    Mr. Hopkins¡¯ birthday ising up.


    How would you feel about picking out a gift together?¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 824

    ?<strong>Chapter 824:</strong>


    Initially, Kallie resisted the idea.


    However, remembering her agreement to pose as her date at the banquet, she realized that avoiding a joint gift might arouse suspicion.


    A feeling of regret washed over her, but she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to act discourteously.


    With a soft sigh, she nodded in agreement.


    yton, stepping forward cautiously, asked:


    ¡®What gift should we consider? I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡¯


    Kallie massaged her temples, exhaustion marring her face.


    ¡®You decide,¡¯ she replied resignedly.


    yton sensed Kallie¡¯s growing impatience, and his eyshes fluttered slightly as he replied:


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll leave you alone now.¡¯


    As soon as yton walked away, Kallie made her exit.


    She was on her way to the Reeves Group, determined to see yton¡¯s men off immediately.


    Before she reached the office building, however, an unexpected roadblock forced her vehicle to stop.


    This road leading to the Reeves Group was known for its sparse traffic.


    At first, Kallie remained calm.


    However, her calm was short-lived.


    Several men with knives emerged from a nearby car.


    One of them approached and smashed her car window with a loud bang.


    Kallie let out a scream and instinctively covered her head.


    The men pulled her out of the car by the wrist, and one of them pressed a cold de against her neck.


    Kallie¡¯s heart was pounding with fear, but she quickly recovered and spoke to them in a calm voice:


    ¡®What do you want? How much did you pay them? I¡¯ll double it.¡¯


    There was no response from the men.


    Through gritted teeth, Kallie increased her offer.


    ¡®I¡¯ll pay you ten times what they gave you. Just name your price. Money is no object.¡¯


    A derisiveugh erupted from the group before a menacing voice responded:


    ¡®Let¡¯s get something straight, Miss Nixon.


    You¡¯re not getting out of here alive today.


    It would be wise to subdue you and not resist.¡¯


    With that, they began to remove her clothes.


    Kallie found herself pushed against the bo of the car, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    She tried desperately to understand who could possibly want her dead.


    As these men stripped her naked, Kallie struggled as best she could.


    The knife pressed against her throat remained firm.


    In the midst of the struggle, her neck began to bleed, a torrent of fresh blood pouring down.


    A shiver of pain ran down Kallie¡¯s spine.


    Any more violent movement would put her arteries at risk.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 825

    ?<strong>Chapter 825:</strong>


    It was then that she realised these men were trying to kill her.


    Humiliating her was just coteral damage.


    Never before had Kallie found herself in such a desperate situation.


    Her eyes were zed over with pain, her hands clenched into fists.


    Just as these men were about to remove thest of her clothes, the sound of a car horn pierced the air.


    A vehicle drove towards them, pointing directly at the group holding Kallie pinned down.


    Fearing for their lives, the men scattered instantly.


    The car mmed on the brakes, only inches away from Kallie.


    yton shot out of the driver¡¯s side.


    ¡®Kallie, get in!¡¯ he shouted, reaching out for her.


    Without hesitation, Kallie slid into the passenger seat of yton¡¯s car.


    In one swift motion, yton handed her a coat.


    ¡®Thank you,¡¯ Kallie murmured.


    Still trembling, she slung the coat over her shoulders, her emotions a whirlwind of surprise, fear, and bewilderment.


    The timing seemed so perfectly aligned that it couldn¡¯t be a mere coincidence.


    However, now was not the time to ponder those suspicions.


    No sooner had Kallie managed to pull away, than the men regrouped and surrounded the vehicle.


    yton had barely manoeuvred the car a few yards before he was forced to stop.


    The men resumed their attack, pounding on the windows with renewed vigour.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold


    Amid the chaos, Kallie gged down the police, oblivious to the fact that the window next to her was shattering.


    Only when she saw a knife hovering dangerously close to her did her eyes widen in terror, leaving her paralysed with fear.


    ¡®Kallie!¡¯ yton¡¯s voice cut through the panic as he lunged to protect her.


    The sickening sound of the knife sinking into flesh was followed by yton¡¯s pained groan.


    Although Kallie didn¡¯t see yton¡¯s wound, the metallic smell of blood filled the air immediately.


    ¡®Damn it! We killed the wrong one.


    Let¡¯s go,¡¯ one of the men said, signalling a hasty retreat.


    Failing in their attempt to kill Kallie, the men quickly retreated.


    Amid the chaos, yton copsed, unconscious.


    ¡®yton?¡¯ Kallie¡¯s voice trembled with fear as she spun him around to look at him, revealing a terrifying scene.


    A knife protruded from his left chest, right where his heart would be.


    At that moment, blood spurted out, staining the car seat crimson.


    Kallie¡¯s hands turned icy cold, and tears began to fall freely.


    ¡®yton, stay with me.


    Help is on the way,¡¯ she whispered, her voice cracking with worry.


    ¡®You¡¯re going to get through this.¡¯ Kallie had foreseen the possibility of violence and, anticipating it, had called an ambnce along with the police.


    Fortunately, the hospital was not far away.


    Within ten minutes, sirens announced the arrival of the ambnce.


    As the medical team helped Kallie out of the blood-soaked car, one of them saw her blood-soaked appearance and eximed:


    ¡®Miss, are you hurt?¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 826

    ?<strong>Chapter 826:</strong>


    Holding back sobs, Kallie shook her head and pointed desperately towards yton as he was being transferred onto a stretcher.


    ¡®Forget about me.


    Focus your attention on him!¡¯ she urged, her voice filled with desperation.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being beholden to him again.


    Though she had no love for him and no desire to be with him, she never wished him dead.


    The thought of his demise filled her with dread, fearing a lifetime of remorse and pain.


    When Edgar arrived at the hospital, Kallie had already changed and was sitting quietly outside the emergency room, her gaze empty and distant.


    Edgar noticed Kallie¡¯s hands shaking uncontrobly and sat down beside her, trying to offer her somefort.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry.


    Mr. Morgan is going to pull through,¡¯ he assured her gently.


    Kallie¡¯s voice sounded husky when she spoke.


    ¡®Have you figured out who¡¯s behind the attack?¡¯


    Edgar shook his head, his expression full of regret.


    ¡®Sorry, no.¡¯


    Kallie showed no anger.


    Instead, she closed her eyes and muttered, ¡®I figured it out.


    Whoever orchestrated this must have significant power.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack me so brazenly.¡¯


    Edgar hesitated before voicing his suspicion.


    L¦Át?st ch¨»pt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om


    ¡®While we recognise that yton saved you, there¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t add up.


    The incident happened right near the Reeves Group headquarters.


    Who would dare to do such a thing? Besides, the timing is suspicious.


    Shortly after I sent you the message about firing the men yton had arranged, this attack urred¡­¡¯


    His voice trailed off, filled with frustration.


    Edgar had always been skeptical of yton¡¯s intentions, but given the help yton had given Kallie, he found it hard to criticize him now.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes, filled with sadness, met Edgar¡¯s.


    ¡®That¡¯s precisely what I was thinking before he got hurt.


    It all seemed too coincidental.


    But the doctor just told me that the knife went just a centimetre past his heart,¡¯ she said, her voice breaking as she began to sob softly.


    Edgar was taken aback, clearly not expecting the situation to develop in this way.


    He looked stunned, muttering to himself, ¡®Within an inch of his heart?¡¯


    Edgar thought that, if this was true, that meant yton hadn¡¯t orchestrated the whole thing, despite the odd timing.


    If yton had been nning this borate act, he wouldn¡¯t have had to risk his own life.


    Kallie sighed, her thoughts a jumbled mess that caused her a pounding headache and overwhelming fatigue.


    ¡®Not that I trust ytonpletely.


    However, given the circumstances, I owe him this favour, and I have no idea how to repay it.


    Edgar, I need you to continue the investigation.


    This danger to our security must be resolved.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 827

    ?<strong>Chapter 827:</strong>


    This time it was me.


    Next time, it could be my children.¡¯


    Edgar nodded, understanding, his gaze reflectingplex feelings.


    ¡®All right.


    Take good care of yourself.


    While it may not be the right thing for me to say, I feel the need to remind you that yton saved you willingly.


    Perhaps, when he protected you, he had already weighed the possibility of losing his life.


    You shouldn¡¯t me yourself too much.¡¯


    Kallie nodded in understanding, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t shake those overwhelming feelings.


    This favour weighed heavily on her heart, and she didn¡¯t know how to repay it.


    After saying goodbye to Edgar, Kallie spent another long night in the hospital.


    Finally, exhaustion got the better of her, and she sumbed to sleep in the next room.


    At that moment, yton, who was supposedly fighting between life and death, at least that¡¯s what the doctors had told Kallie and the others, opened his eyes.


    A vignt team of medical staff was standing by his bedside.


    When the staff saw yton wake up, a collective sigh of relief swept through the room.


    This hospital was owned by the Morgan family.


    The pain from yton¡¯s chest wound was excruciating, draining the colour from his face.


    He sat up slowly, leaning against the headboard as he took in his surroundings.


    An orderly stepped forward, speaking with careful respect.


    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m


    ¡®Mr Morgan, everything has been resolved.


    No one will be able to trace this back to us.¡¯


    After a pause, the attendant let out a sigh.


    ¡®Mr. Morgan, with all due respect, I must say that this n was too risky.


    Even if you wanted to ay Kallie¡¯s suspicions, there should have been a less dangerous way to do it.¡¯


    yton¡¯s gaze strayed to the bandage on his chest, a shadow crossing his expression.


    ¡®You don¡¯t understand.


    Only this way was I able to ay their suspicions.


    Gaining their trust is like trying to catch smoke with your bare hands.¡¯


    With indignation flickering in his eyes, the assistant said, ¡®That¡¯s the most frustrating thing.


    Haven¡¯t you treated her well enough? Despite that, she often doubts you.¡¯


    yton¡¯s gaze hardened, his voice cold.


    ¡®It¡¯s not your ce to judge her.¡¯


    The assistant recoiled under yton¡¯s piercing gaze, covering himself in a cold sweat.


    His legs almost gave out, and he stammered, ¡®I¡¯m¡­.


    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morgan.¡¯


    yton took a deep breath and said, ¡®Beat it.¡¯


    The orderly hurried out, drenched in sweat.


    Nearby, the doctor, who had been watching silently, reminded him:


    ¡®Mr. Morgan, although your heart is not wounded, you must still take care of yourself.


    Avoid bing enraged.¡¯


    yton nodded, the tension in his face rxing.


    ¡®I understand.¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 828

    ?<strong>Chapter 828:</strong>


    He pondered for a moment before ordering:


    ¡®Make sure Kallie doesn¡¯te to see me for a while.


    Make my condition look serious, like I have several critical illness alerts.


    Do you understand what I mean?¡¯


    The doctor nodded and walked out.


    yton reached up and touched his chest.


    It still hurt.


    Not that he was risking his life just for his ns to conquer Kallie¡¯s heart, but he knew his heart was slightly disced toward the centre, instead of being on the normal left side.


    By doing this, he alleviated some of Kallie¡¯s suspicions about him, which was worth it.


    yton looked at the wall as if he could see Kallie resting in the next room.


    He muttered, ¡®Kallie, I¡¯ve made countless sacrifices for you.


    When will you finally understand how I feel?¡¯


    He thought his efforts and patience would eventually pay off, and the day woulde when she would truly fall in love with him.


    But before that day came, he had to remove all the obstacles that stood in his way, making sure Kallie didn¡¯t discover his ns.


    Jake was one of those obstacles.


    So far, none of his men had found any trace of Jake, much less his body.


    yton had already prepared himself for the worst, that Jake would be alive even after receiving serious injuries.


    However, if Jake really was alive, why hadn¡¯t he tried to find them?


    yton had sent his men all over Burmoos to monitor Jake¡¯s movements, in case there were any.


    He would be on the alert immediately if Jake even thought of contacting Kallie.


    So far, however, there was not a single sign.


    yton deduced three possible exnations for this.


    The most likely was that Jake hadn¡¯t survived, which would be a relief to yton.


    Or it could be that Jake had somehow lost his memory and forgotten all about Burmoos, which would also be an ideal oue for yton.


    The worst-case scenario, the one yton feared the most, was that Jake had discovered his ns.


    But yton doubted Jake was perceptive enough to realise his intentions.


    He had always kept his true ambitions a secret, even from Kallie.


    It seemed to him that the first two exnations were more likely.


    Under the assumption that yton was seriously injured, ording to the doctors¡¯ constant critical reports, Kallie remained in the hospital for a full week, her unease taking hold of her.


    When the doctors finally confirmed that yton was out of danger, she let out a deep sigh of relief.


    As she watched yton, still pale and weak, being wheeled out of the ICU, her eyes filled with tears.


    Anxiously, she approached the doctor.


    ¡®I¡­


    Cost is not an issue.


    Please make sure he gets the best care possible.


    And once she recovers, will there be anysting side effects?¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 829

    ?<strong>Chapter 829:</strong>


    The doctor shook his head, his expression serious.


    ¡®I can¡¯t promise anything,¡¯ he replied.


    ¡®Mr. Morgan suffered severe injuries, so there is a high probability of lingeringplications.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s not likely to be anything too serious.


    He just needs to avoid overexertion and emotional stress.


    With proper care, she¡¯ll be fine, so try not to worry too much.¡¯


    Kallie was swept up in a whirlwind of emotions upon hearing this.


    She nodded slowly.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    She owed yton her life and had no idea how she could ever repay him.


    He thought it best to take care of him as much as possible.


    The weight of this emotion hung over her like an anchor, making it hard to breathe.


    Three dayster, Kallie was relieved to see yton finally emerge from the whirlwind of unconsciousness.


    She sat at his bedside in the hospital, cutting fresh fruit for him as he gently shared Cody¡¯s messages.


    It seemed like a coincidence, but Cody had been feeling unwell and had postponed his birthday banquet.


    The new date depended on his recovery.


    yton looked at Kallie with mixed emotions in his eyes.


    His voice sounded hoarse when he said:


    ¡®I made you worry these days.


    It was my fault.


    My actions were reckless.¡¯


    Kallie offered him a piece of fruit, her expression sincere.


    ¡®Hey, don¡¯t say that.


    If it wasn¡¯t for you, I could have said goodbye to the world.


    You take care of yourself.


    I¡¯ll take care of things at the Morgan Group for you.¡¯


    yton pursed his lips, an expression of determination crossing his face, as if he had made a crucial decision.


    He called his assistant to the hospital and then, with a firm hand, passed the Morgan Group seal to Kallie.


    Kallie looked at yton, surprised.


    ¡®What are you doing? This is too valuable.


    I can¡¯t keep it for you.¡¯


    yton shook his head and said:


    ¡®I trust you, Kallie.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re the only person I can trust in this world.


    Besides, I know you have doubts about me.


    If this seal can prove that I have no hidden agenda, I¡¯m willing to give it to you.¡¯


    Kallie had noticed something strange about all these coincidences, little details that fed her doubts.


    But hearing yton directly voice his suspicions left her speechless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 830

    ?<strong>Chapter 830:</strong>


    While she could have taken the opportunity to examine yton¡¯s recent dealings with the Morgan Groupbel, confronting the suspicions that gued her, she found herself reluctant to employ such an approach.


    Quickly, Kallie handed the seal back to yton, hiding her confusion behind feigned indignation.


    ¡®If you insist on this, I¡¯ll be angry with you.


    After all the years we¡¯ve known each other, I refuse to investigate you like that.¡¯


    Finally, a faint smile appeared on yton¡¯s pale face.


    His eyes sparkled, a sparkle glimmering in his gaze as he studied Kallie¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Kallie, do you trust me?¡¯ he whispered.


    Internally conflicted, Kallie only managed to let out a quiet sigh.


    At that moment, yton tensed, clutching his chest as a sharp pain hit him.


    Kallie reacted immediately, reaching out to press the button that would summon the doctor.


    But yton stopped her with a gesture, his voice tense but calm.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a sharp pain.


    I can handle it.¡¯


    As memories of her grievous injury flooded her mind, Kallie¡¯s heart softened.


    A spark of determination shone in her eyes, and after taking a deep breath, she fixed her gaze on yton, her words filled with quiet determination.


    ¡®yton, you are more than just a friend to me.


    You are a cornerstone in my life.


    There was a time when I harboured doubts about you, and for that I owe you an apology.


    I havee to understand that your intentions were always pure and that you would never betray my trust.


    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???


    From now on, I will put aside all my doubts.¡¯


    yton was moved by Kallie¡¯s sincere expression, but the overriding emotion was unease at what he had orchestrated all this time.


    Carefully, he hid those feelings from her.


    Was he just a friend in her eyes? The thought disappointed him a little.


    However, he consoled himself with the thought that their rtionship was evolving and that patience, in time, would dispel all uncertainties.


    yton offered a soft smile and replied:


    ¡®Kallie, your words mean the world to me.


    Thank you.¡¯


    The Reeves Group was no stranger to the spotlight, always capturing the public¡¯s curiosity.


    The Kallie incident, with yton¡¯s timely rescue, urred near the Reeves Group, causing the event to spread like wildfire, especially on the day yton was released.


    A group of reporters had gathered at the entrance, eager to get details.


    Kallie didn¡¯t know who had alerted the reporters.


    Their attention seemed strangely focused not on yton¡¯s recovery, but on the nature of his feelings for Kallie, especially how he had heroically protected her during the attack.


    Knowing that reporters were on the prowl, Kallie devised a discreet exit for yton, making sure he could leave without being seen by the anxious crowd.


    He refrained from engaging in such absurd discussions.


    However, many interpreted her silence as confirmation of rumours about her rtionship with yton.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 831

    ?<strong>Chapter 831:</strong>


    This topic became a hot trend online.


    ¡®You have to give Kallie credit.


    She really has a knack for this.


    Even after Jake¡¯s departure, she¡¯s handling the Reeves Group effortlessly.


    And now, she¡¯s linked up with someone in the Morgan family.¡¯


    ¡®Exactly.


    The value of the assets under his control is simply staggering.¡¯


    ¡®How can she be so lucky? Wasn¡¯t she previously considered just a silent figure? It¡¯s quite a turn of events.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re missing the point.


    Her silence in the past earned her sympathy.


    Despite having three children, her youthful looks don¡¯t fade.


    That¡¯s what captivates men.¡¯


    Kallie¡¯s name skyrocketed in poprity online, apanied by the term ¡®impressive skills¡¯. However, these ¡®skills¡¯ were cynically attributed not to her professional achievements, but to her supposed dependence on influential men.


    Some evenunched training programmes under her name, aimed at teaching eager but unskilled women.


    They had earned a reputation as the ¡®gold-digger camps¡¯, a term both derisive and infamous.


    Kallie¡¯s reputation suffered from these rumours.


    However, she remained stoic.


    Having weathered many storms, she was undeterred as long as these whispers did not affect her professional life.


    In a world full of diverse personalities, it was unrealistic to expect universal admiration.


    Was he really expected to silence every dissenting voice?


    yton, concerned about those undermining Kallie¡¯s reputation, secretly ordered the public rtions team to intervene.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the tide of negative opinion towards Kallie began to recede.


    People who maliciously used her reputation to organise fraudulent sses ended up behind bars, thanks to yton¡¯s decisive intervention.


    Along with these measures, he distributed a series of strict legal notices.


    This move sparked debate online, leading many to conclude that challenging Kallie could be a serious mistake.


    Lacey found out about all this, with a multitude of emotions stirring inside her.


    She was envious of Kallie¡¯s apparent good fortune, of having someone to protect her, but at the same time she pitied her.


    Under the misleading information, Lacey felt that Kallie¡¯s sess dependedrgely on the support of influential men, which, in her eyes, was a sorry state of affairs.


    Deep in thought, Lacey decided to share the news with Jake.


    ¡®Mr. Reeves, is this your wife?¡¯ With a startled gesture, Lacey added:


    ¡®Surely there¡¯s some arrangement between you.


    You and your wife have not separated, not to mention the three children you have together.


    However, your closeness with another man in the media paints a different story¡­¡¯


    Lacey¡¯s words deliberately trailed off.


    To her astonishment, however, Jake remained calm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 832

    ?<strong>Chapter 832:</strong>


    He looked at the news and said:


    ¡®I know.


    I saw it earlier today.¡¯


    Lacey¡¯s surprise increased.


    Had she had prior knowledge of all this? That was odd.


    Despite his deep affection for Kallie, he seemedpletely unmoved.


    After a brief pause, Lacey made a mock attempt tofort him.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to be heartbroken.


    People change over time.¡¯


    Jake fixed her with a piercing gaze, his eyes reflecting a whirlwind of emotions.


    ¡®Heartbroken? There¡¯s no reason for that.


    It¡¯s not her fault.


    From the day she and I met, I knew I¡¯d be one of manypeting for her attention.


    And remember, stories told online are not always based on truth.


    I¡¯m skeptical of them.¡¯


    Lacey was stunned.


    Regardless of the credibility of the online rumors, the fact remained that yton had nearly sacrificed his life for Kallie, who, in turn, had nursed him back to health for several days.


    Was Jake¡¯s love for Kallie really that boundless?


    A wave of jealousy swept through Lacey.


    She clenched her jaw, her voice cutting through the air.


    ¡®Mr. Reeves, let¡¯s say you really are together.


    Are you prepared to continue living in self-delusion?¡¯


    Jake raised his head slowly, a shadow crossing his gaze.


    ¡®That¡¯s not like you, Lacey.


    I don¡¯t remember you ever indulging in this stuff,¡¯ he said, his voice cold and distant.


    Lacey was abruptly torn from her thoughts.


    Her hands clenched into fists as she struggled to exin herself.


    ¡®Not that I meant anything by it.


    I just don¡¯t want to see you hurt or cheated on.¡¯


    Jake stood up suddenly, irritation shing in his eyes.


    ¡®Don¡¯t talk about her like that, not in front of me.


    You once saved my life, so I¡¯ll let this go for now.


    But I won¡¯t tolerate you repeating those words.


    The whole world can fool me, but not Kallie.¡¯


    Lacey¡¯s heart sank.


    A bitter pang rose in her throat.


    Did he really have no faith in her? After days of endless waiting, was that all she¡¯d finally received in return?


    Lacey understood that Kallie held a special ce in Jake¡¯s heart, a barrier he might never be able to break through.


    But she hadn¡¯t realized how formidable that barrier was until now.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 833

    ?<strong>Chapter 833:</strong>


    If Kallie had been virtuous, Lacey would have stepped back gracefully.


    But Kallie¡¯s record seemed far from clean, and despite that, Jake¡¯s faith in her was unshaken.


    Lacey gradually calmed down.


    When people are in love, nothing else matters except their rtionship.


    There wasn¡¯t much she could do about it.


    However, she was sure Jake would eventually see Kallie for who she really was.


    It would just take a little time.


    With that in mind, Lacey apologized:


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said those things about your wife.


    I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    Jake had already calmed down.


    ¡®I¡¯m to me, too.


    They tend to lose theirposure when she¡¯s involved.¡¯


    Jake suddenly remembered something and added seriously:


    ¡®By the way, Lacey, I¡¯m moving out soon.


    I paid a year¡¯s rent for this ce.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about money.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for us to live together anymore.


    I may have to go to another country soon.


    I have some friends overseas, and I need to see them.¡¯


    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction


    Lacey instantly became agitated.


    ¡®But didn¡¯t you say that if you leave Burmoos now, your enemies will find you right away? You¡¯ll be in danger if you leave?¡¯


    Jake rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡®It¡¯s a little dangerous, but not too dangerous.


    If I see my friends soon, I won¡¯t have to worry about anyone threatening me or telling me what to do.


    Then, I¡¯ll be able to get back to Kallie sooner.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll keep my promise to you.¡¯


    Lacey was anxious.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care about your promise.


    Don¡¯t jeopardize your safety for me.¡¯


    Jake pursed his lips.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t try to convince me.


    I¡¯ve already made my decision.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I know what I¡¯m doing, and I won¡¯t put you in danger.¡¯


    Lacey saw the determination on Jake¡¯s face and instantly knew what was going through his head.


    ¡®You¡¯re doing this for Kallie, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ she asked, already knowing the answer.


    Jake simply nodded slightly, confirming her suspicions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 834

    ?<strong>Chapter 834:</strong>


    A wave of panic swept over Lacey.


    She knew Jake.


    Once that stubborn mind made up its mind, there was no changing it.


    Nothing he could say would make the slightest difference.


    Lacey sighed and nodded.


    ¡®Fine, do whatever you want.


    And don¡¯t worry about me or my sister.


    You¡¯ve done more than enough for us already.


    We owe you big time.¡¯


    Jake got up and opened the window.


    The cool night air rushed in, bathing Jake in soft moonlight.


    His handsome face was now a mask of indifference.


    He looked almost ethereal, like an angel bathed in silver light.


    ¡®It¡¯s gettingte.


    You should rest,¡¯ Jake said softly.


    Lacey nodded silently.


    Just as she reached the door, she paused, remembering something important.


    She turned back to Jake.


    ¡®You¡¯ve probably heard about that rich guy I¡¯ve been treating, right? Well, he seems to like me and invited me to his birthday party.


    I saw the guest list¡­


    Kallie will be there too.¡¯


    Jake froze,pletely taken aback by her words.


    He stood there, unable to articte for a moment.


    Lacey watched him intently.


    ¡®I know what you¡¯re thinking.


    Maybe I can get you into that party.


    But it¡¯s risky.


    You need to think it through.¡¯


    Jake¡¯s eyes shone with a spark of hope as he looked at Lacey.


    ¡®You think it¡¯s possible? I don¡¯t need to meet her face to face.


    Just seeing her from afar would be enough.¡¯


    Lacey was surprised.


    She¡¯d never seen that hesitant, almost submissive side of Jake before.


    Bitterness twisted her stomach.


    Words escaped her.


    All she could manage was a hollowugh and a brief nod.


    Relief washed through Jake, and he nodded gratefully.


    ¡®Thank you for making this possible, Lacey,¡¯ he said sincerely.


    The moment Lacey closed Jake¡¯s door behind her, the fa?ade fell away.


    The warmth disappeared from his face, reced by a cold mask.


    A spark of possibility ignited inside her.


    This could be her chance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 835

    ?<strong>Chapter 835:</strong>


    Just as yton was beginning to regain his strength, Cody dropped a bombshell: he was going to throw avish birthday party.


    Kallie was stunned.


    She¡¯d heard rumours of Cody¡¯s deteriorating health.


    He had even spent a week in intensive care at the height of his illness.


    Yet here he was, nning an extravagant celebration despite his delicate condition.


    Cody had never struck her as someone who enjoyed social gatherings.


    Kallie voiced her concerns, suggesting that yton should refrain from attending.


    yton was recovering, but surely rest was more important than a party.


    But yton was determined and would not listen to arguments.


    yton¡¯s motives were a mystery to most, but Kallie could see it clearly.


    The realisation made her head throb with a sharp pain.


    He had already given his word, and he could not go back on his promises.


    She thought that once they arrived at the party together, no one would believe any exnation they might giveter.


    It would be like trying to convince people that the sky wasn¡¯t blue.


    Freya was excited when she heard that yton would be at the party.


    She arrived early and waited by the door, practically jumping with anticipation.


    She waspletely surprised when yton showed up with Kallie on his arm.


    Rumors online said that yton and Kallie were a couple, but Freya had refused to believe it.


    Freya clung to a sliver of hope, but when she saw yton and Kallie holding hands, that hope waspletely dashed.


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)


    yton and Kallie walked past Freya, and yton didn¡¯t even acknowledge her presence.


    He acted as if she was invisible.


    Freya was furious and unleashed her anger on Kallie.


    ¡®You said you had three kids and you weren¡¯t interested in dating or getting married, but here you are, showing up with him! Don¡¯t you feel at least a little bad for lying to everyone, for letting your kids down?¡¯


    Kallie had expected Freya¡¯s snide remarks, so she simply ignored her.


    yton, however, gave her a cold stare.


    ¡®I treat Kallie¡¯s children as if they were my own.


    And let¡¯s get one thing straight: I was the one who courted her.


    I knew from the beginning that she had three children.


    If you have a problem with our rtionship, take it up with me, not her.¡¯


    yton¡¯s every word was a shield for Kallie.


    He was determined to defend her.


    Freya¡¯s face was twisted with rage.


    She shot Kallie a venomous look.


    ¡®Look at him! What the hell did you do to him? Did you give him a love potion? You got him wrapped around your finger, I¡¯ll give you that.


    But I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re going to break his heart.


    And when that happens, you¡¯ll regret it.¡¯


    Kallie remained silent.


    She looked at yton, her expression expression expressionless.


    A whirlwind of emotions swirled in her eyes.


    Their rtionship was just an act, a carefully constructed facade.


    He could tell yton wished that act was all real.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 836

    ?<strong>Chapter 836:</strong>


    However, epting yton¡¯s love was simply not an option.


    His heart was destined to be broken.


    ¡®Easy,¡¯ yton said, noticing Kallie¡¯s worried expression.


    He offered her a smallforting smile.


    ¡®In the end, it¡¯s my decision.¡¯


    ¡®Even if things go south, I won¡¯t hold it against you.


    I knew what I was getting into when I made up my mind.¡¯


    Freya, unable to stand the humiliation a minute longer, turned and stormed away.


    Everything happened as yton and Kallie expected.


    yton and Kallie¡¯s arrival at the party, holding hands, caused quite a stir.


    All eyes were on them.


    Their rtionship, though unspoken, was evident to all present.


    No one dared to say a derogatory word towards Kallie.


    Instead, they offered congrattions, eager to get closer.


    After all, both Kallie and yton were forces to be reckoned with in their own right.


    Together, their influence was almost untouchable.


    The knowing nces and sly smiles of the other guests began to irritate Kallie.


    She could take it no more and finally decided to confront yton.


    ¡®So, when are we going to clear it up?¡¯ she asked, her voice strained with frustration.


    ¡®Look, I¡¯m not trying to initiate anything.


    But this charade¡­ if we keep this up, people might start to believe it.


    And that would open up a whole new vista.¡¯


    yton¡¯s lips curved into a wry smile.


    ¡®Cody has to go back to Ferelden soon.


    Should be within the week.¡¯


    Kallie let out a sigh she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding back.


    ¡®Good,¡¯ she said, feeling relief wash over her.


    Thest thing she expected to see at this party was a familiar face.


    ¡®Jete?¡¯ called Kallie, excitement in her voice as she saw the small figure in the distance.


    For a moment, Jete¡¯s body tensed, her head slowly turning to confirm that it was indeed Kallie standing nearby.


    Her expression wavered before she gave a soft smile and said, ¡®Miss Pretty.¡¯


    Kallie reached over, gently stroking Jete¡¯s head.


    ¡®Are you here alone again, where¡¯s your sister?¡¯


    Jete¡¯s smile grew brighter, though a small sadness remained in her eyes.


    ¡®My sister is busy today.


    She told me to y alone, but no one really wants to y with me.¡¯


    Most of the people gathered there were from well-to-do families.


    It seemed Jete¡¯s in clothes didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and the others had kept their distance.


    Kallie felt a pang of regret, wishing she had brought her own three children.


    If they had been there, theirpany would have made Jete feel much more at ease as they yed with her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 837

    ?<strong>Chapter 837:</strong>


    At the thought, Kallie voiced it out loud.


    Jete¡¯s eyes widened, clearly surprised that Kallie still remembered something she had mentioned earlier.


    Jete smiled shyly.


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s okay.


    I don¡¯t really need anyone with me.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    Kallie gently took Jete¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you stay with us for now? If you see your sister, you can go with her.


    I¡¯ll exin everything on your behalf if she gets upset, okay?¡¯


    With so many people around, Kallie felt ufortable leaving Jete, a little girl, alone in the crowd.


    It seemed that Jete¡¯s sister didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Jete¡¯s expression changed, bing moreplicated.


    She quickly removed her hand from Kallie¡¯s and shook her head.


    ¡®It¡¯s not necessary.


    I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡¯


    As Jete prepared to leave, she suddenly saw yton standing next to Kallie.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡®Miss Pretty, is he your boyfriend?¡¯


    Kallie hesitated.


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t find the right words as she searched for the right answer.


    yton offered her a soft smile.


    ¡®Little girl, you¡¯re too young to be asking those kinds of questions.


    Go on, go y.¡¯


    Even at such a tender age, Jete knew that not denying it was almost like eptance.


    However, she remembered that Kallie was Jake¡¯s wife, a detail she had only discovered when she got there.


    This revtion addedyers ofplexity to Jete¡¯s gaze as she studied Kallie.


    Could it be true that Kallie was cheating on them, as her sister had said? That beneath her kind exterior, she wasn¡¯t all she was cracked up to be?


    Feeling a pang of sadness, Jete lowered her head and turned away.


    yton watched Jete¡¯s retreating figure, aplex expression crossing his face.


    ¡®I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the girl recognizes me.¡¯


    Kallieughed.


    ¡®You¡¯re overthinking things.


    She and her sister are attending an event like this for the first time.


    They don¡¯t even know my name.¡¯


    yton found it hard to put the strange feeling in his heart into words, but he still felt the need to remind Kallie.


    ¡®Something about the look in that girl¡¯s eyes strikes me as odd.


    You should keep your distance.¡¯


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed at his words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 838

    ?<strong>Chapter 838:</strong>


    ¡®Don¡¯t be so hard on the kids.¡¯


    Realising he¡¯d upset her, yton quickly softened his tone.


    ¡®I was just being overly cautious.


    I won¡¯t say anything like that again.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Jete watched as yton and Kallie slowly faded into the crowd, her lips trembling as tears threatened to fall.


    Suddenly, a hand came to rest on Jete¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®Did you see that, Jete? She¡¯s nothing but a liar, a deceitful woman.¡¯ Lacey¡¯s voice wasden with coldness.


    ¡®People can be two-faced.


    Beware of those who are too friendly too soon.¡¯


    Jete felt a mixture of sadness and injustice welling up inside her.


    ¡®Why would Miss Pretty treat Jake like this, and why would she treat me this way?¡¯


    Lacey made no effort to hide the malice and resentment that burned in her eyes.


    ¡®Because some people are just born bad.


    They lie from the moment they take their first breath.


    So, Jete, since she cheated on Jake, we should teach her a little lesson, don¡¯t you think?¡¯


    Jete wiped away her tears, ncing nervously at Lacey.


    ¡®Lacey, are we really going to do something wrong?¡¯


    Lacey smiled, pinching Jete¡¯s cheek, but her eyes shed with an unsettling glint.


    ¡®Of course we¡¯re not.


    It¡¯s just a little lesson for a bad person.


    Nothing too serious.¡¯


    Jete looked Lacey in the eye, feeling conflicted.


    But at the thought of Jake, she nodded resolutely.


    ¡®Jake has been so good to me.


    It¡¯s unfair of Miss Pretty to treat him like this.¡¯


    Lacey leaned forward, speaking as if trying to gently coax her.


    ¡®Then go find her and bring her to the ce we¡¯ve set up.¡¯


    Letting go of Lacey¡¯s hand, Jete began to follow Kallie.


    As Lacey watched Jete¡¯s figure walk away, she was suddenly ovee with a pang of panic and confusion.


    When had she be like this? She hade so far that she would resort to any means necessary to achieve her goals, even using her own sister in the process.


    For a moment, Lacey felt a strong urge to run after Jete and stop her.


    But every time the thought crossed her mind, she remembered how Jake spoke of Kallie with such genuine affection.


    It left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    The sess of everything hinged on that day.


    Lacey¡¯s gaze sharpened, hardening with determination as she turned and walked away with purpose.


    Lacey¡¯s main responsibility that day was to be vignt in case Cody suffered any sudden health problems.


    However, she was well aware of Cody¡¯s condition.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 839

    ?<strong>Chapter 839:</strong>


    Although he appeared frail, it wasrgely due to his age.


    The prescriptions she had given him were best suited to his needs.


    The traditional medicine of Avalon was deeply rooted.


    While it did not offer immediate results like modern medicine, it focused on gradual healing and nourishing the body.


    Recovery was simply a matter of time and patience.


    With plenty of free time on her hands that day and Cody¡¯s unwavering trust in her, Lacey felt that executing her n would not be difficult at all.


    Lacey arrived at the back door, where Jake was waiting for her.


    He was disguised as a staff member, wearing a mask that hid his identity.


    Even in that simple attire Jake couldn¡¯t hide his innate and distinguished charisma.


    When Lacey arrived at the appointed time, Jake¡¯s eyes lit up, curving into a smile that hinted at his joy.


    As Lacey approached, Jake could contain himself no longer and asked, ¡®Is Kallie here?¡¯


    Lacey¡¯s hands tightened under her sleeve, her knuckles paling from the pressure.


    ¡®She¡¯s here.


    Once you follow me inside, don¡¯t stray too far.


    I¡¯ll make sure you see her.


    If you prefer, I can even arrange a private space for you.¡¯


    Jake shook his head.


    ¡®No need to risk it.


    I know yton¡¯s around today.


    Nothing escapes his watchful eye.


    I just need to see her from afar.


    I¡¯m leaving the country tomorrow.


    Everything is already arranged.


    After that, I won¡¯t see her for several months.¡¯


    A shadow of sadness shed in Jake¡¯s eyes at the thought.


    Lacey felt her chest tighten.


    ¡®You really can¡¯t bear to leave her.¡¯


    In a surprisingly good mood, Jake simply smiled.


    ¡®You¡¯ll understand this feeling when you find someone you love.¡¯


    Lacey, inwardly, replied that she already understood all too well.


    Sadly, the person she liked had poor judgement when it came to choosing a mate, having fallen in love with someone so cruel.


    Lacey cast a furtive nce at Jake, her eyes glittering with an almost rapt look, as he remained oblivious.


    Kallie saw Jete cornered by a group of children and ran towards her without hesitation.


    She scattered the group and then focused her attention on Jete¡¯s bruises, feeling her anger rising.


    ¡®Do you remember who it was that did this to you?¡¯


    Jete, tears streaming down her cheeks, shook her head.


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember.¡¯


    Assuming Jete was scared, Kallie reassured her in a soft voice.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m here now, and I promise we¡¯re going to get to the bottom of this.


    They¡¯ll think twice before they bother you again when they see me.


    So, no more tears, okay?¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 840

    <strong>Chapter 840:</strong>


    As Kallie spoke, she tenderly wiped the tears from Jete¡¯s face.


    Jete had only ever experienced this gesture of affection from her sister.


    Being with Kallie often awakened in her memories of her mother, whose face now faded from her memory.


    Looking down, Jete murmured, ¡®Why are you so good to me?¡¯


    The question surprised Kallie.


    Unsure what to say and not wanting to lie, she replied with a smile, ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m not sure.


    Maybe there was something about you from the moment we met.¡¯


    Deep down, Kallie knew the real reason.


    It was because Elma had once disappeared and Cara¡¯s mistreatment had caused her deep suffering.


    Kallie still vividly remembered her first encounter with Elma.


    Elma seemed like just a yful and innocent child.


    As time passed, Elma often found herself isted, bearing the brunt of the bullying in solitary quiet.


    Kallie would often relive these memories in her dreams.


    Elma¡¯s childhood episodes filled her with deep pain.


    The regret persisted.


    She never managed to get rid of it.


    She constantly wondered why she had not found Elma earlier and why she had not been there to protect her then.


    Because of this, Kallie felt a deep empathy whenever she saw another child suffer.


    Jete¡¯s tragic past and her unusual maturity only made her feel even more sympathy for her.


    With a soft sigh, Kallie whispered, ¡®All right, I won¡¯t insist.


    If you¡¯d rather not face them, I¡¯ll respect your wish.


    But first, we need to tend to your wounds.¡¯


    Taking Jete by the hand, Kallie led the way.


    Before leaving, Kallie informed yton, ¡®I¡¯ll take her for treatment.


    We¡¯ll be back shortly.¡¯


    As she said this, Kallie didn¡¯t notice the peculiar look that crossed Jete¡¯s face.


    Jete pondered Kallie¡¯s words, trying to decipher their hidden meaning.


    Why was Kallie being so nice to her for no apparent reason? Surely Kallie had some hidden agenda.


    Maybe she was nning to gain her trust only to betray herter.


    That had to be the reason.


    Jete was convinced her sister wouldn¡¯t cheat on her.


    Surely Kallie must be up to no good.


    Jete¡¯s delicate fists clenched, her fingers digging into her palms.


    As Jete and Kallie approached the vi¡¯s guest lounge, Jete stopped suddenly.


    He couldn¡¯t meet her eyes, his voice barely a whisper.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to go there.


    I know a secluded spot.¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: New novels today dear reader, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 841

    ?<strong>Chapter 841:</strong>


    Kallie nodded, understanding.


    Children Jete¡¯s age often guarded their pride jealously.


    With a soft smile, Kallie replied, ¡®Okay, lead the way.¡¯


    Taking Kallie¡¯s hand, Jete swerved her way.


    Her first steps were reluctant, her feet dragging.


    However, with each step, her determination grew.


    Eventually they reached a secluded hut in the garden.


    To Kallie¡¯s surprise, all the supplies needed to treat the wounds were already there, eliminating the need to search for a staff member.


    Kallie made Jete sit up, gently lifted the sleeve of her shirt, and a faint concern crossed her face.


    ¡®You¡¯re very young, but it¡¯s about time you learned some self-defence skills.


    Maybe you could talk it over with your sister.


    I just enrolled my three children in self-defence sses.


    If you¡¯re interested and you¡¯re not too busy with school, you can join them.


    Don¡¯t worry about the cost.¡¯


    Jete looked at Kallie with a hard-to-read expression.


    ¡®Why are you being so nice to me, are you nning to trick me and take me away from home?¡¯


    Her question came out of nowhere.


    Kallie burst outughing, assuming it was a yful joke.


    He replied with a touch of humour, ¡®Sure, I¡¯m nning to take you away.


    Any favourite destinations?¡¯


    Jete bit her lip and let out a nervousugh.


    Kallie shrugged and went to get some gauze for Jete¡¯s wound.


    As she turned from the cab, Kallie noticed Jete awkwardly trying to pour some water.


    Jete held out the ss to Kallie andmented, ¡®You¡¯ve done so much for me.


    Please have some water.¡¯


    Admiring Jete¡¯s thoughtful nature, Kallie smiled and drank the water in one smooth, quick gulp.


    At that moment, someone rushed up to yton with an expression of urgency.


    They quickly informed him that Kallie and Freya were on the verge of a confrontation and urged him to intervene immediately.


    yton was typically a cautious man, but anything to do with Kallie had the capacity to make him abandon all caution.


    His heart pounded with urgency as he said, ¡®Then get me there quickly.¡¯


    yton hurriedly followed the guide to the cabin, and hearing Kallie¡¯s voice inside, he did not hesitate to open the door.


    The moment he did so, Kallie came stumbling out, her clothes in disarray.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and herplexion rmingly red.


    When yton saw the state Kallie was in, he understood the gravity of the situation.


    Shocked and furious, he wondered how such a thing could have happened, especially considering Kallie¡¯s constant alertness.


    This kind of betrayal could onlye from someone she trustedpletely.


    But who could it be? The thought of the boy she had encountered earlier crossed her mind.


    But no, that seemed too far-fetched an idea.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 842

    ?<strong>Chapter 842:</strong>


    The boy was no older than Elma.


    He was unlikely to have such means.


    ¡®Heat.¡¯ Kallie¡¯s voice was a weak whimper, her eyes filled with tears and her breathingbored.


    Seeing Kallie in that state stirred something deep in yton.


    With his fists clenched at his sides, he struggled to keep hisposure and asked, ¡®Kallie, do you recognize me?¡¯


    Kallie seemed to understand what he was asking.


    Struggling, she raised her head to look around more intently.


    Her vision was blurred, shapes and colours merging into a blurred dusk.


    Overwhelmed by the most primal instincts, the air around her felt unbearably warm.


    Suddenly, for reasons she couldn¡¯t understand, Kallie felt herself craving Jake.


    It was a new sensation.


    She had never felt like this with him before.


    Weakly, Kallie tried to push yton away, whispering in a raspy voice, ¡®You¡¯re not Jake.


    I want Jake.¡¯


    These words destroyed any vestige of reason in yton.


    The veins in his forehead throbbed visibly.


    As Kallie oscited between consciousness and unconsciousness, yton¡¯s gaze darkened with a savage obsession.


    He pulled her to him, imprisoning her in his embrace, his breath hot against her ear.


    ¡®Why do you only see Jake, haven¡¯t I done everything for you? Even knowing he¡¯s gone, you still cling to the memory of him.


    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates


    Will he always be the one you treasure?¡¯


    Tears streamed down Kallie¡¯s cheeks as she unknowingly mirrored yton¡¯s pain.


    ¡®Jake is the only one in my heart.¡¯


    Refusing to ept her words, yton¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    ¡®I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you, Kallie.


    I won¡¯t allow it.¡¯


    With those words, yton lifted her up, his actions swift and decisive as he closed the door behind them and walked to the only couch in the room.


    Meanwhile, Lacey was navigating the party with Jake, but they hadn¡¯t seen Kallie or yton.


    A wave of panic swept over Jake.


    Lacey noticed the worry on his face.


    ¡®If you want, I can ask around,¡¯ she said quietly.


    ¡®Maybe Kallie just went somewhere.¡¯


    Jake shook his head.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s okay.


    We can¡¯t make a fuss.


    If we cause a fuss, we¡¯ll draw too much attention.


    We don¡¯t want yton to find out.¡¯


    Lacey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just then, the crowd began to grow restless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 843

    ?<strong>Chapter 843:</strong>


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ someone asked.


    People started heading to the backyard to see what was going on.


    Lacey feigned disinterest, acting as if she didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Jake felt a knot of anxiety in his stomach as he watched more and more people make their way to the backyard.


    ¡®Come on.


    Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on,¡¯ Jake said.


    Lacey walked beside him, feigning concern.


    ¡®Maybe we should call it quits.


    There¡¯s too many people there,¡¯ she said.


    Jake shook his head.


    ¡®No, I need to see what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    By the time they reached the log cabin, arge crowd had already gathered outside.


    No one dared to open the door, as there were security guards posted in front of it.


    Jake recognized the security guards instantly.


    They were yton¡¯s men.


    Jake clenched his fists, struggling to contain his anger.


    What the hell had yton done to Kallie?


    Suddenly, the door to the cabin opened, and yton stepped out with Kallie in his arms.


    Her clothes were in disarray and her hair was matted.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes were closed.


    She was unconscious and had no idea what was happening.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures


    Cody, who was among the onlookers, let out augh.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it.


    It¡¯s just a couple enjoying themselves.


    But maybe next time they should be a little more discreet.¡¯


    yton blushed, a faint tinge of red appearing on his cheeks.


    ¡®Understood,¡¯ he muttered, clearly embarrassed.


    His reaction left no doubt as to what had just happened.


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face turning red with fury.


    He looked at yton, his eyes burning with rage.


    Lacey couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched his n unfold to perfection.


    She quickly hid her triumphant expression, but her eyes hardened as she saw Kallie curled up in yton¡¯s arms.


    She had done nothing wrong.


    After all, Kallie and yton had been seeing each other in secret for a long time. She just wanted Jake to see them for who they really were.


    Jake would be better off without Kallie.


    Lacey tried to convince herself that she was doing the right thing, but an ufortable feeling still lurked in her heart.


    This was her first foray into maniption and deception, and she felt a strange uneasiness.


    Perhaps sensing Jake¡¯s intense stare, yton looked up, scanning the crowd.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 844

    ?<strong>Chapter 844:</strong>


    But he couldn¡¯t locate the source of his difort.


    Meanwhile, Kallie was slowly beginning to regain consciousness.


    yton quickened his pace, anxious to escape the inquisitive gaze of the crowd.


    They got into the car, and Kallie¡¯s mind began to clear.


    At first, her thoughts were fuzzy, but within moments, the fog lifted and memories of the night began to flood back.


    Her face hardened as she realised what had happened.


    Kallie looked at yton with cial fury in her eyes, and without a word, she raised her hand, ready to p him.


    ¡®Kallie, wait!¡¯ pleaded yton, gently holding her wrist, with an anguished expression.


    ¡®I know you¡¯re furious, but please try to remember, I didn¡¯t actually do anything to you.¡¯


    He had been ovee with desire, and in a moment of weakness, had begun to undress her.


    But the suddenmotion outside had snapped him out of his trance.


    Now, the fog was clearing from Kallie¡¯s mind and the memories wereing back to her.


    She remembered yton¡¯s actions, his intent clear in his touch.


    A wave of anger and disappointment washed over her.


    Kallie straightened, straightened her clothes and stepped out of the car, her face a mask of ice.


    ¡®The party¡¯s practically over,¡¯ she said coldly.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need for us to continue this charade.


    yton, I admit I owe you one, but I¡¯ve more than paid you back.


    What you did today was uneptable.


    You vited my trust.¡¯


    With that, he spun on his heel and walked away.


    The party was drawing to a close, and many guests were already beginning to leave.


    Noticing themotion, they cast curious nces in his direction.


    yton, oblivious to the curious stares of those present, quickly stepped out of the car and approached Kallie, positioning himself in front of her with an imploring look.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and the towering six-foot-three man looked on the verge of tears.


    ¡®Kallie, I understand you¡¯re angry, but won¡¯t you even listen to my exnation?¡¯ he pleaded.


    Kallie¡¯s jaw clenched.


    ¡®What¡¯s there to exin? I¡¯m not a fool.¡¯


    yton took a deep breath, trying to regain hisposure.


    ¡®Yes, I made a mistake.


    But I had nothing to do with what happened today.


    I would never do something like that with you.


    Remember, you were drugged.


    I was just trying to loosen your clothes so you could breathe. You were struggling for air.


    If I really had bad intentions, why would I have stayed there? Why wouldn¡¯t I have taken you with me? I was lured into that house, just as you were.¡¯


    yton¡¯s voice wasden with concern, but his eyes reflected seriousness.


    Suddenly, his face paled and he stumbled, holding his hand to his chest with a wince.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened, the memory of the doctor¡¯s words about possibleplications echoing in her mind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 845

    ?<strong>Chapter 845:</strong>


    ¡®yton, calm down.


    Let¡¯s talk about this calmly.


    Don¡¯t get upset,¡¯ he said, his voice firm but soft.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed, her resolve wavering as concern washed over her.


    ¡®No matter what happens, you need to take care of yourself.¡¯


    yton shook his head, taking a step closer and looking intently at Kallie.


    ¡®Kallie, if it means proving my sincerity to you, I¡¯d give up everything,¡¯ he pleaded, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze softened as she saw yton¡¯s pale face and the desperation in his eyes.


    With a sigh, she finally relented.


    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s go home and talk about this. You shouldn¡¯t be standing out here in the cold.¡¯


    yton nodded weakly, a sigh of relief crossing his features.


    Meanwhile, Jake was storming towards the back door, his face contorted in anger, the veins in his forehead visibly pulsing.


    Lacey ran after him, her heels echoing on the pavement.


    She stumbled, nearly twisting her ankle in her haste.


    She let out a small scream, barely managing to regain her bnce.


    Jake, consumed by his fury, didn¡¯t even notice her near fall.


    Lacey pulled herself together, a slight expression of difort crossing her face at Jake¡¯s indifference.


    Despite her growing difort, she hurried after him, forcing a smile.


    ¡®Mr. Reeves,¡¯ she said, her voice trembling.


    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡®Perhaps there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. You shouldn¡¯t let this bother you so much.¡¯


    Frustration washed over Jake, who mmed his fist against the wall.


    His knuckles cracked open, blood spurting from the wound.


    Lacey winced.


    She reached out to examine her wound, but Jake pulled away abruptly.


    Jake took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.


    ¡®I¡¯m fine. You can go. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡¯ he muttered.


    Lacey frowned, unconvinced.


    ¡®You don¡¯t seem fine,¡¯ she said, her voice heavy with concern.


    ¡®Look, we¡¯re friends, right? You don¡¯t have to keep it all to yourself.¡¯


    Jake showed no reaction and looked away.


    Lacey noticed his reaction and knew what he was thinking.


    ¡®Is it that you don¡¯t trust me at all?¡¯ she asked, a hint of hurt in her voice.


    Jake sighed.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just want to handle this on my own.¡¯


    Lacey was tired of holding back. She leaned closer to Jake and said, ¡®I know this may sound harsh, but you need to see the truth. Maybe you and her had good times before, but now it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s not the same person anymore. Honestly, I saw Kallie and yton today, and they were acting like a couple. They were even holding hands everywhere they went. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask someone else, do you really think I¡¯d make everyone lie to you?¡¯


    Jake, who was furious before, turned pale and his face reflected sadness at those words.


    He shook his head.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 846

    ?<strong>Chapter 846:</strong>


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it.¡¯


    Lacey simply said, ¡®I know. It¡¯s hard to believe. But you should move on. Maybe she doesn¡¯t feel the same way about you anymore. Sometimes people grow apart. That¡¯s life.¡¯


    Jake¡¯s eyes turned red, and his gaze filled with determination.


    ¡®She wouldn¡¯t love someone else.


    Anyone in the world could betray me, but not her.


    Never her.¡¯


    Lacey was shocked.


    She wanted to ask Jake if he was blinded by love.


    Despite all this, she still trusted Kallie.


    ¡®Do you really love her that much?¡¯ she asked him, trying to understand.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ Jake replied, nodding.


    ¡®I love her, and that¡¯s why I trust her.


    I won¡¯t believe it until she tells me herself that she doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡¯


    Lacey¡¯s face went white.


    Without warning, Jake turned around.


    Their gazes met.


    Jake saw a glint of something unwavering in Lacey¡¯s eyes, and his brow furrowed in confusion.


    Lacey averted her gaze immediately.


    ¡®I¡¯m just surprised at how strongly you feel it,¡¯ she said, her voice carefully neutral.


    ¡®But as for finding her, I can¡¯t help you.


    Do what you think is best.


    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here


    Just don¡¯t cause trouble for Jete and me.¡¯


    Jake¡¯s frown deepened.


    He hoped he was reading too much into Lacey¡¯splicated look from moments before.


    From the moment they¡¯d met, Jake had thought of Lacey as someone who kept her emotions in check.


    Now his main focus was to find a way to see Kallie face to face.


    He needed to find a way to gauge her true feelings for yton.


    Jake didn¡¯t think Kallie was fickle in her affections, but yton¡¯s persistent pursuit of her filled him with trepidation.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Jake found an opportunity.


    Kallie had founded a charity dedicated to helping children in need, and he made sure to attend her monthly events.


    Reporters often asked Kallie about her personal life, hoping for a juicy scoop.


    Jake decided to find a way to blend in with the crowd and reach out to Kallie.


    With renewed determination, he returned to begin making his ns.


    Once Jake was out of sight, Lacey stepped out, Jete¡¯s hand firmly entwined in his.


    Jete looked up at Lacey, her brow furrowed in worry.


    ¡®Lacey, what if Jake finds out we were behind this, won¡¯t he be mad? He¡¯ll hate us, won¡¯t he?¡¯ she asked, her voice small.


    Lacey let out a tired sigh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 847

    ?<strong>Chapter 847:</strong>


    ¡®It¡¯s done, Jete.


    There¡¯s no use beating around the bush.


    We haven¡¯t done anything wrong anyway.


    We¡¯re simply opening her eyes to the truth about Kallie.


    We¡¯re doing her a favour, don¡¯t you see?¡¯


    Jete nodded slowly and then added hesitantly, ¡®Lacey, I don¡¯t want to see Jake at home.


    I can¡¯t look him in the eye, and I can¡¯t seem to shake an ufortable feeling.¡¯


    Lacey¡¯s eyes hardened.


    ¡®We did the right thing.


    There¡¯s no reason for you to feel ufortable, and I don¡¯t want to hear you say that again,¡¯ she stated firmly.


    Jete had never seen Lacey so stern before, and her eyes filled with tears.


    She felt wronged.


    But fearing Lacey¡¯s wrath, she said no more.


    Jete looked down, with mixed feelings.


    Earlier, after giving Kallie the ss of water that had been tampered with, Jete felt a little regretful.


    But it was toote for regrets, because someone had already taken yton.


    What puzzled Jete was that, as she hurriedly ran outside, she collided head-on with yton.


    yton simply looked at her coldly and did not ask anyone to stop her.


    Jete hesitated, but finally told Lacey what had happened.


    Lacey found it strange, too.


    ¡®Oddly enough, yton didn¡¯t do anything at the time, and even now he hasn¡¯t tried to find you. He must be up to something.¡¯


    Jete looked at Lacey curiously.


    ¡®Lacey, what do you mean ¡®up to something¡¯?¡¯


    Lacey didn¡¯t answer Jete¡¯s question.


    She just smiled and patted her head as if the storm had passed.


    ¡®Jete, you really helped me a lot. Let¡¯s get something to eat and y for a while before we head back.¡¯


    Jete, still a child, didn¡¯t dwell too much on the previous events and spent a pleasant afternoon with Lacey.


    Once home, they overheard Jake talking on the phone.


    It sounded like he was trying to find someone who could get him ess to Kallie¡¯s charity.


    Suddenly, Lacey felt nervous and didn¡¯t know exactly why.


    What was Jake nning, was he still looking for the truth, was Kallie so important to him that he would risk exposure just to talk to her? This had to stop.


    If he didn¡¯t act fast, everything he¡¯d done would be exposed.


    Kallie would definitely reveal everything Jete had done.


    A wave of dread swept over Lacey.


    What would happen then? Her worry grew with each passing second.


    She squeezed Jete¡¯s hand tightly, her fear gripping her.


    ¡®Lacey, you¡¯re hurting me,¡¯ Jete eximed, snapping Lacey out of her thoughts.


    The noise of their altercation attracted the attention of Jake, who was still talking on the phone inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 848

    ?<strong>Chapter 848:</strong>


    He opened the door to find the two sisters standing there.


    Lacey quickly regained herposure, her face reflecting no emotion.


    Jake frowned at the sight of them.


    ¡®Were you listening to my conversation?¡¯ he asked, his voiceden with suspicion.


    Jete shook her head vigorously.


    ¡®No, we just got here,¡¯ she replied.


    Relieved by her response, Jake dropped the subject.


    He stared at her, an idea crossing his mind.


    He bent down so he could look into her eyes.


    ¡®I thought you were at the party with your sister,¡¯ he said.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I see you?¡¯


    Jake was simply curious, but his question filled the sisters with dread.


    Before Lacey could answer, Jete began to tremble.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t go anywhere,¡¯ she stammered.


    Jete was so worried about getting in trouble that she felt tears building up in her eyes.


    Jake was surprised.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what to think and felt a spark of suspicion.


    Jete¡¯s reaction was a clear indication of her guilt.


    ¡®Jete,¡¯ Lacey called quickly, cing Jete behind her back protectively.


    ¡®If you¡¯re feeling a little under the weather, just go get some rest.¡¯


    After Jete left, Lacey turned around, noticing the suspicious look in Jake¡¯s eyes.


    Clearing her throat, Lacey spoke, her voice tinged with difort.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you.


    Jete¡¯s at that stage where she wants to prove herself.


    Some kids picked on her at the party.


    I only found out after the party was over.¡¯ He paused, hesitating.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, and you should understand that. She¡¯s always been sensible, even when she was a child.¡¯


    ¡®She was harassed?¡¯ Jake¡¯s suspicion quickly turned to concern, his voice strained.


    ¡®By who?¡¯ he asked, annoyed.


    Lacey smiled bitterly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know exactly.


    It was probably a group of rich, powerful kids.


    There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.


    Jete and I just got here, and we¡¯re still trying to settle in.


    Besides, your identity is special too, so we might as well leave it at that.¡¯


    Regret washed over Jake as he thought about how he¡¯d doubted Jete and Lacey earlier.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ he muttered.


    Lacey shook her head softly.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s no big deal.¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 849

    ?<strong>Chapter 849:</strong>


    With that, Lacey turned and headed back to her room, ready to rest.


    But just as she was about to leave, something came to her mind.


    She paused, looked back at Jake with a peculiar expression.


    ¡®Are you leaving soon? I mean, are you going overseas?¡¯


    Jake shook his head, his gaze steady.


    ¡®I have other ns. I¡¯m not leaving, at least not for now.¡¯


    Lacey nodded, but as she turned around, her expression turned strange.


    When Kallie returned home, the events of that day weighed on her mind.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt like something didn¡¯t add up.


    She couldn¡¯t even understand how she had been drugged.


    Kallie remembered drinking Jete¡¯s ss of milk just before she passed out.


    But Jete was just a child.


    How could Jete know about something like that? Even if, by some chance, Jete did know about it, what reason would she have to drug her? It seemed impossible that such a little girl could understand something like that, especially since there were no hard feelings between them.


    Before leaving with yton, Kallie asked him if he had noticed anyone suspicious around her when he found her.


    yton said that when he discovered her, Jete was the only one there.


    Jete had been anxious about Kallie¡¯s fainting spell, not knowing what to do.


    Jete kept asking her for help.


    Kallie thought Jete probably didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    That ss of milk must have been drugged long before, and no matter what room Jete was in, she still would have been affected.


    Besides, yton mentioned that the person who led him there was a waiter at the party.


    Kallie wondered if Freya was behind all this.


    Even if Freya had the motive, something didn¡¯t add up.


    After all, Freya liked yton.


    Even if Freya had wanted to drug Kallie, why would she lead yton there?


    After going over everything again, Kallie could onlye up with one possible exnation.


    The people behind this incident could be the same group that had tried to kill her before.


    Their true intentions remained a mystery.


    Just then, her assistant, Brysen, called out to her.


    ¡®Miss Nixon, the arrangements for the foundation are ready. Should we go ahead with the idea of having the event at Burmoos, or would you prefer that I book the tickets for the student representatives in advance?¡¯


    Kallie thought for a moment and then said, ¡®Let¡¯s not do it nationally this time. Theye once a month. Even if it¡¯s for a charitable cause, it¡¯s pretty exhausting for the kids. Let¡¯s organise it in the county where the school is. I want to see the environment they¡¯re living in.¡¯


    Brysen was not surprised by Kallie¡¯s decision. That was just the way she was.


    She wasn¡¯t doing it for publicity or recognition. She really wanted to make a difference for these children.


    Even if holding it in Burmoos would attract many wealthy guests, most of them would onlye towork, and only a few would actually donate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 850

    ?<strong>Chapter 850:</strong>


    Their contributions woulde to nowhere near a fraction of Kallie¡¯s own donations.


    Moreover, it would make the children in the viges ufortable, as they had never experienced anything like it.


    Brysen was still a little concerned, however.


    ¡®While it¡¯s great for the children, I¡¯m a little concerned about your safety there. I mean, some of the poorer areas¡­¡¯


    ¡®I know, Brysen.¡¯ Kallie didn¡¯t sound angry, and her tone remained gentle.


    ¡®That¡¯s exactly why I need to see for myself. And if we¡¯re really worried, we can bring more bodyguards.¡¯


    Brysen knew that, once Kallie made up her mind, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to change her mind.


    So Brysen didn¡¯t insist, although he did ask her something else: ¡®Should we warn Mr. Morgan? It would be safer if he came with us.¡¯


    Kallie frowned, feeling a slight irritation begin to form inside her.


    She shook her head and replied, ¡®No. He just recovered from an injury. Attending thest party was already a limit for him. This trip is long, and it would be very difficult for him.¡¯


    ¡®I understand,¡¯ Brysen said, ending the call and looking at the muted screen, feeling somewhat hesitant.


    At that moment, a man hugged her from behind.


    ¡®Brysen, what were you talking to Miss Nixon about just now? You don¡¯t look very happy. Did she scold you?¡¯


    The man, Neal Duncan, bespectacled and with a good sense of fashion, was quite attractive, especially to an innocent girl like Brysen.


    Neal had caught Brysen¡¯s eye from the moment he joined thepany.


    He was a senior executive of the Morgan Group, sent by yton to oversee Kallie¡¯spany.


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    Since he was not officially part of Kallie¡¯spany, their rtionship did not count as an in-office romance.


    After a persistent pursuit by Neal, Brysen finally fell in love with him and they began dating.


    However, they hadn¡¯t been together long, and Brysen still hadn¡¯t told Kallie about their rtionship.


    He wanted to wait until things were more stable between them.


    Brysen put the phone in his pocket and smiled charmingly as he took Neal¡¯s hand.


    ¡®How could that be? Miss Nixon has always been good to me. She wouldn¡¯t scold me.¡¯


    Brysen had worked for Kallie since she graduated and sincerely valued her kindness.


    Neal¡¯s eyes twinkled with curiosity.


    ¡®So what were you two talking about? I thought I heard something about Mr. Morgan. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just curious. I¡¯m yours now, body and soul, so I¡¯m not going to tell Mr. Morgan everything.¡¯


    Her sweet words made Brysen blush.


    She yfully tapped him on the chest before snuggling into his arms.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing serious. Just some changes in his schedule. I asked him if he wanted to let Mr. Morgan know, but he said he needed to rest and didn¡¯t want to disturb him.¡¯


    A thoughtful frown crossed Neal¡¯s face.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t want to disturb him? Aren¡¯t she and Mr. Morgan together? And what kind of trip is this? Is it to somewhere far away?¡¯


    Feeling at ease in his arms, Brysen didn¡¯t think much of it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 851

    ?<strong>Chapter 851:</strong>


    ¡®Together? No. Miss Nixon is not interested in Mr. Morgan. The ce she¡¯s going to is quite far away, in Ynda. It¡¯s for his foundation. She visits that ce every month. Before, the charity was in Burmoos, but now she just goes there to check how things are going.¡¯ He sighed lightly.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like Miss Nixon is trying toplicate things for us. She just wants to make sure everything is done correctly.¡¯


    Neal let out a dryugh, trying to find the right words.


    ¡®For you, Miss Nixon can do no wrong, can she?¡¯


    With a determined nod, Brysen replied, his voice steady and sure, ¡®Yes, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve got her back, no matter what. No one has the right to disrespect her.¡¯


    Neal¡¯s expression darkened, however.


    ¡®But what about Mr. Morgan? He has genuine feelings for Miss Nixon. Aren¡¯t you even a little concerned about him, Brysen?¡¯


    Brysen¡¯s eyes narrowed with distrust.


    ¡®What are you suggesting?¡¯


    With a heavy sigh, Neal continued.


    ¡®I should have mentioned this to you before. Mr. Morgan ns to retire and stop pursuing Ms. Nixon. All of us with ties to the Morgan group are moving. Did you know that the Morgan group owns severalpanies overseas?¡¯


    Brysen felt a bad hunch.


    ¡®Are you saying you¡¯re moving overseas? What about us?¡¯


    Concern marked Brysen¡¯s face.


    Rarely had he met someone like Neal, who lived up to all his expectations.


    Brysen had thought about something serious when she first started dating Neal.


    But the thought of a long-distance rtionship loomed over them.


    How could they n a future together if they were worlds apart? Kallie had never intended to open a branch office abroad.


    Brysen giving up his career and moving abroad with Neal was not in her ns.


    Neal expressed his frustration: ¡®I have no choice. We heard the news a while ago. If Mr. Morgan broke up with Miss Nixon, I wouldn¡¯t have to go back to the Morgan group, and I could stay here with you.¡¯


    Brysen¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind, his usual smile faded.


    He shook his head, dismissing the idea.


    ¡®That can¡¯t happen. Miss Nixon¡¯s heart belongs to Jake. Nothing can change that.¡¯


    Neal leaned toward her, his voice full of persuasion.


    ¡®But Jake¡¯s gone. You¡¯ve all seen his body. Miss Nixon is only fooling herself by not epting it. Don¡¯t you see?¡¯


    Brysen bit his lip, his eyes glittering with uncertainty.


    Although Kallie had quickly suppressed the news of Jake¡¯s death, as Kallie¡¯s assistant, Brysen knew about it.


    It was strange to him. Jake¡¯s body had been found, but Kallie was still looking for him.


    Kallie seemed to be clinging to the past.


    Without a word, Neal pulled her to him, hugging her tightly.


    Out of nowhere, he looked at her intently.


    ¡®Brysen, tell me, do you like spending time with me?¡¯


    Surprised, Brysen nodded, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 852

    ?<strong>Chapter 852:</strong>


    ¡®Yes, of course. Why else do you think I¡¯d stay?¡¯


    Neal¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he spoke.


    ¡®You seem happy with how things are between us.¡¯


    But what about Miss Nixon, do you really see her spending her life alone? Let¡¯s be honest. We both know Mr. Morgan is a good man. He keeps everything together for a big family and he treats Miss Nixon wonderfully. How about we give them a little push? I¡¯ll pass on the details of Miss Nixon¡¯s schedule to Mr Morgan. It¡¯s nothing to worry about. But if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll drop the idea. If Miss Nixon ever finds out and gets upset, I¡¯ll take the me. You know how much I respect your feelings for her. I¡¯ll take care of everything for you.¡¯


    Touched by Neal¡¯s gesture, Brysen replied, softening her voice, ¡®Neal, why are you always so considerate of me?¡¯


    Tears began to form in Brysen¡¯s eyes, a testament to her belief in Neal¡¯s love for her.


    Gently, Neal touched her nose, his voice warm. ¡®Because I love you. So what do you say, shall we go ahead with the n?¡¯


    Brysen bit her lip, pondering deeply. Finally, he looked up, his expression determined. ¡®I think it¡¯s a good n. Let¡¯s do it.¡¯


    After reassuring Brysen and making sure he had passed along all the necessary details about Kallie¡¯s travels, Neal¡¯s smile widened with a sense of aplishment.


    He quickly devised an excuse to leave. While Brysen¡¯s attention was diverted, Neal wasted no time. Discreetly, he sent all the details to yton and even managed to call him stealthily.


    Neal said, ¡®Mr. Morgan, did you get my message? I did everything I could to get that information. If I get caught, I¡¯m out of a job. You have to take advantage of this. Something special mighte up when you¡¯re alone in the field.¡¯


    yton¡¯s voice on the phone had a menacing subtlety, but he didn¡¯t voice usation when he replied, ¡®Let¡¯s not talk like that again.¡¯


    With a wary smile, Neal changed the subject. ¡®Mr Morgan, regarding the overseas training programme you mentioned earlier, could I be one of those chosen to join?¡¯


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    ¡®If you do a good job and maintain a good rtionship with Kallie¡¯s assistant, you could end up running one of our international branches,¡¯ yton said without hesitation.


    Excited, Neal eagerly epted.


    As the call ended, Neal looked up to see Brysen walking towards him, his face lit up with a smile, oblivious to their earlier conversation.


    With a yful grin, Brysen said, ¡®Who was that on the phone, did you run off to call another woman?¡¯


    Neal¡¯s smile softened as he looked at her.


    ¡®You¡¯re the only one for me. How could there be anyone as beautiful as you?¡¯


    Her eyes lit up with joy and she hugged Neal tightly.


    ¡®I really love you. We¡¯re going to be together forever, aren¡¯t we?¡¯ she murmured into his chest.


    ¡®Absolutely,¡¯ Neal replied, his voice soft as he stroked her back.


    When Brysen pulled away, however, a cold, teasing spark crossed Neal¡¯s face.


    Kallie was ready and on her way.


    She got off the ne and needed to rent a car to head for the county.


    The roads through the mountains twisted and turned.


    Although Kallie was an experienced traveller, she was almost at her limit.


    Herplexion became ghostly.


    ncing at Brysen, Kallie saw that herpanion was even worse.


    Brysen¡¯s eyes were grim, his body swayed slightly, but his fingers were still busy typing answers into his phone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 853

    ?<strong>Chapter 853:</strong>


    ¡®Brysen.¡¯ Kallie¡¯s voice echoed, the concern clear on her face.


    Brysen seemed oblivious, absorbed in her phone.


    It wasn¡¯t until Kallie reached out and gently took the device from his hands that Brysen came back to reality.


    Startled, Brysen finally acknowledged Kallie, stuttering, ¡®Miss¡­. Miss Nixon.¡¯


    Kallie sighed, feeling somewhat defeated.


    ¡®You¡¯re falling in love with someone, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    This only made Brysen feel more embarrassed.


    She lowered her head, too shy to look Kallie in the eye.


    ¡®It¡¯s perfectly fine to be in love. I¡¯m not keeping you from seeing anyone,¡¯ Kallie assured Brysen, though her voice carried a hint of concern.


    ¡®But look at you, you¡¯re clearly not feeling well. Why keep writing? Just tell him you¡¯re in the car and you¡¯re in no condition to talk right now.¡¯


    Brysen nodded, feeling his stomach twist.


    Without hesitation, Kallie passed him an orange.


    The scent steadied Brysen a little.


    With a grateful smile, Brysen exined, ¡®I warned him before I got in the car. However, he insisted on continuing the conversation. If I don¡¯t respond, he might worry.¡¯


    Kallie frowned, sensing something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡®You don¡¯t feel bad, you don¡¯t mind?¡¯


    Shaking his head, Brysen immediately replied, ¡®It¡¯s not that.


    He doesn¡¯t know I suffer from dizziness. He just misses me, and the feeling is mutual.¡¯


    Kallie watched Brysen, clearly captivated, and chose her words carefully.


    Love could be blinding.


    Still, Kallie gently warned Brysen.


    ¡®It¡¯s wonderful to be in love, but remember to take care of yourself first.


    You¡¯re the most important thing.


    You know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    As Kallie spoke, she handed the phone back to Brysen.


    Brysen held it tightly, continued texting, but offered Kallie a brief nod of affirmation.


    ¡®Understood, Miss Nixon.¡¯


    Kallie looked at Brysen, letting out a soft sigh, but decided to remain silent.


    Young people often dreamed of love, only understanding its true nature through experience.


    Kallie hoped she could spare Brysen the pain of a broken heart.


    However, the decision was Brysen¡¯s to make, and there was nothing Kallie could do about it.


    When she arrived, the town chief and county manager were already at the door, ready to greet Kallie warmly.


    Their gratitude to her was evident.


    Kallie had funded thergest school in the area, designed to enrol as many students as possible.


    The localndscape was attractive, although the area was underdeveloped, mainly due to theck of roads.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 854

    ?<strong>Chapter 854:</strong>


    Its istion was only mitigated by inte ess, without which it would bepletely disconnected from the world.


    This county had only one school.


    Under the leadership of the county head, the school had managed to amodate as many students as possible.


    However, funds were limited, and the school¡¯s ie was insufficient.


    Despite themunity¡¯s efforts, many children were still unable to attend school.


    Kallie¡¯s contributions were crucial.


    Without them, the school¡¯s operations could have ceased.


    Regardless of the assistance, Kallie remainedmitted to the cause.


    She intended for her foundation to establish a vocational school in the area.


    Although college was a primary avenue, it was not the only option.


    Kallie believed that children should not be limited by their circumstances.


    They required survival skills to one day be able to leave this isted area.


    Both the vige chief and the county director were known for their honesty and openness, which made it easy to work with them.


    Kallie feltfortable interacting with them.


    The children, upon hearing of Kallie¡¯s arrival, were excited.


    They dressed in their best clothes, usually reserved for festivals, although many clothes were patched and did not fit.


    Curious and excited, they gathered at the hotel entrance to catch a glimpse of Kallie.


    When Kallie noticed them, the children shyly backed away.


    Their adorable actions caused Kallie¡¯s expression to soften.


    The county manager told Kallie, ¡®The children really like you and have grown very fond of you. Privately, they call you Father Christmas because you bring them presents.


    Kallie replied with augh, ¡®I consider it an honour. I love these children.


    The county manager was touched,menting, ¡®Thank you for your tremendous help and your appreciation for our children.


    Brysen proudly interjected: ¡®Ms. Nixon has built her business empire from the ground up.


    This revtion further impressed the county manager, who looked at Kallie with even greater admiration.


    ¡®You aremitted to helping these children. You really are their benefactor. Thank you,¡¯ he said.


    The county manager started to lean in, but Kallie quickly stopped him.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t do this. I haven¡¯t done much. Despite the challenges, you continue to strive to educate the children here, which is really admirable.¡¯


    Kallie then discussed operational strategies for the foundation with the county director.


    Having witnessed the situation first-hand, Kallie felt a deeper connection and recognised that her previous efforts had not been enough.


    ¡®My intention is to use live broadcasts,¡¯ Kallie dered, her voice full of determination.


    ¡®Through social media, I want to expand our reach and show the widermunity the difficulties we face here, in the hope of generating more support.¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 855

    ?<strong>Chapter 855:</strong>


    Brysen immediately expressed concern: ¡®Ms Nixon, while your intentions are good, this approach has its risks. Some might see it as just for show.


    Kallie looked at Brysen with mild reprimand.


    ¡®If some think it¡¯s just for show, so be it. My intention is not about fame. It¡¯s about making a difference. The more attention we get is worth any criticism that maye.¡¯


    Having made her decision, Kallie received support from Brysen, who nodded and assured her, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Miss Nixon. I¡¯ll take care of the arrangements.


    Kallie instructed: ¡®Make sure you maximise our social media exposure. The focus during the live broadcast must be meaningful. Don¡¯t worry about possible criticism. All money raised will be donated in full¡¯.


    With the strategy in ce, they continued with the necessary preparations.


    In the meantime, Jake had arrived in the region, but had not yet met Kallie.


    Although he knew of yton¡¯s absence, he remained vignt.


    As Jake travelled to the area, he learned of Kallie¡¯s aplishments, which stirred mixed feelings within him.


    Before, Kallie had been too shy to assert herself, always following him around.


    Now, she had be a confident person.


    Jake doubted he was worthy of Kallie, feeling an urgent need to be by her side again.


    Opting for discretion, Jake decided to stay with a local family instead of in a hotel.


    yton arrived in the countyte at night, nning a surprise visit for Kallie.


    Upon entering the hotel, yton asked at the front desk if Jake had checked in.


    Immune to the possibleck of information, yton was confident in his ability to get the details he needed.


    This was the only hotel in the county where Jake would presumably stay if he were in the area.


    But to yton¡¯s surprise, there was no record of Jake.


    Doubting the initial information, yton considered the possibility that Jake had an alternative n, given his cunning.


    He instructed his men to keep an eye on Kallie and report to him any suspicious persons who approached her.


    He warned that any attempt to approach Kallie without his approval would result in immediate dismissal.


    The intimidated bodyguards confirmed his orders.


    After returning to her room, Kallie made a video call to her three children.


    Elma, now the most talkative, engaged in an animated conversation with Kallie.


    During the call, Elma¡¯s mood suddenly changed to one of discontent.


    ¡®Mom, I¡¯m not happy,¡¯ Elma said.


    Concerned, Kallie asked, ¡®What¡¯s wrong, are you feeling bad?¡¯


    Elma, visibly upset, shook her head in frustration.


    Sophie, next to Elma, rified, ¡®Elma¡¯s ss has an event this week that requires family participation.


    Calvin and I will be attending. We knew you were busy, so Elma didn¡¯t mention it to you.


    She had intended to invite Mr. Morgan, but he wasn¡¯t avable. That¡¯s why she¡¯s upset.


    Sophie added, ¡®It¡¯s okay, she¡¯ll feel better once wefort her.¡¯


    Elma, resting her chin on her hands,mented, ¡®Mommy, you¡¯re busy.¡¯


    ¡®yton is busy too.


    Everyone seems to be too busy.¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 856

    ?<strong>Chapter 856:</strong>


    Kallie experienced mixed emotions. She felt proud but mncholy, as Elma was so thoughtful and hadn¡¯t troubled her with more worries. She was surprised that yton wasn¡¯t at home recuperating as expected. If yton had nned a special trip, he would normally have told her.


    Kallie asked, ¡®Elma, did yton mention where he was going?¡¯


    Elma replied, shaking her head, ¡®I don¡¯t know. He just said he¡¯d be back when you got back.¡¯


    This made Kallie ufortable, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it, assuming yton must have urgent business to attend to. Looking at Elma through the phone, full of affection, Kallie said, ¡®The next time something like this happens, please let me know. Don¡¯t doubt or assume it will bother me.¡¯


    Sophie agreed, adding, ¡®Absolutely, it won¡¯t bother us at all.¡¯


    Elma smiled brightly, no longer looking sad, and even blew Kallie a kiss. ¡®Mommy, I love you more than anyone!¡¯ Elma¡¯s loving gesture immediately warmed Kallie¡¯s heart.


    After the call, Kallie texted yton, confused by her absence. ¡®Elma said you were out. Didn¡¯t you have a follow-up appointment at the hospital? What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Normally, yton was quick to respond, but this time there was silence. Kallie decided not to give theck of response any more thought and went back to her chores.


    The day of the livestream arrived. Thanks to extensive promotion, it attracted around three thousand viewers from the start. Although the audience did not reach the expected numbers, Kallie was satisfied with the response.


    As Brysen had predicted, thements were a mixture of high praise for Kallie¡¯s generosity and criticism questioning her motives.


    Some viewersmented sceptically: ¡®Is this just an act? Who does she think she is, a celebrity?¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s definitely pretty andes from a wealthy family. Maybe she¡¯s just trying to gain more poprity.¡¯


    A concernedment said, ¡®I really hope her efforts are sincere, for the sake of the children.¡¯


    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m


    ¡®You¡¯re dreaming if you think he¡¯s here for more than just fame. Once the livestream is over, he¡¯ll take the money and leave, giving nothing to those in need.¡¯ ¡®Is it simply an exploitation of these people¡¯s hardship for his own gain? Absolutely disgusting.¡¯


    As the negativements mounted on the livestream, some clearly came from detractors hired bypetingpanies. Sentiment in thements section of the livestream began to wane. New viewers began to question Kallie¡¯s authenticity. However, this scepticism led more viewers to sympathise with impoverished children, prompting many to donate directly through the official website to ensure that funds did not reach Kallie.


    Despite the criticism, Kallie found satisfaction in these gestures of support. She chose to ignore the negativity online and focused on interacting with the children through various activities. She did not feel the need to justify herself. The more he tried to exin, the more he seemed to be unnecessarily defending himself.


    While some viewers doubted Kallie, others recognised the genuineness of the children¡¯s joy in herpany. Kallie took the opportunity to interact authentically with the children.


    As the day progressed, the negativements diminished. After several games with the children, an exhausted Kallie went to fetch water when she unexpectedly bumped into someone dressed as a cleaner.


    Their sudden encounter caused Kallie to inadvertently drop the cleaner¡¯s tools. Realising her mistake, Kallie quickly apologised. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡¯


    ¡®No problem,¡¯ the cleaner replied, his voice unexpectedly clear and pleasant.


    At the sound of his voice, Kallie slowly looked up and met a pair of dark, familiar eyes. Immediately, she recognised him.


    ¡®Jake?¡¯ she eximed, her heart beating rapidly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 857

    ?<strong>Chapter 857:</strong>


    This was no illusion or dream. Despite his covered face, Kallie was sure it was Jake, the one she had been waiting to see.


    However, Jake only shot her a quick nce before taking her hand quickly. He coughed slightly, looking away to hide his emotions, and spoke calmly.


    ¡®Miss, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not who you think I am.¡¯


    But her trembling hands subtly contradicted her words.


    ¡®Yes, you are Jake,¡¯ Kallie stated firmly, her eyes filling with tears, her voice trembling. ¡®Don¡¯t take me for a fool, I never mistook you for anyone else. Jake, what are you doing here, where have you been? Pleasee with me.¡¯


    As Kallie spoke, she reached out and took Jake¡¯s hand.


    At that moment, Jake¡¯s resolve faded. He wanted to stay with her, against all odds.


    But just then, a group rushed up, trying to catch Jake. Seizing the moment, Jake unsped his hand and ran forward.


    The group immediately gave chase, causing instant chaos.


    The children, unustomed to such scenes, were terrified, and some began to cry.


    Kallie felt the urge to chase after them, but the sound of the children crying made her reconsider. She stopped and stood there.


    The crowd was thick. She knew she could not leave. Her absence could endanger the children. Kallie quickly took control, calming the children and restoring order. However, she couldn¡¯t get Jake out of her mind, especially with the strange group that had chased him.


    Finding an opportunity, Kallie called Brysen, urging her to organize a search party and, if necessary, contact the authorities to ensure Jake¡¯s safety.


    ¡®Mr. Reeves?¡¯ replied Brysen, confused. ¡®Miss Nixon, are you sure, Mr. Reeves hasn¡¯t been gone for a long time?¡¯


    ¡®No,¡¯ Kallie replied firmly, without hesitation. ¡®I¡¯m sure it was him. It was definitely him.¡¯


    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?


    Kallie¡¯s tone softened as she pleaded, ¡®Brysen, you must believe me. He¡¯s still alive. It was him, can you help me find him, please?¡¯


    Touched by Kallie¡¯s plea, Brysen couldn¡¯t say no. She agreed and quickly mobilised a group to search for Jake, her thoughts scrambled.


    Brysen realised that the men chasing Jake were yton¡¯s men. Kallie hadn¡¯t noticed because she didn¡¯t know yton was there too.


    Feeling surprised by the unexpected presence of yton¡¯s men, Brysen quickened his pace, worried about the implications.


    Jake was soon cornered by yton¡¯s men. They had strategically surrounded the area to ensure his capture.


    Trapped on the edge of a cliff, blocked by three cars and surrounded by bodyguards, Jake found himself with no escape.


    When yton stepped out of the car, Jake confronted him andughed coldly, lowering his mask to reveal his stoic, handsome features.


    yton looked directly into Jake¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised. Instead, a faint smile crossed his lips as he greeted Jake with the ease of an old friend.


    ¡®Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s been a while. I never imagined we¡¯d meet again like this.¡¯


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened as he quickly began to put the pieces together.


    ¡®You¡¯ve arranged these people beforehand,¡¯ he said, his voice strained. ¡®You knew I¡¯de here.¡¯


    yton raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 858

    ?<strong>Chapter 858:</strong>


    ¡®Mr. Reeves, you¡¯re still as perceptive as ever in figuring it out so quickly.¡¯


    A surge of anger surged through Jake before fading into helplessness. He had maintained his pride for so many years, but here he was, backed into a corner. Despair and confusion washed over him for a moment, but he quickly hid them.


    ¡®Let me guess. You¡¯ve been following me all this time. And now that you¡¯ve found me, you n to kill me for Kallie, right?¡¯


    yton nodded slowly and then shook his head. He took a step forward, a yful smile on his lips.


    ¡®Partly because of her. But mostly because you know too much. If you go back to her, could you really resist telling her I cheated on her?¡¯


    Jake lifted his chin, his voice steady.


    ¡®Of course I¡¯d tell her. You¡¯re maniptive and backstabbing. You shouldn¡¯t be anywhere near her.¡¯


    yton¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, but then his smile twisted into something more sinister.


    ¡®Exactly. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let anyonee between me and Kallie.¡¯


    Jake clenched his fists.


    ¡®Not even if you kill me, she¡¯ll see right through you sooner orter. Don¡¯t think she¡¯s na?ve.¡¯


    yton clicked his tongue, almost amused.


    ¡®So, tell me, Mr. Reeves, can you guess why I showed up here so suddenly, or how my men found you so quickly?¡¯


    Jake¡¯s gaze narrowed as yton continued.


    ¡®The moment she saw you, she gave the signal to my men. Your attendance at that foundation event? It was all a ruse to lure you in. She doesn¡¯t love you anymore. She loves me.¡¯


    Jake¡¯s clenched fists shook slightly, but he kept hisposure.


    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    ¡®You¡¯re lying. After all these years, even if she doesn¡¯t love me anymore, she wouldn¡¯t betray me.¡¯


    Jake remembered when Kallie had been so cruelly bullied. Through it all, she never med him. After so many years together, Jake and Kallie understood each other without words. He could believe she no longer loved him. But if someone told him she wanted him dead, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    yton watched him, impassive.


    ¡®Have you ever wondered how I knew you¡¯d be here? How I captured you so quickly?¡¯


    That was the part Jake couldn¡¯t figure out. Only a few people knew about his schedule. If yton had discovered his schedule and tracked him here, why had he waited until now to act?


    Jake struggled with his doubts, but in the end, he decided to trust Kallie.


    ¡®I¡¯m defeated, trapped by you today. I know I won¡¯t make it out alive. So, if you¡¯re going to kill me or torture me, do it now.¡¯


    Jake narrowed his dark eyes. Even cornered, he maintained an air of defiance, his cool gaze radiating authority. He looked at yton with a hint of mockery.


    ¡®You better make sure I die today. Because if Ie back, it¡¯ll be your turn.¡¯


    Neal, who had apanied yton, clenched his fists in anger, eager to prove his worth.


    ¡®How arrogant you are! Mr. yton, let me teach you a lesson.¡¯


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 859

    ?<strong>Chapter 859:</strong>


    yton simply sneered, making no move to stop Neal. Neal lunged forward, throwing a punch towards Jake. But before his fist couldnd, Jake punched him hard in the stomach. The impact left Neal shaking in pain, and he copsed, staring at Jake as if he had seen a ghost.


    Jake relentlessly pressed his foot against Neal¡¯s back. Neal gasped in pain, feeling his bones creak. Desperately, he looked to yton for help.


    yton¡¯s expression darkened with disappointment.


    ¡®Pathetic,¡¯ he muttered.


    yton took a few steps forward, showing no fear before Jake. He crossed his arms, feigning calm, though Jake¡¯s presence enveloped him in shadow. yton¡¯s gaze turned icy, his sharp features twisting with a hint of malice.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to kill you myself. Where¡¯s the satisfaction in that?¡¯ he said scornfully.


    ¡®I¡¯d rather break your spirit and bring you to the point where, even if survival were possible, you¡¯d choose death.¡¯ Jake pursed his lips, looking at yton with cold disdain, as if he were witnessing a pitiful spectacle.


    yton moved closer, adjusting Jake¡¯s cor with a soft chuckle.


    ¡®You thought Kallie had no reason to hurt you. Let me set you straight about something. The Reeves Group.¡¯


    Those three words coursed through Jake¡¯s body like a bolt of lightning, though his resolve remained steadfast. Still, he chose to trust Kallie.


    ¡®I know the Reeves Group¡¯s wealth is tempting. But we¡¯re together. If Kallie wants it, I¡¯ll give it to her. What¡¯s mine is hers.¡¯


    yton shook his head in disagreement.


    ¡®No. It¡¯s not the same thing. Even if you give it to her, it won¡¯t really belong to her.¡¯ He leaned in a little, lowering his voice.


    ¡®Jake, you know human nature better than anyone. You¡¯ve seen the worst of her. Why should Kallie stay decent just because of you? Besides, I don¡¯t see her actions as wrong. Everyone looks out for themselves.¡¯


    yton paused, letting his words sink in.


    ¡®Think about it. In the three years you were gone, she seemed to be looking for you. But she got used to living without you. And now, you show up out of nowhere, wanting to take over the Reeves Group. Do you really think that makes her happy?¡¯


    Jake couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. His fist flew forward, impacting hard into yton¡¯s face. yton took the blow, his head jerked back, but he didn¡¯t look angry. Instead, he gave a faint smile, holding his ck eye as he looked at Jake.


    yton¡¯s smirk only fueled Jake¡¯s anger. He grabbed yton¡¯s cor, shoving him against the bookshelf. His dark eyes burned, full of fury, like a beast on the verge of breaking free. Jake¡¯s voice came out as a growl.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to let you nder her like that.¡¯


    yton held Jake¡¯s gaze, calm and unperturbed. Wordlessly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper, unfolding it in front of Jake.


    Jake¡¯s eyes roamed over the words, and his face turned pale. The strength faded from his body, and his grip loosened, releasing yton. He staggered back, feeling despair take hold of him, his body wavering.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible¡­¡¯ he muttered, barely audible. ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯


    On the paper, in thick ck letters, was Jake¡¯s death certificate, issued by the police, with Kallie¡¯s signature at the bottom.


    Although forgeries existed, the handwriting on the document was undoubtedly Kallie¡¯s, and Jake knew it the moment he saw it. Panic and despair swept over him, leaving him overwhelmed and heartbroken. Hadn¡¯t Kallie always been looking for him? Why then had she gone to the police to dere him dead? It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 860

    ?<strong>Chapter 860:</strong>


    yton, unable to hide his satisfaction at Jake¡¯s pain, continued to plunge the dagger.


    ¡®To be honest, this was Kallie¡¯s idea. We had a hard time finding a corpse that looked like you.¡¯


    yton paused, then added dismissively:


    ¡®But, fortunately, money talks. You know what I mean, Jake? You¡¯re officially dead now, gone from this world. So back off and don¡¯t interfere with us. Otherwise¡­¡¯


    yton¡¯s voice turned icy as he snapped a picture of Elma, who was smiling at the camera.


    ¡®This girl is not as sweet as her brothers and sisters, and she and Kallie don¡¯t get along. If Kallie kicks her out after you leave, I¡¯ll deal with her.¡¯


    Jake¡¯s eyes burned with fury and he punched the tree trunk again and again. Finally, he looked up at yton, his face full of pain and defeat.


    ¡®You won,¡¯ he said, his voice hollow.


    Then Jake ran to the edge of the cliff and jumped without a second thought. The river below roared violently.


    Even if, by some miracle, Jake survived the fall, he wouldn¡¯t want to live after this.


    yton watched Jake disappear, his face an empty mask as he tore up the death certificate and threw him into the abyss.


    But Brysen, who had just arrived with a group of people, saw the whole thing. She watched in horror as Jake jumped. Although she hadn¡¯t heard what they said, it was obvious that yton had forced Jake into this desperate act. Brysen turned pale. So, Kallie had been right all along. His heart sank as he remembered his recent actions. Was Neal part of this, too? Brysen¡¯s mind was racing, trying to process everything. She felt dizzy and out of breath.


    As Brysen backed away, yton¡¯s men noticed her. Fortunately, they were still quite far away. Brysen quickly turned and ran back to the car. But to his surprise, almost half of the men he had brought with him actually worked for yton. In the blink of an eye, yton¡¯s men had captured Brysen, wrestling her to the ground and holding her tight.


    As she watched yton approach, Brysen felt tears threaten to well up in her eyes. She was furious and heartbroken for Kallie.


    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm


    ¡®Mr. Morgan, Miss Nixon may not love you, but she always considered you a friend! Your actions betray her trust! If she ever finds out about this, she will never forgive you!¡¯ yton looked down at Brysen from above with a chilling smile.


    ¡®Then we¡¯ll make sure she never finds out, won¡¯t we? Some secrets are best kept buried forever.¡¯ Brysen shivered, his eyes wide with terror, but he held his head erect, refusing to plead. What good would pleading do?


    Just then, Neal appeared.


    ¡®Mr. Morgan, why don¡¯t we settle this quickly? Throw her over the cliff with the others.¡¯


    A wave of revulsion swept over Brysen. More than revulsion, he felt a deep sadness and disappointment. Tears streamed down his face as he stared at Neal in disbelief.


    ¡®All this time¡­you were just using me? You pretended to like me and tell me you loved me just because I work for Miss Nixon as her assistant? You just wanted to spy on her through me?¡¯


    Neal rolled his eyes at Brysen¡¯s outburst.


    ¡®What else, did you really think I was interested in you? You¡¯re a fool in love, and all you think about is romance.¡¯


    Brysen still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡®Neal, please, just tell me the truth. Did you ever¡­ Did you ever have feelings for me?¡¯


    Neal burst outughing.


    ¡®God, you¡¯re so naive! I can¡¯t believe Kallie actually hired you as her assistant. You¡¯re so pathetic,¡¯ he said with disdain.


    Brysen¡¯s heart broke and a wave of despair swept over her. Suddenly, Kallie¡¯s advice echoed in her mind. Kallie had warned her about men like Neal and told her not to be blinded by love, that she should put her own interests first. Yet Brysen had scoffed, assuming that Kallie had forgotten what it was really like to be in love after so long single. Now, the irony was so thick it almost choked her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 861

    ?<strong>Chapter 861:</strong>


    Brysen lowered her head, ming herself for the whole situation. She had unwittingly put Jake in this situation and betrayed Kallie¡¯s trust, all in the name of her na?ve conception of love.


    Brysen¡¯s struggle faded, leaving her an empty shell. Tears streamed down her face as yton¡¯s men pinned her down. Desperation had consumed her.


    ¡®This girl is one of Kallie¡¯s top assistants,¡¯ ytonmented, his patience clearly wearing thin. ¡®Don¡¯t kill her, but make sure she can¡¯t talk. I don¡¯t give a fuck how you do it, but if one word of this gets out, you¡¯re all dead.¡¯


    With that chilling threat hovering in the air, yton and his henchmen quickly departed.


    Meanwhile, by the end of the live broadcast, Kallie had raised a hundred thousand dors. She didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. Right there in front of the camera, she transferred every penny to the school and the county mayor. People noticed that Kallie wasn¡¯t selling any product lines on the sly. Whether she was a saint or just acting, that money would make a real difference in these children¡¯s lives. After all, actions speak louder than words.


    Gradually, public opinion began to shift in Kallie¡¯s favour. She was a whirlwind of activity, handling a million things at once, and somehow, she made it look easy. But beneath the surface, a knot of dread tightened in her stomach. It was a gnawing feeling, a constant whisper of worry that she couldn¡¯t get out of her head.


    Finally, Kallie found a small corner away from the noise and bustle of the event. She pulled out her phone and quickly dialed Brysen¡¯s number. Strangely, the call connected, but Brysen didn¡¯t answer. A knot of unease tightened in Kallie¡¯s stomach. She tried calling several more times, but it always went to voicemail. She was beginning to regret sending Brysen to investigate. Brysen was alone, what if something bad had happened? What if she was in trouble? It hadn¡¯t even been 24 hours since he¡¯dst seen her. The police wouldn¡¯t even ept a missing person¡¯s report yet.


    Just as Kallie was about to try calling again, her phone vibrated. She looked at the screen and froze. It was yton.


    ¡®Kallie, are you okay?¡¯ yton¡¯s voice wasden with concern.


    Kallie feltpletely bewildered. ¡®How did you know something wasn¡¯t right?¡¯


    yton was silent for a moment before letting out a bitterugh. ¡®It¡¯s a long story. Look, I¡¯m in the underground parking garage across the street. Come over here, and I¡¯ll exin everything.¡¯


    Kallie¡¯s eyebrows rose. What was yton doing here? He¡¯d told her he was busy with something else. And she¡¯d avoided telling him where she¡¯d be today. How the hell did he know where to find her?


    A horrible thought crossed her mind. Was he following her? Was someone spying on her? A shiver ran down his spine.


    She paused, hesitating about what to do. But curiosity and a little fear got the better of her. She decided to go see what yton was talking about.


    Kallie crossed the street and found the garage. The ce was full of people. yton was in the middle of it all, surrounded by a small army of bodyguards. One man was kneeling on the ground, his face hidden by a mask.


    Kallie¡¯s blood ran cold. She immediately recognised the man as the Jake lookalike she had seen earlier. The man had the same build and the same way of moving. It was unsettling.


    Kallie felt uneasy as she watched the scene before her. Although, at first, she had recognised the man as Jake at a nce, despite his mask and cleaner¡¯s uniform, now something didn¡¯t add up. As she looked at the man kneeling in front of her, that certainty vanished.


    He didn¡¯t give her the same feeling, despite his uniform and simr build to Jake.


    Kallie tried to quell the excitement and confusion that was swirling in her mind. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    yton raised his hand and someone approached, removing the man¡¯s mask.


    Although the man looked somewhat like Jake, it wasn¡¯t him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 862

    ?<strong>Chapter 862:</strong>


    The man¡¯s height and build were simr to Jake¡¯s, to the point of fooling anyone who saw him with the mask on.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in fear. As soon as he was unmasked, he immediately began pleading with Kallie.


    ¡®Miss Nixon, someone paid me to impersonate Mr. Reeves to lure you in.¡¯


    Even the man¡¯s voice was eerily simr to Jake¡¯s.


    Kallie didn¡¯t bristle, but a shiver ran down her spine.


    It had all been a plot.


    yton cleared his throat and exined, ¡®Kallie, you may be upset with me about this, but I didn¡¯t want to keep it from you anymore. I followed you here because I was worried. When this guy showed up, I felt something wasn¡¯t right. He was skulking around, trying to get close to you, and the moment he saw my team, he ran away. That¡¯s when I knew my suspicions were correct.¡¯


    Kallie clenched her hands, feeling the rage begin to take over her body. Her voice turned cold as she said, ¡®So, you admit you had someone spying on me and following me, right?¡¯


    yton¡¯s face tightened with anxiety. ¡®No. I didn¡¯t do that. I knew you¡¯d be mad.¡¯


    Kallie pursed her lips, clearly wary of his words. It was then that Neal stepped forward.


    ¡®Brysen told me on purpose.¡¯


    Kallie looked at Neal, realizing he looked somewhat familiar. Neal introduced himself.


    ¡®Miss Nixon, I¡¯m new to the Public Rtions Department. I used to work at the Morgan Group. To be honest, I¡¯m dating Brysen. We¡¯ve been together for several months now. When you talked to her about your travel ns that day, I was there too. She told me because she didn¡¯t want you to travel alone and thought it would be good for you to spend time with Mr Morgan. At that time, I believed the rumours that you and Mr. Morgan were together, and because Brysen mentioned it, I went along with her idea. I came here with Mr. Morgan to make sure you didn¡¯t misunderstand his intentions.¡¯


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters


    But please don¡¯t me Brysen. She really cares about you.¡¯


    Kallie¡¯s expression cooled even more. ¡®So you¡¯re Brysen¡¯s boyfriend.¡¯


    Neal maintained a polite attitude, but Kallie couldn¡¯t trust him, for reasons she couldn¡¯t exin clearly. Neal faked a coy smile and nodded.


    Since it had been a misunderstanding, Kallie decided not to probe further. She looked down at the man still sobbing on the floor, a look of disdain crossing her face. ¡®This is not the man I saw a moment ago. I¡¯m sure I saw Jake back then. My instincts don¡¯t lie.¡¯


    Her tone became more resolute. ¡®Jake and I have been together for years. We have a connection. I¡¯d know him at a nce. This guy may look like him, but he¡¯s not Jake.¡¯


    Kallie¡¯s words echoed in yton¡¯s ears. He struggled to keep his emotions in check, feeling almost overwhelmed. Forcing a smile, he asked, ¡®Kallie, aren¡¯t you curious who this guy really is? The assassination attempt, the poisoning and now this incident? They were all orchestrated by the same person. I¡¯ve discovered the truth.¡¯


    Kallie looked at yton¡¯s intense expression, a feeling of dread growing in her chest. ¡®Who¡¯s behind all this?¡¯ yton leaned closer, whispering in her ear, ¡¯The Perry family.¡¯


    Kallie¡¯s face paled instantly. Memories of her time on that ind surfaced, each one more terrifying than thest. She was lucky to have escaped with her life. Yet the mention of the Perry family still filled her with an instinctive fear. Kallie remembered vividly how the happy life she shared with Jake had been shattered at the hands of these people. She could no longer suppress her anger.


    ¡®So, it really was the Perry family,¡¯ she said, her voice thick with fury. ¡®I haven¡¯t gotten revenge in all these years, but they keep pushing me. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold back.¡¯


    yton watched Kallie¡¯s furious expression, a shadow crossed his eyes. He continued, ¡®I wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised to learn that the Perry family is behind all this. Now that we know it was their doing, we must fight back.¡¯


    Kallie began to believe him a little more as he spoke. After all, Ernesto and Griffin were cunning and meticulous. Back then, they had orchestrated everything to trap her, all because of the children she carried in her womb, making her unaware that she was falling into a carefullyid trap. How terrifying it had all been!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 863

    ?<strong>Chapter 863:</strong>


    But then a new thought struck Kallie. Suddenly, she grabbed yton¡¯s wrist nervously. ¡®Did Brysene with you? Did you see her?¡¯


    ¡®Brysen?¡¯ yton feigned confusion. ¡®Did shee with us? I didn¡¯t see her.¡¯


    ¡®Oh no,¡¯ Kallie shivered and nearly lost her bnce. Neal¡¯s reaction was even more intense. ¡®What does that mean, Miss Nixon, is Brysen in danger?¡¯


    A wave of anxiety swept over Kallie, every beat of her heart resonating with her fear.


    Anything could have happened to Brysen.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ Kallie replied, her voice shaking as if caught in a storm.


    Neal¡¯s face drained of colour, his eyes reddened with mock despair. He knelt before yton, his vulnerability evident in every line of his face.


    ¡®Mr. Morgan, please send someone to get her. I love her deeply and I want to be with her. We¡¯ve even nned to get married. It has to be right.¡¯


    With that, Neal buried his face in his hands, his sobs echoing in the tense silence that surrounded them.


    Kallie blinked, her heart aching at the sight of Neal. He seemed to care about Brysen in a deep way, which set off a spiral ofplicated emotions inside her. Maybe she was overthinking everything.


    yton ignored Neal¡¯s emotional disy, focusing his attention on Kallie and offering her support.


    ¡®Your hands are so cold,¡¯ hemented, brow furrowed in concern. ¡®You¡¯ve tried too hard today. Leave the rest in my hands. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡¯


    Kallie shook her head, determination sparking inside her.


    ¡®No, I need to see Brysen safe and sound. Until I know he¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t have peace of mind.¡¯


    yton nodded with understanding.


    ¡®I understand. She¡¯s your assistant and you care. I¡¯ll reach out to my contacts and do everything in my power to find her. If the police are willing to help, everything will be easier.¡¯


    L¦Át?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnovels.?om


    ¡®But first, you need to go back and rest.¡¯


    Kallie felt the weight of his words, nodding.


    Before she left, she nced at Neal, who was still crying. She sighed softly to herself. If Neal¡¯s love for Brysen was genuine, it would be a real shame. Kallie hoped Brysen was safe. Although Kallie was upset with Brysen for revealing his itinerary to yton, she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him.


    Brysen had worked for her for so long.


    After Kallie left, yton approached Neal, a smirk on his face. He kicked him lightly,ughing as he said, ¡®Stop the theatrics. She¡¯s already gone.¡¯


    Neal tilted his head back, his expression eerily calm, a cryptic grin ying on his lips. He turned toward yton, his eyes wide with anticipation, as if desperately seeking a nod of affirmation.


    ¡°So, Mr. Morgan, how did I perform? My acting wasn¡¯t too shabby, was it?¡±


    yton, visibly impressed, responded with a firm nod.


    ¡°Excellent. You¡¯re astute and adaptable. Continue to excel like this, and you¡¯ll find yourself wellpensated.¡±


    Thrilled by the acknowledgment, Neal jumped to his feet, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm as he stood attentively by yton¡¯s side.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Morgan, I¡¯ve handled Brysen. She won¡¯t be a problem any longer. I¡¯ve ensured she¡¯spletely under control.¡±


    yton¡¯s eyebrows arched, his interest clearly piqued.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 864

    ?<strong>Chapter 864:</strong>


    ¡°Is that so? What tactics did you employ?¡±


    Neal shed a sly, secretive smile.


    ¡°Come with me, Mr. Morgan, and I¡¯ll show you exactly what I mean.¡±


    Led by Neal, yton followed to a deste factory at the town¡¯s fringe. Upon opening the door, the dismal sight of Brysen met them. yton instinctively grimaced, his hand flying to cover his nose, his eyes widening in astonishment.


    ¡°Brysen, with her gentle demeanor and striking features¡­ Did you ever hesitate to treat her so harshly?¡±


    Neal affirmed hismitment with fiery determination.


    ¡°Mymitment is to you, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    ¡°In this game, women are mere pawns. Besides, she was a hindrance to your schemes. That she is still alive is already showing mercy.¡±


    His voice was steeped in venom, the softness he once held for Brysen now reced with bitter disdain.


    As they left the deste factory, yton¡¯s chuckle echoed faintly, dark and approving.


    ¡°Your merciless nature will serve us well. Keep it up.¡±


    Neal responded with an enthusiastic nod, his eyes alight with thrill.


    After Kallie returned, she endured a long, sleepless night. As the hours ticked by and the 24-hour mark approached, her resolve hardened, and she decided it was time to involve the police.


    Throughout this tense period, her team had scoured the county. Yet, despite the rtively small area, there remained no trace of Brysen. yton had suggested they escte the matter to the county chief, but Kallie had firmly refused. She wasmitted to her role in poverty alleviation and improving the lives of local children. She didn¡¯t want to burden others with a personal issue.


    Just as Kallie was about to dial the police, yton appeared at her door, his face etched with deep lines of distress and his posture slumped from the weight of bad news. The air seemed to thicken with his somber energy as he stepped inside. Kallie¡¯s stomach churned with unease at this sight.


    She blurted out, ¡°Did you find Brysen?¡±


    yton gave a slow, heavy nod.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, his voice a low rumble of solemnity.


    Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°Please tell me Brysen hasn¡¯t really gone¡­¡±


    yton sighed, his gaze steady as he shook his head slowly.


    ¡°No, Brysen¡¯s alive,¡± he assured Kallie.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe for now, and there¡¯s no immediate threat to her life.¡±


    ¡°It is afort, knowing Brysen has survived,¡± Kallie whispered reassurances to herself, yet a shadow of unease clung to her. At the sight of yton¡¯s grim expression, it was clear that something dreadful had befallen Brysen.


    Kallie pressed yton for details, but he remained silent. Atst, yton let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the hospital to see her, but you must brace yourself and manage your emotions. It¡¯s crucial to remainposed, no matter what you see.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 865

    ?<strong>Chapter 865:</strong>


    With a heavy heart, Kallie nodded solemnly and settled into the passenger seat of yton¡¯s car, her anxiety mounting with each mile. As they drove, Kallie¡¯s mind conjured up a myriad of dire scenarios, yet none could match the harsh reality of Brysen¡¯s condition.


    Covered in bruises, Brysen¡¯s face was marred by scratches, transforming her once delicate features into a jarring, almost unrecognizable state. At the sight of anyone, Brysen would erupt into screams and tears, her voice lost to her trauma.


    For Kallie, Brysen was more than a subordinate. She was like family, a sister in all but blood. The sight of Brysen suffering shattered Kallie¡¯s heart.


    Gently, Kallie took Brysen¡¯s hand, her voice soft and soothing.


    ¡°Brysen,¡± she murmured, trying to pierce the veil of Brysen¡¯s pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    But Brysen¡¯s reaction was visceral, her body wracked with sobs and shakes.


    An IV was taped to Brysen¡¯s wrist, and fearing Brysen would disrupt it and worsen her condition, Kallie held Brysen¡¯s hand firmly yet tenderly, her other hand stroking Brysen¡¯s arm in an attempt tofort her.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t cry, Brysen. Stay still, sweetheart. We¡¯re safe now. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m right here with you.¡±


    But as Kallie¡¯s grip tightened in a protective embrace, Brysen, caught in a haze of fear, bit down hard on Kallie¡¯s hand in a desperate bid for release. Kallie flinched from the sting, but her grip remained firm.


    yton had just arrived on the scene, his gaze hardening as he witnessed Brysen¡¯s attack. Anger shed across his features as he swiftly moved to intervene, shoving Brysen back with a firm push.


    At that moment, a flurry of medical personnel swept into the room, swiftly restraining Brysen and injecting a sedative into her trembling arm.


    Kallie watched, tears streaming down her face as Brysen¡¯s expression twisted into one of pain and fear.


    yton wrapped an arm around Kallie, his voiceced with deep concern.


    ¡°The doctor warned us Brysen¡¯s really not stable right now. It¡¯s critical you keep your distance for now. And look at your hand. It¡¯s seriously injured. Come on. Let¡¯s get you some medical attention.¡±


    Despite his plea, Kallie gently shrugged off yton¡¯s supporting arm, ignoring the blood that seeped from her wound, coloring her hand a vivid crimson. Determinedly, Kallie approached Brysen¡¯s side once more.


    With the sedative taking effect, Brysen¡¯s agitated sobs had softened, her cheeks glistening with the residue of tears.


    Kallie, looking down at Brysen¡¯s subdued form remembered Brysen¡¯s usual vibrant and kind demeanor, so full of joy and rarely ever cross. The depth of anguish Brysen had undoubtedly gone through weighed heavily on Kallie, stirring a profound sense of guilt within her. She instantly regretted sending Brysen on the mission to locate Jake. Her own stubborn determination had steered Brysen into harm¡¯s way. A cocktail of pain and remorse swirled within her, quickly igniting into fury.


    Kallie steadied her breathing, her voice uncharacteristically calm as she inquired, ¡°What was the scene like when you stumbled upon Brysen?¡±


    yton paused, mentally rehearsing his fabricated exnation.


    ¡°It waspletely abandoned. They probably got wind of something and fled prematurely. Their initial n targeted you, but Brysen was caught alone. Perhaps when they couldn¡¯t reach you, they vented their frustrations on Brysen. But don¡¯t fret, Kallie. I¡¯ve already informed the police. They¡¯re likely on the trail, piecing together clues. We¡¯ll make certain that Ernesto and Griffin face the consequences.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 866

    ?<strong>Chapter 866:</strong>


    Kallie caressed Brysen¡¯s hair as Brysen slept peacefully, a mournful smile tinged with a glint of vengeance flickering across her face.


    ¡°Thanks. This time, I won¡¯t let them slip through our fingers. I¡¯ll make sure they endure the same torment that Brysen has suffered.¡±


    Collecting herself, Kallie rose to dress her own wounds. yton remained close, his relief evident as Kallie finally took a step forward. Without hesitation, he followed her lead.


    Suddenly, Kallie halted, a troubling thought shing through her mind.


    ¡°Where is Neal?¡±


    yton exhaled heavily¡­


    ¡°He was the first one here this morning. The sight of Brysen in such a state¡­ It was too much. He dashed off, and we¡¯ve lost track of him.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank further, and she turned to yton, her voice tinged with concern.


    ¡°Send someone to look for Neal. He¡¯s clearly distressed, and in such a fragile state, he might end up in danger.¡±


    yton nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve observed the bond between them. Neal isn¡¯t one to abandon Brysen. Perhaps¡­¡±


    yton shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have Neal take care of Brysen,¡± he said to Kallie.


    ¡°Keeping Brysen with you might constantly dredge up her old memories,plicating her psychological recovery.¡±


    yton¡¯s brow creased with worry.


    ¡°The doctor has diagnosed Brysen as being in a fragile, unstable mental state. Considering you¡¯re already juggling the needs of three kids, this situation could be overwhelming.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression tightened, concern coloring her features.


    ¡°But I¡¯d feel more secure knowing Brysen is under my own roof, where I can watch over her.¡±


    yton, seeing her unease, continued to coax gently.


    ¡°I get that, Kallie. However, Neal has a genuine connection with Brysen. Perhaps his presence might actually speed up her healing. It¡¯s worth considering, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Kallie mulled over his points and found logic in his words. Still, her worries gnawed at her.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and the doctor stepped through.


    Kallie approached the doctor swiftly, her voiceced with anxiety.


    ¡°Can you tell me how she¡¯s doing? Is it really that bad?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s nod was grave.


    ¡°The patient is wrestling with a tumultuous mental state,pounded by severe physical injuries. Luckily, her life isn¡¯t in danger at the moment. She¡¯spletely shut herself off, refusing allmunication. A secluded, tranquil environment would be ideal for her, a ce to heal without reminders of her trauma. The fewer the faces from her past around, the better her chances of a swifter recovery.¡±


    The doctor paused, weighing his next words carefully.


    ¡°Given her precarious state, she¡¯s like a ticking time bomb. It¡¯s unpredictable what might set her off.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 867

    ?<strong>Chapter 867:</strong>


    Kallie felt a tightness in her chest, her eyes quickly misting over.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you so deeply for your care,¡± she said, her voice trembling.


    The doctor exhaled a weary sigh and turned to depart. Right then, Neal burst in. His eyes were bloodshot and brimming with tears. Copsing to his knees before Kallie, he sped his hands together in earnest.


    ¡°Kallie, I¡¯m begging you, let me take Brysen under my wing. I¡¯ll look after her with all I¡¯ve got. I¡¯ve mulled it over. I don¡¯t mind her suffering. My love for her is real, and it¡¯s because I love her that I need to be by her side.¡±


    Kallie watched as tears streamed down Neal¡¯s face, and she let out a gentle sigh.


    ¡°Neal, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but you¡¯re just partners, not spouses. If one day you find someone who captures your heart, neither Brysen nor I will hold you to this. Brysen loathes being a burden. You might think this is for the best, but she could wake up feeling overwhelmed by guilt and sorrow. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    Neal bit down hard on his lip, and his resolve hardened.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll marry her. I vow here and now that if I fail her, you can dismiss me and let me face the dire consequences.¡±


    ¡°But I must remain by Brysen¡¯s side.¡±


    An astonished breath escaped Kallie as she stared, awestruck, realizing the lengths Neal was prepared to go. The intensity of hismitment left her both surprised and strangely moved.


    A wave of unease washed over Kallie as she recalled her previous suspicions and harsh judgments of Neal. Kallie hesitated and then cautiously suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for Brysen to get a bit clearer-headed and let her decide for herself?¡±


    A shadow of discontent briefly clouded Neal¡¯s features, yet he acquiesced with a reluctant nod.


    Over the next three days, as they lingered in the sterile white of the hospital, Brysen¡¯s mental fog began to lift markedly. Her earlier frantic demeanor had subsided, reced by a solemn stillness. She now spent her hours in silent contemtion, seated next to her bed, withdrawing from food and conversation alike.


    Her newfound wariness around new faces, particrly those of unfamiliar men, became pronounced. Driven by a protective instinct, Kallie made the decision to swap all the male staff with female caregivers, aiming to create a safer, moreforting environment for Brysen.


    The scars on Brysen¡¯s face, deep and jagged, spoke of wounds too profound to ever fully mend. Though the caregivers kept their concerns unspoken, their hushed conversations behind closed doors painted a different picture.


    Caught in a haze, Brysen often seemed unreachable, barricading herself within her own mind. Still, she wasn¡¯t a fool. She could see through the words and understood exactly what was being implied.


    Kallie stumbled upon the scene just as Brysen was aggressively assaulting a caregiver. If Kallie hadn¡¯t intervened when she did, Brysen could have escted to using a knife.


    Kallie swiftly intervened, pulling Brysen into her embrace. Brysen¡¯s body shook uncontrobly, her eyes a swirling mix of fear and rage, resembling a cornered animal in distress.


    Kallie soothed Brysen, stroking her back and whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Gradually, Brysen¡¯s trembling subsided, though her grip on Kallie¡¯s hand remained iron-tight, like a shipwreck survivor clutching at a lifeline.


    Meanwhile, the caregiver, her face smeared with blood, struggled to her feet. Seeing Kallie, she saw an opportunity to express her ordeal and began to sob uncontrobly.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s under care, but being a patient doesn¡¯t give her a free pass to kill. Look what she did to me. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I might have been dead.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 868

    ?<strong>Chapter 868:</strong>


    Kallie directed Brysen to sit quietly to the side before turning to address the caregiver with a cold stare.


    The caregiver, a woman in her forties, had a look that suggested shrewdness and bitterness. Recently, Kallie had caught wind of rumors that someone had been ndering Brysen. She had been preupied with handling the Perry family and hadn¡¯t immediately tackled this problem. She never expected these people would dare to bully Brysen.


    Kallie confronted the displeased caregiver, her voice cold and sharp.


    ¡°What have you been whispering about Brysen? I suggest you stick to the truth. If not, I¡¯ll find ways to make you speak.¡±


    The caregiver trembled, still attempting to defend herself.


    ¡°Honestly, I barely said anything. She just seems so fragile, like the tiniestment might shatter her.¡±


    With a stern gaze, Kallie gestured toward the surveince camera mounted above them.


    ¡°Unwilling to confess? That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just review the footage. And if I catch you lying, you won¡¯t get away with it.¡±


    This threat visibly frightened the caregiver. In a defiant gesture, she removed her work badge and mmed it onto the floor.


    ¡°Go ahead and check the footage. Yes, I spoke ill of her. What¡¯s it to you? She¡¯s brought shame upon herself, so why shouldn¡¯t we discuss it? No respectable woman will find herself in her situation. She must have been reckless, or perhaps she crossed the wrong person. And look at her now, intimidating and fierce. Even if you were to harm me today just to silence me, a great deal of people share my mindset. Do you n to shut everyone up?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s breathing turned sharp and erratic, her anger boiling over, yet she felt there wasn¡¯t much she could do. Muting the murmurs of the crowd was beyond her capabilities.


    Kallie realized that if Brysen were to remain in the sterile confines of the hospital, the cold stares and whispered disdain would continue unabated. Regrettably, no viable alternative presented itself. Her relentless schedule left no room for her to personally nurse Brysen. Bringing Brysen home would mean the necessity of employing skilled caregivers. Now, any swirling rumor felt like a de twisting into Brysen¡¯s progress. Things threatened to spiral out of control.


    Brysen had finally shown precious signs of recovery and couldn¡¯t afford such disturbances.


    In the midst of these heavy thoughts, the door burst open. Neal marched in and delivered a stinging p to the caregiver.


    The caregiver staggered back, nearly losing her footing, her cheek ming red. Neal¡¯s face was etched with fury as he loomed over the caregiver, his voice low and menacing.


    ¡°If you dare whisper one more piece of gossip, I won¡¯t let you off the hook, even if it means going to jail.¡±


    The caregiver, her eyes wide with terror, trembled like a leaf in a storm. With no words left in her, she fled the room as quickly as her shaky legs could carry her.


    Kallie collected herself and went back to Brysen. Brysen was still shaking, and when she saw Kallie, she started to cry uncontrobly. Even though Brysen couldn¡¯t talk or express how she felt, Kallie could tell that Brysen felt wronged and heartbroken by the mistreatment.


    Brysen had done nothing wrong to deserve the suffering. And despite being the victim, Brysen faced scorn and condemnation from idle gossipers.


    Neal walked over, looked at Brysen, who was still shaking, and said, ¡°Let me see if I can calm her down.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 869

    ?<strong>Chapter 869:</strong>


    Kallie hesitated for a moment but eventually let Neal try tofort Brysen.


    Surprisingly, as soon as Neal held Brysen, she started to rx. She stopped crying and slowly became calmer. Kallie was amazed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she would respond to you like this.¡±


    Neal gently stroked Brysen¡¯s hair and smiled.


    ¡°She has always been attached to me since we were together. I knew she had changed and didn¡¯t seem to recognize anyone anymore. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect her to still be close to me.¡±


    Neal looked at Kallie, his eyes filled with guilt.


    ¡°I should have protected her. Miss Nixon, please give me a chance to make amends. I want to take care of Brysen. You see how it is. Even if we hire other caregivers, they might still talk about her when we are not around.¡±


    ¡°Brysen can¡¯t express herself, and who knows what she goes through when we¡¯re not there. Even if you take her home, there are many inconveniences.¡±


    Neal sounded sincere, and Kallie could see the love in his eyes when he looked at Brysen.


    Kallie thought about it for a moment and decided this was the best thing to do. The doctor had said that Brysen would heal better if she was somewherefortable and rxed. Kallie hated the thought of Brysen living like this, confused and scared, for the rest of her life.


    Kallie sighed.


    ¡°Okay. Neal, please take good care of Brysen. I¡¯lle and see her every month, and if I find out you¡¯ve been mistreating her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Neal was thrilled. He held Brysen¡¯s hand as if she were the most precious thing in the world. He eagerly expressed his gratitude for Kallie¡¯s consent, ¡°Thank you, Miss Nixon! Thank you so much! I promise I¡¯ll take care of Brysen. I¡¯ve always thought of Brysen as my future wife. I love her for who she is, not how she looks.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey


    Neal seemed so sincere that Kallie nodded, hoping he would always be this way.


    As soon as Kallie was gone, Neal dropped Brysen¡¯s hand like it was a hot potato. He jumped up as if he¡¯d been electrocuted and moved as far away from Brysen as possible. He even brushed off his clothes, as if he¡¯d touched something disgusting.


    Brysen watched him, her face expressionless, but tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t noticed that when Neal held Brysen, Brysen wasn¡¯t calm at all. She was too terrified to move.


    Brysen¡¯s eyes were wide with fear as she stared at Neal. She was too scared to make a sound.


    Terrible memories flooded her mind, making her whole body shake. Neal didn¡¯t feel bad at all seeing Brysen like this. In fact, he smirked.


    ¡°I told you to cooperate with us. But you didn¡¯t listen. You have no one to me for your suffering but yourself.¡±


    Neal continued, stepping closer to Brysen.


    ¡°You know, if your face wasn¡¯t messed up, I wouldn¡¯t mind having you around. But I needed Kallie to hate you, to keep you away from her. Otherwise, what would I do if she found out the truth? Remember, your curiosity led to this. You brought this upon yourself. Kallie¡¯s left you in my hands now. You¡¯re going to have to do what I say. Be smart.¡±


    Brysen froze, her body trembling uncontrobly. Neal¡¯s eyes narrowed, a menacing glint in them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Have you already forgotten the rules Iid out for you?¡± he snarled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 870

    ?<strong>Chapter 870:</strong>


    Brysen instinctively dropped to her knees, bowing her head submissively. Neal felt no pity for her, only a surge of twisted satisfaction.


    ¡°Good girl. Keep this up, and I might even let you eat today,¡± he sneered.


    With that, Neal pulled Brysen along and marched off to arrange for her discharge.


    The nurse eyed Brysen and Neal suspiciously.


    ¡°The doctor rmended that the patient stay for observation, especially since her external injuries haven¡¯t fully healed yet.¡±


    ¡°Plus, Miss Nixon has already paid for a month¡¯s stay. So there¡¯s no need to worry about the cost.¡±


    Neal shed a charming smile at the nurse as he gestured toward Brysen.


    ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend,¡± he exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed it with Miss Nixon, and we both agree that she should recover at home with me. Besides, she hates hospitals.¡±


    The nurse was still hesitant.


    ¡°But her injuries haven¡¯t healed.¡±


    Neal¡¯s smile vanished, and his voice hardened.


    ¡°I said she wanted to leave the hospital. Why are you giving me so much trouble? I¡¯m her fianc¨¦e! I have the right to make decisions about her care!¡± he snapped.


    The nurse, feeling stuck, turned to Brysen.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you want to be discharged? We strongly rmend staying until you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins


    Neal clenched his fists, shooting Brysen a threatening look.


    Brysen felt Neal¡¯s eyes on her, and a wave of terror washed over her. Memories, dark and suffocating, flooded her mind. Brysen felt a surge of humiliation so intense that she almost fainted. But she knew she couldn¡¯t give in. If she provoked Neal, who knew what he might do to her?


    Meeting the nurse¡¯s encouraging gaze, Brysen shook her head and shrank behind Neal, silently agreeing to the discharge.


    Since Brysen was determined to leave, the nurse couldn¡¯t stop her. The discharge paperwork waspleted quickly.


    As Brysen walked out with Neal, the nurse shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°That guy seems like a real hothead.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how he¡¯s going to take care of her. Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Kallie heard that Brysen had checked herself out of the hospital. She double-checked with the nurse, who confirmed that Brysen had insisted on leaving. Though puzzled, Kallie didn¡¯t dwell on it. Maybe it was for the best that Brysen was with Neal.


    Brysen had been through a lottely, and she hadn¡¯t been able to speak up for herself. This was the first time Brysen had clearly stated what she wanted since the hospitalization.


    Kallie felt a wave of anxiety wash over her. She needed to clear her head, so she decided to head to the nearby hills for some peace and quiet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 871

    ?<strong>Chapter 871:</strong>


    The scenery here was beautiful. There was a small warehouse nearby, a reminder that this area had once been a busy industrial zone. But at some point, the locals and the factories had all moved away. The environment had improved dramatically since then.


    Kallie, feeling unusually cheerful, took out her phone to snap some pictures. As she walked toward the edge of a cliff, a sudden wave of panic swept over her. The water rushed quickly below, and she could hear its roar as she stood at the edge.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t resist peeking over the edge, her thoughts drifting. If someone fell from here, they would be smashed to pieces.


    Suddenly, a disturbing scene shed through her mind. In her vision, two men stood facing each other. One man was talking angrily, as if pressing the other. The man standing at the edge of the cliff had a look of despair on his face. He spread his arms wide and jumped.


    The most terrifying thing was that as the man jumped, Kallie saw his face clearly in her mind. It was Jake.


    The thought was so disturbing that Kallie lost her focus and almost stumbled off the cliff. Just then, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her back from the edge.


    Kallie steadied herself and quickly turned to thank whoever had saved her. She was surprised to see that it was Lacey. Kallie recognized Lacey from her interactions with Jete.


    Surprised, Kallie smiled.


    ¡°Miss Payne, it¡¯s you. Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have fallen just now.¡±


    Lacey looked like hell. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her face was drawn, as if she¡¯d been crying her eyes out. Lacey shook her head, her voice devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother thanking me,¡± she said curtly. ¡°I only helped because I couldn¡¯t stand to watch someone die. If you really want to show your gratitude, just leave me alone. I need some space.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s words stung, but Kallie wasn¡¯t offended. People came in all shapes and sizes, with all sorts of quirks. Besides, Lacey had just saved her life.


    Kallie started to walk away, but something tugged at her. She turned back to Lacey.


    ¡°Miss Payne, I just wanted to clear something up. It won¡¯t take a minute, I promise. Thest time I saw your sister, she was being picked on by some other kids. As a mom, I felt terrible for her, but I wasn¡¯t involved. I noticed you seemed a bit wary of me, and I think there might be some kind of misunderstanding. I¡¯m Kallie, by the way. You can Google me if you want. You saved my life, and I owe you one. If you ever need anything, just let me know.¡±


    Lacey froze. She slowly turned to face Kallie, her eyes filled with a strange mix of emotions.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Kallie was puzzled by Lacey¡¯s reaction, but she nodded.


    ¡°Within reason, of course.¡±


    Lacey let out a hollowugh as she took Kallie¡¯s business card. There was no warmth in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. You can go now. I¡¯ll be in touch if I need anything.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something off about Lacey. Last time, she had thought it might be a misunderstanding, but now her guess was confirmed. Lacey seemed to harbor some kind of resentment toward her. But if that was the case, why did Lacey save her from falling just now? It just didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°I¡¯m probably just overthinking things,¡± Kallie muttered to herself, picking up her pace.


    Lacey listened as Kallie¡¯s footsteps gradually disappeared. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to nce over her shoulder.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 872

    ?<strong>Chapter 872:</strong>


    Once Kallie was gone, tears streamed down Lacey¡¯s face. Lacey stared down at the river, its currents swirling violently below. Her heart ached with a mixture of grief and guilt.


    She sank to her knees, her voice choked with despair.


    ¡°Jake, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered.


    Lacey never dreamed that her attempt to drive a wedge between Jake and Kallie would indirectly result in Jake¡¯s death. If she could turn back time, she would never have involved yton. All she¡¯d wanted was for yton to keep Jake away from Kallie. She never imagined yton would go so far as to have Jake killed.


    Lacey used to think Kallie was a terrible person, capable of anything. But now, Lacey realized she was no better.


    The weight of her guilt was crushing her. She couldn¡¯t help butsh out at herself, pping her own face in frustration and self-loathing.


    Lacey remained there, lost in her thoughts, for the entire afternoon. She stared nkly at the churning water below.


    A sudden thought shed through her mind. She wanted to jump. To end it all. Her love for Jake was intertwined with an overwhelming need to atone for what she¡¯d done.


    Yet, just as she was about to climb over the railing, the thought of Jete stopped her. What would happen to Jete if she was gone? Jete was just a child, alone in the world. She was all Jete had. And if Lacey was honest with herself, she was terrified of dying.


    Lacey recalled how she had fought tooth and nail to escape their toxic family with Jete, vowing to build a better life together. Now, she was on the verge of abandoning Jete. What would be of Jete¡¯s life if she was gone?


    Determined, Lacey decided to descend the mountain and search for Jake. A sliver of hope lingered in her heart. Maybe, just maybe, she could find him if she ventured down. She could rescue him, just like she had before.


    Call it fate or sheer luck, but Lacey indeed stumbled upon Jake. She found him huddled in a cave, unconscious and suffering from hypothermia. Jake had escaped any major external wounds, but his minor injuries had be infected without proper care.


    Relief washed over Lacey as she spotted him. Tears of joy streamed down her face.


    Fate had granted her a second chance to redeem herself. Lacey was aware that yton had dispatched search parties to this area for Jake¡¯s body. Seizing the opportunity, she had slipped away unnoticed. Now, she had found Jake before yton¡¯s men and, once again, saved his life. Was this a sign that their destinies were still intertwined?


    Pushing aside her tion, Lacey set to work treating Jake¡¯s wounds. After what felt like an eternity, Jake finally stirred. His eyes fluttered open. Through his blurry vision, he saw a woman¡¯s silhouette. His first thought was of Kallie. But then Jake remembered the death certificate yton had shown him before he leaped from the cliff, and his heart sank.


    In a fit of despair, he swatted away the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± he growled.


    Lacey, caught off guard, stumbled and cried out in pain. Only then did Jake realize his mistake. It wasn¡¯t Kallie. As his vision focused, he recognized Lacey.


    ¡°Lacey?¡± he croaked, bewildered.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Back then, yton had pushed Jake to the brink, leaving him with no choice but to jump. In that moment of despair, Jake had felt utterly lost, a dark whisper of surrender tempting him to let go. But as gravity took hold and Jake plummeted toward the jagged rocks below, a surge of terror washed over him. He regretted his decision, clinging to life with a desperate intensity.


    Fate, it seemed, had other ns for him. A solitary tree clung to the cliff face, its branches reaching out like gnarled fingers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 873

    ?<strong>Chapter 873:</strong>


    In a stroke of luck, Jake managed to grasp one of the branches, his fingers digging into the rough bark.


    Jake was weak and injured, so he couldn¡¯t get a good grip on the branches. He slipped through them, his fall only slightly broken. The tree slowed him down a bit, but not by much.


    Luckily, it wasn¡¯t the rainy season, so while the river looked rough, the current wasn¡¯t too strong. Before Jake passed out, he managed to drag himself out of the water and onto the riverbank. With thest of his energy, Jake crawled into a hidden cave.


    He knew yton wanted him dead. And yton did send people to look for Jake. But they barely even bothered to search the area below the cliff. They figured that if Jake had fallen from that height, he wouldn¡¯t have survived. There were no bloodstains, so they assumed he¡¯dnded in the river.


    yton¡¯s men concentrated their search on the river. They scoured the riverbank for miles, both upstream and downstream, but they couldn¡¯t find any sign of Jake. Some of them figured his body must have been swept away by the current. And even if Jake had somehow survived the fall, he wouldn¡¯t have just stayed put.


    But Jake did the opposite. He holed up in that cave for five days. He didn¡¯t know when yton would give up the search, but he knew one thing: he couldn¡¯t let yton find him. He¡¯d rather die than be captured.


    If Lacey hadn¡¯t stumbled upon him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have made it. Jake wasn¡¯t sure what Lacey was doing here, but he was grateful she¡¯d found him. As soon as he was strong enough, he thanked her.


    ¡°Miss Payne, I didn¡¯t expect to be in your debt again.¡±


    ¡°How can I ever repay you?¡± he said, his voice rough but sincere.


    Lacey met his gaze, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Did you meet the person you came here to see?¡± she asked, ignoring his question.


    Jake¡¯s eyes clouded over, and he remained silent.


    Lacey knew instantly that something had gone wrong. A wave of gratitude for Kallie washed over her. She was grateful for Kallie¡¯s coldness. If Kallie had returned Jake¡¯s affections, she wouldn¡¯t have been here with him now.


    A long-buried hope flickered within Lacey. But remembering Jake¡¯s distant behavior, she quickly tamped down those feelings. Her face became serious.


    ¡°I have one request. I want to stay with you. I can be your doctor.¡±


    Jake looked confused, so Lacey quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything romantic or anything like that. I¡¯ve just seen a lot of scary thingstely, and I¡¯m worried about my sister and me. You¡¯re powerful and can protect us. If you¡¯re with us, Jete and I will be safe.¡±


    Jake thought Lacey¡¯s request made sense. In the past, when he was at the height of his power, many people hade to him offering their services. Lacey wasn¡¯t asking for much.


    But Jake still warned Lacey, ¡°A lot of people want me dead. It would be dangerous for you and your sister to be around me.¡±


    Lacey shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I just want to advance my position with your support.¡±


    Jake was relieved when he saw the ambition in Lacey¡¯s eyes.


    He¡¯d rather she wanted something from him. Jake decided to change the subject.


    ¡°So, why are you really here? How did you know I was hiding in this cave?¡± he asked.


    Lacey looked down, hesitating.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± she stammered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 874

    ?<strong>Chapter 874:</strong>


    ¡°Lacey, you saved my life. I don¡¯t want to think you¡¯d ever hurt me, so please tell me the truth,¡± Jake said. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people left in this world that I can trust.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did this mean he trusted her? It was too dark in the cave for Jake to see Lacey blushing.


    Lacey took a deep breath.


    ¡°Jake, I have to tell you something.¡±


    Lacey then recounted how Kallie and yton came to the vige to look for Jake that day. But she didn¡¯t tell him the whole story.


    In the story with twisted truth, Lacey imed that when she found out Kallie was looking for Jake, she wanted to tell him, but then she heard that Kallie and yton had found his body. Curious, she followed them to see what was going on.


    She knew right away that the body wasn¡¯t real, but Kallie and yton seemed to believe it was Jake and took it away. Lacey emphasized it was then she realized Kallie didn¡¯t truly love Jake, but she kept that to herself.


    When she heard that Jake was nning toe find Kallie, she tried to talk him out of it. But it was Jake¡¯s decision, and she couldn¡¯t stop him, so she came with him. She didn¡¯t expect to lose track of him so quickly.


    When she finally found him again, she saw yton forcing him to jump off the cliff.


    If Lacey had only said that she saw him jump, Jake wouldn¡¯t have believed her. It would have seemed too coincidental. But Lacey had mentioned the body, and that made Jake wonder if she was telling the truth.


    If Lacey knew all this and was lying to him, it would mean she had been working with yton the whole time. But if that was true, why hadn¡¯t she done anything sooner? Why wait until now?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories


    Jake was confused. There were so many things he couldn¡¯t figure out. Every time he tried to delve deeper, his head would throb with pain.


    After listening to Lacey¡¯s ount, Jake was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lacey. I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. I just don¡¯t know who to trust anymore.¡±


    Lacey gave a mock sigh and looked down, but there was a strange look in her eyes. She said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, there might still be a chance. Kallie hasn¡¯t left yet. I saw her today. She was standing at the edge of the cliff, and she almost fell. I pulled her back. If you want, I can arrange for you to meet her. She even gave me this.¡±


    Lacey pulled out Kallie¡¯s business card to prove she was telling the truth.


    Jake¡¯s eyes widened, and he gave a bitter smile. How ridiculous! Even now, hearing Lacey recount how Kallie nearly fell, a sharp pang of worry shot through him.


    What the heck was Kallie doing here anyway? Had shee, like yton, to gloat over his supposed demise? To make sure he was really gone?


    Jake had always trusted Kallie implicitly, never daring to question her decency. But the evidence against her was piling up, suffocating him with its weight.


    He couldn¡¯t deny the truth any longer. Lacey¡¯s concern seemed genuine, a stark contrast to the betrayal that gnawed at him.


    Jake turned away, his voiceced with bitterness.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to hear about Kallie, not now, not ever.¡±


    A flicker of triumph crossed Lacey¡¯s face, but she quickly masked it with a look of concern.


    ¡°Right,¡± she said, stepping forward to help him up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of this hellhole first.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 875

    ?<strong>Chapter 875:</strong>


    Jake nodded weakly, leaning heavily on Lacey for support. As they stumbled out of the cave, the heavens opened, unleashing a torrential downpour. The rainy season was upon them, its arrival heralded by the relentless drumming of raindrops.


    Soon, the rain would wash away any evidence of their presence, erasing their footsteps and silencing their whispers. If Jake hadn¡¯t summoned the strength to climb out of that chasm, he would have been swallowed by the earth, his fate forever unknown.


    Jake tilted his head back, letting the icy rain wash over him, a baptism of sorts, cleansing him of the past.


    ¡°Lacey,¡± Jake said suddenly, his voice t, devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving for overseas soon.¡±


    The message was clear, and Lacey grasped its implications immediately. Her response was swift and earnest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you, but only if you hold true to our agreement. Once you climb back to the top, you mustn¡¯t forget to pull me up with you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips curved into aforting smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember,¡± he assured her.


    Lacey¡¯s eyes lingered on the contours of Jake¡¯s sharply defined profile, her heart pounding with anticipation. She tightened her hold on his arm, feeling the solid warmth of his presence.


    Meanwhile, the activities at the foundation hade to a close, yet Kallie had stayed behind. The nagging thought that the man she had brushed shoulders with at the banquet could have been Jake haunted her. The more she mulled over the evening, the more she sensed a discrepancy.


    However, the events, as they unfolded, seemed impably rational and seamless. She struggled to figure out exactly what piece didn¡¯t sit right. Ultimately, she attributed her suspicion to overwhelming exhaustion from the relentless pace of recent days, convincing herself that she could have mistaken another for Jake during a brief encounter.


    Her phone buzzed incessantly, thepany¡¯s demands pulling her back. A stack of critical projects awaited her discerning eyes and decisive signature. Moreover, Edgar had mentioned that pressing affairs at the Reeves Group demanded Kallie¡¯s immediate and personal intervention.


    After several days apart, Kallie found herself missing her three kids terribly.


    Letting out a long sigh, she resolved to book a flight back home. As she navigated to the airline¡¯s website, her phone rang, an unknown number shing on the screen. With a mix of curiosity and caution, Kallie picked up.


    ¡°Hello, who might this be?¡±


    ¡°Kallie, it¡¯s me.¡± The voice was familiar yet slightly distant.


    Pondering for a brief moment, Kallie ced it.


    ¡°Miss Payne?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You handed me your business card and mentioned I could call you anytime,¡± Lacey responded.


    Recalling their previous encounter, Kallie replied, ¡°Yes, is everything alright? Do you need help with something?¡± Kallie had presumed Lacey needed assistance, yet Lacey¡¯s next words took her by surprise.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. How about we meet for a coffee instead?¡±


    Since Kallie wasn¡¯t pressed for time, she epted the invitation.


    In the quaint town, coffee shops were few and far between. The only ce nearby was a quiet caf¨¦, its worn exterior giving it a slightly rundown charm. Kallie, unfazed by the aesthetic, picked a quiet corner to sit down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 876

    ?<strong>Chapter 876:</strong>


    Time seemed to stretch, and it was almost half an hourter when Lacey finally made her entrance, framed by the relentless downpour outside. She stepped out of the car, pausing to share a bright, lingeringugh with someone still inside, her face alight with a joy rarely seen.


    To Kallie, who was used to Lacey¡¯s usual aloofness and reserved demeanor, this disy of warmth was both surprising and puzzling. It was the first time Kallie had seen Lacey sopletely alive, herughter bubbling over, filling the space with warmth.


    It sparked a thought in Kallie that the unseenpanion in the car was surely someone of great significance to Lacey.


    Upon entering the caf¨¦, Lacey¡¯s face transformed as her eyes met Kallie¡¯s.


    The joy vanished like smoke, reced by a cold, formal expression.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Nixon,¡± Lacey remarked, her voice carrying a hint of frost.


    Kallie responded with a gentle nod. Having ordered, Kallie shed Lacey a cheerful smile, her eyes twinkling with a friendly warmth.


    Without missing a beat, Kallie leaned forward, her hands sped in front of her on the table, and dove straight into the heart of the matter.


    ¡°Miss Payne, is there something I¡¯ve done to upset you? You seem to hold a certain view about me.¡±


    Shaking her head, Lacey responded calmly, ¡°Miss Nixon, it¡¯s not you. I¡¯m just this way with everyone. It¡¯s my nature.¡±


    Kallie found herself momentarily speechless, unsure of how to proceed. Lacey, meanwhile, simply sipped her coffee and stared out at the rainy scene beyond the window, her gazeden with contemtion.


    As Kallie mulled over how to dissolve the mounting tension, Lacey broke the silence.


    ¡°You know, I sometimes find myself envious of you. You were born into a privileged family, wealthy beyond what most can hope for in a lifetime.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, a retort forming on her lips. Her life had not been the easy ride Lacey pictured. Yet, seeing that Lacey was troubled, Kallie held her peace, allowing Lacey to continue.


    ¡°Life wasn¡¯t kind to my sister and me. Our mother had been trafficked and sold to my father, who was always resentful that I was a girl. He hoped my mother would finally give him a son, but then came my sister. I gave my sister the name Jete Payne, though, honestly, Payne isn¡¯t even our realst name.¡±


    Through Lacey¡¯s revtions, Kallie gained a deeper insight into the hardships Lacey and Jete had endured.


    With their mother gone, taken by domestic violence, Lacey escaped with Jete, the two holding each other up through the hardest times. Driven by resilience, Lacey pursued a path in medicine, eventually finding her own modest sess. Their circumstances seemed to brighten until¡­


    Lacey hesitated for a moment, her gaze distant.


    ¡°Until I met Mr. Hopkins, treated him, and was invited to your banquet, it opened my eyes. There¡¯s a whole world of amazing, unique experiences out there that people like me never even glimpse. And you were born into affluence. Your family secured a wealthy, desirable match for you, ensuring that wealth remains within your lineage.¡±


    Lacey fixed Kallie with a cold, unblinking stare, her eyes glinting with a subtle but unmistakable frost.


    ¡°We¡¯re left with nothing at all. Isn¡¯t it infuriating how unfair this world can be?¡±


    Kallie remained silent, absorbing the stark reality. The injustice of the world weighed heavily on her. Her early years were filled with hardship, living under the roofs of her adoptive family, her muteness making every struggle even harder to bear. Though Kallie had climbed to her current status with unwavering determination, the support from the Nixon family was undeniable. Without their influence, her journey could have been far more grueling.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 877

    ?<strong>Chapter 877:</strong>


    ¡°Yet, hold firm to the belief that diligence is never squandered. Although lineage holds its weight here, chances do too. Now, I find myself in a position to extend a hand. Take these kids, for example. I¡¯m here to support them as best I can.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words carried a heartfelt fervor, her eyes shimmering with unfeigned sincerity, showing not a trace of duplicity.


    Had Lacey not been privy to Kallie¡¯s hidden facets, at least that was what she assumed, she could have been fooled. A sly chuckle rippled from Lacey, her eyes twinkling with enigmatic significance.


    Lacey ced her coffee down deliberately, a serious look crossing her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut through the small talk. I approached you today with a specific intent. I¡¯ve tasted the delights this world has to offer, and I¡¯m eager for more. It¡¯s unnecessary to dismiss me as superficial. I understand that the lure of affluence and prestige is too tantalizing to ignore. My proposition is simple. From this moment, embrace me as a sister figure to you in this game of thrones. Should I step out of line, you¡¯re free to sever our bond. I¡¯m no puppeteer, but I desperately need your influential web to etch my name into the annals of Burmoos.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s reaction was a mix of shock and intrigue, momentarily lost for words.


    Lacey, noticing the surprise etched on Kallie¡¯s features, felt a surge of defensiveness, her face coloring slightly.


    ¡°If my proposal is unptable, just say so. Spare me the skeptical res and silent mockery.¡±


    Kallie offered a warm, reassuring smile.


    ¡°Mock you? That was never my intention. It¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t envisioned you as someone with such fierce ambition. Rest assured, you have my promise.¡±


    Lacey was momentarily taken aback, not expecting Kallie to agree so readily. She was unsure of how to respond, suspecting something was amiss.


    Noticing Lacey¡¯s hesitation, Kallie offered a reassuring smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re concerned, we can draw up a contract. Like I said, you helped me out, so I¡¯m happy to return the favor, as long as it¡¯s within reason. I can see you¡¯re ambitious and capable. Taking you under my wing won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s hands, which had been resting loosely in herp, slowly clenched into fists. She had expected Kallie to refuse her request and mock her for even daring to ask. She surmised Kallie was adept at putting on a facade, exining Jake¡¯s unwavering devotion to her.


    ¡°Well then,¡± Lacey said, nodding slowly.


    ¡°We should make it official.¡± She pulled out the contract she had prepared and handed it to Kallie.


    Kallie scanned the document and found no issues. It simply required her to promise not to harm Lacey and offer protection. Kallie figured protecting Lacey wouldn¡¯t be a challenge and signed the contract without hesitation before handing it back to Lacey.


    Lacey leaned to Kallie¡¯s side to take it. As Lacey got closer, a familiar scent wafted into Kallie¡¯s nostrils. It was the cologne Jake always wore, a scent Kallie knew intimately.


    Kallie froze, her mind reeling. As Lacey pulled back, the scent faded. Kallie wondered if she had imagined it.


    Kallie¡¯s heart pounded in her chest.


    She looked at Lacey, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Miss Payne, what perfume do you usually wear? What brand is it?¡±


    Lacey looked at Kallie, confused.


    ¡°Perfume? I don¡¯t wear perfume.¡± A flicker of suspicion crossed her face.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 878

    ?<strong>Chapter 878:</strong>


    Kallie cleared her throat and replied, ¡°Oh, no reason. Just curious.¡±


    Kallie pondered the familiar scent she had just smelled. Perhaps it was just an illusion. She had been struggling to get a good night¡¯s sleeptely, likely the reason she¡¯d been experiencing some unsettling thoughts. Exhaustion was starting to creep back in.


    With the conversation winding down, Kallie noticed the intensifying rain.


    ¡°It¡¯s really pouring out there. Where do you live, Miss Payne? I can give you a lift if you¡¯d like.¡±


    Lacey shook her head and rose from her seat.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    And with that, she turned and walked away.


    Kallie watched in surprise as Lacey stepped out into the downpour without an umbre. Kallie sensed something didn¡¯t seem right and hurried after Lacey.


    ¡°Miss Payne!¡± Kallie shouted, trying to get her attention.


    But the relentless rain muffled her voice. Lacey didn¡¯t seem to hear Kallie and quickened her pace, disappearing into the rain-soaked street.


    Kallie, her concern growing, was about to run after Lacey when she noticed a man holding an umbre walking toward Lacey. He was tall and stood with an air of confidence and nobility.


    Even from behind, it was evident that he was a strikingly handsome man. Kallie stopped dead in her tracks. She recognized that silhouette. It was Jake! There was no mistaking his distinctive form. But what was Jake doing with Lacey? Maybe she was wrong.


    As Kallie watched the man and Lacey, it became clear they were well-acquainted. They chatted familiarly, theirughter mingling with the sound of the rain. He held the umbre protectively over Lacey, shielding her from the downpour. He even offered her a clean handkerchief to wipe the rain from her face.


    They strolled along, side by side, gradually disappearing into the distance. A sudden gust of wind snatched Kallie¡¯s umbre from her grasp, sending it tumbling down the street. The icy rain brought her back to her senses with a jolt. Kallie shook her head, retrieving her runaway umbre.


    ¡°I must be losing it,¡± she muttered, her brow furrowed in confusion. How could that man be Jake? She must have seen it wrong.


    After returning to the cafe, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the image of the man from her mind. Even though she¡¯d only seen his back, he¡¯d seemed so familiar. But it appeared unlikely that man was Jake. Jake couldn¡¯t be with Lacey. Nor could he watch Laceye to her without doing anything.


    Kallie was starting to think she was going crazy.


    ¡°I need to see a therapist.¡± She pulled out her phone to book the first flight back home.


    Just before Kallie was due to leave, she received a message from Neal, saying he nned to stay behind with Brysen for a while. They weren¡¯ting back with her.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t happy about this and immediately went to find Neal.


    ¡°Brysen¡¯s been through a lot here. Staying in this ce won¡¯t do her any good.¡±


    ¡°She needs toe back to Burmoos with me. I¡¯ll find her the best therapist and make sure she gets the help she needs,¡± Kallie stated.


    Neal just smiled.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, I know you care about Brysen. You¡¯ve always treated her like a sister. But you¡¯re not her. How can you be sure she doesn¡¯t want to stay here?¡±


    Kallie frowned.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 879

    ?<strong>Chapter 879:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what¡¯s best for her mental health,¡± she exined. ¡°After what she¡¯s been through, she needs to get away from this ce. It¡¯s full of bad memories.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go see for yourself,¡± Neal said, stepping aside.


    Kallie hesitated for a moment and then walked into the room. She¡¯d expected to find Brysen in a terrible state, a shadow of her former self. But what she found waspletely different from what she¡¯d imagined.


    Brysen was sitting by the window, bathed in sunlight. She was dressed neatly, her hair brushed and styled. Someone had obviously been taking good care of her. She was watering a small pot of flowers, a peaceful smile on her face.


    She looked healthier and happier than thest time Kallie hadid eyes on her.


    ¡°Brysen?¡± Kallie asked hesitantly.


    But just like thest time, Brysen didn¡¯t answer. She just smiled faintly. If not for herck of a response, she seemed almost normal.


    Just then, Neal walked up behind Kallie.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, as you can see, Brysen is doing okay now. She¡¯s getting better.¡±


    ¡°I took her to the hospital a few days ago, and the doctor said she¡¯ll probably continue like this. That¡¯s why I suggested not leaving here for now. Being her boyfriend, I¡¯ve already made ns. In a month, I will marry her. Even if she never getspletely better, I¡¯m not going to leave her. I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to know you can trust me to take care of her.¡±


    Kallie coughed, feeling a little awkward. She felt she was intruding on things between Neal and Brysen. It wouldn¡¯t be right for her to get involved in their rtionship. Besides, Neal seemed to treat Brysen nicely. She had no reason to worry.


    Kallie gave Neal a grateful smile.


    ¡°Thanks for your effort on Brysen¡¯s recovery,¡± she said.


    Neal walked over to Brysen and took her hand, looking at her with what appeared to be an affectionate expression.


    ¡°I love her with all my heart,¡± he said.


    ¡°Being with her is the most wonderful thing that has ever happened to me. Plus, Mr. Morgan even granted me a long leave after he learned everything.¡±


    Kallie gave a nod, crossing the room to where Brysen sat. She reached out, brushing her fingers gently through Brysen¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Oh, Brysen, how I¡¯ve yearned to be by your side again. I¡¯ll make sure to visit more often. You need to heal and find that spark of joy that used to light up your world.¡±


    Suddenly, Brysen, previously engulfed in silence, erupted in wild and chaotic motion. She hurled the watering can she had clutched directly at Kallie.


    Kallie, startled yet devoid of anger, stepped back, her eyes wide with dismay.


    ¡°Brysen, what¡¯s happened? Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Gasping for air, Brysen shot Kallie a look, her eyes a turbulent storm of pain and usation. A chill raced down Kallie¡¯s spine as she deciphered the usation in Brysen¡¯s stormy eyes.


    Brysen was ming her, an unmistakable and fierce grudge that seemed to emanate from the depths of Brysen¡¯s soul. But why? Was it because she had asked Brysen to shadow that mysterious figure and confirm if it truly was Jake?


    ¡°Brysen,¡± Kallie whispered, her voice trembling as she took a tentative step forward, her hands nervously sping each other.


    ¡°Are you ming me? Are you haunted by the memory of that day when I asked you to follow him? I regret it deeply. It was my error, one I wish I could erase. I should have been the one to go. I am truly sorry.¡±


    Tears streaked down Kallie¡¯s cheeks as she spoke.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 880

    <strong>Chapter 880:</strong>


    Brysen, gripping Kallie¡¯s hand, attempted to form words, her mouth moving soundlessly in a desperate effort tomunicate.


    ¡°Miss Nixon.¡± Neal quickly stepped in, his expression tinged with feigned concern.


    ¡°Brysen¡¯s still not stable. The doctor warned us not to upset her. It might be best if you left for now.¡±


    Kallie wanted to say more, but the sight of Brysen thrashing about and hurling objects in distress made her bite back her words. She couldn¡¯t shake off the guilt, believing Brysen resented her and couldn¡¯t bear her presence. She surmised if that was the case, she would keep her distance.


    As Neal led Kallie to the door, Kallie was reminded of her original intention to visit. She withdrew a check from her purse.


    ¡°I see how deeply you care for Brysen,¡± she said, handing it over.


    ¡°Though you¡¯ve taken time off work, with Brysen¡¯s situation so unpredictable, it¡¯s prudent to have some funds on hand for any emergencies.¡±


    A flicker of glint sparked briefly in Neal¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared almost as quickly as it had appeared, unnoticed by Kallie.


    Neal shook his head in refusal.


    ¡°Kallie, I appreciate it, but I can¡¯t ept this. Imitted to look after Brysen. epting money now wouldpromise the sincerity of my intentions.¡±


    Kallie quickly said, ¡°My only wish is for Brysen to find some serenity in her life. Brysen doesn¡¯t want to see me now, and my visits will be few and far between. If you ept it, I¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±


    With a sigh, Neal conceded.


    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold onto this money for Brysen. Once she¡¯s better, I¡¯ll make sure it gets to her.¡±


    Observing Neal¡¯s seemingly genuine expression, Kallie realized she might have been wrong tobel Brysen as foolishly naive in romance. It was reassuring to see that someone was genuinely looking out for Brysen.


    After seeing Kallie off, Neal¡¯s face twisted into a cunning smirk. He mboyantly waved the check, a triumphant chuckle escaping his lips as he strolled back inside.


    Brysen had ceased her frantic scrambling. The sound of Neal¡¯s footsteps caused her to stiffen abruptly, and she hastily gathered the scattered items around her, feigning nonchnce as she watered the nts, as if her earlier breakdown hadn¡¯t happened.


    Noticing Brysen¡¯s nervous demeanor, Neal couldn¡¯t help but grin malevolently. He raised his voice, his tone dripping with deceit.


    ¡°See, Kallie is such an easy mark. She actually believes I care about you.¡±


    Brysen¡¯s body went rigid, her hands gripping the watering can like a lifeline. Regardless of Neal¡¯s provoking words, she stood still, too scared to stand up to him.


    Brysen¡¯s memory had been returning in fragments since her arrival, and one horrifying fact was crystal clear. Neal was among those who had raped and abused her. She btedly realized Neal was the very definition of a slimy hypocrite, a real lowlife who couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    Regrettably, his acting skills were top-notch, and he had sessfully duped Kallie.


    Brysen tried to keep her regained memories a secret, but Neal was one step ahead and poisoned her, rendering her mute forever.


    Initially, Brysen considered fleeing. However, after enduring days of relentless abuse, she lost all hope. She knew escaping was futile because yton, the true mastermind of her misery, was still out there. Escape would only lead to capture, and yton would ensure her fate was far grimmer.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    <strong data-start="88" data-end="110">Message from Noah:</strong>


    Double chapters are up¡ªone for yesterday and one for tomorrow!


    New chapters drop next Wednesday, and fresh novels arrive this Monday at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? l?s.


    God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=)/


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 881

    ?<strong>Chapter 881:</strong>


    Brysen had been broken so thoroughly that she no longer clung to life itself. Yet, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch Kallie remain in the dark, tricked by these viins.


    Brysen held no resentment toward Kallie for that fateful day. Her earlier actions were merely desperate attempts to spark some doubt in Kallie¡¯s mind.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Neal would uncover her actions. As Neal recalled Brysen¡¯s earlier behavior, a dangerous gleam shed in his eyes. He fixed Brysen with a malevolent sneer that sent a chill through the air.


    ¡°Brysen, were you trying to signal Kallie moments earlier?¡± he demanded, his voice low and menacing.


    Panic surged through Brysen, her body shaking as she frantically shook her head, her lips pressed tightly together in denial.


    Neal, however, was far from persuaded. His face contorted into a harsher expression as he strode toward her, his movements predatory. Suddenly, he reached out, his fingers cruelly twisting into her hair and yanking her head back with brutal force. A sharp, searing pain exploded across Brysen¡¯s scalp.


    Neal exuded an aura of innate brutality, revealing his merciless side. Brysen harbored suspicions about his inherently violent streak.


    Though Neal¡¯s lips still bore a smile, it was one of pure malevolence, making Brysen¡¯s heart pound with fear.


    ¡°Brysen,¡± Neal whispered, his tone deceptively soft, yet it carried the ominous echo of a lurking threat. ¡°Haven¡¯t I treated you well? Yes, I¡¯ve hit and threatened you, but all I want is for you to behave properly.¡±


    Neal¡¯s voice was coated with feigned gentleness as he clutched Brysen¡¯s hair, steering her toward the bathroom. His smile twisted cruelly as he spoke louder, each word a deliberate stab.


    ¡°Really, look at yourself. You¡¯ve turned into a pathetic mess. Frankly, if I were you, the thought of facing another day would be too much to bear.¡±


    Brysen stared at her miserable reflection, her body trembling uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t tell if the shiver was born of rage or intense terror. Her eyes, wide with shock, mirrored the grotesque visage that confronted her.


    Scars, some fresh and weeping, marred her once beautiful features, permanent reminders of her torment. Neal¡¯s cruel mockery didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Just look at you now. Even if you return to Kallie¡¯s side, do you think she¡¯d still want you? I¡¯d lose all hope if I were you. Imagine, every time you walk down the street, the whispers, the stares, calling you a monster, a freak. And remember, it¡¯s all because of Kallie. You should despise her.¡±


    Tears cascaded down Brysen¡¯s cheeks, wetting the gruesome scars and making her appearance even more terrifying. Brysen couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed by her own reflection. While vanity was not her priority, she was still a young woman, naturally inclined to cherish her looks. The abrupt transformation into something she could hardly recognize was more than she could bear.


    Yet, despite the turmoil, Neal¡¯s insinuations couldn¡¯t sway Brysen¡¯s clear thinking. She understood that Kallie was not to me. The real culprits were the viins who had already caused her harm and now plotted against Kallie.


    Brysen¡¯s worry for Kallie consumed her. She could tell yton¡¯s interest in Kallie was driven by control, not genuine affection. yton had no business being with someone as remarkable as Kallie.


    Still, Brysen concealed her thoughts, hunched over the sink, her gaze fixed downward to avoid her frightening reflection in the mirror.


    Neal misread Brysen¡¯s demeanor as eptance of his words, his smile tinged with smug satisfaction. The truth was that yton had never asked Neal to drive a wedge between Kallie and Brysen. Neal had brewed the schemes himself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 882

    ?<strong>Chapter 882:</strong>


    As soon as the checknded in his hand, courtesy of Kallie, a wild ambition sparked within Neal. Why would he rely on another¡¯s fortune? He held the crucial piece of the puzzle now. With a bit of maneuvering, he could even dominate yton down the line. By then, the Morgan Group, the Reeves Group, and the Nixon Group could all be his.


    The very thought sent a thrill through Neal, visibly altering his demeanor. Today, his spirits were too high to hit Brysen.


    He dismissed her with a wave of his hand and sneered, ¡°Go on and get back to your room. I¡¯ve had enough of your pathetic face.¡±


    Brysen, cowed and downtrodden, nodded and retreated. Neal¡¯s chuckle echoed in the corridor as he pocketed the check with a smirk.


    Kallie was alerted to a hefty withdrawal. She stared at the notification, her brow furrowing in concern. Neal¡¯s actions strayed from his initial promises. Could he be facing some difficulty?


    Mulling it over, Kallie decided it was prudent to monitor him closely. After all, Neal was no kin of Brysen¡¯s. Leaning on a romantic partnership felt decidedly fragile.


    Kallie¡¯s return home was met with a whirlwind of excitement as her three kids dashed toward her, their faces lit up with joy. It had been days since theirst embrace, and they clung to her with fervent affection. Even Calvin, usually soposed, grasped Kallie¡¯s hand firmly, his small fingers intertwined with hers, showing no intention of releasing his grip.


    Elma came close to grabbing onto Kallie as if seekingfort. Overwhelmed but touched, Kallieforted her kids with warm hugs and then slipped away to indulge in a soothing bath.


    Just as Kallie wrapped herself in a soft towel and her head hit the pillow in anticipation of a deep slumber, her phone jolted her awake with its insistent vibration. An unknown number shed across the screen.


    ¡°Hello, may I help you?¡± Kallie spoke into the phone, her voice a blend of warmth and guarded caution. She had only shared this number with a tight circle, so a call like this was both intriguing and rming.


    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Silence hung on the other end. No reply, yet clearly not a dropped call. The background was alive with the sounds of a bustling airport, announcements echoing aboutst calls for boarding.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Kallie tried again, her voice tinged with a mix of hesitation and concern.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    The silence stretched on, unanswered. Kallie began to suspect a misdial and was about to end the call when an inexplicable sensation gripped her heart. It felt as though an inner whisper urged her not to disconnect.


    With a vacant gaze fixed on the handset, Kallie awaited any hint of sound. The silence deepened, amplifying the peculiar sensation. Her voice quivered as she said, ¡°Hello? Why the silence? Have you no words for me?¡±


    At that moment, the door to Kallie¡¯s bedroom swung open, revealing yton. He caught sight of Kallie, phone in hand, her expression distant, and his concern deepened.


    ¡°Kallie, what¡¯s amiss?¡±


    The sound of yton¡¯s voice seemed to startle the caller into hanging up. Jolted back to the present, Kallie red at yton, her annoyance evident.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, ever heard of knocking?¡±


    d in her pajamas, her damp hair cascading down her shoulders, Kallie exuded an effortless charm. A blush tinged her cheeks, and her eyes sparkled with irritation.


    yton¡¯s hand tightened around the doorknob as he rushed to justify his intrusion.


    ¡°I knew you had returned and heard about your ns to visit a psychologist. I was concerned¡­ Please, forgive my abruptness.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s response was cold.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 883

    ?<strong>Chapter 883:</strong>


    ¡°Leave, please.¡±


    A pained expression crossed yton¡¯s handsome features as he bit his lip.


    Once yton departed, Kallie exhaled a long, deep breath of relief. Each time they interacted, she felt an increasing sense of suffocation, as if yton sought control over every facet of her existence.


    Despite conversations where Kallie voiced her displeasure, yton dismissed his behavior as merely a residual habit from his days caring for Cara.


    His overbearing kindness meant taking charge of everything, supposedly for Kallie¡¯s sake, always with a promise to ease off, though change never came. The doctor had advised yton to recuperate and steer clear of stress, which made Kallie reluctant to confront him harshly, especially since he had nearly died protecting her.


    Feeling a mix of gratitude and restraint, Kallie deemed it too harsh to rebuke him outright. Yet, she conceived a potential remedy. Perhaps introducing him to other women would shift his focus. Armed with this n, Kallie set to work making introductions.


    Meanwhile, at Burmoos airport, Jake was fixated on his phone, his thoughts in disarray. At that moment, his emotions were tangled and hard to pinpoint. Due to his memory loss over the past three years, Jake no longer had Kallie¡¯s personal number.


    Just as he was preparing to leave town, the urge to hear Kallie¡¯s voice one final time overwhelmed him. He had Lacey give him Kallie¡¯s business card. He dialed the number, and the call connected almost instantly.


    Kallie¡¯s voice, warm and familiar, poured through the receiver. Ovee with emotion, Jake found himself speechless, gripped by a wave of cowardice.


    Jake was aware that even if yton discovered he was still alive, there was nothing yton could do since he was leaving now. He thought he owed it to himself to at least seek an exnation. However, hearing the slight tremble in Kallie¡¯s voice made his resolve falter.


    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds


    Just as Jake mustered the courage to speak, yton¡¯s voice intercepted the call, crushing Jake¡¯sst sliver of hope and illusion. Like a thief caught red-handed, Jake swiftly ended the call, fearful of revealing his emotional fragility.


    At that moment, Jake gripped his phone with white-knuckled intensity, struggling to catch his breath as though it were his only lifeline.


    Upon her return, Lacey found Jake ashen-faced and teary-eyed, a sight that stirred deep sympathy within her.


    Lacey felt a shiver of fear ripple through her as she noticed Jake¡¯s tense expression. Her voice quivered as she asked, ¡°Has yton discovered where we are?¡±


    Jake was abruptly pulled from his reverie, shaking slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We should get moving.¡±


    His attempt to sound dismissive didn¡¯t fool anyone. His difort was palpable. Lacey¡¯s heart tightened with concern, yet she decided not to probe, respecting his silent plea for space.


    Then, the airport speakers crackled to life, announcing their flight. Just before they boarded, Jake paused to cast a lingering nce over his shoulder, his gaze heavy with nostalgia. In the years ahead, there was a chance he wouldn¡¯te back. He knew he needed to establish himself overseas swiftly if he was ever to reim the Reeves Group.


    As they settled into their seats on the ne, Jake turned inward, shutting his eyes and shutting out Lacey¡¯s attempts at conversation.


    Lacey¡¯s unease grew. She sensed this had something to do with Kallie. Could Jake really not let Kallie go? What was it about Kallie that haunted him so?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 884

    ?<strong>Chapter 884:</strong>


    Yet, Lacey took sce in the fact that Jake had brought her along. She consoled herself with the thought that this was a sign she somewhat mattered to him.


    Beside them, Jete sat wide-eyed, marveling at the novelty of her first flight, though a shadow of disappointment soon crossed her face. She regarded Lacey with a questioning look.


    ¡°Lacey, how long will we be gone? When do we return?¡±


    Lacey smoothed Jete¡¯s hair gently.


    ¡°We won¡¯t return anytime soon. This isn¡¯t just a trip. We¡¯re relocating to somewhere better. Jete, things are only going to improve for us. Isn¡¯t that something to be happy about?¡±


    Jete bowed her head, silent and hesitant. Despite the improved circumstances, she missed the quaint vige and the uplicated, joyful days spent with Lacey, a stark contrast to theplexity of their new life.


    A sudden memory sparked in Jete¡¯s eyes. She hushed Lacey with a finger to her lips and covertly passed something to her.


    ¡°Lacey, this fell from Jake¡¯s pocket. It¡¯s ripped, but you can make it out. It¡¯s a bit of a mystery. What do you think it is?¡±


    Lacey looked taken aback, her brow furrowing.


    ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t meddle. Jake will be furious if he discovers this.¡±


    Jete shook her head confidently.


    ¡°He won¡¯t find out. He¡¯s sound asleep right now.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s pulse quickened as she felt the ripped paper in her hand. She cast a nce at Jake to make sure he was still asleep and then cautiously opened her hand.


    galnovels where stories grow


    Instant recognition washed over her.


    It turned out to be Kallie¡¯s business card. Jake had asked for it back then and insisted on discarding it to avoid any further ties with Kallie, iming it was best forgotten. However, he clearly hadn¡¯t discarded it¡ªnot just yet.


    It finally dawned on Lacey why Jake had been behaving so oddly. He had probably contacted Kallie. A surge of difort overwhelmed Lacey. She struggled to grasp why Jake continued to harbor feelings for Kallie, especially after her profound betrayal. How could she fully take Kallie¡¯s ce in his heart?


    Lost in her thoughts, Lacey pondered whether she had made the right choice to abandon her stable life to chase after Jake. Peering out the airne window, Lacey observed the city¡¯s skyscrapers shrinking to the size of ants below her. A peculiar thrill coursed through her. This was the exhration of towering heights.


    Having tasted this new life, she had no desire to return to her old one. She resolved to strive for a brighter future, both for herself and for Jete.


    Kallie never heard back from that mysterious caller. Attempts to return the call hit a dead end with a disconnected number, making it seem like a mere prank. However, Kallie remained skeptical and enlisted her tech team to track the number. Itsst active signal came from the airport, confirming it was no prank call at all.


    Kallie¡¯s curiosity gnawed at her, yet she hesitated, fearing it would yield nothing. Life plodded on in its typical, unremarkable way, hinting at subtle improvements. Despite this, an inner turmoil consumed Kallie. She couldn¡¯t release the haunting memory of Jake. Lately, he appeared less frequently in her dreams, a change that brought her more sorrow than relief.


    If Jake had truly passed away, why then did he no longer visit her in her sleep? Was he deliberately avoiding her? Driven by an invisible force, Kallie found herself stepping through the doors of a local church.


    The pastor¡¯s gaze upon her was peculiar.


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t do rites for the living,¡± he remarked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 885

    ?<strong>Chapter 885:</strong>


    ¡°Living?¡± Kallie echoed in shock, itching to ask more, but the pastor had already walked away.


    yton, who had tagged along, shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°What kind of pastor acts like that? He¡¯s nothing but a sham. You¡¯ve wasted eighty thousand on this farce. I¡¯m calling the police.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kallie interjected firmly, her voice a whisper, as she clutched yton¡¯s hand.


    Kallie repeated the pastor¡¯s enigmatic hint.


    ¡°Living? Jake is still alive. He¡¯s out there, somewhere.¡±


    yton tightened his grip on her hand, his denial palpable.


    ¡°Kallie, it¡¯s time to face reality. Jake is dead. We both stood over his body; the DNA tests confirmed it.¡±


    As Kallie¡¯s tears streamed down her face, yton experienced a surge ofpassion but maintained his stance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spared you the harshness of reality, fearing it would shatter you. But this avoidance can¡¯t continue. It¡¯s time we ept the truth and find a way forward.¡±


    Kallie, herposure intact, met yton¡¯s gaze. The coldness in her voice was unmistakable as shemanded, ¡°Release my hand.¡±


    yton¡¯s jaw clenched in frustration, but he obeyed, letting her hand slip away.


    Kallie¡¯s voice softened slightly.


    ¡°If he¡¯s out there, my only wish is for his safety. Even if he neveres back to me.¡±


    Her words struck yton with profound force. yton struggled to fathom the depth of Kallie¡¯s devotion to Jake. Her love was so profound that it ignited a fierce jealousy in him.


    Distracted by his own thoughts, yton didn¡¯t notice Kallie slip away to seek guidance from other pastors in the area.


    Other pastors advised Kallie that true prayer required genuine sincerity. A tall tower loomed ahead, with 810 steps winding to the top. If she could reach the top and fasten a red ribbon, it would allow her to offer a prayer for someone dear.


    Aware of Kallie¡¯s resolve, yton knew she would attempt the climb, yet he still underestimated the sheer force of her will.


    With every step, Kallie knelt and bowed deeply, a solemn expression etched on her face as she ascended the tower.


    yton kept close behind Kallie, matching her pace. Stubbornness ran in yton¡¯s veins. The eight-hundred-step climb was grueling enough, and adding a bow at every step made it almost unthinkable. He bet Kallie¡¯s strength would waver before long, and by then, he¡¯d carry her down.


    He doubted Kallie¡¯s unyielding devotion to Jake, refusing to believe her profound love for Jake could actually run this deep despite the passing months and the evidence of Jake¡¯s ¡°demise.¡±


    Watching Kallie¡¯s determined progress, though, yton felt a chill wash over him. Halfway up, Kallie was drenched in sweat, blood trickling from a nasty cut on her forehead. Her knees scraped raw, making walking upright nearly impossible. But Kallie pressed on, her jaw clenched in resolve.


    When she could no longer stand, she crawled, still pausing to bow despite the bruises blooming across her forehead. yton¡¯s eyes turned red, a mix of worry and exasperation knotting in his chest.


    ¡°Kallie, why are you doing this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 886

    ?<strong>Chapter 886:</strong>


    After resting for ten minutes to catch her breath, Kallie averted yton¡¯s gaze and looked fixedly ahead, a faint smile touching her lips as though she could see Jake waiting for her.


    ¡°yton, you just don¡¯t understand. You haven¡¯t met that person yet, the one who makes you crazy with love. When you do, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    yton shot back without hesitation, ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t?¡±


    Kallie merely sighed.


    ¡°Right now, you only feel possessive. That¡¯s not love.¡±


    True love means wanting the best for them, even if it means letting go.


    yton¡¯s fists clenched.


    ¡°No, I know what love is. I love her deeply. It¡¯s just that everyone expresses love differently.¡±


    Kallie closed her eyes, unwilling to argue further.


    yton reached out to help her up, but Kallie dodged away. Her tone went cold.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be mad at you, don¡¯t try to help. This is between Jake and me. As a friend, you need to respect that.¡±


    yton inhaled sharply.


    ¡°Kallie, do you really have to be this harsh?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t respond, but her silence made everything clear.


    yton held her gaze a moment longer before storming away. As his footsteps faded, Kallie felt a wave of relief. She took a deep breath, rested briefly, and continued climbing.


    From dusk till dawn, Kallie finally reached the top as the first light crept over the horizon. A sense of calm washed over her. She knew her actions might be pointless, but still, she soughtfort in them.


    She had no idea where Jake was or if he was safe. All she could do was pray, hoping her determination might persuade the gods to shield him from harm.


    Kallie felt she owed Jake too much. If he truly was gone, she wouldn¡¯t want to keep going. But then, the thought of their three children gripped her heart with a deep ache.


    As Kallie bowed once more, tears slipped down her cheeks, falling silently to the ground. Her voice, hoarse and raw, broke through the quiet.


    ¡°Jake, if you¡¯re gone, wait for me. When the kids are grown, I¡¯lle to you. Please, don¡¯t leave me behind. But¡­ I hope you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    She knew it was selfish, but life without him felt unimaginable. Using herst bit of strength, Kallie tied a red ribbon as a symbol of her wish. Then, exhaustion overwhelmed her, and she copsed.


    In a daze, she sensed yton nearby. yton¡¯s concern was palpable, but beneath it, there was a simmering anger. He couldn¡¯t fathom why she¡¯d go to these lengths for Jake. He had thought that if Jake were out of the picture, Kallie might finally look his way. But now he knew that even if Jake were gone forever, Kallie¡¯s heart would remain locked on Jake. She would never move on.


    A question popped into yton¡¯s mind. Should he really give up after all those schemes he had carried out? No, he couldn¡¯t ept that. Perhaps there was some way to change her feelings.


    In a world of advancing technology, in time, science would invent a way to make someone fall in love at first sight. There wasn¡¯t much ¡°true love¡± in this world anyway. It was all just chemicals and hormones at y.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 887

    ?<strong>Chapter 887:</strong>


    yton lifted Kallie in his arms, struck by how light she felt. Sadness gnawed at him. Kallie¡¯s therapist had been his connection, though Kallie never knew. He¡¯d instructed the therapist to persuade her to let go of Jake, but Kallie resisted, rejecting all advice and medication, and her health had suffered for it.


    yton gazed at Kallie¡¯s pale yet pretty face, a fragile blend of illness and vulnerability. Something stirred within him, and on impulse, he leaned down and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. He knew she¡¯d be furious, but maybe this was his opportunity. He wasn¡¯t ready to give up.


    Instead of rushing Kallie to the hospital, yton held her close, whispering, ¡°Kallie, you don¡¯t acknowledge my love for you, but that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll prove my love in my way. I¡¯ll prove that no one loves you more than I do. If there were no trace of Jake in your life, would you finally consider me?¡±


    An absurd thought crept into yton¡¯s mind. Kallie couldn¡¯t move on from Jake partly because of their children. What if those three children were no longer there? She wouldn¡¯t considermitting suicide by then, would she? How could that be? No one with so much to live for would willingly choose death.


    Perhaps it was time to change his strategy.


    As yton pondered this, dawn approached, and an ambnce finally arrived. Though Kallie was just exhausted and battling a cold, yton copsed. When Kallie woke up, she learned yton had found her, but the details were unclear as to how they¡¯d gotten down.


    Now, his assistant shared the grim news.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan was rushed to the ICU. His condition is critical.¡±


    Pale, Kallie asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The assistant stammered, ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if I should say this, but Mr. Morgan wouldn¡¯t leave. He insisted on waiting for you. When you didn¡¯te down after a while, he went up to look for you.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all


    ¡°After finding you unconscious, he carried you down as quickly as he could. It¡¯s strenuous, but it¡¯s nothing for healthy adults. However, Mr. Morgan has a heart condition from his earlier injuries¡­¡±


    The assistant¡¯s words hung in the air, leaving Kallie to grapple with a swirl of emotions. A wave of resignation and guilt washed over Kallie, her chest tightening as she processed what she had just heard.


    ¡°This is my fault,¡± Kallie said, a flicker of guilt crossing her face.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t expected yton to actually wait for her on the mountain for so long. Not only had he waited, but he had also sensed something was amiss and rushed up the mountain to find her.


    Kallie was aware of her health risks. She had already instructed her people to call for an ambnce if they couldn¡¯t contact her within ten minutes. Perhaps she should have mentioned this to yton earlier.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s troubled expression, the assistant cleared his throat.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, Mr. Morgan has done so much for you. Maybe you should¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe what?¡± Kallie interrupted, her eyes turning to ice.


    The assistant immediately fell silent.


    ¡°I do owe yton a debt of gratitude, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to marry him. There are other ways to repay someone¡¯s kindness. We¡¯re just friends. If you ever say something like that again, I¡¯ll report you to yton,¡± Kallie continued coldly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 888

    ?<strong>Chapter 888:</strong>


    The assistant, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, nodded vigorously.


    Thankfully, by evening, yton was out of danger. The first thing he did when he woke up was look for Kallie. Kallie was sitting right there beside his bed.


    yton¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her.


    ¡°Kallie¡­¡± he began.


    yton trailed off when he noticed Calvin sitting next to Kallie. Prompted by Kallie¡¯s subtle nce, Calvin greeted yton.


    ¡°yton, are you feeling okay? I finished school early today, so I came to the hospital with my mom to see you.¡±


    yton¡¯s initial joy evaporated, but he forced a smile and patted Calvin¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, buddy, just a little under the weather,¡± he replied.


    Calvin nodded seriously.


    ¡°You need to get better soon, yton. Elma said she is eager to meet your future girlfriend.¡±


    Kallie chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s time for you to settle down.¡± Kallie¡¯s words were a clear message to yton.


    yton¡¯s grip tightened on the white bedsheet, and his eyes reddened. He wanted to question Kallie on why she treated him with such harshness despite everything he had done for her. But the sight of Calvin silenced him, a wave of resentment washing over him.


    Kallie¡¯s children with Jake were a constant thorn in his side.


    Kallie rose from her chair and carefully adjusted yton¡¯s quilt.


    ¡°The doctor stressed the importance of rest, but I feel that¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll arrange for some private nurses and consult a specialist about your heart condition. You were always so healthy. There¡¯s no reason for you tonguish like this,¡± she said, her voiceced with concern.


    The mention of another doctor triggered a wave of anxiety in yton, causing him to cough uncontrobly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± he rasped.


    Calvin shot yton a curious look.


    ¡°yton, I understand you don¡¯t want to be a burden, but your health is paramount. My mom¡¯s just looking out for you. The doctors here keep hinting that something¡¯s amiss, but with the advancements in medical technology and our vast resources, I refuse to believe there isn¡¯t a solution out there.¡±


    yton red at Calvin, but he couldn¡¯t muster a convincing counter-argument.


    ¡°I know my own body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply not necessary,¡± he stated.


    Kallie nced at her watch and gently patted Calvin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Alright, sweetheart, you¡¯ve been here long enough for today. I¡¯ll have Gilbert drive you home.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t youing home with me?¡± he asked, disappointment tinging his voice.


    Kallie shook her head.


    ¡°yton needs someone to keep an eye on him. I¡¯ll stay a little longer, but I¡¯ll be back tonight. If you¡¯re tired, go to bed early,¡± she exined.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 889

    ?<strong>Chapter 889:</strong>


    Calvin reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As yton watched Kallie and Calvin leave, the facade of frailty vanished from his face, reced by a mask of coldness and resentment.


    Of Kallie¡¯s three children, he could tolerate the two girls, but Calvin was as loathsome as his father.


    To make matters worse, as Calvin grew older, his resemnce to Jake became increasingly pronounced.


    Sometimes, looking at Calvin felt like looking at Jake, a sensation that filled yton with unease.


    yton felt he needed to find a way to permanently remove Calvin from his life.


    As they left yton¡¯s room, Kallie gave Calvin a few more instructions. Then, she paused, remembering something.


    She crouched down and yfully tapped his nose.


    ¡°yton might have overreacted a bit, but you shouldn¡¯t be rude to a patient. Don¡¯t do that again, okay?¡± she said with a gentle smile.


    Calvin let out a small huff, his young face serious.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something off about yton? He always seems to appear right when you need help, always swooping in to save the day and getting hurt for you.¡±


    ¡°Like this time, he knew he had a heart condition but still insisted on jumping in instead of letting the bodyguards handle it. I think he¡¯s trying to make you feel sorry for him.¡±


    Step into fiction with galnovels .


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Calvin¡¯s words might have sounded a bit harsh, but she wasn¡¯t angry. It was good to be cautious and not trust people blindly.


    Kallie ruffled his hair affectionately.


    ¡°I know what you mean, Calvin, but you don¡¯t understand how dangerous it was at that time. The doctor said the knife was just inches from his heart. If he was faking, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life like that,¡± she said.


    That was why Kallie couldn¡¯t just brush yton off. After all, he¡¯d risked his life for her, at least that was what she perceived.


    Calvin¡¯s lips pursed in thought.


    ¡°Wow, that does sound pretty dangerous,¡± he said.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t told the kids the whole story. She¡¯d just said that yton had been hurt while protecting her, without going into specifics. She didn¡¯t want to scare them, especially Sophie. Sophie would likely be worried sick if she knew how close yton hade to being seriously injured. If it hadn¡¯t been for yton, that knife would have been buried in Kallie¡¯s own chest.


    ¡°So, no matter what you think of yton, we can¡¯t forget that he saved my life,¡± Kallie said seriously.


    Calvin nodded unhappily.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said.


    After a while, Calvin mumbled, ¡°My sisters have told me all about my dad. Even though I never met him, I feel he would have helped you without asking for anything in return.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached at the thought of Jake.


    She quickly looked down to hide her tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 890

    ?<strong>Chapter 890:</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s what family does. Only family and the people we love would do anything for each other, no matter what. One day, you¡¯ll find someone like that too.¡±


    Calvin blushed.


    ¡°Mom, stop teasing me. I just want to protect you and my sisters.¡±


    Kallie hugged Calvin tightly.


    ¡°I know you do,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home now.¡±


    Calvin nodded and waved goodbye to Kallie as he walked away.


    Kallie watched him go, a sad look in her eyes.


    Three years swiftly flew by.


    Under the patronage of the Nixon family, Kallie¡¯s industries flourished, gaining renown both domestically and internationally.


    It was beyond anyone¡¯s wildest dreams that Kallie, once a quiet and overlooked girl, would ascend to such heights.


    Throughout these years, Kalliemitted herself to numerous charitable endeavors, keeping most of her efforts away from the public eye.


    Nevertheless, the media unearthed a significant amount of her work, elevating her status to that of a celebrated business magnate, often seen at prestigious award functions.


    Her reputation for sess drew increasing numbers of partnership offers.


    In alignment with Sophie¡¯s 15th birthday, Kallie organized an extravagant celebration at their home.


    The event was well-attended. Guests marveled at the opulence of the Nixon family, harboring feelings of both admiration and silent jealousy, yet restraining any outspoken criticism.


    But then, as the celebration was underway, an unexpected guest arrived, catching everyone off guard.


    Just as the birthday cake was about to be sliced, a clear voice halted the proceedings.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    All heads turned toward the source of the interruption, their eyes fixed on the entrance.


    There stood a woman d in a ck mermaid dress, exuding elegance with her poised stature.


    While her features weren¡¯t breathtaking, herposed presence was distinctly captivating.


    She was a stranger to the crowd, not fitting the usual profile of high society women.


    Clutching an extravagantlyrge gift box and confidently navigating in her high heels, the woman made her way forward.


    While the woman was a mystery to most, Kallie recognized her at once.


    Over time, Kallie had attempted to reconnect, but her messages seemed to disappear into oblivion.


    She never anticipated Lacey¡¯s appearance today.


    Approaching, Lacey offered a warm smile to Sophie.


    ¡°Hi, I am your aunt. Here¡¯s the present I brought for you.¡±


    Sophie, taken aback, nced at Kallie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 891

    ?<strong>Chapter 891:</strong>


    Whispers began to swirl among the guests.


    ¡°Kallie¡¯s star has really been on the rise, drawing in many who hope to bask in her sess, yet today marks the first instance of someone so overtly clinging to her sess.¡±


    ¡°This woman hardly looks like she¡¯s rted.


    Kallie outshines her by far.


    Despite this woman¡¯s youth and grace, she pales inparison to Kallie.¡±


    ¡°This is my first time seeing her at Kallie¡¯s side.


    She must be seizing the opportunity of a public event, betting Kallie wouldn¡¯t dare turn her away.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there are many opportunists like her around.¡±


    Lacey caught these murmurs, and her smile faltered, her eyes meeting Kallie¡¯s with a challenge.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kallie? You gave your word once.


    Are you going back on it now?¡±


    Kallie regained herposure and dered loudly, ¡°Please, let me introduce Lacey to you all.


    She¡¯s my sister in all but blood, a rtionship fostered from past years.


    She was out of Burmoos, which is why I didn¡¯t introduce her before.


    Now that she¡¯s returned, I trust you will extend her every courtesy on my ount.¡±


    Those who had spoken critically quickly softened, now eager to curry favor with Lacey.


    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°So, she¡¯s actually a sister figure to Kallie? That figures.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone has that kind of poise.¡±


    ¡°Their simr aura speaks volumes.¡±


    Hearing such remarks, Lacey couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly annoyed.


    The statement from Kallie alone shifted these people¡¯s demeanor.


    Was Kallie¡¯s influence extending even further?


    At Kallie¡¯s urging, Sophie gave a shy smile and murmured, ¡°Hello, Lacey.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Sophie was reluctant to address Lacey, but rather that Lacey was practically a stranger to Kallie¡¯s three kids.


    To know a newly met adult was actually her aunt was quite ufortable.


    Lacey tenderly squeezed Sophie¡¯s cheek and offered a heartfeltpliment.


    ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as your mother, and like your father.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s tone changed when she uttered thest sentence.


    This remark momentarily stiffened Kallie¡¯s smile.


    She stared at Lacey, puzzled and uncertain.


    What was Lacey implying? Did Lacey have some connection with Jake?


    Soon, Kallie shook it off.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 892

    ?<strong>Chapter 892:</strong>


    Her marriage to Jake was no secret among their circle, and their narrative was widely circted.


    Maybe Lacey had heard whispers about it or seen one of Jake¡¯s photos floating around.


    Echoing Kallie¡¯s uncertainty, Sophie inquired, ¡°Lacey, do you know my dad?¡±


    With a knowing smile, Lacey replied, ¡°I know him quite well.¡±


    Yet, Lacey left it at that, gracefully offering the gift box to Sophie.


    ¡°Inside are the gifts my man and I have prepared for you.


    I really hope it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    Sophie received the gift with a warm smile, her eyes showing appreciation as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kallie stared at Lacey, astonished.


    ¡°You man? Are you married now?¡±


    ¡°Not quite yet, but it¡¯s in the works,¡± Lacey replied, her gaze drifting over the noisy gathering.


    ¡°Is it always so noisy here? I can¡¯t say I¡¯m a fan.¡±


    Realizing Lacey preferred a more private conversation, Kallie signaled the butler and led Lacey to a secluded corner.


    ¡°Miss Payne, you owe us some exnations. Why the silence for three whole years, only to turn up unexpectedly like this?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t usatory.


    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???


    She was merely puzzled by Lacey¡¯s unexpected timing, especially at Sophie¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but sense Lacey¡¯s arrival had something to do with Sophie.


    Unruffled by Kallie¡¯s words, Lacey smiled softly.


    ¡°They say you value your children the most. It seems there¡¯s truth in that.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow creased in confusion.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Nothing sinister,¡± Lacey said, shaking her head.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of harming your kids. After all, you¡¯re practically a family to me, given that I am your sworn sister. How could I possibly hurt you or your children?¡±


    Kallie remained silent, her eyes fixed on Lacey with a curious intensity.


    Meeting after years ofck of interactions, she sensed something off with Lacey, though she couldn¡¯t quite figure out why.


    On this day, which marked Sophie¡¯s most joyous asion, Kallie had no desire to dwell further on Lacey¡¯s oddities.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I need to be going. Should you need me, make an appointment through my butler.¡±


    With these words, Kallie began to walk away.


    Lacey hurried to catch up, her voiceced with urgency as she posed an odd question.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors you¡¯ve taken up prayer in recent years. Is it a bid for redemption?¡±


    Kallie came to an abrupt stop, her brows knitting in irritation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 893

    ?<strong>Chapter 893:</strong>


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I mean no offense,¡± Lacey replied, her tone one of harmless curiosity.


    ¡°There¡¯s talk. That¡¯s all. People wonder about your motives. I¡¯d suggest just focusing on being kind and generous. Misdeeds rarely lead to joy.¡±


    Kallie had always sensed Lacey¡¯s strangeness from their first meeting and chose not to engage further.


    As Kallie continued on her way, a disturbance broke out nearby. Sophie rushed over, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Mom, I need you here now. Something¡¯s happened to my sister!¡±


    The words sent Kallie into a sudden wave of panic, her eyes widening in rm.


    Elma had been excitedly celebrating Sophie¡¯s birthday. She was ying games with the other children when she suddenly started coughing uncontrobly. Her coughing worsened, and soon she was struggling to breathe. She clutched at her chest and copsed to the floor, her face pale and lifeless.


    Kallie rushed over, her heart sinking at the sight of Elma¡¯s distress. She immediately called for an ambnce, but they were far from the city, and it was unclear how long it would take for help to arrive.


    Sophie, tears streaming down her face, tried tofort her mother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°My brother saw that Elma was sick and went to call the family doctor. The doctor should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°We need to do something to help her,¡± Kallie said, trying to stay calm. She squeezed Sophie¡¯s hand tightly. Not knowing Elma¡¯s condition, Kallie hesitated to move her.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Everyone, step aside.¡±


    It was Lacey. Her face was grim as she looked at the crowd. ¡°What are you all doing just standing there? Can¡¯t you see she can¡¯t breathe? Please move aside,¡± she demanded.


    The crowd quickly moved back. As Lacey approached Elma, Kallie grabbed her arm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked suspiciously.


    Lacey turned and gave Kallie an icy stare. ¡°I know a bit about first-aid,¡± she said.


    ¡°If you want your daughter to die, then by all means, stop me. Kallie, everyone here works for you. If I were lying, wouldn¡¯t I risk my life for this? Besides, I can see what¡¯s wrong with her. If we wait any longer, she might not make it.¡±


    Despite Lacey¡¯s harsh words, Kallie released her grip on Lacey¡¯s arm. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Please, save my daughter,¡± she begged.


    Lacey shot her a look and then said loudly, ¡°Give me some space.¡±


    Kallie nodded, and the bodyguards stepped back. She watched as Lacey took out a small bag and began inserting thin needles into Elma¡¯s skin.


    Sophie, her voice trembling, asked, ¡°Mom, is that going to hurt Elma?¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s called acupuncture. It¡¯s a special kind of medicine. She should wake up soon,¡± she exined.


    Sophie nodded, her eyes wide with curiosity. Just as Kallie had said, Elma¡¯s fingers twitched a few minutester. Kallie¡¯s heart leapt with relief at the sight of Elma stirring. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision.


    ¡°Elma!¡± she cried out, rushing toward her daughter, but Lacey held her back.


    ¡°Give her a moment. Let here around slowly,¡± Lacey stated.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 894

    ?<strong>Chapter 894:</strong>


    Kallie nodded, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Thank you, Lacey. Thank you so much.¡±


    Lacey merely nodded, a flicker of something unreadable in her eyes. After what felt like an eternity, Elma¡¯s eyelids fluttered open.


    Catching Lacey¡¯s approving nod, Kallie rushed to Elma¡¯s side, enveloping her in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Oh, Elma¡­¡± Kallie sobbed, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that again. Are you alright? You gave me such a fright.¡±


    Elma¡¯s condition had always been delicate, and Kallie had dedicated her life to bettering Elma¡¯s health. Yet, the growth-inhibiting drugs inflicted by Cara had left unseen scars, and the side effects would only manifest as Elma grew older. The future was uncertain, and the terrifying prospect of teetering on the edge of a precipice loomedrge.


    All Kallie wanted was for Elma to live a normal, healthy life, but that dream seemed to slip further away with each passing day. The thought of Elma¡¯s uncertain future sent a fresh wave of grief washing over Kallie, and her sobs intensified.


    Elma, weak as she was, reached up with her tiny hand to wipe away Kallie¡¯s tears. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry,¡± she whispered, her voice small and frail. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you worries. I feel better now. My chest hurt a little just now, but it¡¯s gone now. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Kallie choked back her tears and turned to Lacey, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Lacey, I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to thank you,¡± she stammered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Lacey¡¯s arms were crossed tightly over her chest, and a sneer curled her lips as she listened to Kallie¡¯s heartfelt thanks. ¡°You really know how to put on a good show,¡± Lacey spat, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°All this performance of motherly love¡­ It¡¯s sickening. I have examined your daughter, and I know what you¡¯ve done to her.¡±


    ¡°Just drop the affectionate act.¡±


    Kallie stared at Lacey, stunned. ¡°Miss Payne, what are you talking about?¡±


    Most of the guests had departed, but a few curious onlookers remained, their ears perked at the escting confrontation.


    Lacey¡¯s voice rose, cutting through the tense silence. ¡°Am I lying, Kallie? Then exin why your daughter is much older than she looks. You¡¯ve been drugging her, haven¡¯t you? You did something to stunt her growth. If you truly loved Elma, you wouldn¡¯t have done this to her. Those drugs make her organs fail, and she won¡¯t live to see twenty.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s words hit Kallie like a ton of bricks. Her eyes widened in shock, not in anger, but in deep sorrow and despair. Was her precious Elma truly destined to die so young? The thought was unbearable.


    Overwhelmed by grief, Kallie couldn¡¯t even muster a response to Lacey¡¯s usations. Lacey interpreted Kallie¡¯s silence as an admission of guilt. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been a doctor and hadn¡¯t figured it out, would you have just continued poisoning your own child?¡± Lacey sneered. ¡°This little girl means nothing to me, yet even I feel sorry for her. What kind of monster hurts a child, let alone their own flesh and blood? You¡¯re no better than the devil himself!¡±


    Lacey¡¯s cruel words echoed in Kallie¡¯s ears. Clutching Elma tightly, Kallie sobbed, ¡°Elma, what are we going to do?¡±


    Elma squirmed in her mother¡¯s arms, anxiety gripping her small heart. She longed to raise her voice and tell the world that Lacey was talking nonsense. The culprit behind all those drugs was that evil Cara, not Kallie.


    All these years, Kallie had desperately tried to protect Elma from further harm, keeping the truth of Elma¡¯s condition a closely guarded secret. Only her family and yton were privy to the truth. Not even Kallie¡¯s closest friends knew.


    The onlookers gasped, their eyes widening in disbelief at Lacey¡¯s shocking revtion. ¡°Oh my god, could it be true?¡± one whispered.


    ¡°But Kallie adores her children!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 895

    ?<strong>Chapter 895:</strong>


    ¡°What a farce! People can put on a good act. I always suspected she wasn¡¯t as sweet as she seemed.¡±


    ¡°But why would Kallie do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Apparently, Elma isn¡¯t Kallie¡¯s biological daughter. She¡¯s Jake¡¯s child with another woman. Kallie only pretends to be a loving mother, but she¡¯s actually mistreating Elma. And Elma, bless her heart, still thinks Kallie is her real mom.¡±


    ¡°Someone should do something to help that poor child. I¡¯d take her in myself if I could.¡±


    Their words dripped with pity, but they held no genuine concern for Elma. They were simply relishing the fact that they had found dirt on Kallie.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Sophie eximed, her voice filled with irritation. ¡°Elma is my sister!¡±


    Someone pulled Sophie aside, wearing a sympathetic expression.


    ¡°Sophie, honey, if Elma is really your sister, why was she given those drugs? If your mother didn¡¯t do it, who did?¡±


    Sophie felt a surge of anxiety, but she remembered Kallie¡¯s warning not to tell anyone about how Cara had mistreated Elma. She didn¡¯t want to cause Elma any more pain.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my mom, I swear,¡± Sophie stated, her voice shaky.


    ¡°Why are you trying to convince her otherwise?¡± someone else interjected, their voice sharp. ¡°She¡¯s fifteen years old. She knows what¡¯s going on. Maybe she even helped her mother do it.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Her outburst startled the gossiping bystanders, and they quickly fell silent.


    Lacey didn¡¯t waste any time. She grabbed her phone, ready to call the police. It didn¡¯t matter whether Elma was Kallie¡¯s daughter or whether Kallie had abused Elma. Once the police were involved, the media would have a field day with the story. By then, Kallie wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the scandal unless she could exin what had happened to Elma.


    Lacey was convinced her suspicions were correct. In her eyes, Kallie was a vicious woman. Since Kallie had hurt her own husband for money, she was capable of anything.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Just as Lacey was about to dial the number, a young yetmanding voice stopped her. Calvin had arrived, nked by a medical team and a group of bodyguards. The chaotic scene quickly calmed down.


    Lacey was momentarily stunned when she saw Calvin¡¯s face. He looked just like a miniature version of Jake. Despite being only eight years old, Calvin had an air of nobility about him. His delicate features and cold demeanor radiated an aura of authority, and his gaze held the same intensity as Jake¡¯s.


    Calvin calmly took charge, his gaze settling on Lacey with an icy intensity. ¡°Miss Payne, while I appreciate your supposed concern for my sister, making baseless usations without any evidence could have legal consequences.¡±


    Lacey, jolted back to the present, scoffed at his thinly veiled threat. She lowered herself slightly to meet Calvin¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not spreading rumors. I¡¯m simply asking questions. The real issue here is your mother¡¯s evasiveness. Why won¡¯t she answer my questions?¡± she countered.


    Calvin¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t answer your questions because they¡¯re utterly ridiculous,¡± he stated tly.


    His cutting words, delivered in front of the assembled guests, stung Lacey like a p across the face. Lacey¡¯s eyes zed with anger. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? Your mother clearly failed to teach you basic manners,¡± she retorted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 896

    ?<strong>Chapter 896:</strong>


    Calvin crossed his arms, his tone growing sharper. ¡°My upbringing is irrelevant. I¡¯m more concerned with yours. You barged into my sister¡¯s birthday party uninvited, iming to be a sister figure to my mother. My mother, despite your rudeness, treated you with respect and acknowledged you publicly, sparing you any embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°But instead of showing gratitude for her kindness, you repay her by spreading malicious gossip. Our family has never even heard of you. And let¡¯s talk about my sister. If my mother abused her, why would my mother provide my sister with the best education and care possible? Those aren¡¯t things you can fake, and everyone here knows how much my mother loves her children.¡±


    The onlookers exchanged nces, murmurs of agreement rippling through the crowd. Kallie¡¯s love for her children, particrly Elma, was well-known. She brought Elma to every social event, often introducing Elma as her most precious daughter. It was evident that Elma had health challenges, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily Kallie¡¯s fault. If Kallie had mistreated Elma, she could have easily kept Elma hidden from public view. At first, Lacey¡¯s usations seemed believable, but when people started looking closer, they realized her story didn¡¯t quite add up.


    Lacey flushed, feeling a wave of shame wash over her. She admitted she didn¡¯t have all the facts and evidence lined up just yet. But so what? As a doctor, making such assumptions was within her rights. Besides, Kallie wasn¡¯t a good person. Lacey wasn¡¯t about to back down.


    ¡°Even if she is taking care of Elma, it could all be an act.¡±


    Calvin let out a harshugh. Lacey¡¯s face burned with anger. No wonder Calvin was raised by Kallie. He might share Jake¡¯s features, but he was just as infuriating as Kallie. Calvin lifted his chin, a look of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Let me tell you something,¡± he said, his voice dripping with arrogance. ¡°If my mom wanted to hurt someone, she wouldn¡¯t need to hide it. No one in Burmoos would dare question her.¡±


    The crowd was stunned into silence.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes scanned the faces of those who had been criticizing Kallie the loudest. ¡°And as for those of you who were so quick to judge, I haven¡¯t forgotten who you are. We¡¯ll settle thister.¡±


    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest


    Once Elma was taken away for better care, Kallie regained herposure. She walked over to Calvin and ced a hand on his shoulder. It was a gesture of support, a silent affirmation of his words. It was clear that Calvin wasn¡¯t just a kid spouting nonsense. He spoke with authority. Immediately, people started backpedaling. They apologized profusely, iming Lacey had misled them and they hadn¡¯t meant what they¡¯d said. They begged Kallie for forgiveness.


    Kallie ignored them, her eyes fixed on Lacey. Her gaze was icy, filled with contempt. ¡°Lacey, I¡¯d really like to know what I did to deserve this public humiliation.¡±


    Lacey clenched her fists, her body shaking with rage. ¡°Kallie, you can try to bury the truth, but it wille out eventually! And when it does, you¡¯ll be sorry!¡±


    Kallie smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m curious to know what terrible secrets I¡¯ve been hiding.¡±


    Lacey knew she couldn¡¯t win this argument. Frustrated, she threw onest insult at Kallie and stormed off. The others, seeing their chance, quickly departed.


    Calvin looked up at Kallie, confused. ¡°Mom, why did you acknowledge that woman as a sister figure to you? She seems up to something.¡±


    Kallie sighed.


    ¡°She saved my life once. Though she¡¯s cold to me, I acknowledged her out of gratitude. I¡¯m not going to worry about those rumors. My real concerns lie with Elma.¡± Kallie¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Calvin said reassuringly. ¡°We¡¯ll find another doctor to treat Elma.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 897

    ?<strong>Chapter 897:</strong>


    Kallie nodded, feeling much calmer now. Sophie¡¯s birthday party had been a bit of a disaster, and Kallie felt terrible about it. But Sophie refused to have another party.


    Elma woke up soon after arriving at the hospital. The doctor said she would be okay but needed to stay for a while for further observation. They would need to talk to a specialist to see if Lacey was right about what caused Elma¡¯s copse.


    Calvin and Sophie stayed with Elma at the hospital. They were in a VIP room, as big as a suite in a fancy hotel, giving them plenty of space and privacy. To help Elma feel better, Sophie brought many of her birthday presents to the hospital. The two kids excitedly tore into the wrapping paper.


    Soon, they came to the big ck box that Lacey had given Sophie. Elma scowled.


    ¡°It¡¯s from the awful woman who said I wasn¡¯t my mom¡¯s real daughter!¡± she eximed. ¡°How dare she!¡±


    ¡°We should just throw her gift away,¡± Sophie said, shoving the box away.


    But as Sophie pushed the box, they heard a clicking noise.


    The three children exchanged curious nces.


    ¡°Should we open it?¡± Calvin asked. ¡°I¡¯m curious what she gave you.¡±


    Sophie shook her head, worried. ¡°Maybe not,¡± she said. ¡°That woman is bad news. Who knows what she might have done to that gift?¡±


    Calvin carefully moved the box away from Elma and Sophie.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about it, then we definitely need to open it,¡± Calvin suggested. ¡°If she did something to it, I¡¯ll make sure she goes to jail and can¡¯t say those things about you anymore. I¡¯ll open it. You two stay back.¡±


    ¡°Calvin, maybe we should let the bodyguard open it,¡± Sophie said.


    But Calvin was too quick. He opened the box before anyone could stop him.


    Sophie, ever the protective older sister, instinctively pulled Elma close, shielding her with her own body. But nothing happened. No explosions, no hidden traps, no sinister surprises.


    Calvin cautiously lifted the lid, and a few glittering fragments tumbled out. Inside, nestled amongst the fragments,y a treasure trove of valuables. Sparkling jade ornaments, shimmering gemstones, and intricate jewelry sets winked at them from the velvet lining. Each piece seemed to be part of a carefully curated set, designed toplement the others.


    Even though they were just kids, they weren¡¯t clueless. They¡¯d seen enough jewelry in their lives to know that these pieces were the real deal, worth a small fortune.


    Calvin¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Holy crap! Why would she give Sophie all this stuff? It¡¯s insane!¡±


    Sophie was equally bewildered. Most of the jewelry was clearly designed for an adult, not a young girl like her.


    Nestled amongst the glittering gems, two gold pieces caught their eye. Calvin gingerly lifted them out of the box and held them up to the light, where they shimmered with a warm, golden glow.


    They were amulets, intricately crafted, and clearly meant to ward off evil. The kind of thing little kids wore for protection.


    Upon closer inspection, they noticed delicate inscriptions etched into the gold. Sophie gasped. ¡°These are just like the amulet I had when I was little!¡±


    And the inscriptions? They were none other than Calvin¡¯s and Elma¡¯s names.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 898

    ?<strong>Chapter 898:</strong>


    The three children exchanged puzzled nces. Even with theirbined brainpower, they couldn¡¯t figure out what Lacey was ying at.


    Just then, Kallie walked into the ward and found the three children huddled together, their voices buzzing with excitement as they peered into the box.


    ¡°What¡¯s all themotion?¡± Kallie asked curiously, joining the huddle.


    Calvin held up the amulets. ¡°Mom, check these out. That bad woman gave these to Sophie yesterday.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face nched as she recognized the distinctive design of the amulets. Her hands trembled, and her breath caught in her throat.


    ¡°Did she really send these two?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Calvin nodded grimly.


    Sophie, sensing her mother¡¯s distress, felt a wave of concern wash over her. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Kallie fought back the torrent of emotions surging within her and handed the amulets to Sophie. ¡°Sophie, think carefully. Who gave you your amulet?¡± she said, her voice trembling.


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration as she struggled to remember. Suddenly, it hit her, and her face went pale. It was her father who had given her the amulet.


    Back then, Kallie had exined to Sophie that although Jake hadn¡¯t been present at her birth, he hadmissioned a designer to create a special amulet for her. Wanting the design to be unique, Jake had purchased the exclusive rights to it.


    This meant that no one else could ever use the same design. It was one of a kind. Later, when Kallie became pregnant with Elma and Calvin, Jake had two more amulets made. But before he could give them, he had vanished.


    This was a secret known only to their family. Even Elma and Calvin were unaware of the amulets¡¯ secrets.


    Lacey¡¯s possession of these two amulets raised an eyebrow. Why would she present such a significant gift at Sophie¡¯s birthday party? What was she ying at?


    Sophie clutched Kallie¡¯s hand, her voice filled with urgency. ¡°Are they from my dad?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. The truth dawned on her. Jake was alive, and he knew Lacey. The realization shattered Kallie¡¯sposure. She pulled Sophie into a tight embrace, trying to soothe her daughter¡¯s anxieties.


    ¡°Sophie, sweetheart, I need you to stay strong and look after your brother and sister at the hospital. I¡¯m going to find out what¡¯s going on. And if your father is truly alive, I¡¯ll bring him home.¡±


    Sophie nodded, tears brimming in her eyes. Her gut feeling had been right all along. Her father was alive! But why was he with that awful woman? Maybe it was all just a big misunderstanding. Surely, once her dad saw her mom, he would want toe home with them.


    Calvin and Elma didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on but could sense the tension in the air.


    Calvin quickly pulled himself together, his eyes filled with worry as he watched Kallie rush off.


    ¡°If that woman is doing this deliberately, it could be a trap,¡± he said, a sense of unease creeping in. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Calvin started to follow Kallie, but Sophie stopped him, grabbing his hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 899

    ?<strong>Chapter 899:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Calvin. Our mom knows what she¡¯s doing. We¡¯re just kids. If we follow her and get caught by those people, it will only make things worse. Let¡¯s stay here and wait for her toe back.¡±


    Calvin nodded. Sophie was right. Yet, he felt a surge of frustration as he wished he could do more. If only he were older and stronger, shielding his family.


    Kallie called Lacey, who answered on the first ring. Lacey didn¡¯t seem surprised to hear from Kallie.


    ¡°Kallie, what a surprise to hear from you.¡± She spoke as if they hadn¡¯t had a falling out the day before.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Where are you?¡± she demanded. ¡°I need to see you. Now.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lacey agreed easily, sending Kallie an address.


    Kallie rushed over to the address immediately. When she arrived, she was surprised to find herself in front of a bridal shop. Confused, Kallie called Lacey again to double-check the address.


    After confirming she was at the right spot, Kallie stepped into the bridal shop. The shop was filled with exquisite wedding gowns, renowned for its stunning collection and excellent service. Young couples were scattered throughout the store, excitedly trying on dresses and envisioning their big day.


    A pang of sadness struck Kallie as she watched the happy couples. She and Jake had nned to remarry and have a proper wedding ceremony. They had even nned to buy their wedding outfits from this very shop. But today, she wasn¡¯t here to try on dresses. She was here to confront Lacey.


    The shop was quite spacious, and it took Kallie a while to find Lacey. She was standing in front of a mirror, admiring herself in a beautiful wedding gown. Lacey held up the hem of the dress, a delighted smile on her face.


    Kallie suddenly remembered Lacey had mentioned her uing wedding at Sophie¡¯s birthday party. Lacey must be here to n her wedding. This made Lacey¡¯s behavior even more baffling to Kallie. Why choose to meet her at such an important time in her life?


    ¡°Miss Payne,¡± Kallie called out, approaching in her high heels.


    Lacey turned around, a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Why so formal, Kallie? Have you stopped thinking of me as your little sister?¡± she asked yfully.


    Kallie frowned, her patience wearing thin. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened, do you really think we need to keep up this charade?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s face fell slightly, as if she had been wounded by Kallie¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Kallie. We just had a little disagreement.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for people to disagree sometimes. Besides, I told you I only had suspicions. If you want to me someone, me yourself for not exining things properly. You didn¡¯t say anything, so I assumed your silence meant yes.¡±


    Lacey usually carried herself with an air of elegance and aloofness. But now, she was putting on a cutesy, innocent act. It was a stark contrast to her usual demeanor, and it didn¡¯t suit her at all.


    Kallie rubbed her temples in frustration. ¡°Lacey, why not just be yourself? This whole innocent act doesn¡¯t suit you at all.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s grip tightened on the hem of her dress, and her chest heaved with indignation. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± she retorted. ¡°Why are you allowed to y the victim, but I¡¯m not? Kallie, maybe you should take a look in the mirror before you start criticizing me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s frown deepened. She found Lacey¡¯s sensitivity rather excessive. Lacey seemed to take offense at the slightest provocation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 900

    <strong>Chapter 900:</strong>


    ¡°Think what you like,¡± Kallie said dismissively. She hadn¡¯te here to offer fashion advice. Kallie retrieved the amulets from her purse and held them out in front of Lacey. ¡°Perhaps you can exin the meaning of these items,¡± she said, her voice devoid of warmth.


    Lacey¡¯s eyes fell upon the amulets, but instead of appearing apprehensive, she let out augh. ¡°It means nothing. I was simply wishing your daughter good luck,¡± she replied casually.


    Kallie crossed her arms, Lacey¡¯s response not surprising her in the least. She stated, her voiceced with menace, ¡°Let me be frank, this entire shop is surrounded by my men.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, you won¡¯t be leaving here today. I know you must have controlled Jake in some way. I don¡¯t know how you found him or what you¡¯ve done to control him, but I¡¯ll pay any price to get him back. Name your terms. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Just return Jake to me unharmed.¡±


    Kallie gritted her teeth, her words full of threat.


    Lacey burst intoughter,pletely unfazed by Kallie¡¯s threats. ¡°My, my, you have quite the imagination. Who said I¡¯m holding Jake prisoner or controlling him? Perhaps he¡¯s with me because he wants to be. Perhaps he has no desire to see you or return to you,¡± she taunted.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Kallie retorted instinctively. Then, a realization dawned on Kallie. Her eyes reddened, and a tremor ran through her body. ¡°Jake¡­ He¡¯s alive, isn¡¯t he?¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Lacey smirked, relishing Kallie¡¯s distress. ¡°Stop pretending, Kallie. Everyone knows you¡¯d be happy if something terrible happened to him. In fact, you probably wish he were dead.¡±


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense!¡± Kallie snapped, stepping forward and grabbing Lacey¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me where he is! Let him go! Ensure his safety, and I¡¯ll give you anything you desire.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lacey sneered. ¡°Then hand over the Reeves Group.¡±


    Kallie scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, right?¡±


    Kallie felt the Reeves Group wasn¡¯t really hers to give. It belonged to Jake. She nned to return it to him as soon as he came back. If Lacey had asked for the Nixon Group or anything else for that matter, Kallie would have agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Pick something else!¡± Kallie growled through clenched teeth.


    Lacey¡¯sughter was sharp and mocking. ¡°I told you what I want, and you¡¯re not willing to give it up. After all, you went to a lot of trouble to get your hands on the Reeves Group, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s patience snapped. She gave Lacey a withering look. ¡°Where the hell did you get that idea? You¡¯ve got quite the imagination, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lacey leaned in, her voice a low hiss in Kallie¡¯s ear. ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t want your money, your power, or your fame. Give me your three kids, and I¡¯ll give Jake back.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s words crossed Kallie¡¯s line. Kallie¡¯s eyes narrowed, her vision blurring with rage. ¡°Dream on!¡± she spat.


    Lacey smirked, her eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tough on your kids? Why not let me take care of them? They¡¯d be much better off with me,¡± she taunted.


    Kallie saw red. She raised her hand to strike Lacey. Just then, a deep voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Kallie froze, her hand hovering in midair. Her entire body went rigid. Her heart hammered in her chest. She lowered her hand, releasing Lacey¡¯s arm.


    Slowly, she turned around, her eyes wide with disbelief. The man standing in front of her was Jake, the man who had haunted her dreams for years. Even after all this time, Jake looked almost the same. He was still incredibly handsome with an aloof demeanor. But now, he seemed more mature. Years of power and authority radiated from him. Just one look into his dark eyes was enough to make anyone nervous.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hi, dear ones! Sorry for being a dayte. New chapters will be avable tomorrow night. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 901

    ?<strong>Chapter 901:</strong>


    Tears welled up in Kallie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jake?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°Is it really you? Or am I dreaming again?¡±


    But Jake didn¡¯t seem happy to see Kallie. His face was expressionless, his eyes cold. Kallie felt flustered¡ªJake had never seen her like this before.


    ¡°Jake,¡± she said, her voice filled with unease. Tears streamed down her face, her eyes red. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, is it?¡±


    Jake¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Kallie¡¯s tear-stained face, her brow furrowed in worry. He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white in a bid to keep his inner turmoil in check.


    Jake stepped forward. Each step sent a jolt of anticipation through Kallie. Her eyes lit up. Overjoyed, she rushed toward him. But just as she was about to reach for him, Jake looked down, subtly avoiding her touch, and walked past her as if she were a stranger.


    Kallie stared in disbelief, frozen in ce. She didn¡¯t move until Jake walked past her. She turned her head stiffly and saw Jake standing beside Lacey. Lacey¡¯s face, which had been tense a moment before, rxed into a smug grin. Lacey twirled around, showing off her dress to Jake.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Jake replied.


    Overwhelmed, Kallie nearly lost her bnce, her heart filled with sorrow and bitterness. What was going on? Did Jake and Lacey know each other? And not only did they know each other, but Lacey was showing him a wedding dress. Were they together? But that couldn¡¯t be. How could Jake be with someone else?


    Kallie wanted to rush over and demand answers, but her feet felt like lead. She didn¡¯t have the courage to pose the itching question. She dreaded learning the true nature of their rtionship, as it would plunge her into a deeper sadness. She was reluctant to face the prospect that all those years she had waited for him had been for nothing.


    Tears streamed down Kallie¡¯s face. She had never cried in public before. This was the first time she had ever let anyone see her cry this bitterly. She feltpletely drained.


    Lacey saw how upset Kallie was and felt a surge of satisfaction. ¡°She looks pretty upset,¡± she whispered to Jake. ¡°Are you sure about keeping this up?¡±


    Though his resolve wavered, Jake didn¡¯t turn back to look at Kallie.


    ¡°She¡¯s just putting on a show. I don¡¯t believe her,¡± Jake said, his voice tinged with doubt.


    Lacey noticed something was off about Jake¡¯s demeanor, and her smugness diminished significantly. She bit her lip, saying nothing. The three of them stood there in silence, the tension thick between them. Only then did Lacey realize she had underestimated Kallie. If it were her, she would have stormed off by now. But Kallie just stood there, staring at Jake, who was struggling to keep up his act.


    Lacey could tell Jake still harbored feelings toward Kallie, despite his earlier aloof performance. He wouldn¡¯t be avoiding Kallie if he truly didn¡¯t love her anymore. Jake¡¯s hands were shaking slightly, striving to fight back his urge to embrace Kallie.


    Lacey took Jake¡¯s hand. ¡°I think we¡¯ve done enough shopping for today. I didn¡¯t see anything I liked anyway. Let¡¯se back another day,¡± she said.


    Jake mumbled a quick response and strode out of the bridal shop, Lacey trailing behind him. He brushed past Kallie without so much as a nce, as if she were a stranger.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank as she listened to his retreating footsteps. All hope drained from her, leaving her feeling lost and adrift. So, her persistence all these years had been a joke all along.


    Oblivious to the curious stares of the other customers, Kallie sank to the floor, burying her face in her hands.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 902

    ?<strong>Chapter 902:</strong>


    Meanwhile, once out of the bridal shop, Jake abruptly pulled his hand away from Lacey¡¯s.


    ¡°Look, thanks for trying to help back there. But it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    ¡°I can manage,¡± Jake said, his voice tight.


    Lacey stared at her empty hand, a flicker of hurt crossing her face. ¡°Jake, you can¡¯t deny you still have feelings for Kallie. Hadn¡¯t we talked before and reached an agreement not to let her deceive us anymore?¡±


    Jake scoffed, his voiceced with ice. ¡°We? I never talked about such things with you. This is between Kallie and me. Stay out of it.¡±


    Over the years, Lacey had been one of the few people Jake trusted. Yet, never before had he spoken to her with such coldness and disdain. Lacey¡¯s heart ached, but she refused to give up. ¡°Jake, what¡¯s going on? Is this about Kallie?¡± she called after him.


    Jake ignored her, practically running toward his car. He jumped in, mmed the door shut, and sped away, leaving Lacey standing on the curb. Lacey watched him go, her body trembling with a mixture of anger and fear. The thought of Jake reconciling with Kallie filled her with dread.


    Lacey stomped her foot, frustrated. Was Jake just a lovesick fool? Before returning from abroad, he¡¯d vowed to take back everything Kallie and yton had stolen from him, stressing he would not fall for Kallie¡¯s tricks again. And yet, here he was, falling apart at the mere sight of Kallie¡¯s tears. If this continued, they¡¯d be back together in no time.


    Determined to confront Kallie, Lacey rushed back to the bridal shop. Kallie happened to walk out, lost in thought. Lacey stered a smug smile on her face and caught up with Kallie.


    ¡°Well, you saw it with your own eyes today. I¡¯m going to marry Jake.¡±


    ¡°I am your god sister, and I hope you¡¯ll give us your blessing. I know you two were once an item, but you never actually remarried, did you? So technically, I didn¡¯t steal your man.¡±


    Kallie stopped in her tracks and turned to face Lacey, her expression unreadable. Her eyes were red-rimmed, but her gaze was fierce and unwavering. Lacey met Kallie¡¯s eyes and felt a surprising pang of unease.


    A harshugh escaped Kallie¡¯s lips, the sound jarring in the quiet surroundings. ¡°So, all this drama these past few days was just to tell me that you¡¯re with Jake now? The more you try to convince me, the less worried I be. After all, if he truly loved you, you wouldn¡¯t need to prove anything to me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words pierced through Lacey¡¯s facade, striking a nerve. ¡°What do you know?¡± Lacey retorted, her voice rising in anger. ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you. You¡¯re shameless! I¡¯m just trying to prevent you from pestering him! It has little to do with how much he loves me!¡±


    Kallie simply nodded. ¡°Whatever you say, Lacey. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± With that, Kallie turned and walked away, leaving Lacey reeling from the encounter.


    Lacey¡¯s earlier outburst had attracted the attention of passersby, who now stared at her with a mix of curiosity and amusement. Lacey felt a wave of shame wash over her. What had she be? This wasn¡¯t like her at all.


    Once inside the car, tears welled up in Kallie¡¯s eyes, her calm facade finally crumbling. Even when being mocked and mistreated by Sarah in the past, Kallie had never felt this defeated. This time, however, the pain cut deeper. Perhaps Jake truly stopped loving her. Lacey might have changed, but Kallie had to admit that Lacey had some merits. With her medical expertise, Lacey likely had saved Jake.


    The life-saving favor was the only usible reason Kallie could think of for Jake¡¯sck of visits all these years, despite still being alive. Kallie¡¯s hands tightened around the steering wheel, her knuckles turning white. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to drive.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. It was Edgar.


    Once the call connected, Edgar¡¯s voice boomed, filled with a mixture of anxiety and excitement. ¡°Miss Nixon, you need to get to the Reeves Group right now. Something big has happened. Hurry!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 903

    ?<strong>Chapter 903:</strong>


    Kallie had a rough idea of what it might be about. ¡°I understand,¡± she replied calmly.


    Kallie soon arrived at the Reeves Group. Just as she had expected, Jake was already there. It seemed he and Lacey had just returned. If that hadn¡¯t been the case, Jake would have already made his presence felt at the Reeves Group.


    Kallie could tell Edgar aimed to surprise her with Jake¡¯s presence, oblivious to their crossed paths moments earlier. Employees around them exchanged nces, a mix of anticipation and uncertainty in their eyes as they watched Kallie enter.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze shifted toward the illuminated lounge ahead, and she turned to her assistant. ¡°Gather all of the official Reeves Group seals,¡± she instructed. Some things had been left unresolved for far too long, and it was time to return them to their rightful owner.


    Meanwhile, inside the lounge, Edgar studied Jake, feeling a hint of strangeness. While Edgar recognized this strikingly handsome man as Jake, Jake¡¯s aloof demeanor, instead of any disy of delight, struck him as odd. Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes clouded with something close to disapproval.


    Edgar stepped forward carefully and asked, ¡°Mr. Reeves, where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t you reach out? We were all worried about you.¡±


    At Edgar¡¯s words, Jake looked up, a hint of suspicion shadowing his gaze. ¡°You were worried about me? Really worried, or just putting on a good show?¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips twisted into a faint and mocking smile, the bitterness unmistakable. A pang of disappointment tugged at Edgar. He knew Jake had always been wary and guarded, but he never imagined Jake would doubt him. Six long years had passed, and it seemed Jake no longer trusted those who had followed him with unwavering loyalty.


    Edgar¡¯s chest tightened with sadness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reeves. It¡¯s on us. We searched for you all these years but always came up short. If we had been more capable, we might have found you sooner and spared you the hardship.¡±


    Jake let out an icy chuckle, leaning back on the sofa as his gaze grew even colder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I get it. No one wants to go to the ends of the earth to look for a dead person.¡±


    The weight of Jake¡¯s words struck Edgar like a sudden gust of icy wind, leaving him momentarily speechless. A memory shed through Edgar¡¯s mind, and a cold sweat prickled down his spine. When Kallie and yton found Jake¡¯s ¡°body,¡± yton had approached Edgar and suggested he should announce Jake¡¯s death publicly so Jake¡¯s old friends in the industry could properly mourn him. yton mentioned the idea hade from Kallie.


    Edgar had only started spreading the news when Kallie caught wind of it. Shocked and refusing to believe Jake was truly gone, Kallie demanded Edgar retract the statements that had already circted. However, even though Edgar quickly tried to pull back the information, the damage was done. Word had spread through their circles that Jake was dead, and with the newsing directly from the Reeves Group, it had carried a weight of credibility. Most believed Jake was gone for good.


    Now, with Jake himself addressing the matter, it was clear he knew the whole story. Feeling defeated, Edgar dropped to his knees before Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± he whispered, struggling to find the words.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I misjudged the situation back then, and for that, I¡¯m sorry. But I had no ulterior motives. You were the one who promoted me. Don¡¯t you think I deserve a little trust?¡±


    Jake stood up and strode toward Edgar, his gaze cold and unreadable. ¡°The first thing I learned during my time away is that human nature is unpredictable. Even after all these years of loyalty, I still can¡¯t afford to let my guard down. Not with anyone. Right now, I can¡¯t trust anyone. I¡¯m sorry, Edgar. I hope you understand where I¡¯ming from.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s face drained of color. His eyes searched Jake¡¯s, filled with disbelief, his lips trembling ever so slightly. He opened his mouth to respond but found himself choking on his words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 904

    ?<strong>Chapter 904:</strong>


    Edgar had been thrilled when Jake finally returned. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Jake¡¯s iciness andck of trust. Edgar wasn¡¯t clinging to the high sry he earned at the Reeves Group. Truth be told, during Jake¡¯s absence, offers hade flooding in from otherpanies, each one more lucrative than thest, with tempting positions as branch manager and an ie that eclipsed his current pay. But Edgar genuinely cared for the Reeves Group and wanted to keep it afloat for Jake until his return.


    Over the years, Edgar and Jake had experienced thepany¡¯s highs and lows together. Edgar let out a heavy sigh, struggling to stand up, his eyes starting to redden. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll step down and resign as soon as possible. I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble.¡±


    Jake gave a slight nod, his expression unchanged.


    ¡°What resignation?¡± Kallie¡¯s voice rang out as she entered.


    Seeing Edgar¡¯s reddened eyes and recalling the conversation she had overheard at the door, Kallie¡¯s anger red.


    ¡°Jake, you know full well what Edgar has contributed to the Reeves Group over the years. It was my mistake to announce your death. If you are looking for someone to me, me me. Edgar has nothing to do with it.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes met Kallie¡¯s, and his hands, hanging by his side, clenched ever so slightly. He forced a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, are you here to return thepany seal to me?¡± The cold and unfamiliar way he addressed her made Kallie¡¯s heart tighten.


    With difficulty, she nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Since you are back, it¡¯s only right the seal is returned to its rightful owner.¡±


    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Jake raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°In that case, the seal¡¯s back in my hands. This is mypany, after all. It¡¯s my right to decide who stays and who goes, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Kallie was momentarily speechless, unsure how to respond. After a pause, she gathered her thoughts and brought up the shareholders.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten, but I still hold shares in the Reeves Group. I¡¯m a shareholder, and Edgar is a valuable employee of thispany. Even if you n to dismiss him, you can¡¯t do so without convening a shareholders¡¯ meeting.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold as it locked on Kallie.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, are you suggesting that, even with the seal returned to me, you still intend to interfere in mypany? I suppose once someone has a taste of power, they are unwilling to let go, right?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s chest tightened as she processed the hidden meaning behind his words.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡±


    Seeing the tears in Kallie¡¯s eyes, Jake averted his gaze. His voice, once warm, now carried an icy edge.


    ¡°Literal meaning. This is mypany. I don¡¯t want any irrelevant people interfering.¡±


    Kallie stood frozen, unsure of what to do. She had never seen Jake like this before. His hostility wasn¡¯t just toward her; it was aimed at everyone. Well, except for one person: Lacey.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t ignore the bitter truth that had crept into her heart. The man standing before her no longer loved her. Not only had his affection faded, but it seemed he now viewed her as an enemy. Maybe, from here on out, theirpanies would be rivals in the business world.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 905

    ?<strong>Chapter 905:</strong>


    But over the years, Edgar had been a pir of support to her. Even if it meant Jake¡¯s distrust, she couldn¡¯t sit back and let Edgar end up like this.


    Kallie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Reeves, let¡¯s settle this. I¡¯ll give up all my shares. Just promise me you won¡¯t fire Edgar. He has been with thepany for years. He deserves better than to be dismissed like this.¡±


    Jake¡¯s temper red in an instant, his gaze flickering between Kallie and Edgar.


    Jake¡¯sugh wasced with anger as he gazed at Kallie. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so close to Edgar. You don¡¯t seem like just his superior.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind swirled. She quickly stepped forward, her eyes welling with tears as she asked, ¡°Jake, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Unable to bear the tension, Edgar sighed deeply. ¡°Miss Nixon, Mr. Reeves, please don¡¯t argue on my ount. Miss Nixon, I¡¯m grateful for your support. I know you value my skills, and that¡¯s enough for me. But honestly, I¡¯d like to go home and rest. Work has kept me away from my family for too long.¡±


    Edgar nced at Jake, a slight smile touching his lips. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you probably aren¡¯t aware, but while you were away, I got married and now have children. You missed the wedding.¡±


    Edgar had clearly made his decision, leaving Kallie with nothing more to say.


    Jake¡¯s expression shifted as he absorbed the news of Edgar¡¯s marriage, his mind unreadable. Kallie turned to Edgar with a look of regret, dismissing Jake¡¯s reaction entirely. ¡°Edgar, be honest with me. Are you really set on leaving? If you ever want to continue in this field, there¡¯s always a ce for you at mypany.¡±


    Edgar nced at Jake, whose face had darkened, and then shook his head gently. ¡°Thank you, but no. I¡¯m content with where I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my resignation paperwork.¡±


    After Edgar left, silence settled heavily between Jake and Kallie as they sat on opposite sides of the lounge. Though only a few meters apart, the emotional distance felt vast. The weight of unspoken words made the atmosphere tense, leaving Kallie feeling uneasy, though she forced herself to remainposed. She couldn¡¯t understand why Jake had changed so much. Yet, he was still the father of her three children.


    Summoning her courage, Kallie softly called out his name, ¡°Jake¡­¡±


    Jake¡¯s hands clenched on his knees, but he didn¡¯t respond, only gazing at her from the corner of his eye several times. Kallie wanted to ask when he¡¯d make time to see the kids. Even if they were no longer together, there was no need to let their tension affect the children. But before Kallie could speak, Jake¡¯s phone rang abruptly, shattering the silence. Jake stood up to take the call, and Lacey¡¯s distressed voice echoed through the line. She sounded shaken, her words choked with tears.


    Jake¡¯s expression softened as he frowned slightly and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    The tenderness in his voice was unmistakable, and Kallie straightened, listening intently. She hadn¡¯t heard him sound this caring in years. Not even with Sarah had he ever spoken that way.


    Walking away with his phone, Jake kept his conversation private, leaving Kallie unable to hear a word. When he returned, a hint of anxiety marked his face.


    ¡°I have something to take care of. I need to go,¡± he said quickly before leaving.


    Kallie watched him disappear, her eyes stinging, though she managed not to cry this time. As Jake hurried out, he nearly collided with yton, who made his entrance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 906

    ?<strong>Chapter 906:</strong>


    The air grew thick as the two men locked eyes. yton¡¯s face shifted, going from pale to dark as he regarded Jake with an unreadable expression. Jake raised an eyebrow, recovering quickly and offering a polite smile.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, what a surprise to see you here.¡±


    yton¡¯s gaze was icy as he replied, ¡°Oh,e on. Drop the act and the facade of maintaining politeness. I know what you¡¯re up to, and I am waiting for you to make a move. Just remember, anything you try against me will annoy Kallie.¡±


    yton shed a taunting smile.


    ¡°In case you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m very important to Kallie now.¡±


    Jake remained unfazed, responding calmly, ¡°So? Does Kallie really matter that much?¡±


    yton blinked, taken aback by Jake¡¯s indifferent tone. He couldn¡¯t quite grasp Jake¡¯s attitude toward Kallie, though he suspected it might be due to his past maniptions. Feeling a surge of confidence, yton leaned closer and murmured, ¡°Since you already knew the situation, let me be blunt. You shouldn¡¯t have returned. Kallie has enough on her te without dealing with you. If I were you, I¡¯d stay out of this country. You¡¯re only setting yourself up for trouble.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes darkened, a sh of hostility crossing his face as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who ends up in trouble.¡± With a swift motion, Jake signaled, and his bodyguards quickly restrained yton.


    Jake said tly, ¡°From now on, put up a sign at the gate: ¡®No entry for yton or pets.¡¯ He¡¯s just a nuisance. Well? What are you waiting for? Drag him out.¡±


    For the first time, yton found himself forcibly removed in front of so many onlookers. He struggled awkwardly, but it was no use. Humiliated and furious, yton shouted at Jake, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Kallie! Even if you don¡¯t want me around, you don¡¯t have the right to kick me out!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jake replied, almost amused, as he strolled over slowly. He extended his hand, revealing thepany seal. ¡°See this? Kallie just handed it over to me. And let¡¯s not forget thispany was mine from the start. It¡¯s ridiculous that you n to take away my possessions by controlling her. Do you even know who you¡¯re dealing with?¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the seal in Jake¡¯s hand. Kallie had handed over thepany seal to Jake so easily? He had assumed that after all these years, her feelings for Jake had faded. Therefore, even if Jake came back, she wouldn¡¯t willingly give up the Reeves Group. After all, the Reeves Group¡¯s sess wasrgely due to her efforts, with many projects linked to the Nixon Group. Yet here she was, relinquishing it without a second thought.


    Jake continued with a cold smile. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of the spies you¡¯ve ced within the Reeves Group. yton, I¡¯ll deal with them in due time.¡±


    With that, Jake¡¯s tone turned frigid. ¡°Escort Mr. Morgan out. If he refuses, toss him into the street.¡±


    The bodyguards acted immediately, dragging yton out as his face turned ashen. Roughly, they threw him down the stairs, where he tumbled, clutching his chest and coughing up blood from the impact. Jake looked down at yton¡¯s weakened state, a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    Just then, hurried footsteps approached.


    Kallie had just arrived and witnessed the scene before her. Her eyes twitched as she took in yton¡¯s battered condition.


    As yton and Jake locked eyes, a tense silence filled the room. yton¡¯s strained groans broke the stillness. Kallie stepped forward, her brow furrowing as she took in yton¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°yton,¡± she murmured, moving closer. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 907

    ?<strong>Chapter 907:</strong>


    yton clutched his chest, grimacing as if each breath hurt. ¡°Kallie, it hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Get him to the hospital, fast,¡± Kallie instructed the bodyguards, her voice firm.


    Kallie had no intention of causing a scene, but Jake, observing their interaction, couldn¡¯t hold back his simmering resentment.


    ¡°Even if you want to show affection, don¡¯t do it here,¡± Jake remarked. ¡°It¡¯s been years, and I didn¡¯t expect your rtionship to be so close. To anyone watching, they¡¯d think you two were married. Or maybe you two had been an item ages ago.¡± His tone dripped with sarcasm.


    Kallie¡¯s jaw tightened, unsure if Jake was genuinely jealous or simply trying to make her ufortable. She bit back her retort, refusing to fall into his provocation. The more she tried to exin herself, the more guilty she would seem.


    yton, however, red at Jake, his voice heavy with bitter defiance. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended you to deserve this, but if you¡¯re so eager to harm me, fine. Aim it at me. Just don¡¯t drag Kallie down with me.¡±


    Jake nced at yton, who yed the victim with ease, and let out a scornfulugh, giving a slow p.


    ¡°Take a look, everyone. What a picture-perfect, devoted couple. But can¡¯t you see where we are? This is mypany. I just want to keep certain people out of my sight. Is that really too much to ask? Do you expect me to watch you two being all affectionate on my turf and still be nice to you?¡±


    Jake¡¯s anger red, his words bing sharper with each passing moment. He shot Kallie a cold, disdainful nce. ¡°Kallie, I don¡¯t care who you mess around with, but remember our three kids need proper guidance. Do you think you¡¯re setting the right example for them? I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll steer them in the wrong direction.¡±


    Kallie felt his words like a blow, but she didn¡¯t react immediately. Instead, she motioned for someone to help yton into the car. Then, Kallie turned back to Jake, her gaze hardening. ¡°Even if I¡¯m reckless, I¡¯m still better at parenting than you. You vanished for years. Maybe you had your reasons, or maybe you stopped caring. But if you were trulymitted to your duties as a father, you wouldn¡¯t have ceased visiting the kids altogether. At the very least, you should¡¯ve checked in on them when you came back. But you never bothered. You are the least qualified to say I haven¡¯t taken care of them.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction


    Jake watched Kallie turn away, and a strange ache tugged at his heart beneath his anger. Acting on impulse, he grabbed her wrist, holding her firmly. Kallie almost stumbled at the sudden grip. When she turned back to him, Jake noticed the tears in her eyes. Since their meeting today, Kallie had shed many tears. When upset, she didn¡¯t throw tantrums; her sadness was always quiet, but deeply felt.


    Though not overwhelmed, Kallie¡¯s sorrow quietly seeped into everyone¡¯s mind, weighing down their hearts. Jake had thought Kallie¡¯s distress would fill him with satisfaction, but instead, seeing her like this stirred a deep pang of heartache within him. The instant he saw Kallie¡¯s tears, the harsh words he had prepared vanished from his lips. It was as if he¡¯d lost the power of speech. All he could do was stare at her.


    Unaware of Jake¡¯s inner turmoil, Kallie spoke with an icy tone. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I need to go to the hospital and check on yton, who you injured. Please let go of my hand.¡±


    Jake hesitated but eventually released her. He watched as she hurried to the waiting car, giving the driver a sharp instruction to leave. As the vehicle disappeared down the street, a strange emptiness washed over Jake.


    Momentster, his phone rang again, this time with Lacey calling. She was in trouble and desperately hoped Jake woulde to her aid. Oddly, Jake felt annoyed by Lacey¡¯s call, a sharp contrast to his earlier concerns. His tone was icy. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Handle it yourself. If you can¡¯t, call someone from my team.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 908

    ?<strong>Chapter 908:</strong>


    With that, Jake hung up the phone, leaving Lacey to struggle with her predicament. Her desperation mounted as she couldn¡¯t believe Jake was brushing her off. Cornered by the approaching men, each with a fierce look, Lacey put on a brave face, her gaze sweeping over them. ¡°Jake will be here soon. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave while you can.¡±


    But a man¡¯s mockingughter rang out, striking Lacey like a p across the face. ¡°Oh, for real? Jake¡¯sing to save you? It seems you¡¯re not that important to him, though.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s expression faltered, her eyes lighting up with anger. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Jake¡¯s kept me by his side for years, perfectly showcasing how much I matter to him. Besides, I¡¯m the one he trusts most. If you hurt me, he won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±


    The bodyguards parted, and through wheeled a figure Lacey hadn¡¯t expected to see. The person in the wheelchair was none other than Cody. Lacey thought he should have shown signs of aging, but instead, he looked surprisingly healthy and full of energy, a stark contrast to the frail man she had once seen.


    As soon as Lacey recognized Cody, her gaze faltered, and she hastily pretended she didn¡¯t know him. But Cody saw right through her act, his eyes sharpening with a knowing look. ¡°Spare the act. Be honest, and I might let you walk out. Stay stubborn, though, and I¡¯ll keep you here as long as I please. As long as I don¡¯t harm you, do you really think Jake would turn against me for your sake?¡±


    Cody¡¯s influence had expanded over the years. In the past, he had been nothing more than a gang leader overseas, but in recent years, his influence gradually spread across the country. He was deeply involved with the underworld. When Cody first arrived in Burmoos, people dismissed him as nothing significant. But now, no one dared to think that way. After all, no one wanted unnecessary trouble in their business. Cody had skillfully maintained a delicate bnce with Burmoos¡¯ elite.


    He adhered to a simple philosophy: live and let live. Yet, some quietly sought Cody¡¯s help to eliminate their rivals. For Cody, money was everything ¨C the ultimate driving force. Moreover, he kept countless secrets of the wealthy that could destroy lives if revealed, steadily increasing his influence.


    Jake had just returned to the country and had yet to establish a firm foothold. Besides, Cody held no personal grudge against Jake, so Jake had no reason to challenge him.


    Lacey wanted to retort Cody¡¯s words, but uncertainty gnawed at her, especially considering Jake¡¯s wavering resolve when handling Kallie with that aloof facade. Lacey could tell Jake still had feelings for Kallie, which made it clear she had never truly taken a ce in his heart.


    Lacey clenched her fists, trying to steady herself. Her eyes, cold and sharp, were fixed on Cody.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the underlying frustration. ¡°I admit it was my fault for leaving without informing you years ago. But I didn¡¯t cause you any harm. Did you really have to aim for my life?¡±


    Codyughed, clearly amused by her response. ¡°Why would I want your life? And you know well enough that your leaving back then was more than just not informing me. When I brought you on, I made it clear our agreement was for a year. During that time, you were supposed to be avable whenever I needed help with my health.¡±


    He leaned back, his tone casual, almost dismissive. ¡°You imed you didn¡¯t want to be watched, and I respected that, refraining from having anyone keep tabs on you. But then, out of nowhere, you vanished and forced me to seek medical help elsewhere. Don¡¯t you think you were being a bit much?¡±


    Lacey listened to his usations, a hint of defiance in her voice as she responded, ¡°Yes, I did sign a one-year contract with you. But I didn¡¯t take your money for the whole year. Plus, I¡¯m not your personal doctor. I can go wherever I please. Why should I be bound by that agreement?¡±


    Just then, an elderly man standing by Cody scoffed.


    ¡°Miss Payne, drop the act. You were briefed on the terms that day. Mr. Hopkins¡¯ high-profile status requires his doctors to stay informed about his condition and continue treatment ns on the condition of no disclosure. However, you left without a word, and over the years, we¡¯ve had to keep an eye out to prevent you from revealing Mr. Hopkins¡¯ medical details. On top of that, we spent time securing a new doctor. And let¡¯s not forget what we offered you when you agreed to treat Mr. Hopkins back then.¡± His gaze hardened. ¡°Your actions and demeanor are the epitome of ungratefulness.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 909

    ?<strong>Chapter 909:</strong>


    Lacey¡¯s face burned with embarrassment as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Anyway, I had my reasons for leaving. Enough of this topic. If you aim to get back at me, fine. Just remember, this is Burmoos, not somewless ce under your control.¡±


    Cody smirked, clearly amused by her defiance. ¡°What, Miss Payne, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    She clenched her fists tightly. Fear twisted inside her, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. This was all she had left¡ªher dignity.


    Cody nced at the elderly man beside him. ¡°Alright, this doesn¡¯t concern you. Go rest. I didn¡¯t summon Miss Payne here to settle scores. Let¡¯s not intimidate her.¡±


    With a slight nod and a dismissive snort, the elderly man cast Lacey a sidelong nce before turning away.


    ¡°Another greedy yet ungrateful individual,¡± he muttered, his toneced with mockery, which only fueled Lacey¡¯s anger.


    Cody shrugged, his voice dripping with fake politeness. ¡°Apologies. He¡¯s like that. No harm intended. I hope you can be understanding, Miss Payne.¡±


    Just being around Cody filled Lacey with unease, stirring a knot of fear in her chest. It was like a slow, relentless torment. Determined, she spoke firmly. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I¡¯ve already admitted my mistake. I don¡¯t see any benefit in holding me here. Can we just get to the point?¡±


    Cody¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Atst, Miss Payne, you¡¯re speaking inly. I¡¯m here to offer you a deal.¡±


    Lacey looked up, wariness clouding her gaze. ¡°What kind of deal? If it¡¯s unreasonable, I¡¯d rather die than ept.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re fond of Jake and want to be with him. I can make that happen, but there¡¯s a price. You¡¯d have to work for me. If you fail, you¡¯ll have to walk away from Jake forever and work under me without ever looking back.¡±


    Without a second thought, Lacey shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°I can win him over on my own.¡±


    With that, Lacey lifted her dress, preparing to leave. Cody, unfazed, continued, ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll have a word with Mr. Reeves. I might just mention how you drugged Kallie at my birthday party three years ago¡ªall to stage the show you nned for him to witness.¡±


    Lacey froze instantly, her breath hitching as a cold sweat formed on her back. Her hands shook slightly at her sides, and her mind raced with panic. What could she do now? What options were left? How had Cody found out about this? But that wasn¡¯t the real question. The real issue was that he¡¯d known all along and had waited until now to use it against her.


    Holding onto a shred of hope, Lacey turned back, feigning confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hopkins. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Drugging? What drugging?¡±


    Cody had anticipated her denial, his smile widening. ¡°Can¡¯t you remember? No worries. I can jog your memory.¡±


    With a gesture, Cody signaled someone to bring over aptop. A video began to y on the screen, showing Jete slipping something into Kallie¡¯s drink and passing it to her. The evidence was unmistakable.


    Lacey¡¯s face went pale, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°This¡­ You must have faked it. There was no way a surveince camera could have captured that scene!¡±


    But as soon as the words left her mouth, regret washed over Lacey. She had just confessed without meaning to. Cody¡¯s grin deepened.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 910

    ?<strong>Chapter 910:</strong>


    ¡°So, Miss Payne, you¡¯re not denying it anymore?¡± he asked, his tone mocking. ¡°Spare me your further performance. Since I have this footage, imagine what else I might have. The moment Jake sees the unmistakable evidence of your actions, any trust he has in you will vanish.¡±


    A pang of unease settled over Lacey, yet she fought to stay strong.


    ¡°Fine. I was behind it. Big deal! What¡¯s your endgame here? Even if you show this to Jake, it won¡¯t make him run back to Kallie. Their problems are far beyond fixing.¡±


    Cody¡¯s expression shifted as he shot her a look.


    ¡°Reconciliation? That¡¯s not my goal. You¡¯re overthinking it. I just figure that if Jake sees this, he¡¯ll never trust you again. Would you like to test that theory, Miss Payne?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s heart sank. She couldn¡¯t afford to let that happen. She had spent years earning Jake¡¯s trust, and their rtionship was finally progressing. If Jake saw this, all her efforts would be in vain. It was far toote for second thoughts now.


    Swallowing her pride, Lacey looked at Cody, fighting back tears.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way besides agreeing to your terms?¡±


    Cody nodded, his voice calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need money or anything else. Just your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Together, we could make a powerful team.¡±


    Lacey closed her eyes, a wave of resignation washing over her. In her heart, she silently apologized to Jake.


    Lacey and Cody finalized the details and signed the contract. Lacey walked away, her shoulders slumped, her eyes devoid of any hope.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek


    Just then, Gerald Todd, the elderly man working for Cody, returned, a look of displeasure on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, why do you insist on cooperating with that woman? She¡¯s nothing but trouble.¡±


    Cody calmly put the contract away. ¡°You¡¯re right about her. Although she and I share some of the same ruthless and calcting traits, she¡¯s too clumsy and inept,¡± he said.


    Gerald snorted. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t handled the loose ends for her three years ago, Jake would have seen through her.¡±


    Gerald frowned. He added, his displeasure evident, ¡°Why are we working with her? She¡¯s such an idiot.¡±


    Cody let out a heartyugh. ¡°You don¡¯t see the big picture, Gerald. I chose to work with her solely because her ambition has consumed her. Her delusional thoughts are clouding her judgment, making it easier for us to manipte her. Besides, she knows a bit about medicine and is close to Jake. If she bes Jake¡¯s wife, we¡¯ll have the Reeves Group wrapped around our little finger.¡±


    Gerald¡¯s eyes widened in understanding.


    ¡°Brilliant move!¡± he eximed, nodding eagerly.


    Elsewhere, Lacey returned to Jake¡¯s ce, only to find him absent. Lacey suddenly remembered that Jake had gone to the Reeves Group to reim control from Kallie. So, Jake and Kallie had met again today. Why hadn¡¯t Jake returned yet? Did they get back together? Lacey felt it was possible, especially considering how cold and distant Jake had been on the phone earlier. He showed little regard for her safety. He had never acted like that before. Maybe he was with Kallie right now.


    The thought of being under Cody¡¯s control filled Lacey with a sense of dread and restlessness. Ovee with fear and anxiety, Lacey frantically called Leo Barton, Jake¡¯s assistant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 911

    ?<strong>Chapter 911:</strong>


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jake?¡± she demanded. ¡°I need to see him right now.¡±


    Leo nced at Jake, who was nursing a drink. He decided not to tell Lacey the truth.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves is busy with some important matters. Since you¡¯re no longer in danger, please don¡¯t disturb him,¡± he said evasively.


    Lacey¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°Leo, what do you mean I¡¯m disturbing Mr. Reeves? I¡¯m practically his most trusted confidante!¡± she retorted, her voiceced with indignation.


    Leo¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure. From the moment he¡¯d started working for Jake, he had harbored a distinct dislike for Lacey as he found her demeanor to be condescending and arrogant. Plus, he could see right through her facade of superiority. More importantly, Jake hadn¡¯t treated Lacey differently, always maintaining a polite demeanor.


    Leo knew Jake had softened his demeanor around Lacey only because of the life-saving favor. However, Lacey had misinterpreted Jake¡¯s gratitude as romantic interest and genuinely believed she held a special ce in his affections.


    Right now, Leo could tell Jake was clearly in a foul mood and wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain visitors. Lacey¡¯s shrill tone caused Leo¡¯s expression to harden.


    ¡°I said Mr. Reeves doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°Miss Payne, if you continue to cause a scene, you¡¯ll only anger Mr. Reeves.¡±


    Lacey was well aware of Jake¡¯s temperament. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have persisted, but today was different. She desperately needed reassurance, a confirmation that she held some significance in Jake¡¯s life. Suppressing her frustration, Lacey forced a note of panic into her voice.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t insist if it wasn¡¯t important. I¡¯m facing a difficult situation, and it¡¯s urgent. I need to see Jake immediately,¡± she pleaded.


    Leo massaged his temples, feeling a surge of exasperation.


    ¡°Miss Payne, Mr. Reeves had instructed me to handle any issues you might encounter. Why don¡¯t you exin the situation to me? Mr. Reeves is preupied with other matters.¡±


    Lacey bit back a curse, her jaw clenching in frustration.


    ¡°Leo, if you don¡¯t let me see Jake, I¡¯ll hurt myself. You know I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Leo winced. Lacey had never acted like this before. Maybe she really did have something important to tell Jake.


    Just then, Jake spotted Leo and beckoned him over.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Leo approached, noticing Jake¡¯s flushed cheeks and red-rimmed eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡¯ve had quite a bit to drink already. Maybe you should slow down,¡± Leo said, his voiceced with concern.


    Jake¡¯s head was swimming, but he was still clear-headed enough to ask, ¡°What does Lacey want?¡±


    Leo hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but¡­¡±


    Jake rubbed his temples, trying to ease the pounding in his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now. If it¡¯s important, let here over. Lacey doesn¡¯t usually act like this. Maybe something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Leo nodded and called Lacey back.


    When Leo returned to Jake¡¯s side, his expression wasplex.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 912

    ?<strong>Chapter 912:</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, there¡¯s something I need to tell you, but I¡¯m not sure if I should say it.¡±


    Jake nodded slightly.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Leo cleared his throat.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s pretty obvious that Miss Payne has feelings for you. Your return is solely to get back at Miss Nixon. Yet, I am stunned to find out that Miss Payne actually announced to the public that you are her fianc¨¦. That could cause problems down the line.¡±


    Jake fell silent.


    Actually, he¡¯d noticed Lacey¡¯s affections and had turned her down. While Lacey had promised she wouldn¡¯t pursue him and just wanted to work for him, it was clear she had lied. Though Jake sought to remove Lacey from his life, she had made contributions over the years. Plus, she had saved his life. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to dismiss her in such a cruel way.


    After a moment of thought, Jake said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll tell everyone Lacey is just a sister figure to me. I¡¯ll even y matchmaker for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Leo finally rxed. Lacey might have made her contributions, but she wasn¡¯t the right woman to be Jake¡¯s wife. Besides, Jake had no romantic interest in her.


    Lacey arrived at the bar a short whileter. As she walked toward the private room and surveyed the surroundings, a frown etched on her face. Wasn¡¯t Jake supposed to be upied? Yet, it seemed he was just here, trying to drown his sulking mood with alcohol. Jake seldom indulged in alcohol. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t let go of Kallie. What had happened during Jake¡¯s meeting with Kallie earlier today? Lacey knew it certainly didn¡¯t bode well for her. She had to do something. If she didn¡¯t, Jake and Kallie would eventually get back together.


    Lacey knew she couldn¡¯t stand by any longer. ncing at the medicine in her hand, she took a steadying breath before opening the door. A strong scent of alcohol permeated the room. Jake wasn¡¯t known to drink much. Even at gatherings, no one ever pressured him into it. But tonight was different. He¡¯d clearly been drinking far more than usual.


    With aplex expression, Lacey approached Jake. He sat on the sofa, his eyes closed as if trying to escape the world. When he finally lifted his head, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. His flushed cheeks gave him an unusual, almost vulnerable look. A soft ache stirred in Lacey¡¯s heart. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, faint tear stains marked the corners of his eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe this. Was he really crying? Had he shed tears over Kallie?


    With a hesitant voice, Lacey asked, ¡°Mr. Reeves, are you feeling down?¡±


    Jake raised his head at the sound of Lacey¡¯s voice, his gaze locking onto hers. Jake¡¯s eyes held an intensity that made Lacey feel exposed. In an instant, he seemed to unravel everything she felt. He saw worry, reluctance, and affection in her gaze. Caught by his prating look, Lacey quickly averted her eyes, flustered. But it was toote.


    Under usual circumstances, Jake wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged his feelings toward Kallie. Yet now, he held Lacey¡¯s gaze and nodded, his voice steady.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t let go of Kallie. I¡¯ve loved her for years. Even though she¡¯s hurt and let me down, I can¡¯t deny that she still lingers in my mind.¡±


    Lacey felt a sting of bitterness. She asked, struggling to ept his words, ¡°Why? After all this time, can¡¯t you just move on?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jake answered, his tone unwavering. ¡°Even if I live out my entire life and end up on my deathbed, I¡¯ll never forget what I had shared with Kallie.¡±


    His words hit Lacey hard. She took a few steps back, sadness nearly overwhelming her. Jake seemed unfazed by her reaction.


    ¡°You might not understand now, but when you fall in love, you¡¯ll understand exactly what I mean.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 913

    ?<strong>Chapter 913:</strong>


    Lacey fought to keep her emotions in check and forced a smile, though her face had paled. She hastily shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I wanted to see you because there¡¯s something important I need to tell you. Today, Cody¡¯s people found me and took me to see him.¡±


    Lacey wasn¡¯t trying to keep this from Jake. If he ever wanted to, he could easily learn of her whereabouts, though he had never done so. Still, she held onto a faint hope that he might care, even a little.


    Jake¡¯s only response was a nonchnt ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s hands balled into fists. That was it? That was all he had to say? How could he be so indifferent?


    Lacey swallowed her frustration and asked, ¡°Mr. Reeves, aren¡¯t you concerned that Cody might do something to me?¡±


    Jake shot her a look. ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to you. He doesn¡¯t dare. Besides, whatever he does to you doesn¡¯t hold sway over me.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s heart sank as she recalled Cody¡¯s threats. Sadness weighed on her. If it were Kallie in her ce, she knew Jake would care.


    Taking a deep breath, Lacey continued, ¡°You¡¯re right. Cody didn¡¯t harm me. He just wants me toe back to him and offer medical treatment. I thought it was an important matter. After all, Cody isn¡¯t someone to cross these days. I worried he might retaliate if I refused. That¡¯s why I came to talk to you.¡±


    Once again, Jake¡¯s response was a simple, t, ¡°Hmm.¡± He figured it was only natural for Lacey to feel flustered under the circumstances.


    Lacey took a moment and then added, ¡°Regarding this, I wanted to ask your opinion, Mr. Reeves. If you don¡¯t want me to¡­¡±


    galno¦Í?ls is your update source


    Jake interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with me. You worked for him before, didn¡¯t you? If the pay¡¯s worthwhile, I won¡¯t stand in your way. But if you go, I won¡¯t let you handle any confidential matters. You should give it some thought.¡±


    Lacey grasped the implications of Jake¡¯s words, her face paling slightly.


    She wanted to respond, but a sense of helplessness weighed her down. Jake closed his eyes, his voice weary. ¡°I need some rest. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±


    Shaking her head, Lacey replied, ¡°I won¡¯t go to Cody. I made my choice to be with you back then, and I¡¯m not going to betray that decision. Others might let you down, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    Lacey hoped her loyalty would mean something to him. But Jake merely gave a slight nod. It was as though her loyalty meant nothing to him.


    Lacey¡¯s chest tightened, her sorrow almost overwhelming. She bit her lip, fighting back the tears that threatened to escape. Moving with purpose, she poured herself a drink and then one for Jake.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± she began, forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for all you¡¯ve done for me over the years. Once Jete returns, I¡¯ll take her home. I won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Jake appeared genuinely relieved. Lacey¡¯s decision to leave spared him from any furtherplications. He nodded, lifting his ss as he addressed Leo, ¡°If Miss Payne is leaving, see that she receives some money. She¡¯s put in hard work all these years.¡±


    Leo agreed without hesitation. Jake took a sip from his ss, and a wave of difort washed through him. Gesturing toward the door, he signaled for both Leo and Lacey to leave.


    Lacey, however, lingered. ¡°I¡¯ll stay a bit longer. If you start feeling unwell from drinking, I can get you something to help.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 914

    ?<strong>Chapter 914:</strong>


    Jake wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to Lacey, so he simply gave a nod, allowing her to stay. Leo, ever wary of Lacey¡¯s presence, stood behind. Jake poured himself drink after drink, letting the hours slip by. Perhaps he¡¯d had too much. His vision began to blur, his head felt light, and his breathing became shallow. Yet, out of habit, he kept drinking.


    Leo observed Jake with growing concern. Finally, he stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Reeves, that¡¯s enough for today. You shouldn¡¯t keep drinking like this.¡±


    Jake knew Leo was right. But an inexplicable restlessness gnawed at him. He pushed Leo¡¯s hand away with more force than necessary. ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s eyes flickered as she noticed Jake¡¯s unsteady behavior. She moved forward, offering her support. ¡°Let me help you, Mr. Reeves. I¡¯ll get you back safely.¡±


    To her surprise, Jake refused her approach. ¡°Stay back. I don¡¯t want anyone to touch me.¡±


    With that, Jake staggered to his feet, swaying as he tried to walk out. Lacey instinctively took a step to follow Jake.


    But Leo reached out, stopping her. ¡°Lacey.¡± He looked at her intently, his expression unreadable. ¡°Did you put something in Mr. Reeves¡¯ drink?¡±


    A chill ran through Lacey as her heart skipped a beat. She shook her head quickly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    At Lacey¡¯s words, Leo narrowed his eyes, suspicion shing across his face. Leo had known Jake for years and was well aware of his habits. Jake hardly ever drank at events or banquets. Sure, Jake would turn to a drink or two when something weighed on him, but never enough to end up this far gone. Yet here he was, visibly intoxicated. Furthermore, Lacey knew a bit about medicine, and coincidentally, Jake¡¯s condition had seemed unusual ever since she arrived. Leo couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Lacey might have a hand in Jake¡¯s condition.


    Lacey watched Jake¡¯s staggering figure fade from view, a pang of anxiety settling in her chest. She clenched her jaw, her eyes narrowing as she red at Leo. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, take Mr. Reeves to the hospital yourself. If I¡¯m to me, hold me ountable.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary


    Leo scoffed at this. Either Lacey was genuinely innocent, or she was confident whatever she¡¯d done couldn¡¯t be traced. He fixed her with a pointed look, his tone biting. ¡°Fine. But let me warn you, Lacey. Don¡¯t start thinking you can pull anything here.¡±


    Lacey didn¡¯t bother arguing. Her mind revolved around Jake, and urgency sharpened her tone. ¡°Leo, are you an idiot? Jake¡¯s missing! And here you are, getting in my way instead of looking for him.¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Rx. This is Jake¡¯s bar. Nothing¡¯s going to happen to him here. He needs some time alone. Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    Lacey bit her lip, frustration gnawing at her. Waiting wasn¡¯t an option. She had to find Jake, and fast.


    Meanwhile, Jake had been wandering for a while. Anytime someone approached, an intense wave of aversion rolled over him, almost instinctual. He recoiled from everyone, a mixture of difort and fever simmering within, as if he craved the presence of someone specific yet couldn¡¯t bear anyone else near him.


    Eventually, Jake stumbled into an empty private room and sank onto the sofa, massaging his temples in a futile attempt to settle the disarray in his mind. His body, however, refused to cooperate. The alcohol seemed to amplify his emotions. The buried feelings of longing and resentment swirled up, relentless and raw, wing at his sanity.


    Jake slouched back on the sofa with a heavy sigh, hisposure barely holding while tension rippled through him. On the surface, he looked calm, but the faint bulge of veins along his arms hinted at tension simmering just beneath, as if he were a breath away from unraveling.


    Kallie returned to the private room after seeing her clients off, surprised to find someone sprawled on the sofa. At first, she assumed someone had entered the wrong room. She approached cautiously, her voice gentle. ¡°Hello? Are you in the wrong room?¡± As Kallie noticed the person didn¡¯t move a muscle and remained still, she stepped closer with a frown, finally recognizing him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 915

    ?<strong>Chapter 915:</strong>


    It was Jake seated on the sofa. Her expression shifted to one of guarded concern as she shook his shoulder. ¡°Jake? What are you doing here?¡±


    Jake remained silent, his face flushed. Noticing his reaction, Kallie sighed, suspecting he¡¯d had too much to drink. She shook him again, more firmly. ¡°Where¡¯s your team? Why are you here alone? Should I call Lacey?¡± Jake still didn¡¯t respond.


    Seeing him like this stirred a deep worry in Kallie. She turned and took out her phone to make a call, missing the sight of him shifting on the sofa. Just as Kallie was about to dial, Jake¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing her wrist. She gasped, startled. Then, Jake pulled her down onto the sofa.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could finish, Jake¡¯s hand covered her mouth, pinning her beneath him. Kallie struggled to break free, but his legs quickly pinned hers, rendering her immobile. Kallie tried to speak, but with Jake¡¯s hand pressed firmly over her mouth, her words came out as little more than muffled whispers.


    Her eyes widened as her heartbeat quickened. What was he doing? Why was he behaving like this?


    Jake¡¯s head dropped to Kallie¡¯s shoulder, his expression hidden from her view. Jake sighed softly, the faint scent of alcohol reaching Kallie. Only then did Kallie realize he¡¯d been drinking.


    Holding Kallie, Jake feltforted, as if he were clinging to a dream that soothed him. But the deeper he sank into these feelings, the more they seemed to tear him apart.


    And then, in the dim quiet, images of Kallie and yton together shed through his mind, a memory that brought his heartbreak roaring back to life. Why? How could she have fallen for someone else? What drove her to want him dead? Did she truly hate him that much?


    Jake could withstand a lot, but Kallie¡¯s betrayal was something he couldn¡¯t bear.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jake murmured against her ear, his voice thick with hurt. ¡°Why did you do this to me?¡±


    His voice was heavy with anguish, each wordced with pain, piercing Kallie¡¯s heart. As he seemed in a daze, Kallie finally managed to move his hand from her lips. Her voice came out cold, yet tinged with resignation.


    ¡°Jake, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not Lacey. I¡¯m Kallie.¡±


    Jake¡¯s earlier words confused Kallie. What was he using her of? She hadn¡¯t betrayed him or done anything wrong to him. The one closest to him and most capable of hurting him was Lacey.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Jake to be so deeply shaken by Lacey, hurt by another woman in this way. The thought struck Kallie like a sharp pang of sadness.


    She tried to push him away. ¡°Let go, Jake. I¡¯ll help you contact Lacey. And for the record, I want nothing more to do with either of you.¡±


    But Jake seemed deaf to her words. Instead of letting go, his grip tightened, as if he were desperate to hold her close and keep her from slipping away.


    In a desperate bid, Kallie bit down on his wrist, forcing him to release her with a pained grunt. Freed, she got up quickly, failing to notice the dangerous glint in his eyes.


    She had only taken a few steps when Jake caught her arm again. This time, he gripped both her wrists with one hand, his fingers locking around them. His other hand tilted her chin up, his breath ragged, his eyes dark with something unreadable.


    Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Jake, have youpletely lost your mind?¡±


    In response to Kallie, Jake¡¯s kiss was intense, almost consuming, as if he wanted to steal the very air from her lungs. It was relentless.


    Kallie squirmed, but Jake¡¯s hold was firm, leaving her no escape. She tried every trick she could think of, but Jake remained immovable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 916

    ?<strong>Chapter 916:</strong>


    Amid the intensity of it all, the rapid sound of her own breath and her heart pounding filled Kallie¡¯s ears, drowning out everything else. Her mind emptied until everything faded into a dizzy hum.


    Then, suddenly, she felt warmth in her eyes. A tear slipped down her cheek, unbidden. Maybe it was the heat of that tear, but Jake froze, as if jolted by an electric shock.


    He pulled back, staring at her, dazed, unsure of his actions. His gaze softened when he saw her tear-streaked face, full of wounded disbelief, and a pang of regret struck his heart.


    Kallie¡¯s cheeks flushed, caught between embarrassment and hurt. Her lips appeared slightly swollen and glistening from his kiss.


    Jake¡¯s gaze deepened on her lips, his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down in restraint.


    Kallie let out a shaky cough, her voice a little hoarse but resolute. ¡°Jake, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re just drunk. Let me go, or I¡¯m calling the police.¡±


    Jake stayed silent, stepping closer to Kallie without a word. His eyes intensified as he leaned closer, his handsome face inches from hers.


    Kallie instinctively backed away until her shoulders met the cold wall behind her. The chill of the wall jolted her back to her senses. She freed her hands and pressed them firmly to his chest, ready to push him away.


    But just as she braced herself to shove him, Jake suddenly leaned in, capturing her lips in another kiss. This time, his kiss was different. It was no longer fierce or overpowering, but tender and gentle, like a whisper against her skin.


    Kallie stood frozen, her mind swirling in a daze as if she had slipped into some dream. She couldn¡¯t deny that, after everything, part of her still loved him. After all these years of shared struggles and raising children, their familiar connection from the past washed over her, as though no time had passed. For that fleeting moment, it felt like they had gone back in time, to when they were still together. Kallie almost believed Jake might still care.


    Now, Kallie¡¯s gaze turned somber. She waited, silently watching Jake, hoping for an answer.


    Jake met Kallie¡¯s questioning stare, a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes. What had he been thinking? Why did he feel such an uncontroble pull toward her?


    Lacey leaned in and whispered, ¡°Jake, remember? She almost got you killed. Is this really the woman you want to be with?¡±


    Jake instinctively opened his mouth to argue, but the memory hit him like a punch. He recalled the betrayal, the forced leap off the cliff. yton had shown him the official death certificate, signed in Kallie¡¯s unmistakable hand. There was no escaping the truth.


    The pain, buried so deep for so long, rose to the surface, tearing at him. He pressed his teeth into his lip, the rush of anger and bitterness slicing through his confusion, sharpening his thoughts and bringing rity.


    Jake drew in a steadying breath and then turned to face Kallie. In the weight of her expectant gaze, Jake stated, ¡°Whatever just happened is because I drank too much and mistook you for someone else. I hope next time, Miss Nixon, you can push me away. Though I¡¯m not sure what your intentions are.¡±


    The wariness and suspicion in Jake¡¯s eyes sent a pang through Kallie¡¯s heart, leaving her feeling shattered. She wanted to tell him that he had been the one to barge in, holding her against her will, but decided there was no point in exining. After all, Jake had imed he was drunk and that it was the only reason he¡¯d lost control and kissed her. He hadn¡¯t meant to kiss her.


    Kallie kept herposure on the surface, but inside, her heart ached. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have let herself trust this man again, nor should she have clung to even a sliver of hope. For a fleeting moment, Kallie felt an urge to ask Jake if he¡¯d somehow mistaken her for Lacey. Yet, as the words hovered on her lips, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to voice them. It was definitely a disappointing answer, one that made her feel asking would be pointless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 917

    ?<strong>Chapter 917:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s gaze turned icy, her tone sharp. ¡°No need for that look, Mr. Reeves. I booked this room to handle business, but you barged in and did things to me that¡­ You¡¯re the one who should apologize. As for your concerns, I believe they¡¯re entirely unnecessary. I have a boyfriend now, so I wouldn¡¯t mess around with other men.¡±


    Kallie said this to cling to thest shred of her dignity.


    Beneath the faint glow of the lights, Kallie failed to notice the eerie red that crept into Jake¡¯s eyes as her words echoed in the air. Jake¡¯s hands balled into tight fists. Kallie had just openly dered yton as her boyfriend? What did that make of him? Emotions surged within Jake, a tumultuous wave of feelings he couldn¡¯t contain. Struggling to maintain hisposure, he stifled a groan, his body beginning to sway. A sudden heat washed over him.


    Lacey was quick to steady Jake, her arms offering support as she shot a taunting smile toward Kallie. ¡°Miss Nixon, apologies, but we¡¯ll need to use your room for a moment. I¡¯llpensate youter.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s pride stung sharply. She bit her lip, her response cold. ¡°No need.¡± With a swift turn, Kallie walked out, but a pull of curiosity made her nce back. Through the door left slightly open, she saw Jake and Lacey locked in an embrace. Jake¡¯s strong arms encircled Lacey¡¯s delicate form, the two of them a seemingly perfect pair. A fresh wave of pain clutched Kallie¡¯s heart, and tears began to flow once more. She hastily averted her gaze. She inhaled sharply and hastened her steps to depart.


    Lacey remained by Jake¡¯s side, drawingfort from the strength of his embrace. The subtle fragrance of his presence enveloped her, filling her with a sense of profound joy. For once, Jake didn¡¯t pull back, letting her stay close instead. Encouraged, Lacey clung tighter to his waist. Yet, she yearned for more.


    Rising on her toes, she leaned in, hoping to steal a kiss. But as their lips were about to meet, Jake snapped out of his reverie and thrust Lacey aside. His shove sent her crashing against the table¡¯s edge, pain sparking tears that flooded her eyes. She started to sob, murmuring, ¡°It hurts.¡± Jake, however, didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, his breaths heavy and uneven. He wasn¡¯t a fool. The strange weight pressing on him was unmistakable. The sound of Lacey¡¯s sobs grated on his nerves. Narrowing his eyes, he snapped, ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Lacey¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his coldmand, and unease washed over her as she knew the torment he was in. Silently, she sealed her lips. Jake¡¯s breaths came slow and deliberate, each one peeling away the edge of his frustration until he finally regained control. Casting a nce at Lacey¡¯s crumpled form on the floor, hemanded, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s eyes darted about. She staggered to her feet, masking her anxiety with feigned concern. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you seem under the weather. Do you want Leo to drive you to the hospital? I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Earlier, I assumed you might¡¯ve been drunk. I mean nothing else, really.¡±


    When Lacey mentioned the hospital, Jake¡¯s suspicion of her waned slightly. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t drugged. He might have overthought it. Probably, it was the alcohol, coupled with Kallie¡¯s presence, that had disrupted hisposure.


    Jake shakily sat back on the sofa. He said without looking at Lacey, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more for you here. Go and call Leo over.¡± Lacey nodded, a subtle exhale of relief escaping her as she left the room. Anxiety gnawed at her. She had underestimated Jake¡¯s ability to maintain hisposure. She hadn¡¯t dared to use more than a trace of the drug, the looming threat of exposure weighing heavily on her mind. This time, her n crumbled. She could only hope that her actions hadn¡¯t aroused his suspicions.


    Leo promptly appeared at Jake¡¯s side, observing Jake¡¯s frazzled demeanor with growing concern. ¡°Mr. Reeves, are you all right?¡± he inquired with a furrowed brow, his voice tinged with worry. Jake massaged his temples. ¡°I need to get to the hospital.¡± Leo gave a nod of understanding. However, just as Leo was about to make the necessary arrangements, Jake abruptly changed his mind. ¡°Actually, forget it. Let¡¯s not go to the hospital.¡±


    Leo, baffled, looked at Jake with concern. He attempted to reason with him. ¡°Mr. Reeves, if you¡¯re feeling unwell, it really is best to consult a doctor. Moreover, I¡¯ve noticed some odd behavior from Lacey. She may be involved in this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 918

    ?<strong>Chapter 918:</strong>


    Jake dismissed the suspicion with a wave of his hand. ¡°It might not be Lacey. If she had any harmful intentions, she could have acted much sooner.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for her to wait until now. Maybe it¡¯s just because I saw that woman today¡­¡± His voice trailed off, tinged with a hint of sadness. Leo missed the nuance in his tone. With a puzzled look, he inquired, ¡°Saw who?¡± Jake cleared his throat, deciding against further exnation. ¡°Never mind. Just drive me back home.¡±


    Lacey hovered by the door, her fingers gripping the edge of the frame. As Jake¡¯s car finally pulled away from the bar, she exhaled a long, shaky breath of relief. With a calcted move, Lacey left a conspicuous mark on her neck, snapped a photograph, and sent it to Kallie. ¡°Miss Nixon, I trust the message is clear. Please, stay out of my life with Jake. We¡¯re managing just fine. Despite the day¡¯s events, I won¡¯t be questioning him. He¡¯s lost interest in you. If he touched you, it was surely because he was drunk and mistook you for me.¡±


    Kallie arrived home just in time to catch this message. A slight frown marred her features. She was tired of feeling down. Without a flicker of emotion, she promptly erased the message. After a moment of contemtion, Kallie decisively removed every trace of Lacey¡¯s contact information from her phone.


    Lacey, bombarding Kallie with messages, quickly noticed Kallie¡¯s stony silence. A smug grin spread slowly across Lacey¡¯s face, her irritation fading into a wave of malicious satisfaction. Kallie was probably furious, proof that her feelings were far from detached. Kallie¡¯s calm exterior was a facade. Beneath it, she seemed anything butposed.


    Lacey wished that the distance between Kallie and Jake deepened day by day. Even if Jake harbored any hopes of mending their bond, Kallie was resolute in her refusal. If this continued, Jake¡¯s pride would only harden, making it impossible for him to reach out to Kallie again.


    Lacey acknowledged a bitter truth about herself. She had evolved into the very kind of woman she once loathed. Despite this, she harbored no regrets, believing firmly in the righteousness of her transformation. She believed that Kallie hadn¡¯t truly appreciated Jake¡¯s affection in the past and had no right to act as if she couldn¡¯t let go of him. Lacey figured Kallie only aimed to exploit Jake¡¯s social standing, all while her heart was divided, secretly entangled with another.


    As for her own actions, Lacey justified them by telling herself she couldn¡¯t bear to let Jake fall prey to any snares. She believed there was nothing wrong with what she had done.


    Upon returning home, Kallie wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to anyone, including her three children. After escaping into the solitude of a hot shower, she copsed onto her bed. The room was dark, the silence thick, yet her mind reyed vivid scenes of her embraces with Jake, each image piercing her heart with renewed pain. She felt an overwhelming urge to flee and find sce away from these torments.


    Her thoughts drifted to Brysen, whom she hadn¡¯t visited in two years. The chaos of her life had kept her away. A couple of years ago, Neal had kept Kallie connected to Brysen through photos showing her recovery, each one showcasing Brysen¡¯s beaming smile, which deepened Kallie¡¯s trust in Neal. But the truth was less optimistic. Brysen¡¯s condition hadrgely remained unchanged. She was still trapped in her own world, barely responsive but slightly more aware of her surroundings.


    All Kallie wanted was for Brysen to find peace and live without burdens.


    Kallie¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile as she resolved to surprise Brysen by showing up without any prior notice.


    The following morning, Kallie had already set off. She chose not to take the children with her, as they were all deeply engaged in their studies. Besides, they had grown, and although they remained close, they were no longer as dependent on her as they once had been. Moreover, Neal¡¯s hometown was somewhat secluded, making the journey there long and exhausting, not ideal for the children.


    Kallie had kept her travel ns a secret from yton. By now, only her loyalists remained in the Nixon Group. Those yton had appointed were subtly removed by her under various pretexts. She harbored no ill intentions; she merely sought to avoid anyplications with yton concerning her professional affairs.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 919

    ?<strong>Chapter 919:</strong>


    When yton visited Kallie, he discovered her absence. He hastily texted her, and she replied curtly, iming to have gone for an outing to unwind. Remembering Jake¡¯s unexpected return to Burmoos just days earlier, yton quickly pieced together the reason for Kallie¡¯s sulking mood and felt a pang of displeasure. She was evidently still preupied with thoughts of Jake.


    Fortunately, due to his previous maniption, the misunderstandings between them made a reunion unlikely. yton expressed his concern for Kallie¡¯s safety and discreetly instructed his subordinates with a sternmand, ¡°Locate Kallie¡¯s whereabouts immediately. I¡¯m concerned about her being out there alone.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    The following morning, Lacey received an invitation to visit the Reeves family estate. Kallie had moved out from the estate years ago, taking the children with her. Although the Reeves family estate was no longer their home, Kallie ensured it was maintained immactely each year, holding onto the hope that Jake might one day return. She never anticipated, however, that when Jake dide back, he would be a changed man.


    Upon discovering that Kallie was no longer residing there but made sure it was kept neat, Jake said nothing. He simply began moving his belongings back into the vi. He dered that his return wasn¡¯t because this ce once held the memories of his past with Kallie, but solely because it had been his home, his longing for its familiarity evident.


    At Jake¡¯s invitation for a meeting, anxiety washed over Lacey. She wondered whether he aimed to confront her about drugging him. Nervously, Lacey waited in the living room for what seemed like an eternity until a servant finally approached and escorted her to the study on the second floor.


    As Lacey ascended the stairs, her eyes were drawn to a room near the study. With a nce at its door, she could tell it was opulently furnished. Curiosity piqued, she paused and inquired, ¡°Why is the door locked?¡±


    The servant, a longtime employee of the Reeves household, recognized the room instantly. ¡°Mrs. and Mr. Reeves used to stay there. Mr. Reeves has decided not to use it for the time being and requested that everything be preserved as it is, keeping it locked to avoid any damage.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly, her eyes icing over. ¡°What Mrs.Reeves? Kallie and Jake have been divorced for ages, haven¡¯t they? How can you still call her Mrs. Reeves? Doesn¡¯t that risk upsetting Mr. Reeves?¡±


    The servant met Lacey¡¯s gaze with a calm, unbothered expression. ¡°Why would Mr. Reeves be upset? Everyone still refers to her as Mrs. Reeves. Despite their divorce, she remains Mrs. Reeves to us. If this troubles you, you might consider raising it with Mr. Reeves himself. We wouldn¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Throughout the years of Jake¡¯s absence, Kallie had ensured the house was maintained by hiring people to clean it regrly. She hadn¡¯t dismissed any of the staff. Those who chose to stay were guaranteed their positions and sries. Kallie aimed to preserve the familiar ambiance of the times she and Jake had shared there.


    The servants were grateful. Kallie¡¯s actions had secured their livelihoods. Otherwise, many would have been forced to seek employment elsewhere. Given Jake¡¯s notorious past, positions outside the Reeves household would have been hard toe by.


    Initially, the staff had been uneasy about Kallie¡¯s inability to speak, but as time passed, her genuine care won them over, solidifying her status in their hearts as Mrs. Reeves. Furthermore, in Jake¡¯s presence, they consistently addressed Kallie as Mrs.Reeves.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression wasplicated, yet he didn¡¯t get angry, signaling his silent consent.


    The servant¡¯s demeanor infuriated Lacey. It wasn¡¯t merely how the servants addressed Kallie that irked her, but rather Jake¡¯s dismissive stance. He seemed intent on preserving every fragment of his past with Kallie. What was he trying to suggest by this? Could he be harboring hopes of a reconciliation with Kallie one day? Would all of her painstaking efforts then be rendered pointless?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 920

    <strong>Chapter 920:</strong>


    While Jake might im he no longer harbored feelings toward Kallie, Lacey saw through his facade. Jake was always adept at masking his feelings. His love for Kallie was so profound that he couldn¡¯t fully hide it. A wave of regret washed over Lacey. Perhaps she was wrong to drive Jake to despise Kallie. His hatred was born out of love. The deeper Jake¡¯s hatred for Kallie grew, the more it spiraled out of control.


    Lacey surmised she had made a mistake. It would have been wiser if she had let Kallie and Jake¡¯s bond fade on its own, instead of breeding resentment.


    As Lacey was lost in thought, the study door swung open with a soft click. Leo stepped out, motioning smoothly with his hand for Lacey to enter. Leo¡¯s expression was loaded with unspoken words, sending a wave of nervousness through Lacey. Her stomach tightened ufortably. Trying to quell the rising anxiety, Lacey steadied her breathing and adopted an air of nonchnce. She crossed the threshold of the study with deliberate grace and addressed Jake with a respectful nod.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you summoned me quite urgently.¡±


    ¡°How may I assist you?¡±


    Jake, who had been seated behind his desk, barely lifted his eyes to meet hers. His gaze was indifferent and piercing.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± hemanded, gesturing toward the chair across from him.


    Despite her outward calm, Lacey¡¯s heart thudded against her chest. Her palms were slick with sweat. Jake¡¯s silence was oppressive, stretching thin her veneer ofposure.


    Lacey settled into the chair, her voice wobbling slightly as she ventured, ¡°Mr. Reeves, have I made some mistake?¡±


    Jake shook his head, his voice reassuring. ¡°No. Don¡¯t be nervous. This isn¡¯t about settling any scores. I just wanted to discuss something with you.¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped Lacey¡¯s lips, her shoulders dropping slightly with the tension. She reasoned that if Jake had truly uncovered her actions, he wouldn¡¯t have had Leo escort her so calmly. His disdain for what she had done would have sparked a far different approach. He might have been livid, forcing her toe if necessary. Perhaps she was overthinking it.


    Jake¡¯s gaze met Lacey¡¯s, his dark eyes swirling with unreadable emotions. ¡°Lacey, I can¡¯t thank you enough for thepanionship you and your sister have given me all these years. The life-saving favor hasn¡¯t escaped from my mind. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not be standing here, healthy and alive.¡±


    Lacey was racked with uncertainty. What was he implying with these words? Could it be that he was ready to embrace her into his life? It seemed the only exnation.


    ¡°Why else would he express himself in such an unusual way?¡± It seemed that, finally, he had thought it through. Perhaps he realized it was time to move forward and find apanion who suited him, despite his lingering memories of Kallie. Through the years, only she had stood out as the sole woman he truly trusted. No other had captured his regard.


    Jake went on. ¡°You¡¯re still in your twenties. I think it¡¯s time for you to consider your future.¡±


    Lacey felt a surge of emotion, her eyes brimming with tears that she fought to hold back.


    Before Jake could get another word out, Lacey cut him off, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°Jake, I already know what you¡¯re going to say! Just say it. Whatever it is, I agree!¡± Lacey¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she gazed at him.


    Jake blinked in surprise and then let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eager. Alright, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    Under her expectant gaze, Jake reached into his bag and pulled out a contract and a ne ticket. Curious, Lacey picked up the ticket to check its destination. It was a single ne ticket to Usk.


    She murmured, confused, ¡°Why only one ticket? If this were about a trip, surely we would be traveling together.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah:


    Hello, dear readers! Sorry for the dy this week ¡ª my birthday was two days ago, and I didn¡¯t have much time to release the chapters.


    Two new novels will be released tomorrow. I hope you enjoy them!


    God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 921

    ?<strong>Chapter 921:</strong>


    Jake cleared his throat, his tone steady. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Everything¡¯s already arranged. You¡¯ve always dreamed of running your own hospital, haven¡¯t you? Two years ago, I had one built in Usk. They¡¯re short of a director, and I think it¡¯s the perfect opportunity for you to take over. Don¡¯t stress about the experience because you¡¯ll have an expert there to guide you. As for Jete, she¡¯s studying in Ynd right now. She won¡¯t need to return to Burmoos as she can meet you directly in Usk. That¡¯s why there¡¯s only one ticket. If you¡¯re concerned about Jete, I can arrange for someone to take you to Ynd to pick her up first.¡±


    Lacey didn¡¯t light up with excitement as Jake had expected. Instead, her face grew pale.


    She whispered, her voice quivering, ¡°You¡¯re sending me away?¡±


    Jake frowned, confused by her reaction. ¡°Sending you away? That¡¯s not it at all. I just don¡¯t want to waste your potential. Now that I¡¯ve returned to Burmoos, my power is being restored. Many people who¡¯ve supported me over the past few years deserve a chance to live their own lives again. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you agreed?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t even understand what you meant!¡± Her voice wavered, panic threading through her words as she persisted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave, Mr. Reeves. I really don¡¯t! Staying by your side is my choice, not a burden. Don¡¯t you understand? Following you has taught me so much and given me experiences I¡¯d never have otherwise. Don¡¯t you want me to keep growing?¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression intensified, his tone losing its warmth. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I arranged for this, the hospital, and Jete¡¯s studies. They¡¯re all part of ensuring your future is secure and a better life. From now on, you and Jete can live well abroad, where you can stand on your own two feet. Isn¡¯t that good enough?¡±


    Tears welled in Lacey¡¯s eyes, her voice tinged with resentment. ¡°Then be honest with me, Mr. Reeves. Why couldn¡¯t you build a hospital for me here, in Burmoos? Why send me abroad? Do you think I¡¯m a nuisance? I¡¯ve always been loyal to you, yet now you want to get rid of me.¡±


    Seeing Lacey¡¯s tears, irritation shed in Jake¡¯s eyes, feeling a hint of pity. He decided to rify things. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll admit my actions might seem cruel, but this is for your own good.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in you continuing to work for me. You¡¯re in your twenties, Lacey. This is your time to carve out a better life for yourself. Staying here and spending your whole life with me would only hold you back. And to be clear, I will never feel anything for you beyond work. Do you understand?¡±


    He was rejecting her love. Although Jake had gently implied before that she shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts, he had never outright said so. At that time, Lacey could still find some sce in denying the truth, convincing herself that Jake felt it wasn¡¯t the right time for romance, given the shaky foundation between them.


    But now, hearing Jake¡¯s blunt words and seeing the impatience and disdain in his eyes, Lacey¡¯s heart tightened with pain. Tears spilled from her eyes, falling uncontrobly. She wanted to argue that she didn¡¯t love him and that such thoughts hadn¡¯t crossed her mind. But deep down, Lacey knew she couldn¡¯t fool Jake, not in her current state.


    All she could do was take a deep breath, fighting to keep herposure and avoid an emotional breakdown in front of Jake.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I admit I¡¯ve developed feelings for you in the past three years, but I swear, I¡¯ll never act on them. I won¡¯t force you to feel the same. All I want is to stay by your side. Even if you marry someone else and have children, I¡¯ll wish you happiness. Loving someone doesn¡¯t always mean being together. As long as I see you happy, that¡¯s all that matters. All I want is to stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°Reeves, won¡¯t you grant me this onest wish?¡±


    Jake¡¯s patience wore thin, his tone sharpening. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. I need people around me who are level-headed, not clouded by emotions. If I keep you close, and someone uses your feelings against me, it bes a liability.¡±


    Lacey opened her mouth to protest, but the memory of her secret dealings with Cody silenced her. Unease wed at her throat, and the words refused toe out.


    Jake exhaled heavily and waved dismissively. ¡°This conversation is over. Just leave already. If you force my hand, the oue won¡¯t be as decent.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 922

    ?<strong>Chapter 922:</strong>


    Before Lacey could respond, Leo entered, nked by two bodyguards. They moved to where Lacey was, ready to escort her out.


    A wave of despair washed over Lacey. Jake¡¯s heartlessness cut through her, leaving her numb. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave, unwilling to go despite everything. She had already waited three years, so what if she waited another three years?


    Seeing Lacey refuse to leave, Leo gave a subtle nce to the bodyguards, signaling them to act. The bodyguards caught Leo¡¯s drift and moved in, seizing Lacey¡¯s wrists.


    As Lacey struggled, she spun around, her eyes zing with fury as she red at Leo. ¡°This is between Mr. Reeves and me! You have no right to interfere!¡±


    Leo remained calm, his tone even. ¡°Miss Payne, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m only following orders. Everything we do here has Mr. Reeves¡¯ approval.¡±


    ¡°Reeves¡¯ approval. If you doubt me, feel free to ask him yourself.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s gaze flicked to Jake, but shecked the courage to ask him. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Jake. She just couldn¡¯t bear to hear another hurtful word from him again.


    Jake stood with his back to her, the sunlight casting a cold shadow over his frame. He spoke icily. ¡°Lacey, leave! I don¡¯t need you here anymore.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s sobs echoed as she was dragged from the room. Leo followed close behind, murmuring, ¡°The car to take you to the airport is waiting.¡±


    Summoning all her strength, Lacey wrenched herself from the grasp of the bodyguards. She staggered into the room, confronting Jake with urgency in her voice.


    ¡°Are you aware your daughter¡¯s health is declining fast? If this continues, she will die. I have the means to save her. But if you¡¯d rather watch her suffer, then by all means, cast me out.¡±


    The object Jake held ttered to the floor as he spun around, his stride full of intent. He reached Lacey and seized her by the throat. Although Jake usually managed to keep his temper in check, Lacey had provoked him deeply, striking at his most vulnerable point.


    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Through gritted teeth, Jake warned her, ¡°Lacey, if you keep spreading these lies, I will expel you, and all the promises I made will vanish into thin air. My children are in perfect health. How dare you im my daughter is on her deathbed?¡±


    Lacey writhed in his irond grip, panic surging as the air thinned in her lungs. Fear trembled through her as she faced the chilling reality. Jake might actually be willing to end her life over this.


    With each word weighed and deliberate, she asserted, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Every word I¡¯ve spoken is the truth. Your youngest, Elma, is suffering from healthplications. She¡¯s been subjected to excessive doses of medication that impede her growth. These drugs are devastating her body, leading to organ failure. Initially, she wouldn¡¯t grow beyond her twenties. However, after myst examination, it¡¯s clear the side effects have nowpromised her heart. If any misfortune befalls her, I fear she won¡¯t make it through the year.¡±


    Jake¡¯s instinct was to tighten his grip, his emotions roiling. But as he gazed into Lacey¡¯s resolute eyes, a wave of exhaustion overcame him.


    He loosened his hold, ovee with a deep, searing pain. How could this be happening? How was it possible that Elma, who had always been the picture of health, was now in such a critical condition?


    Despite being overseas for several years, Jake had always monitored his children closely. Even though Kallie, their mother, had once attempted his life, he knew of her genuine affection for the children. That was why, upon his return to the country, he never considered removing the children from her care. He believed that as long as they could grow up healthy and joyful under Kallie¡¯s watch, there was no need to intervene.


    Yet, he hadn¡¯t braced himself to confront such dire news today.


    Lacey crumpled to the floor, heaving for breath as soon as she was freed. Betweenbored gasps, she managed to speak to Jake.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 923

    ?<strong>Chapter 923:</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I understand this is difficult for you toe to terms with right now. I never intended any harm. Please, if you allow me to remain, I promise my only focus will be on treating Elma. She reminds me so much of my sister. It pains me to see her in jeopardy.¡±


    Leo, who had been observing quietly, gave Lacey a discerning look. His expression hardened into a slight frown as he turned to Jake.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, involving Miss Payne with Elma¡¯s care might not be necessary. We could consider other, more qualified pediatric specialists,¡± he suggested cautiously.


    Jake stood silent, mulling over Leo¡¯s suggestion. Lacey¡¯s anxiety spiked. She shot Leo a covert, frustrated re. What was Leo¡¯s problem? Why did he always have to mess up her ns?


    Determined to salvage her position, Lacey addressed Jake again, urgency lining her voice. ¡°Mr. Reeves, consider the discretion required here. You need someone close, someone you can trust. Besides, Elma¡¯s condition responds well to the herbal treatments I excel in. Remember the banquet? I acted swiftly to stabilize her when she took ill. There were numerous witnesses to that fact. You can verify my ims with any of them.¡±


    Jake felt a slight throbbing at his temples. He massaged them gently, his thoughts swirling as he spoke. ¡°There really isn¡¯t a better option at the moment. If you¡¯re sincere, I¡¯ll let you take care of Elma¡¯s health. But¡­¡± Jake¡¯s voice dropped to a chilling tone. ¡°This responsibility is yours alone now. Should Elma suffer even slightly, you¡¯re well aware of the consequences.¡±


    A shiver of apprehension ran through Lacey. Clenching her teeth, she responded firmly, ¡°Understood. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Turning away, Jake exhaled a quiet sigh. ¡°I certainly hope not. Leave now. I need to be alone.¡±


    Lacey rose, her heart lighter as she exited the study, relieved she could remain. Behind her, Leo followed, his voice tinged with disdain. ¡°Miss Payne, you got what you wanted. Feeling victorious, are you?¡±


    Stopping in her tracks, Lacey turned to face him with a piercing look.


    ¡°Leo, have I ever wronged you? I¡¯ve always shown you nothing but tolerance. Why do you persist in opposing me?¡±


    Leo shook his head, his voice steady and clear. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I have no desire to confront you. My aim is merely to shatter these illusions you harbor. Mr. Reeves will never choose you. You may linger by his side, yet your subtle maneuvers don¡¯t escape notice. Though Mr. Reeves and I haven¡¯t delved into your actions, the evidence speaks for itself. Why else would Mrs. Reeves abruptly send you away?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s fingers tightened into fists, but she maintained a facade of ignorance. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re implying,¡± she responded, her voice a blend of feigned naivety and confusion.


    Leo¡¯s smile was tinged with scorn. Lacey¡¯s frustration grew, and her words came out sharp and strained. ¡°Despite everything, my feelings are genuine. I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for him over the years. He deserves someone who truly loves him. Are you suggesting I¡¯m unworthy because of my background?¡±


    Leo shook his head, his tone unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s not about your background. You simply aren¡¯t the right one for him. Your desire to possess him overshadows your ability to genuinely care for him. Mr. Reeves trusted me enough to promote me, and I cannot stand by while someone with ill intentions like you remains by his side.¡±


    Lacey snapped, her voice rising, ¡°My intentions are pure.¡±


    ¡°I truly love him.¡±


    Leo¡¯s sneer was swift. ¡°Sophie¡¯s birthday party was a few days ago. Yet, you only disclosed that Elma had copsed and fell ill during the celebration now.¡±


    Caught off-guard, Lacey fell silent, herplexion draining of color.


    Leo persisted, his tone edged with usation. ¡°You¡¯re holding onto it as your trump card, using it in situations like today. Perhaps you truly don¡¯t care about Elma. It might even be a relief for you if she passed away. You long to be with Mr. Reeves, don¡¯t you? Naturally, you¡¯d prefer all his children out of the picture.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 924

    ?<strong>Chapter 924:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± Lacey shot back, her voice rising sharply, yet a twinge of unease seeped through, betraying her.


    With a mocking sneer and icy gaze, Leo countered, ¡°Whether you admit it or not doesn¡¯t change anything. Just know this: I¡¯ll be keeping a very close eye on you. Don¡¯t fool yourself into thinking you can keep any secrets from me.¡±


    As Leo turned on his heel and left, a wave of weakness swept over Lacey¡¯s legs. She watched him stride away, her jaw clenching in impotent fury. But there was nothing she could do. Leo was Jake¡¯s right-hand man, deeply trusted and beyond her reach to challenge.


    Lacey considered conspiring with Cody, a fleeting thought that quickly dissolved. Too manyplications could arise from entangling with Cody, and deep down, she wasn¡¯t ready to dive into such turbulent waters.


    Kallie made her way to the residence where Neal had imed to be living with Brysen. Kallie seldom visited. Typically, she preferred to deliver any items directly to them. However, given Kallie¡¯s concerns for Brysen¡¯s safety, she had taken the time to learn theyout of the neighborhood intricately. In other words, she could navigate her way there blindfolded.


    As Kallie knocked on the door, she braced herself to see Neal or Brysen greet her. Instead, a cluster of unfamiliar faces weed her. The house was in Neal¡¯s hometown, supposedly his current sanctuary, so the presence of strangers immediately set off rm bells in her mind.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Who are you?¡± she demanded, her voice tight. ¡°Why are you in someone else¡¯s home?¡±


    A middle-aged woman at the forefront of the group eyed Kallie with a mixture of confusion and defiance. ¡°What do you mean, someone else¡¯s home? This ce is mine. I¡¯ve reimed it, and it¡¯s no longer up for rent. Who are you, and why are you knocking on my door?¡±


    A shade of paleness washed over Kallie¡¯s face. ¡°Your home? You own this property?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    The middle-aged woman nodded, her impatience evident in her brisk tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to call the police. I own several properties in this area, and everyone around here knows me as thendlord. Haven¡¯t you been caught in some kind of scam, my dear?¡± she remarked with a tinge of concern.


    Promptly, the middle-aged woman motioned for someone to fetch the property deed and showed it to Kallie. As Kallie inspected the document, the truth was undeniable.


    It was indeed the middle-aged woman¡¯s name on the deed. The middle-aged woman wasn¡¯t lying. Yet, Neal had explicitly told Kallie that the apartment was his. Was he the one who had lied to her?


    A chilling dread crept into Kallie¡¯s heart, her anxiety mounting, yet she managed to maintain herposure. With a courteous nod, she apologized. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for this mix-up. I was under the impression that the apartment belonged to a young man in his twenties. Actually, he¡¯s supposed to be living here with a woman, my sister, to be precise. They¡¯re married, or so I thought. I believed he had purchased this home to start their life together, but it seems I¡¯ve been misled.¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s expression shifted as she pondered Kallie¡¯s words, and then a flicker of recognition crossed her face. ¡°Now that you mention it, I do recall a young man renting this ce with a woman a while back. Something was peculiar about the woman. She never seemed to engage much with others, barely responding when spoken to. But there¡¯s a discrepancy in your story. The man introduced the woman as his girlfriend, not his wife.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s fists tightened in frustration. Neal had truly deceived her. ¡°Where could they be?¡± she muttered, her voice tinged with urgent frustration. Panic surged through Kallie as she feared for Brysen¡¯s safety, her thoughts spiraling into anxiety.


    The middle-aged woman shook her head, her expression solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They left at least two years ago.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 925

    ?<strong>Chapter 925:</strong>


    There was something off about the woman. Neighbors oftenined about the noise at night¡ªthings being thrown and someone crying. ¡°It¡¯s hard to forget such disturbances.¡±


    Kallie felt a growing sense of horror, her sense of bnce slipping away. Things were being thrown and someone was crying? Could Brysen have suffered harm? Kallie struggled to believe Brysen might have been mistreated by Neal. Neal had always shown Brysen nothing but kindness, at least in her presence. Moreover, Neal had even resigned from his job to relocate to the small town for Brysen¡¯s sake. Plus, justst week, Neal and Brysen had joined her in a cheerful video call. Brysen had been smiling.


    Over the years, Kallie had sent countless packages to this very address, all in the hope of speeding Brysen¡¯s recovery. Had she been misled all this while? If Neal harbored sinister intentions for volunteering to take care of Brysen, why then did he meticulously orchestrate everything? Two exnations sprang to mind. Either he was a psychopath or someone else was controlling his every move from the shadows. Regardless, Brysen was undoubtedly in peril.


    Observing Kallie¡¯splexion grow increasingly ashen, the middle-aged woman voiced her concern. ¡°Miss, could my suspicions be right? Has your sister been mistreated? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the police involved.¡±


    Kallie hastened to dissuade the middle-aged woman, managing a strained smile. ¡°No need. Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll handle it myself. I apologize for the interruption.¡±


    Kallie knew that calling the police now could tip Neal off, a move that would put Brysen¡¯s safety in jeopardy since she remained trapped in his grasp. The thought alone sent a shiver down Kallie¡¯s spine.


    After excusing herself from the middle-aged woman¡¯spany, Kallie set her jaw, her resolve hardening. She hastily dialed her subordinates, instructing them to track down Neal¡¯s location immediately. Kallie was seething with anger as she realized Neal¡¯s kindness toward Brysen had been nothing but a show for her sake.


    She made a stern vow to herself: if Brysen suffered any harm, she would relentlessly pursue Neal.


    Just then, her phone lit up with a notification from the tech team. They had pinpointed Neal¡¯s whereabouts. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Kallie sped to the provided address.


    She arrived at a dimly lit bar, where the muted lighting cast an intimate glow over the crowd. Men and women swayed together in a dance of passion.


    Scanning the crowd, Kallie spotted Neal almost immediately among the revelers. He wasn¡¯t the man she had pictured. Neal was the life of the party, dressed head-to-toe in designer threads, looking every bit the part of a man who had climbed the socialdder. nked by a woman on each arm, he seemed utterly content, noticeably heavier, and evidently thriving.


    For the past two years, Kallie had transferred nearly a million dors to Neal, believing it would ensure afortable life for Brysen. Now, the harsh reality dawned on her. The money had never been for Brysen.


    Her fury transformed into determination. Neal had taken that money under false pretenses, and she was adamant that he would pay back every single cent.


    Kallie dipped her head, seeking sce in the anonymity of the crowd, and settled herself a short distance from Neal. As she nestled in, Neal¡¯s voice,ced with arrogance, soon reached her ears.


    ¡°That woman was an absolute pest,¡± Neal dered, his tone harsh, slicing through the jovial atmosphere. ¡°I had hermitted to a psychiatric facility ages ago. Life¡¯s been bliss with you, gorgeous, truly. You wouldn¡¯t believe how stubborn she was. I¡¯d have to go over things time and again. Conversing with her felt like it was shaving years off my life. Now that she¡¯s out of the picture, I can breathe easier. Just the sight of her would irritate me.¡±


    Neal¡¯s words sharply contrasted the loving promises he once made to Kallie about caring for Brysen, illuminating his deceit. A pang of regret struck Kallie. How had she been so blind to his true nature? Were all men this cruel? Both Neal and Jake had cast aside their vows as if they meant nothing at all.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 926

    ?<strong>Chapter 926:</strong>


    Had she not maintained herposure, she would have confronted Neal and given him a piece of her mind. Yet, impulsivity was not an option. Revealing herself now could jeopardize her entire n to locate Brysen. If Neal caught even a glimpse of her now, her mission would be doomed, possibly putting her in grave danger.


    Tightening her grip on her ss, Kallie forced herself to focus on Neal¡¯s ongoing speech. Amidst the crowd, Neal radiated satisfaction, clearly enjoying the evening. He had indulged in quite a few drinks and wasvishing attention on the two women at his side.


    Over the course of the evening, Neal unwittingly disclosed that he indeed held possession of all the money and items Kallie had sent Brysen over the years. He even let slip the name of the mental institution where Brysen was currently confined.


    Neal stumbled out of the bar, his breath reeking of alcohol, with a woman draped over each arm. Kallie watched his carefree departure, her lips curling into a cold, disdainful smile.


    As Neal neared his car, fumbling for his keys, Kallie pulled out her phone and dialed his number. Predictably, Neal froze, startled by the unexpected call. Gathering himself hastily, Neal answered, masking his unease with a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Miss Nixon! It¡¯ste, what¡¯s wrong? Is this about Brysen? I¡¯m sorry, but she¡¯s already asleep. I¡¯ll check on her tomorrow and update you.¡±


    Kallie asked lightly, ¡°Oh? Asleep? Then why don¡¯t you show me? I¡¯ve been dreaming about Brysen a lottely. I miss her.¡±


    Neal faltered, grasping for an excuse. ¡°Uh, maybe another day? Brysen wasn¡¯t feeling great today and settling her down took forever. If she wakes up now, she might not sleep again.¡±


    Kallie stifled a coldugh. ¡°Alright, if you insist.¡±


    Neal didn¡¯t realize Kallie was watching him from barely a hundred meters away, her sharp gaze catching every flicker of his panic and the lies he struggled to spin. Kallie once believed Neal to be a trustworthy man and had entrusted Brysen to his care. But now, the truth hit her like a storm. It had all been an borate facade, a masterfully woven charade of deceit crafted by him.


    Neal exhaled in relief at Kallie¡¯s silence and then cautiously asked, ¡°So, uh, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now?¡±


    Kallie suddenly burst into a sharpugh,ced with fierceness. ¡°Who said I was done? I haven¡¯t finished just yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some free time, so I figured I¡¯d travel and visit Brysen. I¡¯ll drop by your ce tomorrow. I¡¯m sure you and Brysen wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡± Neal¡¯s face drained of color, the shock sobering him up almost instantly.


    ¡°I¡­ Miss Nixon,¡± he stammered, his voice frantic. ¡°How about we reschedule? I¡¯ve got ns¡­ I need to visit my hometown. Moreover, Brysen might not even want to see you. She¡¯s doing well now, but if she sees you and recalls those painful memories, it could make things even worse.¡±


    Kallie¡¯sugh turned even colder, her voice cutting through the phone like a de. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding behind this excuse for years, and it¡¯s starting to make me wonder what you¡¯re really keeping from me. Furthermore, I¡¯ve brought a top-notch psychologist with me this time. I¡¯m seeing Brysen tomorrow, no matter what.¡±


    Neal¡¯s heart raced as sweat beaded on his forehead, his mind a chaotic mess of panic. But there was a small part of him that felt some relief. Fortunately, Kallie had given him a heads-up the night before. At least he had time to react and prepare. Otherwise, if Kallie had shown up unannounced, he would have been in serious trouble.


    Sensing Kallie¡¯s unwavering stance, Neal had no choice but to relent. If he refused again, it would only raise suspicion. So, he gritted his teeth and reluctantly agreed.


    Once the call ended, frustration surged within Neal, and he nearly smashed his phone against the ground.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 927

    ?<strong>Chapter 927:</strong>


    He had no idea when yton would finally take control of the Nixon Group, and he was already exhausted from dealing with Kallie, living in constant fear that gripped him every day. Neal understood that if he had treated Brysen with the care she deserved, none of this would have been hanging over him now. But how could he? If Brysen recovered and remembered the ordeal he had put her through, he¡¯d be doomed.


    Anyway, tomorrow was the priority, and he would deal with it first before worrying about others. The call hadpletely ruined Neal¡¯s mood. Irritated, he swiftly shooed the two women out of the car. Once they were gone, Neal wasted no time and immediately dialed yton¡¯s number.


    yton was taken aback when he heard Kallie nned to visit Brysen and Neal. Neal said, his voice tight with anxiety, ¡°Mr. Morgan, I¡¯m doing this for you. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d have people monitor Kallie¡¯s movements?¡±


    yton¡¯s voice crackled through the phone, irritated and sharp. ¡°Yes, I said I¡¯d help you because you¡¯re working for me, but didn¡¯t I ask you to treat Brysen better? Do you realize if you screw this up and get exposed, I¡¯ll be in trouble too? Besides, things are different now. I can¡¯t easily keep track of Kallie¡¯s movements anymore.¡±


    Over the years, Kallie had slowly removed yton¡¯s people, one by one. Even Elma had be reluctant to share any information about Kallie with yton. Moreover, the spies he managed to ce within the Nixon Group were uncovered in less than a week.


    Despite his frustration, yton was cautious enough that Kallie still had no idea he was the one secretly monitoring her. But as yton processed Kallie¡¯s sudden decision to visit Brysen and Neal, a darker realization dawned on him. It was likely because of Jake. Jake¡¯s return had stirred Kallie¡¯s emotions, and now, with the rumors of Jake and Lacey¡¯s closeness, Kallie was upset, searching for something to hold onto.


    Kallie likely hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual about Brysen and Neal yet, but if she spent enough time with Brysen, things could change. Maybe he needed toe up with an excuse to get Kallie to return quickly.


    yton quickly scrolled through his contacts and soon stumbled upon a familiar yet distant name. Years ago, she had willingly forged an alliance with him. Perhaps they could join forces again. Neither yton nor Neal knew that Kallie had dispatched her team to arrive there overnight. She had mobilized a small army of at least twenty bodyguards. Ten stayed by her side for protection, while the other ten surrounded Neal¡¯s vi, keeping him under constant watch. If Neal thought he could deceive her, it was already toote.


    As expected, Neal didn¡¯t return until midnight. This time, he brought someone else with him. As Kallie watched the video sent by her bodyguards, she felt like her heart was being ripped to shreds. The person Neal forcefully dragged forward in the video was Brysen. Kallie hadn¡¯t seen Brysen in a month, and Brysen now looked frail and thin. Bruises marred Brysen¡¯s skin, signs of her suffering in the psychiatric hospital. Kallie¡¯s jaw tightened, but she remained silent, waiting for the next day.


    The following day, as soon as Neal heard that Kallie was about to arrive, he hurriedly brought Brysen to the door to greet her. However, to his surprise, he saw Kallie arriving quickly with dozens of bodyguards nking her every move. Taken aback by the sight, Neal, gripped by unease, instinctively turned to flee. But before Neal could escape, Kallie¡¯s men tackled him, and he fell to the floor.


    Kalliemanded her men to search Neal¡¯s phone before having him escorted into the vi. Neal was clearly clueless about what was happening, his confusion written all over his face.


    He was still desperately trying to defend himself. ¡°Miss Nixon, didn¡¯t I tell you? I just moved into this house. Yes, I used the money you gave for Brysen, but it was to give her a better life! Is it necessary for you to treat me like this?¡±


    Kallie shot an impatient nce at Neal, a coldugh escaping her lips.


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Her bodyguard caught on instantly and grabbed Neal¡¯s arm, hauling him inside as the heavy door clicked shut.


    Momentster, Neal¡¯s muffled grunts and the unmistakable thuds of blows echoed from the vi.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 928

    ?<strong>Chapter 928:</strong>


    With his mouth firmly covered and no neighbors nearby, no one came to his rescue.


    Kallie fought to contain her simmering anger, her gaze shifting to Brysen, who was trembling in fear nearby.


    Her eyes instantly reddened, brimming with unspoken emotion.


    ¡°Brysen,¡± she whispered, stepping forward cautiously.


    Kallie braced herself, expecting Brysen tosh out violently, but surprisingly, Brysen quickly wrapped her arms around Kallie, crying uncontrobly, as though she had endured a great injustice.


    Kallie held Brysen close, stroking her back gently.


    Regret weighed heavily in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Brysen.


    I was blind to what Neal has done to you.


    I believed his lies and let you suffer so much.


    If I could undo the pain he caused, I would.


    Hit me, yell at me, or whatever it takes to ease your hurt.¡±


    Brysen shook her head, burying her face against Kallie¡¯s shoulder, still crying.


    She no longer knew how to find the words or express what she was feeling.


    Kallie¡¯s grip tightened protectively around Brysen as guilt tore through her.


    Neal¡¯s betrayal wasn¡¯t just cruel and unforgivable.


    Her hatred toward him deepened.


    Though Kallie longed for Brysen to vent her anger, she feared that the sight of blood would traumatize Brysen. Instead, she gently patted Brysen¡¯s head.


    ¡°Brysen, wait for me in the car.


    I¡¯ll take care of this quickly.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll make sure those who hurt you pay for it.¡±


    Brysen nodded but then shook her head.


    She could grasp what was happening, but her emotions were easily overwhelmed.


    It was clear that Brysen trusted only Kallie now.


    After a great deal of persuasion, Kallie finally got Brysen into the car.


    Seeing how deeply Brysen trusted her only made Kallie¡¯s heart ache more.


    As Kallie turned away, her eyes were filled with a cold, murderous intent.


    She opened the vi¡¯s door, unveiling a spacious, luxurious living room.


    Neal, with his questionable taste, had decorated it with gaudy gold ents, as though the extravagant decor could somehow prove his wealth.


    But at least it was a step up from the dpidated psychiatric facility where Brysen had been confined.


    The thought of Neal living in luxury with her money while Brysen endured torment in that facility ignited a fire of rage within Kallie.


    As Kallie approached, Neal nearly broke down in tears.


    Having been beaten, he was far more subdued, but he was still unwilling to tell the truth.


    The moment he saw Kallie, he quickly began to make excuses.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong.


    I admit, I didn¡¯t take proper care of Brysen.


    I had no choice but to send her away.


    But that doesn¡¯t justify your attack on me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 929

    ?<strong>Chapter 929:</strong>


    I really want to make things right with Brysen.


    Just give me a chance to exin.¡±


    Kallie settled onto the sofa, her lips curling into a cold smile.


    ¡°Exin? What¡¯s there to exin?¡±


    Neal tried to concoct another lie, but Kallie saw through him and simply tossed her phone over.


    Neal¡¯s eyes widened at the images on the screen.


    They were pictures of him surrounded by women at a bar.


    Neal¡¯s face turned ashen.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but Kallie cut him off, her voice sharp andmanding.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t being honest with you.


    You were under my surveince yesterday.


    I heard and watched everything.


    Not only that, I spoke with your formerndlord beforeing here.


    You¡¯ve been lying to me from the start.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Neal.


    Why did you lie to me?¡±


    Her gaze was icy as she glowered at Neal.


    ¡°If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll just hand you over to the police.


    But if you lie to me, I could send you abroad.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction


    And who knows what might happen to you there?¡±


    Neal shivered, beads of sweat dotting his forehead.


    He had no choice but to confess.


    ¡°Fine.


    Since you already know, there¡¯s no point pretending.


    The truth is, I was nice to Brysen just to get you to trust me.


    I needed you to hand her over to me so I could keep getting money from you by just being with her.


    I treated her like crap because she disgusted me, and I couldn¡¯t stand pretending with her in private.


    You have no idea how difficult it is to take care of someone with mental illness.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hands balled into fists, her body trembling with rage, but she managed to keep her tone steady.


    ¡°No, Neal.


    You¡¯re lying.


    I don¡¯t believe a word from you.


    There must be other reasons.


    Is someone behind you? What¡¯s the purpose of the person who ordered you to do so?


    Neal, don¡¯t underestimate my ruthlessness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 930

    ?<strong>Chapter 930:</strong>


    You should know the lengths I¡¯ve gone to, the morally reprehensible acts I¡¯vemitted, to get to where I am today.¡±


    Neal was genuinely terrified afraid, but knowing that revealing yton¡¯s involvement would mean his death, Neal was faced with a choice between Kallie and yton.


    Seeing Neal¡¯s hesitation, Kallie became more convinced of her suspicions.


    Someone was indeed pulling strings from behind.


    As for who that might be, Kallie wasn¡¯t certain, but she could guess.


    It was likely the same group that had targeted her in the past.


    Was it Ernesto and Griffin? But that wasn¡¯t their style.


    If they didn¡¯t want her to speak, they would¡¯ve simply killed her, rather than going through the trouble of sending someone to monitor her.


    Who was pulling Neal¡¯s strings?


    Seeing Neal remain silent, Kallie rose to her feet, her presence looming over him, exuding an air of intimidation.


    ¡°I promise, if you tell me who¡¯s behind you, I¡¯ll protect you.


    I will send you away safely and make sure that person will never find you again.


    But if you don¡¯t, you¡¯re doomed.


    It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Neal trembled, his eyes wide with terror.


    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures


    He didn¡¯t want to die, not like this.


    He leaned forward, his voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.


    I¡¯ll tell you everything.


    But¡­¡±


    Neal looked suspiciously at the bodyguards surrounding them and lowered his voice.


    ¡°You have to get everyone out of here.


    If you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll do something, tie me up if you must.


    I just don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±


    Neal had his reasons for making this request.


    He feared there might be men working for yton among the bodyguards.


    If there were yton¡¯s men among them, they would find a way to silence him before he¡¯d speak.


    Kallie gestured dismissively, and the others silently exited the hall, leaving her alone with Neal.


    Just as Neal opened his mouth to speak, Kallie¡¯s phone rang, cutting through the tense silence with an abrupt shrill.


    Kallie was about to ignore the call, but when she saw Sophie¡¯s name on the caller ID, a chill ran down her spine.


    Instinctively, Kallie sensed something was wrong with her children.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 931

    ?<strong>Chapter 931:</strong>


    Without hesitation, she stepped aside and answered the call, her heart racing.


    ¡°Hello, Sophie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kallie asked, her voice low with concern as she held the phone tightly to her ear.


    On the other end of the line, Sophie¡¯s voice trembled with tears.


    ¡°Mom, Elma is missing!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mind turned to static, a sharp ringing echoing in her ears.


    She steadied herself, her body tense as she fought to quell the emotions swirling within her.


    ¡°What in the world is happening? How could Elma just vanish into thin air? Sophie, take a deep breath and walk me through it slowly, please.¡±


    Sophie attempted to suppress her rising panic, her voice quivering with barely contained emotion.


    ¡°I went to the after-school program to collect Elma, thinking we¡¯d head home together.


    But even after an endless wait, she was still nowhere to be seen.


    Even the nanny and driver hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of her.


    Desperate, I questioned her teacher, who informed me that Elma had left much earlier than usual.


    Now, her phone goes straight to voicemail.


    I¡¯ve organized a search party, but so far, they¡¯ve turned up empty-handed, and her location tracker is ominously silent.¡±


    A grave expression shadowed Kallie¡¯s features.


    Elma was the epitome of reliability and good manners.


    She always informed someone of her ns.


    Concerned for the safety of her kids, Kallie had equipped their phones with advanced trackers.


    It was virtually impossible for Elma¡¯s location to vanish from the radar unless her phone was intentionally discarded¡ªa chilling thought that suggested she was facing a serious emergency.


    The critical hours were slipping by.


    Unable to call the police yet, Kallie knew she needed to act fast.


    Time was of the essence, and there was no moment to spare grilling Neal for information.


    With a sense of urgent resolve, Kallie swiftly gathered her things and dashed back to Burmoos, dragging Neal along.


    He was confined in a different car, secured tightly with a guard on each side.


    Escape seemed impossible for Neal, even if he miraculously sprouted wings.


    Unexpectedly, their journey was interrupted by an aggressive convoy slicing through the traffic.


    Their focus wasser-sharp as they barreled toward Kallie¡¯s car.


    The onught left several of Kallie¡¯s cars wrecked.


    In the chaos, Kallie swiftly extricated Brysen and fled the scene.


    Once outside, they found themselves eerily isted on the deserted stretch of road.


    The attackers, undeterred, stormed toward the car behind them.


    Realization struck Kallie like a cold wave.


    She was not their target after all.


    It was Neal they were after.


    Kallie, her mind racing, urged Brysen to find a hiding spot, made a quick call to the police, and rushed over with others.


    But it was toote.


    When they reached the scene, Neal was achingly gone.


    The bodyguardsy scattered around, groaning in pain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 932

    ?<strong>Chapter 932:</strong>


    The precision and coordination of the attackers made it obvious they had nned every move in advance.


    Kallie¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes clouded with a storm of realization.


    The events were too aligned, too perfectly timed.


    If only Elma hadn¡¯t vanished so suddenly, she wouldn¡¯t have been plunged into such frantic haste.


    Without this unanticipated rush, perhaps this dire encounter could have been evaded.


    But the nagging question remained, gnawing at Kallie.


    How had Neal¡¯s associates anticipated her precise movements back to Burmoos? This suggested that the one orchestrating Neal¡¯s actions was the same person who had abducted Elma.


    Kallie felt a wave of anxiety crash over her at the thought.


    At the Reeves family estate, Lacey stepped out of the car and gestured to the bodyguard.


    With sharp instincts, the bodyguard understood at once and guided Elma out of the car without hesitation.


    Elma, with her mouth sealed with tape and her limbs secured, writhed violently, her eyes burning with defiance as she red at Lacey like a wild, cornered animal.


    Lacey loosened the bindings that restrained Elma.


    Seizing her moment, Elma snapped at Lacey¡¯s hand with a fierce bite.


    Taken aback, Lacey nearly retaliated with a p but caught herself just in time, mindful of the prying eyes at the Reeves family estate.


    Lacey, through clenched teeth and palpable frustration, eximed, ¡°I brought you here as a favor, and this is how you repay me?¡±


    Elma shot back fiercely.


    ¡°You dragged me here against my will.


    That¡¯s kidnapping! I want to go home.


    Be smart and back off.


    You¡¯ll regret tangling with me.¡±


    ¡°My mom is Kallie, after all.¡±


    The mention of Kallie irked Lacey, who, nursing her bitten hand, advanced toward Elma with a chilling smile.


    ¡°Do you even realize where you are? You¡¯re at the Reeves family estate, your father¡¯s ce.


    Elma, seriously? You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Elma scrutinized Lacey, sensing a vague familiarity.


    After a brief moment, recognition dawned on her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who stormed into my sister¡¯s birthday celebration, iming to be a sister figure to my mom?¡± Elma said with a dismissiveugh, her eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t expect me to start calling you aunt anytime soon.¡±


    Lacey, unbothered, crossed her arms and fixed Elma with a steady gaze.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been there that day, you¡¯d have been six feet under.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 933

    ?<strong>Chapter 933:</strong>


    I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re still breathing, and yet, this is the thanks I get? It appears your mom skipped some crucial lessons on gratitude.¡±


    Color rising in her cheeks, Elma clenched her fists at her sides.


    ¡°Never bring my mom into this! Yes, I owe you for saving me, but kidnapping me? That¡¯s a whole different arena.


    It¡¯s not just wrong.


    It¡¯s criminal.


    Go ahead and kill me if you dare, or step aside so I can call the police on you.¡±


    Lacey smirked at Elma¡¯s fiery defiance, feeling a twinge of jealousy.


    She knew all too well how Jake doted endlessly on his little princess, Elma, who was drenched in love and affection, particrly even more so in Kallie¡¯s care.


    A hint of bitterness flickered across Lacey¡¯s face.


    Sometimes, life was nothing but a cruel, unbnced game.


    While some were showered with opportunities and love from the cradle, others, like herself, had to w their way through life¡¯s scraps, never tasting the sweetness of such adoration.


    Lost in her bitter reflections, Lacey almost missed Elma¡¯s dash for freedom.


    Reacting swiftly, Lacey lunged forward, grabbing Elma¡¯s wrist with an iron grip.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going? I¡¯ve already told you, this is your father¡¯s ce.


    I¡¯m merely the messenger, here to reunite you with him.¡±


    Elma froze, her resolve wavering for a heartbeat, and then resumed her struggle, her voice trembling with conviction.


    ¡°No, I refuse to meet him! I don¡¯t want to see the man who¡¯s nothing more than a scoundrel, having wounded my mom deeply.


    I¡¯d rather vanish than face him!¡±


    ¡°Is that the story your mom fed you about me?¡±


    From behind came amanding voice, low and brimming with authority.


    Elma suddenly ceased her struggles.


    Lifting her gaze, she met Jake¡¯s stern expression, a flicker of fear crossing her features.


    Memories of her childhood bubbled to the surface.


    In those days at the Morgan family estate, Jake had always been icy with Cara, yet he showed kindness to her, never once revealing a harsh demeanor.


    Bound by blood, Jake had showered Elma with all his patience and affection.


    Years had passed, however, blurring Elma¡¯s memory of Jake¡¯s face.


    Throughout that time, she had deeply missed him, often envisioning his return.


    Yet, after a three-year wait, the news about Jake¡¯s eventual return had only dashed their hopes.


    Kallie remained silent, but the sorrow and disillusionment were apparent to her kids.


    Thus, Sophie, the most astute and observant among them, took it upon herself to delve into the past events, with Calvin¡¯s adept hacking skills aiding her quest for truth.


    Confronted with Jake¡¯s disloyalty toward their mother, Elma wrestled with conflicting feelings of love and resentment toward him.


    Though fear gripped her, she refused to let it show, forcing her features into a mask of defiance.


    Her voice, however, betrayed her with its unsteady quiver.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡±


    Jake knelt down, bringing himself to Elma¡¯s level.


    His expression was serious as he asked, ¡°Elma, who am I to you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 934

    ?<strong>Chapter 934:</strong>


    Elma was scared, but she stood her ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing to me!¡± she dered.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy! Just you wait, I¡¯ll find someone better to be my dad, someone who¡¯ll take care of my mom.


    We don¡¯t need you!¡±


    Lacey watched Elma¡¯s outburst with a smug smile.


    She had been worried that Jake and Elma would bond.


    Now, that worry was gone.


    This was perfect.


    It would be best if Jake grew to dislike Elma and the other children and even severed ties with them.


    Suppressing a triumphantugh, Lacey said in a gentle voice, ¡°Elma, you shouldn¡¯t talk to your father like that.


    I¡¯m surprised your mother would teach you such bad manners.


    Your dad really cares about you, you know.


    You shouldn¡¯t just listen to your mom.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s words only fueled Elma¡¯s anger.


    She turned to Lacey and shouted, ¡°How dare you talk about my mom like that! Shut up!¡±


    Jake frowned at Elma¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Elma, you need to be polite.¡±


    Elma felt a surge of anger and sadness.


    ¡°Why should I be polite to you? You¡¯re both mean to my mom!¡± she cried.


    Jake fell silent, feeling both angry and hurt.


    Maybe he should have taken Elma with him when he left Kallie at that time.


    Now, Elma had grown to dislike him just as much as Kallie did.


    What about his other two children? Would they feel the same way? He couldn¡¯t bear to think about it.


    Elma fought back tears, trying to look tough.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Take me back home right now! I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡±


    Jake remained silent.


    His expression was still grim as he raised his hand.


    Elma flinched, squeezing her eyes shut, expecting a p.


    Lacey¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    But to Lacey¡¯s surprise, Jake¡¯s hand didn¡¯t strike Elma.


    Instead, he gently patted her head.


    Jake tenderly stroked Elma¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he soothed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad anymore.


    I know you¡¯ve missed me all these years.


    I¡¯ve missed you too, you know.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 935

    ?<strong>Chapter 935:</strong>


    With that, Jake pulled Elma into a hug.


    Elma tried to pull away at first, but then she started to cry.


    ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t be mean to my mommy, okay? And please don¡¯t be with other women,¡± she sobbed.


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s cries, Jake felt his heart break.


    He quickly wiped away Elma¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Alright.


    I won¡¯t.


    I promise.¡±


    Just like that, Jake and Elma made up.


    Having expected a fight between Jake and Elma, Lacey waspletely caught off guard by this scene.


    Just then, Leo walked over.


    He sighed as he watched the touching scene unfold between Jake and Elma.


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, Mr. Reeves,¡± Leo said softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little stubborn.


    Deep down, she could never truly hate you.¡±


    Jake scooped Elma up into his arms, worried she might start huping from crying so hard.


    He gently patted her back tofort her.


    ¡°There, there, Elma.


    Don¡¯t cry anymore.


    You¡¯ll hurt your eyes if you keep crying,¡± he cooed.


    Lacey had never seen Jake look so caring and loving before.


    Why? What she had fought so hard for seemed toe so easily to Kallie and her children.


    Why do they get to have everything?


    Leo noticed Lacey¡¯s unhappy expression and cleared his throat to get her attention.


    ¡°Lacey, thank you for bringing Elma.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to let Mr. Reeves and Elma spend some time together alone now.


    You¡¯ve done your part.


    You can go home now,¡± he said pointedly.


    Lacey red at Leo.


    ¡°I was the one who suggested bringing Elma here,¡± she said icily.


    ¡°And now that I have, you want me to just leave?¡±


    Leo sneered, his tone sarcastic.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot we need to pay you for your services.


    How much do you want?¡±


    Jake nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You did bring Elma here safely.


    As long as your request is reasonable, I¡¯ll agree to it.


    Money is no object.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, do you really think I did all this for money?¡±


    Jake nced at her, feeling a headacheing on.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± he said.


    ¡°You helped me, so of course I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    Lacey bit her lip, hesitant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 936

    ?<strong>Chapter 936:</strong>


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.


    If I do, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Jake gave a slight nod and didn¡¯t push it.


    Elmay in Jake¡¯s arms, giving Lacey a strange look.


    Something about Lacey just seemed off.


    Although Elma was young and didn¡¯t fully understand how grown-up rtionships worked, it wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d never seen a soap opera.


    Anyone in their circle who remained clueless about the rules governing social interactions would soon find themselves bullied.


    Kallie¡¯s three kids didn¡¯t want her to always worry about them and feel the need to protect them, so they made sure to absorb the ceremonies and traditions.


    Whether it was a fancy dinner or a big event, they never put a foot wrong, making themselves the most popr kids in their little world.


    It was pretty obvious to Elma that Lacey had a thing for Jake.


    Lacey¡¯s reaction to Jake¡¯s promise of not getting involved with other women was telling, still aiming to win Jake¡¯s heart.


    Even though Elma wasn¡¯t a fan of Jake, she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go for someone like Lacey.


    Lacey was still hanging around, even though it was pretty clear Leo wanted her gone.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason I should stay.


    Elma¡¯s health is delicate.


    It¡¯s best if someone¡¯s here to look after her.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination


    It¡¯s a pain to keep going back and forth between the hospital and home.


    It¡¯d be easier if I just stayed here.


    If anything happens with Elma, I can deal with it right away.¡±


    Leo gritted his teeth.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you for that.


    We have a family doctor,¡± he said.


    Lacey refused to back down.


    With a chilling smile, she said, ¡°Leo, remember how I helped Elma at the banquet? I know all about her health problems.


    I can take good care of her.¡±


    Jake thought it over and realized Lacey had a point.


    Yet, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should let Lacey stay.


    Lacey could sense Jake¡¯s hesitation and quickly added, ¡°Mr. Reeves, rest assured that I won¡¯t get in your way.


    There are plenty of spare rooms here.


    I won¡¯t stay in those adjacent to your room.


    I¡¯m happy to stay anywhere that¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Lacey acted sweet and innocent, but Leo and Elma could see right through her.


    Jake nodded.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    But Elma shook her head firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here,¡± she said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 937

    ?<strong>Chapter 937:</strong>


    ¡°I just want to go home.


    Daddy, I want to go home and see Mommy.


    You don¡¯t have to let her stay here because of me.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s smile instantly vanished.


    Jake looked at Elma, his expression disapproving.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°You have to stay here until you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±


    Elma¡¯s defiance only grew, and she shook her head stubbornly.


    Jake sighed and gently pinched her cheek, trying to soften the moment.


    ¡°Then tell me.


    Has your mom really taken proper care of your health all these years?¡±


    Elma¡¯s eyes shed with anger.


    ¡°Of course she has!¡± she shot back, her voice rising.


    ¡°My mom would never neglect me.


    She¡¯s done everything she could!¡±


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you gotten better if she¡¯s tried so hard? Doesn¡¯t that show she hasn¡¯t done enough for you?¡±


    Elma¡¯s face flushed with indignation.


    She pulled herself away from Jake, shoving him hard.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mom! You don¡¯t know how much she¡¯s struggled and sacrificed.


    You have no right to say that about her.¡±


    Tears of frustration welled in her eyes, and she red at him.


    ¡°I want that woman to leave, and I want to go home.


    If you won¡¯t let me, then I¡¯ll refuse to eat or take anything.¡±


    With these final words, Elma spun around and stormed off, her small frame bristling with fury.


    Jake watched Elma go, momentarily distracted by her stubbornness and the strength of her fierce spirit, which reminded him of Kallie.


    Lacey stood beside Jake, a hint of panic creeping into her voice.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you really must keep Elma here.


    Just look at her.


    She¡¯s so pale and fragile.


    If Kallie takes her back and continues to neglect her health, who knows what could happen? We might not be able to save her if something goes wrong by then.¡±


    Lacey took a breath, her voice bing more confident.


    ¡°As a doctor, I suggest trying alternative treatments like acupuncture and herbal remedies.


    Modern medicine hasn¡¯t worked so far, but I know some excellent specialists who could make a difference.


    It¡¯s her life that¡¯s on the line, Mr. Reeves.


    The decision is yours.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his brows knitting together.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately but turned to Leo.


    ¡°Leo, what¡¯s your take on this?¡±


    Leo considered for a moment and reluctantly agreed with Lacey.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 938

    ?<strong>Chapter 938:</strong>


    ¡°If Elma¡¯s mother truly isn¡¯t taking proper care of her, then keeping her here under your supervision is the safest option.¡±


    Jake nodded, his face serious.


    ¡°Make sure Elma is closely monitored.¡±


    ¡°Even if she is to return to Kallie, it won¡¯t happen until I¡¯m certain she¡¯s on the mend.¡±


    Seeing that Jake agreed, Lacey¡¯s relief was evident, though she couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°Kallie might be Elma¡¯s mother, but once she marries yton, things could change.


    With a stepfather in the picture, she might neglect Elma even more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Jake snapped, his eyes shing with irritation.


    His tone was firm, almost defensive.


    ¡°Kallie is a responsible mother.


    She may have her faults, but she¡¯s always put her children first.¡±


    Lacey swallowed her jealousy and forced a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± she replied meekly.


    Jake rubbed his temples, fatigue settling over him.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.


    I¡¯m going to rest.


    Let me know if anything urgentes up.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lacey said, nodding as she watched him walk away.


    Even after Jake had walked away, Lacey¡¯s eyes lingered on his retreating figure, unable to tear herself away.


    It wasn¡¯t until Leo stepped in front of her, his expression stern and unyielding, that she finally looked elsewhere.


    Lacey¡¯s infatuated gaze hardened into something cold and guarded.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t back down, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    ¡°I should be asking you the same thing.


    You¡¯ve always dreamed of being the one by Mr. Reeves¡¯ side, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Reeves¡¯ side, wishing he¡¯d cut all ties with his past.


    So, why the sudden interest in Elma¡¯s well-being?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s patience was visibly wearing thin.


    ¡°I already exined this to you, I just can¡¯t stand the thought of a young girl dying unnecessarily.


    I have no ulterior motives.


    And yes, I care about him.


    I genuinely want him to be happy.


    What¡¯s so wrong about that? Can¡¯t you stop being so suspicious?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 939

    ?<strong>Chapter 939:</strong>


    Leo shook his head, his gaze unwavering.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about suspicion,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s about protecting Mr. Reeves from anyone who might mean him harm.


    If your intentions were pure, or if you stayed away from him, I wouldn¡¯t have to confront you like this.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Lacey retorted, throwing the word carelessly over her shoulder as she turned to walk away.


    Leo quickly fell into step beside her, his tone taking on a sharper edge.


    ¡°While I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning this time, I am warning you¡ªif you harm Elma in any way, you¡¯ll answer to me.


    Mr. Reeves has treated me well, and I won¡¯t let anyone harm his beloved.¡±


    Lacey let out a cold and mockingugh.


    ¡°Is that so? Yes, I was the one who brought Elma here, but you yed your part too.


    If anything goes wrong, the me won¡¯t just fall on me.


    You¡¯ll be responsible as well.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Leo¡¯s face flushed with anger, his fists clenching at his sides.


    Lacey brushed off Leo¡¯s warning with an icyugh, striding away without a backward nce.


    Once out of Leo¡¯s sight, Lacey pulled out her phone and quickly dialed yton.


    ¡°Did you find him yet?¡± she demanded, her voice clipped and impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done my part.


    Elma is with Jake now, just like we agreed.


    Don¡¯t mess things up.¡±


    yton¡¯s voice came through the line, slow and almost mocking.


    ¡°Rx.


    You know how efficient I am.


    We¡¯ve worked together before.


    Have I ever let you down?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s expression soured, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re friends.


    This is thest time.


    I won¡¯t be helping you again.¡±


    She was about to end the call when yton¡¯s voice pulled her back.


    ¡°Lacey, think it over. I can help you win Jake over once and for all.


    If we join forces, Kallie and Jake will have no chance of rekindling anything.


    Face it, you¡¯ve earned Jake¡¯s trust over the years, but trust alone won¡¯t beat Kallie.


    She has power and influence, while you don¡¯t.


    How do you n topete?¡±


    The mention ofpeting with Kallie made Lacey pause, her finger hovering over the disconnect button.


    For a moment, doubt flickered across her stubborn face.


    ¡°I know Kallie¡¯s maniptive,¡± Lacey retorted, her voiceced with defiance.


    ¡°But you¡¯re no better, yton.


    You aim for Jake¡¯s demise.


    Working with you would betray Jake.


    Kallie might stoop that low, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 940

    <strong>Chapter 940:</strong>


    Hearing Lacey¡¯s indignant outburst, yton let out a low, amused chuckle.


    ¡°Is that so? Then why, three years ago, did you tip me off about Jake¡¯s whereabouts?


    If you hadn¡¯t told me he was going to meet Kallie, I never would have known.


    Jake was lucky to survive that encounter.


    If things had gone differently, he might not be here now.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lacey shouted, her voice trembling with anger.


    The mention of that betrayal cut deep, a wound that never fully healed.


    It was a painful reminder of the moment she had crossed a line she could never uncross, a betrayal that haunted her to this day.


    Her heart twisted as she remembered how desperately she longed to be with Jake.


    Somehow, she convinced herself that if she could win his heart, he might forgive her.


    Perhaps his love for her would be strong enough to overlook her past sins.


    After all, Jake had always held love above all else, going to extraordinary lengths for Kallie.


    Why couldn¡¯t he do the same for her?


    Sensing her vulnerability, yton pressed on, his voice smooth and persuasive.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve had a change of heart.


    I don¡¯t want Jake dead anymore.


    If he ends up with you, then he and Kallie will never be together again.


    Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted?¡±


    Lacey froze, her breath catching as yton¡¯s words sliced through her like a cold de.


    Your next adventure is at g al n ovels . con


    Her grip on the phone was unyielding, her knuckles turning a stark white from the pressure.


    With a sharp shake of his head, yton said, his tone sharp and unyielding, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.


    If you don¡¯t work with me, you¡¯ll be left with nothing.


    Jake might never go back to Kallie, but don¡¯t fool yourself.


    He won¡¯te to you either.¡±


    The weight of his cutting words settled heavily on Lacey, silencing her as her throat tightened with unspoken retorts.


    Taking a deep breath, Lacey steadied her voice, though her chest felt tight.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her toneced with reluctant resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it your way.


    But I meant what I said.


    I won¡¯t hurt Jake.


    Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    yton¡¯sughter came through the line, low and dripping with disdain.


    Hisughter made Lacey uneasy.


    Her jaw clenched as she ended the call abruptly, unable to bear the weight of his mockery any longer.


    As the silence settled, Lacey¡¯s thoughts spiraled.


    Cody¡¯s face surfaced in her mind, a ghost from the past that refused to fade.


    Was it all a mistake from the start? Maybe.


    Yet, even if she could turn back time, she knew she would make the same choices.


    Frustration wed at her insides.


    Why couldn¡¯t her ns ever go smoothly? Why did she always end up cornered like this, exposed and vulnerable?


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. . (?O?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 941

    ?<strong>Chapter 941:</strong>


    On the other end, yton ended the call with a sharp flick of his wrist, his jaw tightening as he turned toward Neal.


    Without missing a beat, he delivered a vicious kick, the force of it echoing in the quiet room as Neal¡¯s body curled reflexively in pain.


    Neal, his body already bearing the marks of violence, stifled his cries despite the searing pain coursing through him.


    yton¡¯s expression was stormy, his clenched jaw betraying the fury brewing beneath the surface as he wrestled with the near unraveling of his ns.


    Grinding his teeth, yton¡¯s voice dripped with contempt.


    ¡°I believed you werepetent, but you¡¯ve proven utterly useless! You can¡¯t even manage such a simple task.


    Do you understand that if I¡¯m exposed now, all my years of meticulous nning will be utterly wasted?¡±


    With a sharp gesture, someone removed the cloth gag from Neal¡¯s mouth.


    Neal¡¯s voice trembled with desperation as he pleaded with yton, ¡°Mr. Morgan, it¡¯s not my fault.


    I couldn¡¯t have predicted Miss Nixon¡¯s sudden visit.


    It¡¯s been years since shest checked on Brysen.¡±


    ¡°They have no blood rtion, and Brysen was merely her former assistant.


    Who could have foreseen her sudden concern for Brysen?¡± yton scoffed at Neal¡¯s excuses, his lip curling with disdain.


    In a burst of anger, he delivered several punishing kicks to Neal.


    ¡°You still refuse to admit your own ipetence, don¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you even carry out a basic task? Both Kallie and I have paid you handsomely over the years.


    Yet, you¡¯re so greedy, wanting it all for yourself.


    If Brysen dies by your hand in theing years and Kalliees looking for answers, our downfall will be swift and absolute.¡±


    Neal vehemently shook his head, his inner turmoil a tempest of resentment and defiance.


    He had a contingency n ready, but Kallie¡¯s swift actions caught him off guard.


    If yton was serious about ending him, he would face yton head-on, threatening to reveal the truth to Kallie.


    Just as Neal steeled himself to challenge yton, the Morgan family butler hurried over, urgently murmuring in yton¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Morgan, Miss Nixon has brought people here.¡±


    yton¡¯s steely countenance dissolved into surprise.


    ¡°Why have theye? What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    The butler, visibly flustered, shook his head.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t say and just barged in aggressively.


    I rushed to inform you.


    You should see for yourself.¡±


    yton¡¯s anxiety surged.


    He turned to the others, swiftly instructing, ¡°Hide this fool.¡±


    Entering the living room, yton found Kallie seated with an unmistakably displeased expression etched on her face.


    Despite his nerves, he approached her with a facade of calm.


    ¡°Kallie, are you okay? You seem really shaken up.


    And what¡¯s with all these people? Did something happen?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 942

    ?<strong>Chapter 942:</strong>


    Hearing yton¡¯s voice, Kallie¡¯s head snapped up, her previously warm gaze now frosty and unyielding.


    ¡°Hand over the person,¡± shemanded, her tone cutting through the tense air like a shard of ice.


    yton¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his brow furrowing in genuine confusion.


    ¡°Kallie, what¡¯s going on? Who are you talking about?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes shed with a mix of frustration and concern, her lower lip trembling slightly.


    ¡°Hand the person over now.


    Don¡¯t make me take matters into my own hands.¡±


    Behind his back, yton¡¯s fingers curled into a tight fist, his knuckles turning white with the effort of suppressing his emotions.


    Yet, he pushed forward, his voice tinged with mock hurt and disbelief.


    ¡°Kallie, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you can talk to me.


    Don¡¯t we at least trust each other enough for that?¡±


    With each word, yton¡¯s voice cracked with emotion, his eyes welling up with unshed tears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice how distant you¡¯ve be over the years.


    I¡¯ve given up so many things, hoping we could keep our trust alive.


    I have no family or friends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all I have.¡±


    Caught off guard by yton¡¯s vulnerability, Kallie hesitated, her resolve faltering for a moment.


    Was she misjudging him? Could she be too harsh?


    Just as she considered her response, yton¡¯splexion turned pale, his legs trembling beneath him.


    He swayed dangerously, his breathing in uneven gasps.


    The butler hurried over, steadying yton and swiftly administering the heart medication, the urgency palpable in his movements.


    Kallie, visibly surprised, observed yton taking the medication with a mixture of concern and curiosity.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say your health has been improving over the years?¡± she asked, her brow furrowing with worry.


    The butler intervened promptly, his voice tinged with a hint of concern for yton¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, I can no longer keep this from you.


    Mr. Morgan¡¯s health has never truly recovered.


    Though the knife didn¡¯t strike his heart directly, it damaged the surrounding blood vessels.


    Any exertion or emotional strain could easily lead toplications.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± yton interjected firmly, feeling a slight relief from the medication, his hand gesturing for silence.


    Reluctantly, the butler fell silent, closing his mouth with a troubled expression.


    yton took a step back, his posture weary yet resolute.


    ¡°Kallie, I assure you, I have done nothing to betray your trust.


    If you doubt me, feel free to search this ce.


    I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to ease your concerns.¡±


    Finally, Kallie sighed deeply, her shoulders slumping with lingering worry.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to use you of anything.


    Elma is missing, and I panicked, thinking she might havee to you.


    You¡¯ve always been so fond of her, and if she had any wild ideas, you might go along with them.


    That¡¯s why I came here, hoping she was with you.


    I acted that way earlier to avoid alerting anyone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 943

    ?<strong>Chapter 943:</strong>


    yton¡¯s reaction was one of genuine shock, mixed with a measure of relief.


    ¡°Elma is missing?¡± he eximed, his hand flying to his chest as hisplexion turned ashen.


    Kallie was quick to calm him.


    ¡°Ease your mind, yton.


    My people are already on it, scouring for any leads.


    I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll uncover something soon.


    yton, you¡¯re my friend.


    Please, be frank with me.


    Elma isn¡¯t hiding here with you, is she?¡±


    yton responded with fierce sincerity, ¡°Believe me, if I had spirited Elma away, may I face a dreadful end and never meet you again.¡±


    Kallie, caught off guard, didn¡¯t foresee such a grave promise from him.


    Before long, the peoplebing through the Morgan family¡¯s estate gave an update.


    True enough, Elma was nowhere to be found.


    They had even reviewed the Morgan family¡¯s estate¡¯s security footage at all entry points, which showed no evidence of foul y.


    The footage demonstrated that Elma had not been on the premises.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank, the weight of her misunderstanding pressing heavily on her.


    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??


    Guilt twisted in her chest, and she found herself unable to look yton in the eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she murmured, her voice thick with remorse.


    ¡°I thought Elma was with you¡­


    I let my anxiety get the best of me.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression softened as he just dodged a bullet, a gentle smile easing the tension.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for,¡± he said to her, his tone filled with understanding.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mother, and when your child goes missing, it¡¯s only human to feel frantic and desperate.


    Now, let¡¯s focus.


    Tell me what you know so far.


    Maybe I can help you track her down.¡±


    Kallie exhaled, the anxiety loosening its grip slightly as she nodded, a flicker of hope igniting in her heart.


    As their conversation unfolded, yton leaned in slightly, his questionced with a hint of curiosity, almost as if he had been waiting for the right moment.


    ¡°By the way, where have you been these past few days? I tried to reach you but was told you were out of town.


    Maybe that¡¯s why they took Elma away, taking advantage of your absence.¡±


    Saying this, yton scrutinized Kallie¡¯s face, his gaze steady andyered with meaning.


    Kallie paused, debating whether to reveal the truth.


    Finally, she took a breath and spoke.


    ¡°I went to see Brysen, but I found out something awful.


    Neal has been deceiving me for years.


    He¡¯s been mistreating Brysen, even abusing her.


    I still don¡¯t know about his motives, but there has to be someone pulling the strings behind him.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 944

    ?<strong>Chapter 944:</strong>


    Her voice wavered, and a shadow of sadness crossed her face.


    ¡°Brysen has suffered so much, and it¡¯s my fault,¡± she whispered, the weight of her guilt pressing heavily on her.


    Exhaustion washed over Kallie, a reminder of how long she¡¯d been trying to hold everything together alone.


    Even the strongest hearts had limits, and she had felt dangerously close to breaking.


    But she knew she couldn¡¯t let herself fall apart now.


    yton observed the vulnerability in her expression, and a wave of heartache washed over him.


    His voice softened, sincerity shining in his eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°Kallie, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Kallie looked up, puzzled.


    ¡°Why are you sorry?¡±


    yton hesitated, a storm of emotions flickering across his face.


    When he finally spoke, his words were carefully measured.


    ¡°Neal was once my employee, and even I was fooled by his facade.


    He worked hard, always seemed sincere, and earned everyone¡¯s trust.¡±


    ¡°When he started working for you, Iter found out he was involved with Brysen.


    Office rtionships were strictly forbidden, and I didn¡¯t want toplicate things for you, so I pressured him to end it.


    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .


    But instead ofplying, he chose to resign.¡±


    yton paused, a mixture of fake frustration and guilt clouding his eyes.


    ¡°At the time, I thought he truly cared for Brysen, and I never imagined it was all a carefully crafted lie.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression darkened, seemingly mad.


    ¡°Where is he now? Do you have any idea? We should report him to the authorities and let thew handle this.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, a bitter smile forming on her lips.


    ¡°On my way back, someone orchestrated a car ident and kidnapped Neal.


    I have no clue whether he¡¯s alive or dead.¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes widened, feigned disbelief etched across his face.


    ¡°They went to such extreme lengths to get to Neal? Kallie, whoever¡¯s behind this is powerful and dangerous.


    We can¡¯t just brush this off.


    We need to involve the authorities.¡±


    Kallie let out a weary sigh, the weight of exhaustion evident in her voice.


    ¡°If the police could help, I¡¯d have already reported it.


    But it¡¯s not that simple.¡± She rose and lifted her chin, determination recing her fatigue.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 945

    ?<strong>Chapter 945:</strong>


    ¡°Finding Elmaes first.¡±


    ¡°Kallie,¡± yton called after her, his voice softened by a mixture of mock concern and sorrow.


    His gaze searched hers, conflicted.


    ¡°If you ever find Neal, promise me you¡¯ll dig for the truth.


    There has to be more to this.


    I can¡¯t bring myself to believe he¡¯s be someone so heartless.¡±


    Kallie fell silent, her eyes downcast, lost in thought.


    A heavy silence hung between them as she nodded absentmindedly, her focus already elsewhere.


    Without another word, she turned and walked away.


    Kallie didn¡¯t say much more, departing swiftly with her team.


    Once she was gone, the butler turned to yton, his expression puzzled.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, why did you defend that fool Neal? Didn¡¯t vouching for him make it seem like we¡¯re connected to him?¡±


    yton¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°Kallie is no fool.


    Even as she revealed the truth just now, she was testing me.


    Everyone knows how much I valued Neal back then.


    If I¡¯d turned on him too quickly, it would have looked forced, like an act.¡± He paused, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Trust me.


    I have my reasons for doing this.


    Just make sure to keep a close eye on Neal.¡±


    The butler nodded, a smile of admiration spreading across his face.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, your strategy is wless.


    Miss Nixon won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡±


    Meanwhile, on her way back, Kallie rubbed her aching temples, reying yton¡¯s every word and reaction in her mind.


    Nothing had seemed off.


    Had yton pushed for Neal to be harshly punished, she would have suspected yton¡¯s involvement.


    But he hadn¡¯t.


    His demeanor had been calm andposed, as if he genuinely had no knowledge of the tangled web of deceit.


    Kallie sighed.


    Could she have been wrong about yton? If he truly had no part in this, then where on earth was Elma?


    The uncertainty gnawed at Kallie, filling her chest with a suffocating dread.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 946

    ?<strong>Chapter 946:</strong>


    If not for her two other children waiting at home, she would have scoured every corner of the city until she found Elma.


    Reluctantly, Kallie returned home, her heart heavy with worry.


    But when she stepped through the door, a surprising sight greeted her.


    Brysen, who had always kept to herself and acted out in distress, was sitting quietly with Sophie and Calvin.


    She wasn¡¯t withdrawn or resistant.


    Instead, she offered them a small, genuine smile as they yed nearby.


    A servant approached, sharing some good news.


    Brysen had eaten well today and seemed livelier, her spirit showing faint signs of revival.


    Relief washed over Kallie, and for the first time in days, a genuine smile broke through her worry.


    She sat beside Brysen, gently patting her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kallie whispered, her voice filled with quiet determination.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you.


    I¡¯ll protect all of you, I promise.¡±


    Brysen turned her gaze to Kallie, and in a tender, unexpected moment, she lifted a flower crown she had made and ced it gently on Kallie¡¯s head.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and joy, her heart soaring.


    ¡°Brysen, you understand me, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with hope.


    But Brysen¡¯s expression shifted, her face clouded with confusion.


    Kallie¡¯s excitement dimmed, the spark of hope flickering out.


    A doctor had once warned Kallie that Brysen¡¯s condition was fragile.


    The years of suffering had taken a brutal toll on Brysen, both mentally and physically.


    The trauma Brysen had endured left deep scars, and the doctor had stressed that any emotional upheaval could have devastating consequences.


    Even the risk of Brysen harming herself was a grim reality they had to be cautious about.


    Healing had to be a slow, careful process.


    Kallie gently squeezed Brysen¡¯s hand, an overwhelming wave of sadness pressing against her chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.


    I believe you can get better.¡±


    At that moment, Sophie ran up to her, her small face serious and determined.


    ¡°Mom,¡± she whispered urgently.


    ¡°I found something out.


    A boy in Elma¡¯s ss said he saw Elma being taken away by a woman.¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± Kallie echoed, her brows knitting in confusion.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    She couldn¡¯t recall any woman she might have angered or wronged.


    But then, a troubling thought surfaced, suspicion creeping in.


    Could it be Lacey? If it was, then Elma might be with Jake.


    The realization made Kallie¡¯s heart race, her calm facade cracking.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 947

    ?<strong>Chapter 947:</strong>


    Kallie turned her head, her voice steady yet filled with deep emotion as she addressed Sophie, ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re the eldest now. Can you help me take care of your younger brother and Brysen?¡±


    Sophie nodded firmly, though tears pooled in her eyes, betraying her inner turmoil.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll do my best. It¡¯s my fault Elma was taken. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped if I¡¯d gone to her earlier that day.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice faltered, her tears spilling over as her unease overwhelmed her.


    Kallie¡¯s heart clenched as she pulled Sophie into aforting embrace.


    ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯ve already done so much. If anyone¡¯s at fault, it¡¯s me¡ªfor not protecting you all better. I¡¯ll be upset if you keep punishing yourself over this.¡±


    Even through her sobs, Sophie reached up to wipe away the tears escaping Kallie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t say things like that again. Just¡­ please don¡¯t be sad anymore.¡±


    At fifteen, Sophie was nearly as tall as her mother, her smile still angelic despite the weight she carried.


    Kallie held Sophie tightly, cherishing the moment. Time had passed too quickly, and though she longed to keep her children close forever, she knew that desire was selfish. In this world, there were only a few people she could truly trust.


    After giving Sophie her instructions, Kallie prepared to leave. Jake¡¯s current residence wasn¡¯t hard to find.


    Standing before the gates of the Reeves estate, a ce both achingly familiar and distant, it hit Kallie like a wave. She felt unsteady, as though the memories tethered to this ce were pulling her under. How long had it been since she wasst here? Since Jake¡¯s ident, her heart had been shattered.


    Though Kallie had hired people to maintain the Reeves family estate each year, with the servants staying on, nostalgia lingered, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to confront the past, fearing she might never move on.


    Kallie had once believed she would never set foot in this ce again. Yet here she was, driven not by nostalgia, but by necessity. The security guards recognized Kallie immediately and weed her without hesitation. To them, Kallie was not just a visitor but also their hostess.


    Inside, the servants greeted Kallie warmly. As she sat in the familiar living room, a servant quickly brought her a cup of coffee. A few of them had reddened eyes, their


    Hesitation thickened the air as the servants struggled to find the right words for Kallie. They hoped for reconciliation between Kallie and Jake, that Kallie might return and restore the family they admired. Kallie could feel their silent prayers, but all she could offer in return was a faint smile, unsure how to exin.


    The sound of approaching footsteps broke Kallie¡¯s reverie.


    Lacey descended the grand spiral staircase, her heels clicking sharply against the polished wood. When her gaze fell on Kallie, sitting there with the poise of someone who belonged, a flicker of displeasure crossed her face. But she quickly masked it with a practiced smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 948

    ?<strong>Chapter 948:</strong>


    ¡°Kallie, what a surprise! I wasn¡¯t expecting you. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me if the hospitality isn¡¯t up to your standards.¡±


    Kallie met Lacey¡¯s gaze coolly, her fingers wrapping around the coffee cup as she took a deliberate sip.


    ¡°Lacey, I¡¯m here to see Jake. If you¡¯re nning to put on a show, you might want to reconsider.¡±


    Thinking of Elma in their hands, Kallie had no patience for pleasantries with Lacey. She spoke inly, cutting straight to the point.


    ¡°This house is where Jake and I lived together. Half of it belongs to me, regardless of who ims to be the hostess. Without my consent, that title means nothing.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words cut through the air, shattering Lacey¡¯s calm facade with a sharpness that left her rattled.


    Lacey¡¯s smile stiffened as her hands clenched at her sides.


    ¡°Jake will decide who belongs here as the hostess, even though you own half of the house. And if I ask, he¡¯ll ensure that title is mine entirely.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, her gaze unwavering.


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s call Jake and settle this now.¡±


    Lacey hesitated, her confidence faltering. Her earlier words had been a desperate attempt to deceive Kallie. Calling Jake to discuss something like this would only provoke him, making the situation even more ufortable.


    Realizing this, Lacey quickly came up with an excuse.


    ¡°What a joke, bothering Jake with something so trivial? He¡¯s busy, Kallie. Besides, he doesn¡¯t want to see you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to pass along his message. Whatever you need to say, you can tell me.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    Kallie stood abruptly, her presencemanding.


    ¡°Move aside. I¡¯m seeing Jake today. If he refuses toe out, I¡¯ll ensure he does, though my methods might be unconventional.¡±


    Lacey¡¯sposure cracked further, anger ring in her eyes.


    ¡°Kallie, I¡¯ve already told you he doesn¡¯t want to see you. What¡¯s your real purpose in pushing this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe others can¡¯t see it, but I can. You want everything, and now that Jake doesn¡¯t feel the same, you¡¯re desperate to hold on to him. You¡¯re just¡­¡±


    The sharp sound of a p cut Lacey off.


    Lacey staggered back, her hand flying to her cheek as she stared at Kallie in shock.


    Kallie¡¯s voice was like ice, her words slicing with precision.


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d turn out like this. Three years ago, you seemed so ambitious in front of me. But now, I see it wasn¡¯t for a career, but for a man. I have no respect for people like you. I may have been harsh, but I hope you can take it.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s face contorted with rage, her voice rising in a sharp, trembling pitch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! You were born with everything handed to you. I¡¯m striving for a better life. What¡¯s wrong with that? Being with Jake is a career. It¡¯s ess to power and opportunity. How is that any different from having a career?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 949

    ?<strong>Chapter 949:</strong>


    Her patience running thin, Kallie said coldly, ¡°Move aside.¡± Lacey remained firm, blocking Kallie¡¯s way.


    ¡°I told you, he doesn¡¯t want to see you. Plus, the person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze held a depth of meaning as she looked at Lacey, a faint, mocking smile on her lips.


    ¡°Interesting. How do you know I¡¯m here to find someone? I only said I wanted to see Jake, not that I was searching for anyone.¡±


    Lacey felt a twinge of unease but quickly shot back, ¡°Your search for Elma isn¡¯t exactly a secret. It¡¯smon knowledge in Burmoos.¡±


    At these words, Kallie¡¯s smile turned even colder, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡°Yes, everyone knows I¡¯m searching for someone, but they have no idea it¡¯s Elma I¡¯m after. Elma is my daughter. If I were to reveal her disappearance, my enemies, always looking for ways to strike at me, would seize the opportunity to hurt her. Lacey, are you still refusing to admit that you took Elma?¡±


    Only then did Lacey realize she had walked right into Kallie¡¯s trap, her face draining of color.


    ¡°I¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Step aside!¡± Kallie raised an eyebrow, her gaze piercing through Lacey as if Lacey were nothing more than a lifeless shell.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t step aside, a p will be the least of your worries.¡±


    Just then, Jake¡¯s voice pierced the silence.


    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Point your anger at me if you¡¯re this displeased. Why pick on Lacey?¡±


    Kallie was taken aback for a moment before quickly regaining herposure. She turned to confront Jake, who was heading her way, apanied by a handful of people. She stood defensively, poised like a cat ready to strike, her eyes fixed on Jake.


    ¡°I came here just to see you, and yet you surrounded yourself with so many people. What, are you scared I might try something?¡±


    Kallie teased, her toneced with mockery as she sank onto the sofa with defiance.


    ¡°And another thing, you and Miss Payne aren¡¯t even legally married. ying the hero now, are we? Just so we¡¯re clear, this house belongs to me as much as it does to you. Roderick made sure of that. If you¡¯re dreaming of a wedding here, forget about it.¡±


    Jake looked at Kallie, noticing a bite in her tone that he hadn¡¯t seen before. Although they¡¯d had their disputes, she had nevershed out like this. It wasn¡¯t concern for Elma that showed on her face; it was something sharper, tinged with jealousy.


    Yet, Jake dismissed the thought as quickly as it came. Why would Kallie feel jealous? It made no sense. She had probably rejoiced the day she was rid of him. Perhaps she truly loathed him.


    A fleeting glimmer of emotion passed through Jake¡¯s eyes as he regarded Kallie with a cold stare, yet he offered no reply to her usations.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 950

    ?<strong>Chapter 950:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of your purpose here, but just to set things straight, I won¡¯t let Elma go with you. She is my daughter as well. She¡¯s safe here, with me.¡±


    At his deration, Kallie¡¯sugh was tinged with scorn.


    ¡°Really, Jake? Are you so boldly iming her as your own now? Remember, Elma has been with me all this time. How many moments have you actually spent with her? Even if you think to take her away, don¡¯t you think you ought to consider her wishes? Is she happy with your arrangements?¡±


    Jake found himself at a loss for words. He had devoted the past several days to ensuring Elma¡¯s happiness. Although Elma seemed joyful in his presence, he could tell she yearned for Kallie.


    The servant caring for Elma had confided in Jake that Elma had been restless, often crying at night and longing to return home. Yet, considering Elma¡¯s well-being, Jake was convinced he needed to approach the situation this way.


    Jake took a seat across from Kallie. Their confrontations were rare, and the tension in the air was palpable. His tone was cold as he spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue here. If you genuinely cared about Elma, why on earth did you not rush her to the hospital sooner? What held you back from addressing her health concerns immediately?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s anger red even more at his insinuation. She smirked, her words forced out between tightly clenched teeth.


    ¡°And what makes you think I neglected her medical needs? Just because you¡¯re out of the loop doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve been idle. Jake, you really ought to stop painting me as the viin here.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, her emotions suddenly overwhelmed by a wave of frustration. She was perplexed and heartbroken over how their lives had spiraled into this painful moment. She had no desire to dissect the painful memories or reflect on what could have been.


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    For years, Kallie had been silently vignt about Elma¡¯s health, sneaking Elma off to countless medical appointments without making a show of it.


    Kallie was not only vignt about Elma¡¯s physical health but also deeply concerned about her emotional well-being. She had managed to keep the growth-inhibiting drugs inside Elma¡¯s system a closely guarded secret. The reality of Elma being eight but appearing as a five-year-old was something she feared would disrupt her daughter¡¯s understanding of herself.


    Kallie never believed children should follow orders blindly without their own spark of individuality. She believed every child deserved a voice, and maintaining their own boundaries while upholding their inherent dignity was crucial. As a mother, her duty was to shield her children¡¯s self-esteem, not to let anyone diminish it, least of all herself.


    Noticing the tears that now sparkled in Kallie¡¯s eyes, Jake¡¯s face softened, marred by a sudden surge of unease. He inwardly chastised himself, wondering if his earlier words had been unnecessarily cruel.


    Lacey caught Jake¡¯s moment of hesitation and quickly moved to his side.


    With a deliberate turn of her head, Lacey exposed the reddened half of her face, a stark mark from a recent p, courtesy of Kallie. Her voice, while firm, carried a hint of mock conciliation as she addressed Kallie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 951

    ?<strong>Chapter 951:</strong>


    ¡°Miss Nixon, please know that Mr. Reeves never meant any harm by his words. He believes you might be struggling to provide the care Elma needs, so he feels it¡¯s in her best interest to stay here. If we¡¯re forced to go through the courts, I assure you Mr. Reeves is likely to win. You know how strong his case is. Should ite to that, Elma and her siblings would all be under his care, which means the kids would leave you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯splexion drained of color, and her hands tightened into fists in herp, her eyes flickering between defiance and despair as she faced Jake.


    ¡°So, is that what you want? To take the kids away from me? To hurt me however you can?¡±


    Jake felt the urge to refute Kallie¡¯s words, to say that wasn¡¯t his intention at all. But Lacey, standing beside him and bearing the physical evidence of their conflict, was speaking on his behalf. To contradict Lacey now would only add to the difort of the moment. With a nk expression, he said, ¡°I really hope it doesn¡¯te to that. And remember, I wasn¡¯t the one who started this mess.¡±


    His words hinted atyers of unspoken tension. Kallie¡¯s response was a forced, bitter smile, her eyes brimming with tears. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Jake harbored such resentment toward her. Was he simply searching for a convenient excuse to justify his behavior?


    Regardless of his motives, Kallie found herself too drained to contemte them any further. Jake had changed. He was no longer the man she once knew. His decisiveness had been legendary, always achieving whatever he set his mind to. This trait had always defined him. He had treated her so well in the past that she couldn¡¯t help but lose sight of everything else, her judgment clouded by his now-gone affection.


    Now, exhaustion crept over Kallie,pelling her to seek a middle ground.


    ¡°Either way, I need to see Elma now. Let¡¯s agree that if you can¡¯t find a way to treat her within a month, you¡¯ll let her leave with me. If I fail to find a better solution, I¡¯ll return her to you. We¡¯ll keep this up until we see an improvement in Elma¡¯s health. After she recovers, she and the other two children can choose who they¡¯d like to live with.¡±


    Kallie then fixed Jake with a significant look.


    ¡°Jake, you¡¯ll be a great father and look after Elma, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Jake responded with a firm nod, his voice unwavering.


    ¡°Absolutely. She¡¯s my little girl. Nothing in this world means more to me.¡±


    Relief washed over Kallie as she observed Jake¡¯s sincere demeanor. Although she couldn¡¯t fathom why he seemed to resent her now, she tookfort in the fact that his feelings hadn¡¯t soured toward the kids.


    Having settled their agreement, Jake made arrangements for Kallie to visit Elma.


    Lacey observed the developments with a mix of astonishment and dismay. She had secretly hoped that the strife over the kids would drive Kallie and Jake apart, leading to bitter conflicts or even aplete rupture.


    However, the ease with which Kallie and Jake negotiated their agreement was not the oue Lacey had envisioned. Disappointment clouded her face. This was not the discord she had hoped to witness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 952

    ?<strong>Chapter 952:</strong>


    In the yroom, Kallie found Elma surrounded by her favorite toys.


    Yet, despite the yful environment, Elma appeared somber, sitting quietly on the plush carpet and staring out the window, her mind seemingly miles away.


    Kallie stepped into the room, her heart pounding with apprehension.


    The moment Elma heard Kallie¡¯s footsteps, her eyes lit up with recognition.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± she squealed.


    Elma turned around, her face beaming with joy, and rushed into Kallie¡¯s arms.


    Jake, watching from the doorway, felt a pang of surprise and sadness. Their bond was so strong that Elma could recognize Kallie just by the sound of her footsteps.


    Kallie hugged Elma tightly, all her worries and fears melting away. She knelt down and anxiously examined Elma, searching for any signs of injury.


    Relieved to find none, Kallie let out a sigh.


    ¡°Elma, sweetheart,¡± Kallie said, her voice filled with guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I should havee sooner. You must have been so worried these past few days. You probably haven¡¯t been eating properly either. You feel so much thinner.¡±


    Elma shook her head, but a flicker of unease betrayed her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been eating fine. I just missed you so much. Are you here to take me home? I really want to see my brother and sister. These days, I haven¡¯t been able to go to school, and I haven¡¯t seen you or my siblings. I feel so lonely here.¡±


    Sensing Kallie¡¯s sadness, Elma tried her best to sound cheerful. But her efforts only made Kallie feel worse.


    ¡°Elma, sweetheart, I¡¯m not here to take you home today. You need to stay here a little longer. Your dad hasn¡¯t seen you in years and missed you very much. Can you stay with him for a bit longer?¡± Kallie said, her voice thick with emotion.


    Elma¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she wailed in frustration, ¡°Why? Is it because I¡¯m annoying? Do you not love me anymore? I want to go home! I miss you and my brother and sister. I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡±


    ¡°No, honey, it¡¯s not like that at all,¡± Kallie said, pulling Elma into aforting hug.


    Smart as ever, Elma quickly figured it out. She red at Jake, who was standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Did my dad threaten you? He¡¯s a bad guy! He brought me here and locked me up, and now he won¡¯t let me go home with you! I hate him!¡±


    ¡°No, sweetheart, that¡¯s not it,¡± Kallie said gently, wiping away Elma¡¯s tears.


    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t know how to talk to you or get along with you. But he loves you very much, Elma. He would never hurt you. Has he been good to you?¡±


    Elma looked down, her voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°He¡¯s been nice to me.¡±


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t say things like that anymore,¡± Kallie said firmly.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll never go back home. You¡¯re just staying here for a little while. After a month, even if you don¡¯t want to go home, I¡¯lle and take you back.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 953

    ?<strong>Chapter 953:</strong>


    Jake, hearing their conversation, stood frozen in surprise. He had expected Kallie to use this opportunity to poison Elma¡¯s mind against him. Instead, to his astonishment, she was defending him.


    A wave of conflicting emotions washed over Jake. As he watched Kallie¡¯s gentle smile and heard her kind words, his heart pounded in his chest.


    Kallie persisted, gently coaxing Elma until she finally relented. Elma had another motive for agreeing. She wanted to keep a close watch on her father. She wouldn¡¯t let him be with that awful woman, Lacey.


    Once they had an understanding, Elma insisted on sealing the deal with a pinky promise.


    With the fickle nature of children, Elma¡¯s mood quickly brightened. She grabbed Kallie¡¯s hand and dragged her over to Jake.


    ¡°I have one more condition. Both of you have to have a meal with me today. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be naughty for a whole month and keep begging to go home,¡± she dered.


    Elma tilted her chin up defiantly, hands nted on her hips, looking adorable yet determined. Herrge, expressive eyes sparkled with mischief.


    ¡°Elma¡­¡± Jake began, hesitant.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Kallie interrupted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really appropriate for your dad and me to have a meal together.¡±


    Elma¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Why not? Other kids get to eat with their parents. Why can¡¯t I?¡± she whined.


    Kallie paused, considering her words.


    ¡°Well, you see, your dad and I are already sep¡ª¡±


    Before Kallie could utter the word ¡°separated,¡± Jake mped his hand over her mouth and whisked her away.


    They stumbled into an empty room, the door clicking shut behind them.


    Jake¡¯s grip was firm, and Kallie couldn¡¯t wriggle free. Once they were alone, Jake finally released her.


    Kallie¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson, her eyes shing with indignation. But her anger was more adorable than intimidating, like a kitten with its fur on end.


    The memory of Kallie¡¯s soft lips against his hand sent a strange jolt through Jake. He quickly pushed the thought aside, clearing his throat and schooling his features into a stern expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say things like that in front of the children again. They¡¯re too young to understand. It¡¯s not good for them.¡±


    Kallie smirked.


    ¡°Do you really think hiding it from them is doing them any good? It¡¯s the truth, Jake. What¡¯s the point of keeping it a secret? It¡¯s best to be upfront about it. The kids are more perceptive than you think. They¡¯ve already picked up on what¡¯s going on between us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 954

    ?<strong>Chapter 954:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s eyes were clear and untroubled, as if she were discussing the weather rather than the dissolution of her marriage. Clearly, none of this seemed to faze her.


    Jake¡¯s voice grew heavy with displeasure.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, now¡¯s not the time to tell them. Elma just started to cope with everything. What if this upsets her all over again? Can you be here for her every single day?¡±


    Kallie misinterpreted his words, assuming he was trying to get rid of her. And she couldn¡¯t me him. Her presence was undoubtedly a strain on both Jake and Lacey.


    ¡°Alright, I get it,¡± Kallie replied with a bitterugh.


    At that moment, a knock echoed from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Dad? Mom?¡± Elma¡¯s small voice called out.


    ¡°What are you doing in there? Why is the door locked?¡±


    Elma was trying her best to peek through the window, but she was too short to reach. She had a feeling that her parents were finally going to patch things up. And it seemed like she might be right, which was a good thing.


    Kallie and Jake quickly regained theirposure.


    Kallie opened the door and scooped Elma into her arms.


    ¡°Alright, sweetheart. Since you want to eat together, I¡¯ll go and get things ready.¡±


    Elma¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget my brother and sister!¡± she chirped.


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    ¡°We¡¯re a family, and families eat together!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kallie agreed, gently tapping Elma¡¯s nose.


    The word ¡°family¡± struck a chord within Jake, awakening a deep longing inside him. Family¡­ A family of his own¡­ With a wife and children gathered around him, it was a picture he could barely imagine. He would give anything, at this moment, to put aside all the hurt and bitterness and simply enjoy a meal with his family.


    Once the time was set, Kallie returned to fetch the children. The meal was arranged at a restaurant, but the atmosphere was far from the warm reunion Jake had imagined.


    Among the five of them, only Elma seemed genuinely happy. Kallie maintained aposed, neutral expression, while Calvin and Sophie regarded Jake with aloofness that stung, as if he were a stranger.


    Calvin¡¯s disdain was written all over his face. Stepping forward protectively, he tugged Elma behind him and warned, ¡°Elma, be careful when you go out. Don¡¯t get fooled by bad people.¡± Jake immediately recognized who Calvin was referring to.


    Despite his anger, Jake could do nothing. He had previously interacted with Calvin and Sophie, but he and Calvin had never shared a proper father-son conversation.


    Calvin¡¯s childhood had been devoid of any paternal figure, yet he had grown into a younger mirror of Jake, not just in looks but in his unyielding temperament.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 955

    ?<strong>Chapter 955:</strong>


    Seeing Calvin¡¯s stubborn expression, Jake couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of his own younger self.


    Kallie, clearly ufortable, broke the silence.


    ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t be rude. This is your father. At least greet him.¡±


    But for the first time, Calvin outright defied Kallie¡¯s words. He gave a quiet snort, his icy demeanor making his disapproval clear.


    Kallie nced apologetically at Jake.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell him to behave like this. You know how kids are. They only grow close to those around them.¡±


    Jake shifted his gaze away, speaking thoughtfully.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m to me for letting them down.¡±


    Of everyone at the table, Sophie seemed the most conflicted. She had vivid memories of her parents¡¯ once-loving rtionship and the tender moments she¡¯d shared with Jake. But she couldn¡¯t understand why Jake and Kallie had parted ways. For years, Sophie had witnessed Kallie¡¯s consistent search for Jake, her obsession with clinging to the hope that Jake was still alive, even to the point of consulting a therapist.


    Now, as an older and more thoughtful teenager, Sophie couldn¡¯t quite untangle her emotions toward her father. Before the group even sat down, she said to Kallie, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not feeling well. Can I please go home?¡±


    Concern shed across Kallie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Not feeling well? Where does it hurt? Should I take you to the hospital?¡±


    Sophie cast a fleeting nce at Jake before looking away, her message clear.


    Jake paused mid-sip of his coffee, feeling an ufortable weight settle in his chest. He didn¡¯t want to pressure Sophie, so he forced a smile.


    ¡°How about I assign a bodyguard to take you to the hospital? Or home, if you¡¯d rather rest?¡±


    Sophie shook her head, her tone polite but distant.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can handle it myself.¡±


    Jake winced at the sharp sting of his daughter¡¯s icy tone.


    Kallie nced between Jake and Sophie, sighing inwardly. She could tell Sophie was being stubborn,cking any true desire to actually leave. After being apart from her father for so long, Sophie must have missed him. But things had changed now.


    At that moment, Elma stepped forward, tugging at Sophie¡¯s hand and pleading, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t go! It won¡¯t be the same without you. Stay and y with me, please?¡±


    Sophie, who rarely denied her little sister anything, almost softened at the sight of Elma¡¯s hopeful expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not up for eating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± Elma chirped, undeterred.


    ¡°There¡¯s a y area nearby. Will youe y with me? Please don¡¯t leave!¡± Sophie could tell exactly what Elma was thinking. She pinched Elma¡¯s cheek fondly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 956

    ?<strong>Chapter 956:</strong>


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay for the meal.¡±


    With that, the tension eased slightly.


    When the waiter arrived with their order, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the odd dynamic at the table. Were they truly a family? The group felt more like a gathering of strangers.


    Jake suddenly said to the waiter, ¡°No seafood, please. Two of us are allergic.¡±


    The waiter nodded quickly.


    Stunned, Kallie shot Jake a meaningful look.


    ¡°Two? Isn¡¯t it just Elma?¡±


    Jake nced at Calvin.


    ¡°Elma and Calvin are twins. If Elma¡¯s allergic, chances are he is too.¡±


    Jake¡¯s guess proved correct. Calvin was basically allergic to the same things Elma was. The two children had simr tastes and preferences.


    Calvin, noticing Jake¡¯s gaze, bristled.


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Kallie¡¯s tone sharpened.


    ¡°He¡¯s your father. Show some respect.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s face turned cold. He said nothing more, focusing on his meal.


    Elma, however, continued her attempts to lighten the mood. It was evident that she longed for a peaceful, happy family atmosphere. Eventually, Sophie and Calvin, not wanting to disappoint Elma, reluctantly interacted with Jake.


    The tension lifted significantly, and Kallie felt a wave of relief.


    Just as the mood began to thaw, a knock sounded at the door. A staff member entered with a camera in hand.


    The restaurant was renowned for its cozy private rooms, perfect for families and couples, each beautifully decorated to create an inviting atmosphere. They offeredplimentary photography services, allowing guests to decide whether or not to participate. If the photo turned out well, it would be disyed on the photo wall in the lobby after gaining the guest¡¯s consent.


    Jake and Kallie spoke simultaneously.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    They froze, exchanging a fleeting nce before quickly looking away, unaware of the flicker of disappointment in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Kallie and Jake, assuming the other wouldn¡¯t want to take the photo, preferred to speak up first to spare the other from feeling awkward.


    The photographer, caught off guard by their synchronized refusal, chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°Alright then, sorry to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Elma darted toward the photographer, her small hands outstretched.


    ¡°We do want a picture! This is a family meal, and it should be remembered.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 957

    ?<strong>Chapter 957:</strong>


    Turning to Kallie, Elma pleaded, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s take a photo. Please? My teacher even gave us an assignment to take a picture with our parents and write about it!¡±


    Kallie raised an eyebrow, amused. Naturally, the teacher wouldn¡¯t give such an assignment. She could see through Elma¡¯s little fib, and Elma¡¯s earnest face made it hard to refuse. She had no idea about Jake¡¯s thoughts. If Jake was unwilling, it would feel like pressure to agree.


    Just as Kallie was about to try and persuade Elma, Jake unexpectedly said, ¡°If it¡¯s for Elma¡¯s school assignment, we should go along.¡±


    Kallie looked up, startled by Jake¡¯s agreement.


    Kallie tilted her head slightly, giving Jake a curious, almost puzzled look.


    Jake felt as though his thoughts were transparent around Kallie. He cleared his throat, a nervous habit, and hurriedly said, ¡°I mean, we shouldn¡¯t put the kids in an awkward spot in public.¡±


    Kallie remained silent, her eyes briefly meeting those of their children.


    Calvin snorted in the background, while Sophie stated bluntly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s your call.¡±


    Kallie found nopelling reason to decline the photo opportunity.


    The whole family searched for a suitable corner of the room with an appealing backdrop and settled down for the family portrait.


    The photographer seemed a bit troubled.


    ¡°Look, with your stunning features, let¡¯s lose the stiffness. Smile more. Show some warmth. Engage with each other.¡±


    At the photographer¡¯s words, Kallie¡¯s lips curled into a radiant smile, and Jake¡¯s demeanor visibly rxed.


    Yet, the photographer hesitated, his finger poised but notmitting to the shutter. He appeared to be contemting further adjustments.


    Elma darted back and forth, gently guiding Jake and Kallie closer together at the center.


    ¡°The photographer suggests a bit more closeness. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± she asked, looking toward the photographer.


    The photographer nodded enthusiastically, a pleased smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°Exactly. Wow, you two really look like the perfect pair. Come on, hold hands or maybe hold your wife.¡±


    Jake and Kallie fumbled slightly, their expressions betraying their confusion.


    Elma watched them, eyes twinkling with mischief. She cradled her face in her hands, her voice a gentle whisper.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, can you y along just for a little while? It will be quick, I promise.¡±


    Kallie hesitated, but ultimately her hand reached out toward Jake¡¯s.


    Unexpectedly, Jake was quicker. Instead of merely sping her hand, he swept Kallie into a tight embrace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 958

    ?<strong>Chapter 958:</strong>


    This sudden closeness almost tipped Kallie over her high heels. She leaned fully into his hold for stability.


    The photographer seized the moment, the camera shutter clicking fervently.


    ¡°Excellent! That¡¯s a stunning shot. Let¡¯s keep this energy going for a few more!¡± he eximed, clearly pleased. In that close embrace, neither Jake nor Kallie dared look into each other¡¯s eyes.


    Kallie felt Jake¡¯s heart thumping wildly against her, a stark contrast to his usual aloof demeanor. She couldn¡¯t get it. Why was his heartbeat so rapid now?


    Out of everyone¡¯s sight, Jake¡¯s ears turned a shade of red, betraying his effort to appear calm. His lips remained a firm line, his smile restrained as their breaths mingled in the charged air between them.


    Kallie could feel the heat from Jake¡¯s hand resting on her waist as if it were scorching her through her dress.


    Elma observed her parents¡¯ close interaction with a joyful heart. She was convinced of their undying affection for each other. Her memories were vivid with scenes of them risking everything for each other¡¯s safety. Surely, the coldness between them now was just a misunderstanding. She staunchly rejected the thought that their love could have faded.


    Calvin and Sophie, catching on to Elma¡¯s hopeful intentions, exchanged knowing looks but tacitly chose not to do anything. Despite their reservations about Jake, deep down, they harbored hope for Kallie and Jake¡¯s reconciliation¡ªnot for any particr reason, but because it could restore Kallie¡¯s happiness.


    Just as the photographer was about to instruct Kallie and Jake into a more intimate pose, a knock echoed abruptly through the room. The door swung open, and Lacey dashed in.


    Lacey hurried over, her voice cutting through the air with urgency.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± she called out.


    Today, Lacey¡¯s attire was unexpectedly formal, strikingly so. While not entirely out of ce, her radiant elegance certainly made her stand out at the casual family gathering.


    As Lacey made her way over to Jake, her intentions were unmistakable. She extended his suit jacket toward him, saying, ¡°I thought you might feel chillyter on, so I brought over your coat.¡±


    Jake couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at Lacey¡¯s unexpected appearance.


    Kallie, on the other hand, quickly perceived the true motive behind Lacey¡¯s actions. With a scornful nce, she observed Lacey making a show of her closeness to Jake, as if to mark her territory.


    This hit Kallie like a wave, abruptly waking her from a serene dream into a chilling reality. Her expression turned icy in an instant. She straightened her posture, her tone unwavering.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished with the photos now. I need to respond to a message. Please excuse me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 959

    ?<strong>Chapter 959:</strong>


    Without another word, Kallie headed for the door.


    The children noticed Kallie¡¯s departure and instantly felt a tug to follow her. Yet, curiously, Calvin remained. With a frosty re, he gazed at Lacey, his contempt evident in every line of his face.


    Lacey inhaled deeply, mustering a strained smile as she turned to face Calvin.


    ¡°Calvin, did you need something? It seems your mom has already left.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s face twisted into a sneer.


    ¡°Sure, my mom¡¯s walked away, but my dad¡¯s still here. Is there a problem with me staying here? And why are you here? What business does an outsider like you have at our family event?¡±


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Lacey¡¯s features upon hearing Calvin¡¯s biting words. Clenching her teeth, she retorted, ¡°Outsider? Mr. Reeves knows perfectly well I¡¯m not an outsider.¡± The tension between them was palpable, edging closer to an outright argument, when Jake, rubbing his temples with a growing headache, intervened.


    ¡°Calvin, could you step outside for a moment? I need a word with Lacey.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression hardened, his eyes cold and unforgiving.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, you¡¯re no father to me,¡± he spat bitterly before storming out, the door banging shut with a reverberating m that made Lacey jump.


    Lacey pressed a hand to her chest, her voice tinged with exasperation.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, just look at his temper. How did he end up so wild? If he had been raised under your roof, I¡¯m sure he would have been a fine young man.¡±


    Jake scoffed.


    ¡°So, enlighten me, what does a fine young man look like?¡±


    Lacey sensed the rising ire in Jake¡¯s tone and promptly sealed her lips.


    As anticipated, Jake¡¯s expression chilled over, his voice slicing through the air.


    ¡°How my son is educated is none of your business.¡±


    Feeling unjustly chastised, Lacey nibbled on her lip and nodded with subdued caution.


    ¡°I apologize, Mr. Reeves. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Jake narrowed the distance between them, his eyes piercing Lacey as though she were his prey.


    ¡°I had wanted to send you away to strip you of harboring any unsuitable thoughts. You had assured me time and again you wouldn¡¯t. Yet, here you are, apparently deceiving me.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s frame shook as she hastened to defend herself.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I assure you, I wasn¡¯t lying. I harbor no such intentions.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jake¡¯s eyes swept over Lacey from head to toe. There was no warmth or desire in his gaze, only a chilly assessment.


    ¡°So, why are you dressed like this? I may be a man, Lacey, but don¡¯t think for a moment that I can¡¯t see right through you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 960

    <strong>Chapter 960:</strong>


    Jake continued, his voice firm, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to resort to such harsh words, but you are testing my patience. Let me make myself perfectly clear. My interest in a woman isn¡¯t swayed by her attire, not even if she were to stand before mepletely naked.¡±


    The cruel bluntness of his deration struck like a p, leaving a sting that lingered in the air.


    Tears welled up in Lacey¡¯s eyes, her cheeks flushing with shame. She gripped her skirt tightly, biting back her anger, managing only a stammered apology in response.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Reeves,¡± Lacey stammered, her voice quivering with feigned concern.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just worried about you. I think Kallie might be deceiving you. This sudden lunch invitation seems suspicious. If she truly cared for you, why was she so cruel before? Perhaps this lunch is just a ploy to get back at you. Besides, I came here for another reason. It¡¯s about Elma¡¯s health. She needs her medication.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes hardened as he red at Lacey.


    ¡°My rtionship with Kallie is none of your concern,¡± he stated icily.


    ¡°And if Elma needs medication, you could simply inform Leo. He would have arranged for someone to bring it. Your presence here is unnecessary.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s eyes welled up, her distress evident.


    ¡°I was just worried. I didn¡¯t mean any harm. If my presence upsets you, I swear I¡¯ll stay away.¡±


    Jake¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He wanted to get rid of Lacey, but he had to acknowledge she had been diligently caring for Elma. Elma had shown significant improvement under Lacey¡¯s care, suggesting that Lacey¡¯s treatment seemed to be working.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lacey,¡± Jake said, rubbing his temples.


    ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯te to me unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    Lacey nodded submissively. But as she exited, she subtly pinched her neck, leaving a visible red mark. She then adjusted her dress, lowering the neckline slightly, creating an image that hinted at something suggestive.


    Lacey, with a calcted n in mind, found Kallie. She walked over, her high heels clicking against the floor, her hips swaying provocatively.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± she purred.


    Kallie turned, her expression cool and distant.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, her voice t.


    Lacey offered a sharine smile.


    ¡°Why are you so hostile? You know why I¡¯m here. If you had known it would end like this, why have you bothered in the first ce? Don¡¯t get your hopes up, Kallie.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s taunts were starting to get under Kallie¡¯s skin.


    ¡°You seem to be mistaken, Lacey. I didn¡¯t force this lunch. Jake wanted it too,¡± Kallie retorted, her voice low and steady.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 961

    ?<strong>Chapter 961:</strong>


    Lacey was momentarily speechless. She knew Kallie was telling the truth, and their lunch only fueled her anxiety. A family lunch, with their children present, was the ideal opportunity for Jake and Kallie to rekindle their rtionship.


    Panic had driven Lacey to dress provocatively before rushing over, hoping to capture Jake¡¯s attention. Deep down, however, she knew it was a futile attempt. Yet, driving a wedge between Jake and Kallie was precisely what Lacey aimed to do.


    Kallie¡¯s evident annoyance brought a smug smile to Lacey¡¯s face. She said, her voice dripping with malice, ¡°I know Jake agreed to this whole charade. But I also know he doesn¡¯t have any real feelings for you. He¡¯s only doing this for the kids. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a pretty shaky foundation for a rtionship, Kallie?¡±


    Lacey leaned in close, her voice a venomous whisper against Kallie¡¯s ear. She braced herself for a p, a retort, anything. But Kallie remained unruffled, herposure unshaken by Lacey¡¯s taunts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on me, Lacey,¡± Kallie sighed, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    ¡°If you want Jake¡¯s love, focusing on me is aplete waste of time.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s face flushed, her carefully constructed facade momentarily crumbling.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she retorted defensively.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already won Jake over. Why else would I be sofortable with him? Just because your rtionship with him failed doesn¡¯t mean everyone else will share the same fate.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes drifted upwards,nding on a bright red mark on Lacey¡¯s neck. It was a rather conspicuous mark, the kind often left by a passionate encounter.


    A softugh escaped Kallie¡¯s lips. She reached out and gently traced the mark with her fingertip.


    Lacey flinched, her eyes widening in surprise. She instinctively covered her neck, her eyes darting between Kallie and the door, a mixture of fear and defiance in her expression.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she demanded, her voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°Are you going to hurt me?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, a yful smile on her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything to you, Lacey. I admit I still love Jake. But I¡¯m not like you. Love isn¡¯t everything to me. If I love a man and he doesn¡¯t love me back, I¡¯m not going to let it define me or make me settle for less than I deserve.¡±


    Lacey knew the barb was aimed squarely at her.


    ¡°Stop lying!¡± she spat back, her voiceced with bitterness.


    ¡°You must regret losing Jake. Enough with your excuses!¡±


    Kallie said, her voice light and airy, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with such antics. Firstly, I won¡¯t be fooled by tricks like that. And secondly, if Jake truly loved you, he wouldn¡¯t have dined with me.¡±


    Kallie knew Jake better than that. He wasn¡¯t the type to be unfaithful and would have avoided a lunch with her if he had indeed fallen for Lacey.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 962

    ?<strong>Chapter 962:</strong>


    Once again, Lacey found herself outmaneuvered by Kallie¡¯s quiet confidence. She¡¯d hoped to see Kallie crumble. But in the end, it was she who felt exposed and vulnerable.


    Lacey¡¯s jaw clenched, her teeth grinding together in frustration. Refusing to concede defeat, she raised her hand, fueled by a surge of anger. However, at thest moment, her hand faltered, her resolve crumbling. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to strike Kallie. It wasn¡¯t fear of Kallie that held her back, but fear of Jake¡¯s reaction. The thought of incurring his wrath and further alienating him filled her with trepidation.


    Lacey bitterly admitted Kallie was correct. Her world indeed revolved solely around her love life and her infatuation with Jake. But that was okay. She could eventually win Jake over. After all, Kallie and Jake were currently estranged, presenting her with ample opportunity to stake her im.


    Emboldened by this thought, Lacey lifted her chin, a flicker of defiance in her eyes.


    ¡°Kallie, don¡¯t think for a moment that you can crush my spirit. I won¡¯t let you get to me. Time will be the ultimate judge. I¡¯ll eventually supnt you in Jake¡¯s heart because I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m superior to you in every way.¡±


    Kallie observed Lacey¡¯s haughty departure with a soft sigh, choosing not to engage further. It was inconsequential. Her conflict with Jake had never centered around Lacey. Therefore, she had never truly viewed Lacey as a threat. The previous p had been a consequence of Lacey¡¯s egregious overstepping of boundaries. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t waste her energy on such a trivial individual.


    Unbeknownst to Kallie and Lacey, their heated exchange had been witnessed by three pairs of curious eyes from below. Sophie¡¯s face contorted in disgust.


    ¡°That woman is so maniptive, but she¡¯s clearly no match for our mother.¡±


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    ¡°Someone like her could never hold a candle to our mom,¡± Calvin chimed in, his voiceced with disdain.


    Elma, ever the astute observer, offered a more bnced perspective.


    ¡°This is ultimately our dad¡¯s fault,¡± she dered.


    ¡°If not for his actions, someone like her wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to cross paths with our mother.¡± Her siblings nodded in silent agreement.


    A wave of sadness washed over Elma.


    ¡°Why is our dad behaving this way?¡± she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with sorrow.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he care about our mom anymore?¡±


    Calvin scowled, his voice tinged with resolve.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think we should push this. Plus, I genuinely dislike Jake. He¡¯s just not fit to be my father.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression fell with sadness.


    ¡°But I remember seeing moments when our mom and dad were truly happy together. That¡¯s why I get where Elma¡¯sing from. It¡¯s hard not to feel heartbroken over their situation.¡±


    Elma sighed heavily and admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything within my power, but now it¡¯s beyond my control.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 963

    ?<strong>Chapter 963:</strong>


    Calvin held his ground, his tone unwavering.


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s time to stop. Our mom deserves someone who really values her.¡±


    Sophie offered a rueful smile.


    ¡°Calvin, over the years, plenty of men have shown interest in our mom, some far more remarkable than others. But she hasn¡¯t wanted anyone, and she¡¯s not happy either. The three of us only want her to find happiness, right? While our dad¡¯s recent actions are questionable, remember that he was genuinely excited about having you and Elma. He can be a good father. I just don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s changed so much.¡±


    Calvin took her words in, yet his spirits remained low. He bowed his head, lost in thought, as the dinner came to an uneasy close.


    Later, as Elma settled in Jake¡¯s car to ride back to the Reeves family home, she kept leaning out the window to wave at Kallie and the others. Jake, concerned for her well-being, swiftly pulled her back, chastising her.


    ¡°You need to stop taking risks like that. It¡¯s too easy to get sick.¡±


    Elma pouted, her eyes brimming with tears as shemented, ¡°But I just miss my mom, my brother, and my sister. If a day passes without seeing them, I¡¯ll dissolve into tears. Dad, why can¡¯t we dine with them nightly? Without them, my heart feels so hollow that even my medicine tastes bitter.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his forehead creasing as he mulled over her heartfelt plea, yet he offered no immediate dismissal.


    Nearby, Lacey¡¯s patience finally snapped, and she could no longer stay still. Leaning forward with earnest, she spoke softly, trying to bridge the emotional gap.


    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Elma, it¡¯s entirely understandable to feel this turmoil. The medication I¡¯ve given you could make you emotional. But I can adjust the dosage. Just remember, this shadow over your mood springs from the medication, not just your yearning for family.¡±


    Elma turned sharply toward Lacey, her gaze icy and her voiceced with annoyance.


    ¡°My mood sours because you¡¯re in my sight. Once you leave, everything will feel lighter. You¡¯re truly wearing on myst nerve.¡±


    Lacey immediately put on a pitiful face, her replyden with mock regret.


    ¡°Elma, you¡¯re right. I apologize for my overbearing presence.¡±


    Jake, witnessing this tense exchange, gave Elma a look of exasperated concern, his toneced with gentle reproach.


    ¡°Elma, where has your graciousness gone? Lacey is more than just your doctor. She¡¯s here to aid you. A little politeness wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Elma snorted dismissively, her eyes shing defiantly.


    ¡°Is she truly worthy of my politeness?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jake felt a surge of irritation. It wasn¡¯t merely that Elma had been impolite to Lacey; rather, it was Elma¡¯s longstanding temper that troubled him. Despite her time spent with Kallie, Elma seemed unchanged. Had Kallie made no effort to temper Elma¡¯s fiery disposition? What if Elma¡¯s temper caused trouble when he and Kallie weren¡¯t there to intervene? What if it led to danger?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 964

    ?<strong>Chapter 964:</strong>


    ¡°Elma!¡± Jake¡¯s voice, usually suffused with warmth, now cut through the air with unexpected severity.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to dislike someone, but it¡¯s entirely another to forsake manners. You owe Lacey an apology.¡±


    Stubbornly, Elma set her jaw and shot back, her voice tinged with defiance.


    ¡°No! I¡¯d apologize to anyone else under the sun, but I will not apologize to her.¡±


    A shadow of disappointment crossed Jake¡¯s features as his brow furrowed deeply.


    Elma¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her voice cracking as she used Jake of undue harshness.


    Pretending to try to ease the growing strain, Lacey chimed in tactfully, ¡°Perhaps Elma could take a moment to herself in the back car? A little space might help.¡±


    Elma, her tone dripping with irritation, said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll head to the back car. Anything to get away from you!¡±


    The suggestion felt like a dagger to Jake¡¯s heart, revealing the raw pain beneath his stern facade. Was his child truly that distant from him?


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Jakemanded as he lifted Elma from the car and shifted her to another.


    Returning to his seat, Jake¡¯s eyes simmered with rage, emitting an intense aura of dominance.


    Lacey, far from intimidated, appeared almost delighted. Elma¡¯s naivety had quickly soured Jake¡¯s mood. If this trend persisted, Jake¡¯s patience with Elma could eventually wear thin. Once he grew weary of Elma, his affection for Kallie¡¯s other kids would also wane. And if he harbored no fondness for the kids, how could he possibly cherish their mother?


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    Observing Jake¡¯s furrowed brow, Lacey said meaningfully, ¡°Perhaps Elma didn¡¯t intend it, Jake. Try not to hold a grudge. Moreover, I don¡¯t believe the me lies with the child. They¡¯re like sponges, absorbing everything from their environment. Take Jete, for instance. She mirrors my own disposition.¡±


    Jake¡¯s mood deted slightly.


    ¡°Is it possible that Elma¡¯s disdain for me is a reflection of what she¡¯s absorbed from those around her?¡±


    Lacey seemed to overlook the subtlety of the situation, merely nodding her agreement as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not unthinkable, which is precisely why Elma should stay with you.¡±


    Jake, visibly frustrated, pinched the bridge of his nose and said sharply, ¡°Enough already.¡±


    Lacey ceased speaking and edged closer to Jake, drawn by an unspoken tension.


    They had scarcely shared a moment of solitude before Jake broke the silence with a worried tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m still uneasy about Elma alone in the back car. Go and check on her, will you?¡±


    A shadow crossed Lacey¡¯s face, erasing her smile. She mustered a strained smile and replied, ¡°Jake, it¡¯s clear Elma doesn¡¯t take well to me. If I show up now, it might just upset her more. Let¡¯s drop it, please.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 965

    ?<strong>Chapter 965:</strong>


    However, Jake persisted, ¡°But she¡¯s by herself back there, and in her current state, she might do something rash. If she snaps at you, just take it in stride. I¡¯ll have a word with herter. Besides, as her doctor, it¡¯s important you build a rapport with her. How else will she cooperate during her treatments? Driver, please pull over.¡±


    The car came to a halt.


    Jake remained silent, his gaze cold as it locked onto Lacey.


    Without a word, Lacey realized she had no other option but to leave. Reluctance tugged at her heart. Just when she had the chance to be alone with Jake, it slipped through her fingers. Bitterness toward Elma simmered within her, yet she masked her emotions.


    With a sigh of resignation, Lacey stepped out of the car. She barely had time to voice her disappointment before Jake gave a curt nod to the driver, and the car surged forward.


    As Lacey watched the taillights fade, a headache blossomed, and she reluctantly headed toward the following car.


    At that moment, the car window slid down, and Elma shed a mischievous grin at Lacey.


    That grin sent an icy chill slicing through Lacey. She reached for the door handle, only to find it stubbornly locked.


    Darkness crossed Lacey¡¯s features as she figured it out. Her teeth clenched in frustration as she issued a sharp threat.


    ¡°Elma, your dad entrusted me to keep an eye on you. If you don¡¯t unlock this door, do you realize the trouble you¡¯ll be in?¡±


    Elma¡¯s response was a breezy chuckle.


    ¡°Like I am scared!¡±


    Elma¡¯s face was set with defiance, her lips curling into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Are you angry? Well, you should be. That¡¯s exactly what you deserve for sneaking your way into my parents¡¯ rtionship,¡± she dered, her voice sharp with edge.


    The chilly breeze swept through the street, and Lacey involuntarily shivered. She regretted dressing so lightly just to look polished. The cold gnawed at her, but Elma¡¯s hostility stung even more.


    Despite the anger simmering beneath herposure, Lacey knew she needed to tread carefully.


    ¡°Elma, you¡¯ve got it all wrong,¡± she began, softening her tone with effort.


    ¡°Your parents were already separated before I came into the picture. I¡¯m not some intruder ruining their lives. And let¡¯s be fair. Your mom probably has admirers of her own, doesn¡¯t she? I¡¯m telling you the truth. I¡¯m no homewrecker.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s voice grew more insistent as she gestured to the car.


    ¡°Please, let me in. I can exin everything if you just give me the chance. If you keep me out here, your dad is only going to get angrier. And trust me, you don¡¯t want to see him when he¡¯s mad, do you?¡±


    Elma¡¯s eyes sparkled with icy amusement, and she let out a coldugh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 966

    ?<strong>Chapter 966:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to scare me,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I know my dad will be furious, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. My mom is what matters most, and seeing her happy is all I care about. If my dad gets upset, that¡¯s his problem. I want them to reconcile because it will bring my mom happiness.¡±


    Elma¡¯s voice sharpened as she leaned forward.


    ¡°And you? You im you¡¯re not trying to worm your way into my family, yet you had the nerve to show up at my family gathering. What? Do you think I¡¯m just a clueless kid who doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Embarrassment mixed with rage coursed through Lacey as she raised her voice sharply.


    ¡°Elma, open the door right now!¡± Lacey¡¯s mounting frustration erupted as she snapped at the driver, ¡°Are you deaf or something? Open the door, immediately!¡± But the driver remained stoic, wisely choosing not to engage with Lacey¡¯s demands. Lacey and Jake weren¡¯t even officially an item, yet Elma, as Jake¡¯s daughter, held all the influence. He would be foolish to ignore Elma¡¯s wishes.


    Elma, fueling the confrontation, sneered at Lacey.


    ¡°You scheming woman! No one here supports you. You¡¯ll never fill the role of my stepmother. Even if my parents remain apart, you don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    With a scornful twist of her wrist, Elma rolled up the window and directed the driver to pull away.


    As the vehicle picked up speed, Lacey¡¯s temper red. If not for the bystanders, she would have unleashed a torrent of curses at the departing car.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    Stranded, Lacey attempted to wave down a taxi in desperation. However, it struck her that her phone was nestled inside her purse, which unfortunately remained in Jake¡¯s car. Now, phoneless and penniless, her situation grew dire.


    Resolute, Lacey stepped toward the road, trying to stop the asional car, sharing her urgent need for help.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Lacey, I¡¯m associated with Jake Reeves. I truly am. Could anyone please drive me to the Reeves family home? I assure you a hefty reward for your troubles, any amount you deem fair. I¡¯m not lying. My connection with Jake is solid. He¡¯s a prominent figure.¡±


    Everyone seemed to think she had lost her grip on reality.


    ¡°Surely, she¡¯s not right in the head. None associated with Jake could end up in such a disheveled state!¡±


    ¡°Is she trying to pass herself off as Jake¡¯s woman? I¡¯ve seen the guy, wealthy and handsome. Why would he settle for her when he could have someone far more striking?¡±


    Frustrated by the ineffectiveness of Jake¡¯s name to sway opinions, Lacey reluctantly brought up Kallie.


    ¡°You all know Kallie Nixon, don¡¯t you? She¡¯s said publicly that I am a sister figure to her. I¡¯m not making this up. Are you really going to dismiss me like this?¡±


    But her words fell on skeptical ears. No one was buying her story.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 967

    ?<strong>Chapter 967:</strong>


    Lacey was struggling to hold her tears back. Never had she felt such humiliation. With no other option, she continued down the street, her high heels cking unsteadily with each painful step. Before long, her feet were aching terribly, and she nearly sprained her ankle.


    On the brink of despair, Lacey sank to a squat by the roadside. Just then, headlights cut through the dusk.


    A sleek ck car pulled up beside her.


    Thinking rescue had arrived, Lacey quickly stood. But as the window slid down, her heart sank. It was thest person she hoped to encounter.


    ¡°Miss Payne, my apologies for the intrusion,¡± Cody said, his smile stark against the iciness in his eyes.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get ahold of you, so I decided to pay a personal visit.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s instinct was to retreat, but she found herself quickly encircled by bodyguards. Herplexion drained of color as she attempted to send a warning to Cody.


    ¡°Jake is close by. If youy a hand on me, he won¡¯t stand by idly.¡±


    Cody¡¯sughter rang out, tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°Please, Payne, don¡¯t take me for a fool. I¡¯ve been waiting here for quite some time. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but weren¡¯t you just ousted from Jake¡¯s car? You had promised to coborate with me, yet you¡¯ve ignored all my messages. I assumed you had won Jake over, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you in such a pitiful state. It seems your strategies aren¡¯t as effective as you thought.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s pride red at his words, her anger casting shadows across her features.


    New chapters now on galnovels.c?m


    ¡°Enough with your baseless assumptions. Things aren¡¯t as you perceive. I wasn¡¯t thrown out. This is because of Elma¡­¡±


    Cody cut off Lacey mid-sentence, his impatience palpable.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re just meandering through the streets, resembling a lost soul,¡± he dered, his tone both stern andpelling.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: two options. Either tag along with me right now or navigate your way back across the city alone. If you choose thetter, you risk wandering through the cold, endless night, potentially sumbing to sheer exhaustion and despair.¡± He paused for a moment, his voice dropping to a persuasive whisper.


    ¡°And once you decide to walk your way back, I promise I¡¯ll leave you alone. I won¡¯t do anything to you. But remember, the night doesn¡¯t always bring out the best in people. Should you encounter a drunk or a troublemaker, I doubt anyone wille to your aid.¡±


    Lacey¡¯splexion turned ghostly pale. After a brief pause, she hesitantly reached for the car door and pulled it open. The moment she stepped inside, a wave of warmth washed over her, yet her expression remained drained of color.


    Lacey regretted her decision to enter the car the moment she settled down. Memories flooded back to her, times when she and Jete had lived in the rustic simplicity of the countryside. It was there she once lost her way while gathering herbs in the hills, spending an entire night isted on the mountain, surrounded by the eerie howls of wild creatures.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 968

    ?<strong>Chapter 968:</strong>


    Fear had not touched her then. Now, she couldn¡¯t fathom why the prospect of facing embarrassment or disgrace terrified her so. Her sense of pride had intensified over time. She found herself increasingly concerned with her public image. These concerns had morphed into shackles, restricting her every move.


    Lacey was aware that Cody was only trying to intimidate her with his words. She understood walking back was not a significant challenge. If the situation deteriorated, the police station was always an option for assistance.


    Yet, she knew deep down that, even if the situation repeated itself, her decision would remain unchanged. There was no going back now.


    Cody burst intoughter as Lacey nervously bit her lip. He reached over, tapping her leg in a teasing manner.


    As if jolted by a sudden shock, Lacey¡¯s body tensed. She quickly tried to put distance between them. However, her reaction came toote. The car doors had already been locked, sealing her fate inside.


    The next morning, Lacey returned to the Reeves family home, her face drawn with exhaustion.


    As soon as Lacey entered, the sight of Elma and Jake casually enjoying breakfast greeted her, theirughter filling the air as thoughst night¡¯s events had never happened.


    The stark contrast to her turmoil left Lacey feeling both angry and powerless. The family bonds between Jake and Elma were enduring and unbreakable. What conflict could ever truly keep them apart?


    When Elma spotted Lacey, she let out a tiny huff and turned her face away in defiance.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    Jake, however, set his coffee down and addressed Elma, his tone firm.


    ¡°So, is it true that you kicked Lacey out of the car yesterday?¡±


    Elma crossed her arms, her tone defensive.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kick her out. I just didn¡¯t want her around, but she insisted oning along anyway.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression intensified.


    ¡°We talked about this earlier. You owe Lacey an apology right now.¡±


    After overhearing Jake¡¯s stern reprimand, Lacey felt a small surge of satisfaction, and the sting of the previous night¡¯s humiliation softened slightly. Still, a hint of panic lingered within her. She couldn¡¯t shake the worry that Jake might be upset with her for what she had done.


    Elma hesitated but finally slid off her chair, walking to Lacey with a begrudging expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Deep down, Elma couldn¡¯t shake her unease. She had wanted Lacey to suffer, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lacey would be without her phone.


    Elma only found out about this in the morning. Had she known earlier, no matter how much Jake pressured her, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to apologize to Lacey. But now, she could call it even. After all, it was Lacey who had disrupted their family dinner. If Lacey hadn¡¯t shown up, none of this would have happened.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 969

    ?<strong>Chapter 969:</strong>


    Elma¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of reluctance, which Lacey noticed all too clearly.


    Lacey inwardly scoffed, her mind already cooking up a plot.


    ¡°I ept your apology,¡± Lacey said lightly, but her gaze turned cold.


    ¡°But next time, be more careful.¡±


    Though her words seemed casual, her eyes were icy, locking onto Elma with the coldness of someone eyeing a lifeless body. With Lacey facing away from Jake, he failed to notice the coldness in her expression.


    As Lacey left the room, her chin high with an air of victory, Elma suddenly felt a chill creep down her spine. She promptly darted to Jake¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Dad, perhaps you should find me a different doctor, please? I just can¡¯t get along with Lacey. I don¡¯t like her. You can¡¯t force me to, can you?¡±


    Jake sighed, his hand resting gently on her shoulder.


    ¡°Elma, you know how much progress you¡¯ve made with her medical help. That¡¯s a good sign. Don¡¯t you want to get better and resume school soon? Once you recover, you can return to your mom. I promise I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Elma was torn, her feelings in turmoil. Of course, she wanted to recover.


    Sensing her reluctance, Jake reassured her.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe with me. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Elma nced up at Jake¡¯s sincere face and gave a reluctant nod. Perhaps her worries had been unfounded. Though Lacey disliked her, Lacey¡¯s desire to be Jake¡¯s wife meant nothing would happen to her, at least not within this month. Otherwise, Jake would undoubtedly send Lacey away. With this thought, Elma felt a weight lift off her shoulders, her fear easing.


    Once back in her room, Lacey copsed onto her bed,pletely drained. Her eyes were clouded with coldness and a seething, overwhelming hatred. Every time her eyes closed, memories of the previous night¡¯s humiliation yed on a loop in her mind, each recollection cutting deeper into her pride.


    Lacey longed tosh out, but the fear of drawing attention held her back. She pulled a small vial from her bag, Cody¡¯s words echoing in her mind. This poison was perfectly suited for harming a defective child like Elma. At first, it would show no signs, but in a month, anyone who had sumbed to this poison would slowly weaken, fading away until death, leaving no trace behind.


    A month was all Lacey needed. After all, Elma would return to Kallie¡¯s side, be it her illness cured or not. By then, the poison in Elma¡¯s system would have run its course. If Elma died at Kallie¡¯s ce, it would allow Lacey to distance herself from the situation. Lacey hadn¡¯t meant to be so ruthless, but Elma was too irritating. Besides, Cody was right. No matter how things unfolded, Kallie and Jake couldn¡¯t truly be torn apart with the kids in the picture. The children were the thread that kept them tied together. Only when the child was gone, and if one of them was the cause, would the me unravel everything between them.


    Cody had pointed out that if Jake believed Kallie was responsible for Elma¡¯s death, there would be no chance for them to get back together. Only when Jake hadpletely let go of Kallie would he begin to shift his focus to those around him, granting Lacey a chance.


    When Lacey decided to harm Elma, a flicker of hesitation lingered within her. Yet, her resolve soon solidified. She had sacrificed too much already, and pulling back now would render all her efforts meaningless. There was no turning back now. She could only press forward.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 970

    ?<strong>Chapter 970:</strong>


    With this realization, Lacey headed downstairs, finding the servant busy preparing Elma¡¯s medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You go fetch some fresh herbs,¡± Lacey instructed coldly.


    No one suspected a thing, and soon, they all left.


    Seizing the opportunity, Lacey carefully poured the poison into Elma¡¯s medicine.


    Elsewhere, ever since Elma resided with Jake, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the lingering difort. Though Elma was once resistant to her, over the years, Elma had be unexpectedly clingy.


    Sophie had matured, developed her own thoughts, and be more reserved. Calvin, being a boy, didn¡¯t quite understand how to be clingy. With Elma¡¯s presence, the atmosphere felt more lively.


    Kallie made it a point to have video calls with Elma every night, with Sophie and Calvin joining in.


    Kallie had to admit Elma looked rosier under Lacey¡¯s treatment. Lacey¡¯s character might raise doubts, but her medical skills were undeniably impressive.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lacey¡¯s questionable motives, Kallie would have feltpletely at ease leaving Elma in her care.


    Right now, Kallie, miles away, was on a video call with Elma.


    Elma¡¯s face lit up as she recounted her day with Jake, her voice animated.


    Kallie¡¯s voice was tinged with helplessness as she replied, ¡°Elma, you don¡¯t need to tell me your dad¡¯s business. Those are his secrets. It¡¯s not for you to share with me.¡±


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    Elma furrowed her brow, puzzled.


    ¡°But my dad knows I tell you about all these things! He doesn¡¯t mind at all. Maybe he even wants me to tell you.¡±


    Kallie chuckled and brushed off Elma¡¯s words, treating them as innocent ramblings, not worth taking too seriously.


    After ending the call, Kallie finally noticed Brysen sitting quietly beside her.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t even noticed Brysene in.


    Kallie had taken Brysen to see the family doctor after bringing her back from Halnd. The doctor diagnosed Brysen with severe depression, which was causing symptoms that resembled autism.


    Years of mistreatment by Neal had taken a toll on Brysen¡¯s mental health. Medication and therapy could only do so much to help her. For Brysen to truly recover, she needed to ovee her emotional trauma.


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached for Brysen.


    Some of Kallie¡¯s subordinates suggested using hypnosis to lure Brysen into revealing who had hurt her and what had happened on that fateful day. By doing so, Kallie would know who was the trigger of Brysen¡¯s trauma. But Kallie refused. Forcing Brysen to relive those painful memories could make things even worse. If steering clear of dredging up the past meant Brysen could find some peace, it was eptable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 971

    ?<strong>Chapter 971:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold out here,¡± Kallie said, gently touching Brysen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Brysen looked up at Kallie nkly but didn¡¯t pull her hand away. As Kallie led Brysen toward the house, Brysen suddenly stopped, pulled her hand away, and refused to budge.


    Kallie was confused.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± she asked, worried that she had gripped Brysen¡¯s hand too hard.


    Brysen didn¡¯t respond. She just stared straight ahead, mumbling to herself.


    Kallie followed Brysen¡¯s gaze and saw a statue of a couple embracing by the fountain. She didn¡¯t understand what had caught Brysen¡¯s attention, but as she moved closer, she heard Brysen whispering the name ¡°Halnd.¡±


    ¡°Brysen, do you want to go to Halnd?¡± Kallie asked cautiously. This time, Brysen seemed to understand her and nodded eagerly.


    Kallie¡¯s heart leaped with excitement. Brysen rarely reacted to anything, so this was a big deal.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to Halnd!¡± Kallie dered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all go on a trip, and if there¡¯s anyone or any ce you want to find there, we¡¯ll find them. How does that sound?¡±


    It was the first time Brysen had expressed a desire for anything, and Kallie was determined to make it happen. Maybe going to Halnd would help Brysen heal.


    But then Kallie remembered a problem. Elma was staying with Jake. If she went to Halnd, Jake would never let Elma go with her. Elma would be stuck in Burmoos all alone. But waiting another month might be too long for Brysen.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    Unsure of what to do, Kallie talked to her other two children about it.


    To her surprise, Calvin had a solution.


    ¡°Mom, I have an idea. You, Brysen, and Sophie go to Halnd. I¡¯ll stay here with Elma.¡±


    Kallie and Sophie were both taken aback by Calvin¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Kallie replied.


    ¡°Maybe I can talk to Jake and convince him to let Elmae with us.¡±


    Calvin chuckled.


    ¡°Mom, he¡¯s not going to let Elma go. I don¡¯t know what his game is, but getting Elma back won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯d rather go and keep an eye on things. I¡¯m worried Elma might be getting bullied there.¡±


    Kallie frowned.


    ¡°Calvin, I know you don¡¯t like your father, but I hope you can believe he¡¯ll be a good father to Elma.¡±


    ¡°A good father wouldn¡¯t have brought that woman to our family dinner and embarrassed you like that,¡± Calvin shot back, his voiceced with indignation.


    ¡°It was humiliating for all of us.¡± This time, Sophie remained silent, a clear indication that she agreed with Calvin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 972

    ?<strong>Chapter 972:</strong>


    It was obvious Lacey¡¯s presence at the dinner had upset Sophie as well.


    Seeing Calvin¡¯s determination, Kallie reluctantly agreed, although she couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of unease.


    Kallie had initially intended to talk to Jake about it first. But Calvin, taking matters into his own hands, packed a bag and headed straight for the Reeves family residence.


    The Reeves family didn¡¯t know who Calvin was, but his resemnce to Jake made them step aside without a word. Calvin strode through the house unchallenged and found Elma about to take her medication.


    This was the third dose, and Lacey was eager to see Elma swallow it.


    To Lacey¡¯s surprise, Elma put the medicine aside and rushed to embrace Calvin with a joyful cry.


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Elma eximed, her eyes shining with delight.


    ¡°What a surprise! What brings you here?¡±


    Calvin patted Elma¡¯s head affectionately.


    ¡°I was worried about you, so I came to see how you were doing. Has anyone been giving you a hard time here?¡±


    As he spoke, Calvin shot a pointed look at Lacey.


    Lacey, already feeling a pang of unease, squirmed under Calvin¡¯s intense gaze. Despite his young age, Calvin¡¯s eyes held a piercing intensity that seemed to see right through her. Lacey coughed nervously, avoiding Calvin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp with annoyance.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just barge in here like you own the ce! Did you even make an appointment?¡±


    Turning to the guards, she yelled, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Get him out of here!¡±


    Calvin remained unfazed by Lacey¡¯s outburst, calmly observing her.


    The servants and bodyguards at the door made no move to touch Calvin, making Lacey look foolish.


    Calvin didn¡¯t hold back, mocking Lacey without mercy.


    ¡°Lacey, haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? Everyone can see I¡¯m my dad¡¯s son, a part of this family, while you¡¯re just an outsider. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit out of line for an outsider to be yelling in my house?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s face contorted in anger.


    Elma, feeling smug, turned to Lacey and stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Serves you right!¡± she jeered.


    Lacey was practically fuming. She took a few deep breaths, trying to calm down and remember why she was there.


    Lacey said through gritted teeth, ¡°Elma, I hate to interrupt your little reunion with your brother, but you need to take your medicine. It¡¯ll taste even worse if it gets cold. And your dad won¡¯t be happy if you don¡¯t take it on time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 973

    ?<strong>Chapter 973:</strong>


    Elma¡¯s smile vanished as she looked at the dark, bitter medicine. She wasn¡¯t a picky kid, but for some reason, the medicine Lacey made was always incredibly bitter, more bitter than anything a child could imagine.


    Even though Elma didn¡¯t want to, she still picked up the bowl. She wanted to get better quickly and go back to Kallie.


    Just as Elma was about to drink it, Calvin suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Elma stopped, the bowl halfway to her lips.


    Lacey watched as Elma brought the bowl of medicine to her lips, only to be stopped by Calvin. Lacey¡¯s frustration built, and she felt the urge to scream.


    Ovee by her emotions, Lacey addressed Calvin in a frosty tone.


    ¡°Calvin, do you really intend to interrupt your sister while she¡¯s taking her medication? I¡¯m not coercing her. It¡¯s what your father wanted. Are you trying to dy her recovery?¡±


    Calvin shot Lacey a wary look, his voiceced with suspicion as he countered, ¡°I merely called out to my sister. I didn¡¯t say anything beyond that. Why the nervousness, Lacey? It¡¯s almost as though you¡¯ve mixed something into her medicine that requires immediate consumption.¡±


    Lacey nearly gasped for air, taken aback. Calvin¡¯s perceptiveness was unnerving, as though he could peer into the depths of her soul.


    Trying to mask her fury, Lacey forced a strained smile despite her inner turmoil.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Elma finds the medication bitter, and it bes even more unptable if it cools. I¡¯m just looking out for her.¡±


    Ignoring Lacey, Calvin observed the shadowy liquid in the bowl, his brow furrowed in thought. Then, with caution in his voice, he said, ¡°Lacey, perhaps you¡¯re unaware, but my sister has allergies to several medications. I¡¯ll have my family doctor review this one thoroughly, just to ensure it doesn¡¯t contain any allergens.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s anxiety spiked at his words.


    ¡°What are you implying? That I¡¯ve drugged her medicine?¡± she blurted out, her voice a mix of anger and dread.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of suspicion creeping into his voice.


    ¡°A drug, Lacey? What are you implying? Have you tampered with my sister¡¯s medication? Was it poison, or something more sinister?¡± With each word, Calvin took a deliberate step toward Lacey.


    Despite Calvin¡¯s youthful size, his presence loomedrge, equal to Lacey¡¯s. Shadows of Jake flickered in his features, especially in the menacing squint of his eyes.


    There was also a touch of Kallie¡¯s assertive aura about Calvin, which only irritated Lacey further.


    Lacey clenched her jaw, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and defense.


    ¡°I have no idea what you mean, Calvin. How could I possibly harm Elma? She¡¯s my patient, and I¡¯m dedicated to her swift recovery. Plus, once she¡¯s better, she¡¯ll go back to Kallie. She won¡¯t be my concern anymore.¡±


    Calvin was unconvinced, his doubts clear.


    ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, then you won¡¯t mind if the doctor I¡¯ve brought along examines your medicines for anything unusual. If you¡¯re clean, there¡¯s nothing to fear, is there?¡±


    A shiver of dread crept down Lacey¡¯s spine.


    The medicine had been provided by Cody, and Elma had been cooperative, swallowing each dose withoutint over the past several days. Lacey was uninterested in unraveling the mystery hidden within these unexamined medicines.


    Lacey had convinced herself that if she was vignt enough, her actions would go unnoticed. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Calvin¡ªa relentlessly curious and exasperatingly astute boy¡ªdisrupting her carefullyid ns.


    Lacey¡¯s mind raced, and in a burst of calcted fury, she snatched the bowl of medicine and hurled it to the floor, shattering it with a loud crash.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 974

    ?<strong>Chapter 974:</strong>


    ¡°I am a doctor!¡± she yelled, her voice echoing off the walls, seething with feigned indignation.


    ¡°How dare you level usations at me without a shred of proof? I¡¯m well aware that none of you can stand me and would love to see me ousted. If you have grievances, go whine to Jake. Don¡¯t you dare insult my professionalism in this manner!¡±


    With that, Lacey put on an exaggerated scowl and stomped away as if furious.


    Calvin watched her receding figure, his eyes narrowing with deepened suspicion.


    Elma, sensing the tension, tugged gently at Calvin¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Let it go, Calvin. There¡¯s no point in pursuing this quarrel,¡± she murmured, her voice a soothing balm.


    ¡°Despite her apparent disdain, she has been tending to my healthtely. And look at me¡ªI¡¯m much better now. Plus, being our dad¡¯s biological daughter shields me. She wouldn¡¯t dare cross that line.¡±


    Calvin shook his head disapprovingly and gently patted Elma¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re too trusting, Elma,¡± he warned, his voice tinged with concern.


    ¡°Lacey is moreplex than she seems. I need to investigate her thoroughly.¡±


    With a sense of urgency, Calvin quickly directed someone to gather the scattered remnants of the medicine from the floor so his trusted doctor could analyze them.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the results showed nothing sinister¡ªmerely a blend of herbs that were actually enhancing Elma¡¯s health.


    Relief washed over Elma, and her face lit up with a bright smile as shetched onto Calvin¡¯s arm.


    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°See, Calvin? I knew Lacey wouldn¡¯t risk harming me. Let¡¯s not drain ourselves suspecting her,¡± she dered with a dismissive wave of her hand.


    Despite Elma¡¯s optimism, Calvin¡¯s skepticism didn¡¯t wane. His expression was etched with concern as he quietly remarked, ¡°There¡¯s something off here.¡±


    Calvin was haunted by the memory of Lacey¡¯s overwrought reaction earlier that day, a nagging feeling telling him he had overlooked an important clue.


    Elma observed the deep lines of worry on Calvin¡¯s forehead with intrigued eyes. Suppressing a yawn, she stretchedzily.


    ¡°I¡¯m overwhelmingly sleepy all of a sudden, Calvin. I think I¡¯ll slip into a nap.¡±


    A puzzled expression crossed Calvin¡¯s face as he looked at her.


    ¡°A nap? You used to resist even the thought of daytime sleep.¡±


    With anotherzy yawn, Elma¡¯s eyelids fluttered.


    ¡°True, but ever since arriving here, this herbal medicine leaves me perpetually drowsy. It¡¯s just a harmless side effect,¡± she murmured, her voice softening.


    Calvin¡¯s expression darkened slightly, yet he restrained himself from furtherment, merely advising Elma to retreat to her room for some rest.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Elma slept through the afternoon, still lost in her dreams, even as the aromas of dinner began to waft through the home.


    That evening, Jake made his way home from his corporate entanglements earlier than usual. Typically, with Elma away, he would linger endlessly at the office, immersing himself in work to fill the void.


    This evening, however, as Jake entered, his eyes widened in surprise at the sight of Calvin poised calmly on the living room sofa. He paused, taken aback, yet chose to hold his tongue. Calvin, projecting an almost grown-up air, returned Jake¡¯s stare intently.


    A tense silence enveloped them, broken only when Jake, after entrusting his coat to a servant, settled into a chair across from Calvin and cleared his throat assertively.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 975

    ?<strong>Chapter 975:</strong>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Calvin, arms crossed in a deliberate echo of Jake¡¯s own authoritative posture, responded with a hint of defiance.


    ¡°I came here on my own initiative. My mom¡¯s off traveling with my sister, and she was worrying over Elma being here all by herself, so I thought I¡¯d step in.¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips twitched into an amused smirk.


    ¡°She¡¯s worried about Elma¡¯s safety? I¡¯m Elma¡¯s father. Protecting Elma is my priority.¡±


    Calvin responded, ¡°It¡¯s not my mom who¡¯s worried. It¡¯s me. My mom trusts you¡¯re a good father, yet I harbor serious doubts.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Why do you feel that way?¡±


    Calvin chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°Since my birth, you¡¯ve been an absent figure. Over these past few years, despite being alive, you¡¯ve essentially erased us from your life. Do you realize how frantically my mom and my sister have been trying to track you down?¡±


    A deep ache throbbed in Jake¡¯s chest. Kallie had been looking for him. Why? Likely to confirm that he was dead. Yet, he chose not to share these thoughts with Calvin. Instead, he offered a different perspective.


    ¡°Calvin, some issues are better left for the¡­¡±


    ¡°Adults to sort out. I am your father, and it is my responsibility to care for you, to cherish you, and to safeguard you.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s face twisted with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we children worry? Since you are my dad, your issues with my mom inevitably ripple through to us.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the man of this family. I don¡¯t need your protection. I can take care of my family by myself,¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes hardened, his expression fierce.


    To Jake, however, Calvin¡¯s attempt at looking intimidating didn¡¯te across as a threat at all. The boy was too immature¡ªlike a cub trying to mimic a roar.


    Jake narrowed his eyes but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he changed the subject.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Jake and Calvin walked to the dining room, where dinner was already served on the table.


    Jake nced around and asked a nearby servant, ¡°Where¡¯s Elma? Why isn¡¯t she here? Is she not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s napping,¡± the servant replied.


    ¡°She mentioned she wasn¡¯t hungry and felt really tired.¡±


    ¡°Napping?¡± Jake frowned and checked the time.


    ¡°When did she go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°About three hours ago,¡± the servant answered.


    It was normal for kids to sleep a lot, but Elma had been asleep far too long. Besides, she rarely napped in the afternoon.


    Jake instantly felt something was off. He rushed to check on Elma, but as he reached the door of her room, he ran into Lacey.


    Lacey nced at Calvin provocatively before speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I can exin why Elma¡¯s so sleepy. It¡¯s because she needs to take the medication I prescribed three times a day, without fail. Elma¡¯s condition is fragile. Skipping even one dose can leave her ufortable. You might want to ask Calvin why he stopped her from taking the medicine I prescribed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jake asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. He turned to Calvin, confusion written all over his face.


    Calvin clenched his jaw.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 976

    ?<strong>Chapter 976:</strong>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t trust her medication. I asked a doctor to check it. She got angry and smashed it before we could examine the medicine.¡±


    Lacey remainedposed as she exined, ¡°That¡¯s true, and I know I shouldn¡¯t have destroyed the medicine. However, you provoked me first. As a doctor, why would I ever harm my patient? Calvin, you were so convinced my medicine was faulty that you even had a doctor examine the leftovers. Did you find anything wrong with it?¡±


    Calvin was rendered speechless. This was what puzzled him: there was nothing wrong with the medicine.


    Lacey fought to suppress augh, her face adopting a feigned expression of grievance.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t trust me. That¡¯s why Elma missed her medicine. You say you¡¯re here to protect her, yet you keep meddling with my treatment. Don¡¯t you want Elma to get better? Or are you hoping her condition remains the same, so she can¡¯tpete with you for your father¡¯s attention?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Elma¡¯s my sister. She¡¯s everything to me. Why would I want her not to get well? How dare you make such assumptions about me?¡±


    Lacey shot back with a sneer, ¡°Then who gave you the right to judge me?¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t hide his contempt for Lacey.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not a good person. If you were, you wouldn¡¯t keep provoking us. A vicious woman like you is unfit to be my stepmother.¡±


    Calvin had exposed Lacey¡¯s true motives, and though she was rattled, she quickly masked her unease, forcing tears to flow.


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I never intended any harm. I¡¯m only trying to help you with Elma¡¯s situation. I¡¯ve been doing everything I can for Elma¡¯s recovery. I can¡¯t understand why Calvin keeps using me.¡±


    Jake¡¯s voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Then, Jake turned his head and fixed Calvin with a stern look.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes shot wide with disbelief.


    ¡°You expect me to apologize to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jake¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°A man must be bigger than his doubts. If you¡¯re suspicious, seek proof. You can¡¯t just let your feelings dictate usations. You¡¯ve already looked into it and found nothing. You ndered her. Now, apologize.¡±


    Lacey stood just behind Jake, a smug smile ying on her lips as she shot a triumphant nce at Calvin.


    Fury zed in Calvin¡¯s eyes as he took a few steps back, his lips curling into a sneer.


    ¡°Fine. So, you¡¯d rather take her side than believe your own son? If that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯ll never call you Dad. Even if you beat me to death today, I¡¯m not apologizing.¡± With that, Calvin stormed out angrily, leaving Lacey watching with disdain.


    Lacey had once thought Calvin was a force to be reckoned with, but now she saw his tactics as mediocre at best.


    When Jake turned around, Lacey put on a pitiful expression. She pretended to speak for Calvin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 977

    ?<strong>Chapter 977:</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, please don¡¯t be so upset. Calvin¡¯s just immature, likely spoiled by his mother. That¡¯s why he¡¯s acting out.¡±


    To her surprise, Jake didn¡¯t offer anyfort. His voice was icier than before.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Caught off guard, Lacey blinked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jake¡¯s tone sharpened, his voice growing even colder.


    ¡°You came here toin. What do you want? Let me rephrase that. What kind ofpensation are you looking for? Money? Name your price.¡±


    Lacey furrowed her brow, her confusion deepening at his words. She nced up at Jake, noticing that he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, his demeanor was cool and indifferent.


    Before Lacey could say a word, Jake flicked his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Anyway, Calvin did nder you. If you want anything, just let the butler know. Whether it¡¯s precious jewelry or a luxury aircraft, take your pick.¡±


    With a final dismissive nce, Jake turned to leave.


    Lacey hurried to catch up with Jake.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, at least stay for lunch. I¡¯ve put a lot of effort into preparing today¡¯s meal, and it¡¯s health-boosting. I truly believe it would be good for you.¡±


    Jake stopped, fixing her with a stare that froze her in ce.


    ¡°Focus on Elma. Don¡¯t waste your time on me. It is pointless.¡± Without another word, Jake walked away, leaving Lacey standing there, puzzled and uneasy.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    Lacey could tell Jake seemed genuinely angry with Calvin. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling he was also mad at her. Was it a case of misced anger? It had to be. She had witnessed Calvin¡¯s unreasonable behavior. Jake was likely embarrassed, which was why he became annoyed.


    With this thought, Lacey exhaled in relief. At least she had made it through the day.


    Leo hurried to catch up with Jake. Noticing the stormy expression on Jake¡¯s face, he attempted to calm him down.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I agree that Calvin went too far, but his intentions were good. At his age, it¡¯smon for kids to go through a rebellious phase. It¡¯s very normal.¡±


    Jake halted in his tracks, rubbing his brows to ease the tension.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m angry.¡±


    Leo was perplexed by the words he had just heard.


    ¡°Then why are you so distressed, Mr. Reeves?¡± he inquired gently.


    Jake¡¯s expression revealed a trace of resignation.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to the realization that Kallie has indeed spoiled them¡­ They¡¯ve grown up too innocent, entirely devoid of cynicism. Their emotions are always inly visible, like open books. If they were to enter the real world as they are, who¡¯s to say they wouldn¡¯t be deceived or exploited? How would they handle that?¡±


    Leo offered a faint, understanding smile.


    ¡°But perhaps that¡¯s something beautiful, isn¡¯t it? Miss Nixon¡¯s love for them is pure, after all.¡±


    Jake said nothing, his thoughts seemingly miles away. After what felt like an eternity, he exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Calvin reminds me so much of myself when I was younger. He¡¯s stubborn, often tangled in his own issues, ignoring even the simplest courtesies. I was too stern earlier. It wasn¡¯t my intention to criticize him so harshly. Let¡¯s just leave it.¡±


    ¡°As Calvin matures, he¡¯lle to see the reasons behind your actions. The rifts between a father and his son often boil down to mimunication. Why not open a dialogue with Calvin and share your concerns? He strikes me as a thoughtful young man. Remember how you and Elma patched things up recently after a sincere talk?¡± Leo suggested, hoping to soothe Jake¡¯s worries.


    Jake was at a loss for words, hesitantly clearing his throat in a moment of difort.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 978

    ?<strong>Chapter 978:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s different, you know.¡±


    Jake had spent time with Elma and Sophie. He had watched Elma grow from a tiny baby to her current age. But he had never been there when Calvin grew up. Maybe Calvin had a point in chastising him. He wasn¡¯t exactly the epitome of fatherhood.


    Leo, picking up on Jake¡¯s unease, began to share his own story.


    ¡°I have two children, yet it¡¯s quite the opposite of your situation. My daughter isn¡¯t too close to me because their mother died when they were just little. I¡¯ve been their caretaker ever since, but as the years slipped by, they matured. My daughter formed her own opinions and became reluctant to confide in me. She finds it awkward to open up to me, perhaps because I¡¯m a man. However, there are matters children keep to themselves, and it¡¯s crucial for adults to reach out and talk. Effectivemunication is key to resolving such issues.¡±


    Jake absorbed Leo¡¯s words in thoughtful silence, a faint gleam of resolve igniting in his gaze. He patted Leo¡¯s shoulder with newfound appreciation.


    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying. Thanks for sharing this with me. You know, you should head home early today and catch up with your kids.¡±


    Meanwhile, Calvin stormed away, aimless in his frustration. He had initially sought out Elma, but upon learning from a maid that she had just begun her meal after waking, he opted not to intrude. Instead, he found sce in the solitude of the garden, lying back on the lushwn to gaze up at the sprawling, starlit sky, his thoughts swirling with tumultuous emotions.


    It was then that the butler located Calvin, approaching with a respectful bow before delivering his message.


    ¡°Mr. Calvin Reeves, your father requests your presence.¡±


    Calvin dismissed the request swiftly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him right now. Tell him you couldn¡¯t find me.¡±


    With a weary sigh, the butler replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t suffice as an excuse. The estate is monitored, and there¡¯s a camera directly above you. Your father might even be watching at this moment.¡±


    Calvin fell silent, his eyes lifting to meet the surveince camera¡¯s shing red light. He clenched his jaw, determination hardening his features.


    ¡°Leave me alone. If he wants to force a confrontation, he can try. I just don¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    No sooner had Calvin spoken than Jake¡¯s voice rang out across the garden.


    ¡°You call yourself a man, yet you flee from confrontation. Did your mother teach you to be so timid?¡± Stung by the criticism of his mother, Calvin surged to his feet, fury etched across his face as he met Jake¡¯s advancing figure with a defiant re.


    ¡°What right do you have to speak of her that way?¡±


    Jake continued his approach, undeterred.


    Standing well over six feet, Jake¡¯s stern expression lent him an intimidating air, almost tyrannical in its effect. This visage alone could easily bring a child to tears.


    Calvin, admittedly frightened, held his ground with brave resolve. He knew sumbing to fear wasn¡¯t an option. Jake was a heartless man. If the entire family cowered before Jake, would they ever escape his tyranny?


    Calvin¡¯s defiant thoughts were clearly written all over his face, as Jake abruptly tapped him on the head.


    ¡°Remember, no matter your feelings toward me, I am your biological father¡ªthat¡¯s an unalterable fact.¡±


    A sharp pain shot through Calvin, causing him to wince and cradle his head, his resentment toward Jake deepening. Then, in an unexpected shift, the once detached and imposing Jake lowered himself onto thewn, adopting a posture mirroring Calvin¡¯s.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 979

    ?<strong>Chapter 979:</strong>


    ¡°Sit down. We need to talk,¡± he instructed.


    Calvin hesitated butplied, though he subtly shifted further away, maintaining a cautious distance.


    Jake, surprisinglyposed, said calmly, ¡°How have your mother and sister beentely?¡±


    Calvin was momentarily taken aback before a cold, mockingugh escaped his lips.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bitte to be asking that now? I¡¯m hardly a child to be fooled by mock concern.¡±


    Jake¡¯s smile faded into a bitter grimace.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It was foolish of me to ask.¡±


    An ufortable silence enveloped the room.


    Calvin scanned his surroundings, searching for a way to excuse himself from the tension.


    However, Jake, shifting the conversation abruptly, asked, ¡°Why do you think Lacey would drug Elma today?¡±


    Caught off guard by the sudden query, Calvin took a moment before replying earnestly.


    ¡°Because she just doesn¡¯t strike me as a decent person, and it¡¯s clear she harbors no love for me and my siblings.¡±


    ¡°You mean, all of you?¡± Jake quirked an eyebrow, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Calvin affirmed firmly.


    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????


    ¡°After all, she has her sights set on you, and we, being your children¡ªand Mom¡¯s too¡ªare just in her way.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a shadow of concern passed over Jake¡¯s face, his expression hardening.


    ¡°Calvin, I assure you, I have no intentions of marrying Lacey, or any other woman for that matter.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s gaze was icy, reflecting the maturity far beyond his years.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for promises here. It¡¯s not about who fills the role of our stepmother, but rather, the fact that she simply cannot be the one. At the dinner the other night, she went out of her way to make a spectacle of us, using us of plotting against the Reeves family. That usation was a step too far, considering none of you appreciate the extent of the sacrifices my mother made.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression shifted subtly, a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes. For a brief moment, he found himself at a loss for words. He understood Lacey was trying to defend him, yet he couldn¡¯t condone her public disparagement of Kallie. It seemed, perhaps, his judgment was clouded. Despite believing Kallie might wish him harm to gain control of the Reeves Group, he was reluctant to escte the conflict into outright hostility.


    Observing Jake¡¯s reticence, Calvin saw his chance.


    ¡°See? I¡¯ve been saying all along that Lacey isn¡¯t right for you, and yet you refuse to see it. Doesn¡¯t your earlier promise seem a bit ridiculous now?¡±


    Jake responded firmly, without a hint of doubt.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. I swear, I won¡¯t marry anyone else.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes flickered subtly, yet he emitted a disdainful snort.


    ¡°Your assurances mean nothing to me. Your existence is irrelevant to my life.¡±


    Jake, uninterested in exposing Calvin¡¯s lies, swiftly shifted the conversation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 980

    <strong>Chapter 980:</strong>


    ¡°So, how is Elma feelingtely?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression darkened as memories of hisst visit to Elma surfaced. She had appeared exceptionally lethargic, and upon awakening, she seemed lost in a foggy state. This was clearly not her usual self.


    Calvin gave a slight shake of his head, signaling that there was no improvement in Elma¡¯s condition.


    Jake exhaled deeply, cing aforting hand on Calvin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I get your worries about your sister, but we have to trust that Lacey, the doctor, knows what she¡¯s doing. If you harbor any doubts, you need to back them up with proof. I can¡¯t bar Lacey from treating Elma just because of your unfounded worries. Elma is my daughter, and her safety is paramount.¡±


    Calvin felt a surge of frustration but was momentarily at a loss for words. He gathered himself and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the proof.¡± Then, Calvin hurried away.


    Jake gazed at Calvin¡¯s retreating figure, his gaze wavering briefly before he exhaled a subdued sigh.


    That same evening, Lacey presented Elma with yet another bowl of what was said to be medicine.


    After consuming it, there was a noticeable improvement in Elma¡¯s condition, her demeanor turning noticeably livelier.


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the servants, yet Calvin alone harbored suspicions. Without this medicine, Elma would sumb to profound slumber, an effect mirroring poison more than any treatment.


    Jake had demanded proof, and Calvin¡¯s resolve to uncover what Lacey was up to had solidified.


    With a sly smirk, Calvin intercepted Lacey¡¯s path, his deliberate nudge making her stagger slightly. Her phone jostled in her grip as she gasped and tried to regain her bnce.


    Lacey fixed him with a piercing re, her teeth clenched.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Calvin feigned innocence with a blink.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies¡ªI didn¡¯t see you there. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    Lacey wasn¡¯t convinced. Clumsiness was not a trait Calvin was known for. His actions seemed more like a deliberate provocation.


    Jake¡¯s earlier demeanor toward Calvin had stirred doubts in Lacey, and she realized she couldn¡¯t afford to lose her temper with Calvin now.


    Lacey mustered a forced smile and lowered herself slightly, her gaze sharp and somewhat menacing as she addressed Calvin.


    ¡°idents do ur. Please just be more vignt in the future. However, since you¡¯ve sent my phone flying, perhaps you could assist me in locating it?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s response came with a shake of his head.


    ¡°I wish I could help, Lacey, but my dad urgently needs me. He¡¯s concerned about Elma¡¯s worsening condition and is seeking a second medical opinion. He wants me to discuss it with my mom.¡±


    Despite the pang of unease and dread that shot through her, Lacey kept her face serene.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to y games with me. As I¡¯ve assured you before, harming Elma is thest thing on my mind.¡±


    To her surprise, Calvin¡¯s lips twisted into an enigmatic smile.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 981

    ?<strong>Chapter 981:</strong>


    ¡°Is that so? Well, let¡¯s hope you¡¯re being sincere.¡±


    Calvin added, his voiceced with quiet intensity, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything. I¡¯m keeping my eyes on you. My dad might be deceived by your performance, but I¡¯m here to make sure you don¡¯t hurt my sister.¡±


    Lacey, feeling a chill from Calvin¡¯s piercing gaze, averted her eyes and quickly fabricated a reason to step away.


    His gaze sharpening, Calvin caught the flicker of panic in Lacey¡¯s eyes, which only deepened his suspicions about her.


    Lacey turned the ce upside down, searching endlessly for her phone, yet it stayed stubbornly out of sight. With no other option, she reluctantly sought the assistance of the servants since she needed to reach Cody immediately.


    Unbeknownst to her, the phone was securely in Calvin¡¯s grip. He had secretly installed a surveince application on it¡ªa clever little tool he¡¯d crafted for his amusement.


    This app was designed to remain concealed. If anyone stumbled upon it, a simple tap would only disy what appeared to be a harmless, mundane application. Even attempting to uninstall it wouldn¡¯t rid the device of the application. It would merely remove the icon from view. Were Lacey to stumble upon the app, she¡¯d probably brush it off as a pointless piece of software she¡¯d unknowingly downloaded. Though Calvin knew this ruse would likely not fool Jake, it would work perfectly well on Lacey.


    After downloading the app, Calvin stealthily ced the phone in a shadowy corner of the room.


    A vignt servant soon stumbled upon it and handed it back to Lacey.


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    However, Lacey was preupied with her backup phone, hurriedly reaching out to Cody and barely ncing at her returned phone. Her fingers danced anxiously across the keyboard as she fired off a message to Cody, her nerves frayed.


    ¡°What on earth did you give me, Cody? Why is Elma exhibiting such bizarre behavior after taking it? Can¡¯t you see the trouble you¡¯ve thrown us into?¡±


    As Lacey pondered, her fear sharpened, infusing her words with a tone of usation.


    Cody¡¯s response was frustratingly indifferent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? You¡¯re an experienced doctor. Just im medications you prescribe must be taken with religious precision, and the fault lies in Elma¡¯s negligence, which provoked the side effects, not yours.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s fury mounted.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no such medicine whose missed dose leads to drowsiness as a side effect. If Jake detects any discrepancies, we are doomed. And let¡¯s not forget, it was your hand that passed me this ticking bomb. If things go south, I¡¯m dragging you down with me.¡±


    Cody seemed amused by her fierce deration.


    ¡°Chill down. No need for theatrics. I admit, thisplication was unforeseen, but wringing our hands won¡¯t help now. We have two choices: keep administering the medicine to Elma, or cease and watch her slip into a week-long slumber, which will certainly draw Jake¡¯s scrutiny, a scenario dooming us.¡±


    ¡°Thus, the optimal strategy is to ensure Elma consistently consumes her medication. Surely, managing that shouldn¡¯t be beyond your capabilities, Lacey. It¡¯s simply about reminding a forgetful child to take her medication, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lacey chuckled, a note of frustration seeping through her tone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 982

    ?<strong>Chapter 982:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s notplicated, especially now that Jake is backing me. Yet, things have unexpectedly turned sour. That little rascal, Calvin, has made an appearance. He¡¯s adamant about visiting his sister. Due to his sudden intrusion, Elma missed her medication today. Who knows what kind of chaos he¡¯ll unleash next? It¡¯s thoroughly aggravating.¡±


    Cody perked up at the mention of Calvin.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Jake¡¯s only son?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lacey answered, her tone dripping with exasperation.


    ¡°He¡¯s an absolute nuisance. Is there any way we can simply make him disappear?¡±


    ¡°Settle down,¡± Cody replied, attempting to soothe her.


    ¡°He is Jake¡¯s son, after all. My hands are tied. Eliminating threats like a frail Elma is already pushing my boundaries. We must advance cautiously. One misstep and we risk everything.¡±


    Disappointed by Cody¡¯s unhelpful response, Lacey¡¯s frustration mounted. She abruptly ended the call, her patience drained. Cody, left with the silence of the ended call, smirked and muttered under his breath, ¡°Fool.¡±


    The butler beside Cody, intrigued by the conversation, cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, the condition that mysterious person had set forth was that none of those three kids of Jake¡¯s are to be spared. You clearly have the means to act. Isn¡¯t this an opportune moment?¡±


    Cody shook his head, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± he said.


    ¡°Jake¡¯s been through a lot over the years. But do you really think he¡¯s someone you can easily mess with? If this mysterious person who came to me was so capable, why wouldn¡¯t they just eliminate Jake¡¯s three kids themselves? Why bother finding me? They¡¯re just looking for someone to take the fall.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± the butler started to say, but hesitated.


    The butler wanted to know why Cody had agreed to it, and not only agreed but also handed the medicine to Lacey. If Elma kept taking that medicine for another two weeks, even the best doctors wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.


    Cody chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I have my own ns. I still have Lacey, after all. Jake might not be interested in her now, but she¡¯s the only woman who can get close to him. Now that Kallie and Jake are finished and Lacey is with him every day, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll fall for Lacey eventually. Once they¡¯re together, I¡¯ll control the Reeves family through Lacey. And if that doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s always Calvin.¡±


    The butler understood immediately and looked at Cody with admiration.


    ¡°You always think things through. I understand what you¡¯re getting at.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kallie, Brysen, and Sophie had arrived in Halnd. They had nned to have a rxing vacation.


    But after only two days, Brysen, who didn¡¯t speak or use signnguage because of her trauma, insisted on taking Kallie to an old neighborhood.


    Kallie looked around the unfamiliar neighborhood, confused. She tried tomunicate with Brysen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 983

    ?<strong>Chapter 983:</strong>


    ¡°Brysen, why did you bring me here? Is there someone you want to see?¡±


    Brysen didn¡¯t answer but wouldn¡¯t let Kallie leave.


    Both Kallie and Sophie were baffled.


    With no other choice, Kallie whispered to Sophie, ¡°Brysen¡¯s current condition is understandable. Have the bodyguards take you back to the hotel and ask my assistant to dispatch a few psychologists. If that doesn¡¯t work, find some trustworthy doctors here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sophie said with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± With that, Sophie hurried away.


    Shortly after Sophie left, Kallie saw a familiar face. It was Neal, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in ages.


    Kallie had been searching for Neal everywhere and never expected to find him here.


    Kallie was immediately rmed and rushed forward, grabbing Neal¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Neal!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Who brought you here? Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Neal turned around, and Kallie gasped. He looked awful. Neal let out a dazed, confusedugh. His eyes were vacant, his clothes were a mess, and he was clearly not all there.


    Kallie quickly pulled Brysen behind her, afraid that Neal might try to hurt Brysen.


    But instead of attacking, Neal¡¯s face twisted in fear at the sight of Kallie. He fell to his knees, trembling and mumbling to himself, ¡°Please, stop hitting me. Don¡¯t torture me anymore. I won¡¯t tell her anything. Just please cease attacking me.¡±


    Kallie stared at Neal in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe how broken he seemed.


    Kallie hesitated, wondering if she should call her bodyguards to restrain Neal. Suddenly, a figure darted out from the shadows. The figure dropped to her knees in front of Kallie, pleading, ¡°Miss, please, look at how pathetic he is. Just let him go. Don¡¯t take him away, please.¡±


    The woman appeared to be in her fifties, with graying hair and a tired, worn face.


    Kallie instantly recognized her as Neal¡¯s mother, given their resemnce in appearance.


    Kallie frowned and took a step back.


    ¡°Get up. We can talk without you kneeling.¡±


    The woman nodded and shakily got to her feet, helping Neal up. Kallie noticed how small and frail the woman was. The woman stood next to the clearly disturbed Neal, and they both seemed harmless.


    Before Kallie could say anything, the woman spoke up.


    ¡°I know who you are and why you¡¯re looking for him. I thought we could finally have some peace here. I never thought you¡¯d find us.¡±


    Kallie realized it wasn¡¯t just a random ce Brysen wanted to visit. She had brought them here because it was Neal¡¯s hometown.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 984

    ?<strong>Chapter 984:</strong>


    Though Brysen couldn¡¯t express her thoughts clearly, she was still trying to help Kallie find out the truth.


    Even though seeing Neal again might bring back terrible memories for Brysen, she still brought Kallie here.


    When Kallie turned back, she saw Brysen trembling violently behind her, too afraid to even look at Neal.


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached for Brysen. Any sympathy she might have had for Neal and his mother evaporated. Neal might be a pathetic sight, but Brysen was the real victim.


    Kallie red at Neal¡¯s mother.


    ¡°You know who I am,¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°And now that I¡¯ve found you, you can¡¯t run anymore. You better cooperate and tell me what I want to know. If you do, maybe I¡¯ll let your son live.¡±


    Tears welled up in Neal¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, and she dropped to her knees in front of Kallie.


    ¡°Please, just spare my son. I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know. I know all about his dirty dealings. He can¡¯t talk right now, but I can.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face softened a little.


    ¡°Give me a few minutes,¡± she said coldly. She needed to take care of Brysen first.


    Kallie sent Brysen back to the car and returned with a couple of bodyguards to where Neal and his mother were waiting.


    Neal¡¯s mother was still there. She insisted they go back to her ce to talk. She looked terrified.


    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??


    ¡°I¡¯m trapped,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been watched for years. Your being here has already made that man suspicious. If I tell you the truth out here in the open, he¡¯ll kill me before I can even say his name.¡±


    Kallie nodded.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce.¡± They walked to a rundown apartment building and went inside. Neal¡¯s apartment was a dump. There was hardly any furniture, and the ce looked like a bomb had gone off.


    The rooms were tiny and dark. Kallie figured no wonder Neal had gone crazy. It was enough to drive anyone insane.


    Kallie¡¯s subtle frown did not go unnoticed by Neal¡¯s mother.


    Neal¡¯s mother offered a timid smile tinged with anxiety.


    ¡°Forgive me for not tidying up the house today. I¡¯m afraid all I can offer is that chair over there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kallie said, her tone reflecting surprise rather than scorn, as she digested the stark reality of Neal¡¯s situation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 985

    ?<strong>Chapter 985:</strong>


    Kallie had been actively locating Neal and assumed he had adopted a low profile, perhaps overly cautious about being exposed.


    Previously, at prestigious firms like the Morgan Group and Nixon Group, Neal had upied senior management roles.


    Later, Kallie had entrusted Brysen to Neal¡¯s care along with hefty financial backing. Therefore, it was baffling for Kallie to see Neal in such dire straits. How had he be like this? It felt as if the mastermind behind the scene desired Neal¡¯s absolute silence yet wanted their hands to stay clean of any murder.


    Regardless, Kallie felt no pity for Neal.


    To guarantee her own security, Kallie had brought her bodyguards along, who now crowded the small living space even more.


    Standing at the threshold, Kallie surveyed Neal¡¯s mother with a frosty re.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need to disclose, do it now. And if distrust clouds your judgment, know that I can provide a generous amount that will secure your futurefortably,¡± she stated firmly. Her voice hardened.


    ¡°But remember, I require the truth first. Fail to provide that, and I will not hesitate tomit you and your son to an asylum.¡±


    Neal¡¯s mother shuddered under the weight of Kallie¡¯s icy threat, her expression painted with fear. With a heavy sigh, she conceded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. The person behind all this is¡­¡± Before she had a chance to finish, Neal erupted in a fit of shouting from inside the room. The sound was soon apanied by a jarring symphony of crashes, jolting everyone gathered outside.


    This explosion of noise wasn¡¯t unexpected. Neal¡¯s voice, sharp and haunting, sliced through the air, leaving a chilling echo that sent shivers crawling down their spines.


    galnovels . is your storytelling hub


    The bodyguards exchanged worried looks, their eyes wide with apprehension.


    Kallie swallowed hard, her gaze shifting to Neal¡¯s mother, whose face was painted with anguish and fear.


    ¡°Maybe you should see what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kallie suggested, her voice soft yet firm.


    Acknowledging with a hesitant nod, Neal¡¯s mother mustered a weak smile for Kallie.


    ¡°Just a moment, please. I¡¯ll check on him. He might be having one of his episodes,¡± she murmured before turning to enter the room.


    If one strained their ears, they could catch the faint, calming tone of Neal¡¯s mother attempting to pacify him behind the closed door.


    This ordeal stretched on for a dragging half-hour.


    Meanwhile, Kallie felt a growing oppression in the air, thick and stifling, as if the very atmosphere was conspiring to suffocate her. The urge to escape for a breath of fresh air was overwhelming.


    Yet, just as Kallie moved to step outside, the muffled sound of bodies copsing to the floor reached her ears. Heart leaping to her throat, Kallie spun around to find her bodyguards copsed, motionless on the floor. Kallie cried out to them, but the silence was deafening.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 986

    ?<strong>Chapter 986:</strong>


    As an unsettling realization dawned on Kallie, she made a frantic attempt to escape. However, her legs betrayed her, weak and failing.


    Kallie managed only a few stumbling steps before copsing to the floor. Her mind fogged, and the scene before her eyes blurred into indistinct shapes. Her eyelids drooped heavily, threatening to drag her into unconsciousness.


    In a desperate bid for lucidity, Kallie bit down hard on her tongue, the sharp pain snapping her back to a moment of rity. At that precise moment, the door to the secluded back room creaked open, and out stepped Neal¡¯s mother.


    The timid demeanor Neal¡¯s mother had earlier was nowhere to be seen. Instead, her eyes were steely and filled with a chilling venom as they fixed on Kallie. The deception was clear now: this woman was anything but simple.


    Kallie chided herself for being so easily fooled by Neal¡¯s mother¡¯s harmless performance. Her heart sank with the weight of her miscalction, but she knew regret was a luxury she could no longer afford.


    Peering down at Kallie, Neal¡¯s mother, assuming Kallie had passed out, allowed a smirk of triumph to curl her lips.


    ¡°You despicable woman!¡± Neal¡¯s mother growled bitterly, her face twisting into a mask of scorn.


    ¡°Had it not been for your meddling, my son would have been unscathed. While yton has his faults, it¡¯s you who truly deserve to be tormented. I swear on everything you will endure every bit of suffering that has befallen my son.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°yton? yton was the mastermind? Why did he do that? How could he bring himself to treat Brysen so harshly? Was it to keep Brysen from revealing some truth?¡±


    As confusion swirled through her thoughts, Kallie began connecting the elusive dots that had once confounded her. Suddenly, the murky secrets that had lingered in the shadows started to click into ce.


    Desperate to free herself, Kallie found her strength sapped, as vulnerable as a fish sprawled on a cutting board. Realizing the truth while ensnared in someone else¡¯s plot was excruciatingly painful. What cut the deepest was the betrayal by yton, the person she had ced trust in.


    Tears streamed down Kallie¡¯s cheeks, a silent testament to her despair, as unseen hands lifted her.


    Elsewhere, Sophie had just returned to the hotel when Brysen appeared momentster.


    Amid contacting Kallie¡¯s assistants from the Nixon Group, Sophie turned to find Brysen¡¯s unexpected presence startling.


    ¡°Brysen,¡± Sophie hurried over, her brow furrowed with concern.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be with you?¡±


    Brysen stared ahead, her eyes hollow, her trauma rendering her speechless.


    With a heavy sigh, Sophie turned to question the people apanying Brysen, piecing together that Kallie had directed Brysen toward the car earlier, followed by an instruction to send Brysen back first. Yet, the reason for Kallie¡¯s absence remained shrouded in mystery.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 987

    ?<strong>Chapter 987:</strong>


    Sophie¡¯s puzzlement deepened with each passing moment. Why on earth would Kallie send Brysen back first?


    Sophie dialed Kallie¡¯s number but received no response, which only intensified the unease settling in her chest.


    Just as Sophie was about to call again, her phone rang. A spark of hope flickered¡ªperhaps it was Kallie. However, it was a representative from the Nixon Group, asking if they should send a doctor.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Sophie responded quickly, providing the address. Once Sophie ended the call, a sinking feeling enveloped her. She couldn¡¯t shake the dread that something was terribly wrong.


    ¡°No more waiting,¡± Sophie dered, rising to her feet with resolve.


    ¡°Stay here and look after Brysen. I need to check on my mother.¡±


    Someone attempted to intervene.


    ¡°Please reconsider. Your mother specifically instructed us to keep you here with Brysen. We have to adhere to her directives.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice was resolute.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here not knowing if my mother is safe. I¡¯ll be distraught if things keep on like this. Try to stop me and see how angry I get.¡±


    The bodyguards shared a hesitant nce but ultimately stepped aside, not daring to hinder Sophie.


    With her heart pounding, Sophie dashed out and made another desperate attempt to call Kallie. But all she got was silence on the other end.


    It was unusual for Kallie to go off the grid. Sophie couldn¡¯t shake the unease twisting in her gut.


    Just as Sophie reached the hotel¡¯s entrance, she bumped into the familiar face of yton.


    A flicker of unease crossed yton¡¯s eyes when he saw Sophie. His brow furrowed as he asked, puzzled, ¡°Sophie? What are you doing here? Are you by yourself?¡±


    Sophie shook her head, choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m here with my mom. We came for a vacation, but we got separated. Now, I can¡¯t reach her, and I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°Vacation?¡± yton¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to something more guarded before softening into mock concern.


    ¡°How could Kallie just go missing? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get my people on it. Where did youst see her?¡±


    Sophie hesitated, leaving out the details of the old neighborhood but mentioning a nearby beach instead.


    ¡°We went for a walk at the beach, but I got tired, so she told me to head back and rest. But when I woke up and tried calling her, her phone wouldn¡¯t connect.¡±


    yton nodded, giving her shoulder a reassuring pat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 988

    ?<strong>Chapter 988:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maybe your mom¡¯s phone fell or ran out of battery. We¡¯ll find her.¡±


    As yton nced up, his gaze caught on Brysen standing nearby.


    yton squinted his eyes, his tone cautious.


    ¡°Is Brysen feeling better now? Is she well enough to travel with you?¡±


    Sophie shook her head.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s still the same. My mom brought her along, hoping it might lift her spirits and help her recover.¡±


    yton nodded, relief flickering across his face.


    They began their search for Kallie. Days turned into a week with no sign of Kallie.


    Sophie, on the verge of a breakdown, cried herself to sleep every night. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell yton the truth. Instead, she often sneaked back to the old neighborhood, only to leave disheartened every time.


    The stress took its toll on Sophie when they couldn¡¯t find Kallie. Her appetite dwindled, and the weight loss became more apparent each day.


    Seeing Sophie in such a state, yton felt a sharp pang of sympathy. He brought her some food, hoping to offerfort.


    ¡°You have to eat something. If you copse before locating your mom, it won¡¯t do any good. You¡¯re the eldest of the three siblings, Sophie. You need to think about your brother and sister. They need you.¡±


    yton¡¯s words hit home. Sophie hadn¡¯t contacted Calvin or Elma, terrified they¡¯d panic if they knew Kallie¡¯s disappearance. Calvin would act impulsively, and Elma, being young and attached to Kallie, would be devastated.


    Sophie forced down a few spoonfuls of soup before drowsiness dragged her into a restless sleep.


    yton urged Sophie to get some rest before leaving.


    yton¡¯s gentle facade vanished the moment he confirmed Sophie was sound asleep. His jaw clenched as he turned to his assistant.


    ¡°What¡¯s really going on with Kallie? Wasn¡¯t she held by the Duncan family?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on with the Duncan family. They refuse to let Miss Nixon go, iming it¡¯s personal now. Neal¡¯s gone off the rails, and they¡¯re demanding Miss Nixon¡¯s life in exchange.¡±


    yton¡¯s anger red at the revtion.


    ¡°Demand Kallie¡¯s life? Do they have a death wish? Tell them if Kallie isn¡¯t returned safely, there will be consequences they can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    The assistant hesitated, his voiceced with concern.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, I must remind you that if Miss Nixon is returned safely, she¡¯ll inevitably discover everything about our actions.¡±


    yton¡¯s jaw tightened as he waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that right now. What matters is getting her back, safe and sound. If necessary, trade Sophie for Kallie. She¡¯s Kallie¡¯s daughter. If something happens to Sophie, Kallie will be devastated but cling to life.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 989

    ?<strong>Chapter 989:</strong>


    Unbeknownst to yton, Sophie slowly stirred. She had barely touched the soup, and yton¡¯s heated conversation with his assistant outside the door had roused her.


    Though Sophie¡¯s mind was still foggy, she caught fragments of their conversation, her ears picking up the mention of Kallie¡¯s name. She bit down on her tongue, the sharp pain jarring her into rity. As the fog lifted, she overheard yton¡¯s voice, his words cold and calcting, nning to put her at risk. He wanted her life as leverage.


    The realization that yton¡¯s kindness had been nothing more than a facade sent a wave of panic through Sophie, her heart pounding in her chest as anxiety gripped her. Perhaps driven by fear, her hearing grew more acute.


    Sophie distinctly heard yton and his men discussing the possibility of using her as leverage to secure Kallie¡¯s return, ideally by the end of the day.


    Sophie struggled to push herself up, but it felt as though a heavy weight was pressing her down. Cold sweat drenched her body as panic surged within her.


    After a moment of struggle, Sophie finally managed to move.


    Just as Sophie propped herself up, the door creaked open, sending a jolt of panic through her and forcing her back into bed. yton entered the room, calling out softly, ¡°Sophie?¡± Sophiey motionless, squeezing her eyes shut, feigning sleep, though her heart raced with fear. She curled onto her side, her back to the door, ensuring her face was hidden from yton¡¯s view. If he saw her expression, he would undoubtedly grow suspicious.


    Sophie held her breath, afraid to move, feeling yton¡¯s gaze lingering on her.


    After what seemed like an eternity, yton finally looked away, his footsteps retreating as he quietly closed the door behind him. Even then, Sophie remained cautious and stayed perfectly still.


    Ten minutester, yton truly left. He had been testing whether Sophie was truly asleep.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but admire her own caution from earlier. When she finally managed to get out of bed, her body was drenched in sweat.


    With careful steps, Sophie tiptoed to the bathroom, locking the door behind her. Her hands shook as she retrieved her phone, her fingers trembling as she powered it on.


    Sophie dialed a familiar number, her heart pounding in her chest. When the call finally connected, her voice cracked, tears threatening to spill as she whispered into the phone, ¡°Dad, save me.¡±


    Jake shot to his feet at her trembling voice.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± His voice was a mix of disbelief and urgency.


    ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t panic. Just tell me everything, slowly.¡±


    Tears choked her voice as Sophie struggled to get the words out, stumbling over her sentences.


    Despite the overwhelming panic, it was impressive enough that Sophie managed to keep her thoughts clear. She exined as briefly as possible that she and Kallie had been in danger, Kallie was now missing, and yton intended to use her as leverage to exchange for Kallie¡¯s return.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 990

    ?<strong>Chapter 990:</strong>


    Sophie¡¯s voice quivered with emotion.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll do anything to trade myself for my mom, but yton is not a good man. Please, don¡¯t let him get his hands on my mom.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Jake replied, his voice cold, eyes burning with anger and resolve.


    ¡°Stay calm. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Jake told Sophie to find a good hiding spot, somewhere yton wouldn¡¯t think to look.


    Sophie tried to stay calm. She knew she couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for who-knows-what to happen. She had no idea when yton would be back. If yton found her awake, he would definitely take her away.


    Sophie crept to the door and carefully opened it. She peeked out and, seeing no sign of yton, let out a sigh of relief. She quickly ducked under the bed and held her breath.


    Time ticked by slowly. The drug yton had given Sophie was still making her feel drowsy.


    Sophie felt the urge to fall asleep but fought hard to stay awake. Every time she felt herself drifting off, she pinched her thigh hard, leaving little bruises on her skin.


    Two hourster, Sophie heard footsteps approaching. It was yton, and he wasn¡¯t alone. He had brought a group of men with him.


    When yton saw the open door, his face turned an angry red.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± he barked at his assistant.


    The assistant paled.


    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°We were short-handed, especially with the ongoing negotiation. Sophie was drugged unconscious, so I thought even if she woke up, she wouldn¡¯t realize anything was wrong. Besides, everyone here is familiar to her, so I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d try to escape.¡±


    Though furious, yton could see his assistant¡¯s point. He hadn¡¯t expected Sophie to run away either. He had clearly underestimated Sophie. Kallie¡¯s kids were just as clever and cautious as their mother. He couldn¡¯t treat them like ordinary children.


    yton took a deep breath and forced a smile.


    ¡°Where could a child possibly go?¡± he sneered.


    ¡°We have men at every exit. If she had left, I would have been informed. This hotel is big, but there aren¡¯t many ces to hide. Find her! If she¡¯s not found by nightfall, you¡¯re all fired.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± his assistant and the bodyguards chorused before hurrying off to search for Sophie. Their footsteps echoed down the hallway.


    yton red at the empty bed, his jaw clenched, before storming out of the room.


    As the sound of footsteps faded away, Sophie let out a shaky breath. Tears streamed down her face. She was scared and nervous, but most of all, she felt deeply disappointed. She didn¡¯t want yton to be her stepfather at all. But over the years, yton had been kind to her mother and had looked after them. Sophie had once held him in high regard, never expecting such a sinister side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 991

    ?<strong>Chapter 991:</strong>


    Sophie was baffled by yton¡¯s actions. Was he simply trying to eliminate any obstacles to his rtionship with Kallie? Or was there something more sinister at y? Maybe yton had something to hide?


    Sophie remembered the odd look on yton¡¯s face when she mentioned that she and Kallie were here on vacation, especially when he saw Brysen with them.


    It was clear to Sophie that yton was hiding something. Perhaps he thought their arrival meant they had stumbled upon his secrets, forcing him to take drastic measures. But what about Kallie? What would yton do to her? He might not harm her physically, but he would certainly find a way to make her forget about her trip.


    Sophie¡¯s anxiety grew with each passing thought. She needed to stay calm and safe, at least until Jake found her.


    To be honest, Sophie wasn¡¯t sure if Jake would actuallye. But a voice deep down told her to have faith in Jake. Jake was her father, after all.


    When Sophie was certain that no one wasing, she carefully crept out from under the bed and slipped into the bathroom. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t think to look for her there. Sometimes, the best hiding spot was the one that seemed most obvious.


    Sophie huddled in a corner of the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest. She was just a teenager, caught in a terrifying situation. Her body trembled, and tears streamed down her face. Time seemed to blur as Sophie waited in the darkness. She drifted off to sleep, only to be jolted awake by a loud crash. The door burst open, and angry voices filled the room.


    ¡°Where the hell is that kid hiding? We¡¯ve torn this whole hotel apart, but she¡¯s nowhere to be found. She has to be in this room somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morgan warned us that she¡¯s a clever one. Search every nook and cranny! If we don¡¯t find her, we¡¯re all screwed!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face went white when she heard this. She looked up and noticed it was dark outside. She had been asleep for hours. But after waking up, Sophie felt more energetic, without the previous dizziness. She quickly grabbed her phone. The signal was strong, and the battery was full, but there was no message or call from Jake.


    Sophie was baffled. It had been nearly four hours. Where was Jake? Burmoos wasn¡¯t far from Halnd. If Jake took a private jet, it would only take about an hour to get here. Plus, she had given him the address. Did Jake not want to save her?


    Suddenly, Sophie regretted not calling the police. At that time, she hadn¡¯t been thinking straight and had instinctively trusted Jake woulde to her rescue.


    Pushing down her feelings of disappointment and sadness, Sophie quickly looked around the room. If she couldn¡¯t find a way to escape, she was doomed.


    Luckily, there was a way out. Sophie noticed a small window high up on the wall. It was small, but she could squeeze through. Sophie quickly got up and started climbing, using her hands and feet to pull herself up. She had taken dance sses and martial arts lessons, making her agile and flexible enough to move silently.


    Like a cat, Sophie crawled out of the window and into the darkness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 992

    ?<strong>Chapter 992:</strong>


    It was a long way down from the second floor, but Sophie took a deep breath and jumped.


    Luckily, shended on a balcony below.


    Sophie¡¯s feet stung, but she didn¡¯t stop. She quickly climbed over the railing and ran toward the backyard.


    Just as Sophie was about to reach the door, a figure stepped out of the shadows.


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you in your room? Where are you going?¡±


    It was yton. He materialized out of thin air, like a phantom in the darkness.


    Sophie gasped and stumbled back, her eyes wide with fear as she stared at yton.


    ¡°yton, please,¡± she whimpered, her voice shaking.


    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m just a kid.¡±


    yton¡¯s friendly facade crumbled. He sighed.


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you go, but if I do, you will tell your mom about all those things I¡¯ve done, making my future with her impossible.¡±


    yton smiled gently, trying to appear kind and reassuring as always.


    But Sophie wasn¡¯t fooled. Terror gripped her as yton slowly walked toward her, each step sending shivers down her spine.


    yton pressed on, his voice tense with urgency.


    ¡°Furthermore, Sophie, if you don¡¯t proceed with this exchange obediently, your mother will be in danger. Do you genuinely want something to happen to her? Remember, she has always been kind to her. Yet, here you are, sitting by and watching her suffer. How can you be so utterly heartless?¡±


    Sophie clenched her jaw, her eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°Stop trying to manipte me, yton. If things were different, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do anything just to ensure my mother¡¯s safety, even if it means putting myself at risk. But I see through your schemes. You have hidden agendas.¡±


    Seeing his facade falter, Sophie challenged him.


    ¡°yton, since I¡¯ve seen through your true colors, why noty all your cards on the table? What is it that you truly desire?¡±


    For a brief moment, yton¡¯s face contorted with anger, his voiceced with bitterness as he responded, ¡°I just can¡¯t fathom it. Haven¡¯t I devoted myself to your mother all these years? I¡¯ve even risked my life for her. Why won¡¯t she be with me? Does she look down on me? Perhaps if I could take control of the Reeves Group, she might view me differently.¡±


    Sophie shook her head in dismay.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. She rejects you simply because she doesn¡¯t harbor feelings for you. Her heart would remain unchanged even if you became the most exceptional man on earth. Love can¡¯t be forced. Even I, much younger than you, grasp this simple truth. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 993

    ?<strong>Chapter 993:</strong>


    ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡± yton¡¯s voice thundered as he surged toward Sophie in a wild rush.


    Sophie whirled around, her heart pounding, and sprinted away. But she clearly couldn¡¯t outrun him.


    yton closed the distance with ease, hisrge hands mping around her slender neck.


    Sophie stared back at him, horror-struck by the madness in his eyes.


    ¡°How could I ept defeat without trying some more methods? If things are as you say, then I will try a new strategy, making her see no one else but me.¡± yton¡¯s tone was chillingly calm as heid out his sinister n.


    ¡°Loneliness breeds dependency. If she has no one but me, she¡¯ll have to rely on me.¡±


    yton¡¯s smile grew increasingly deranged.


    ¡°I think my idea is fantastic. Care to share your thoughts?¡±


    Sophie iled against his iron grip, panic coursing through her veins. Despite her protest, she was outmatched by his overwhelming strength. Her struggles were futile, like an ant challenging the wind.


    Pain contorted her features, but she gasped out her defiance, ¡°This is wrong. My mother doesn¡¯t love you, and she never will. Love means wanting her happiness, not bringing her suffering. What you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t love¡ªit¡¯s obsession.¡±


    yton¡¯s anger red dangerously. His fingers mped tighter around her, the veins on his forearms popping prominently as he red down at her.


    ¡°Absolute rubbish! You, a mere child, im to know of love? Howughable. The nerve of you provoking me! You must have a death wish, and I don¡¯t mind sending you to it!¡±


    He sneered venomously, ¡°The Duncan family just needs to vent their frustration, seeking one person¡¯s demise. Your corpse could be bartered for your mother¡¯s safety. Sophie, you heard me? Your demise could be her salvation! Surely, you find relief in that, right?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s energy had drained away, her body limp with defeat. Herplexion turned ghostly, her eyes dimming as they fluttered shut, the weight of despair pressing down on her. Just as darkness threatened to consume Sophie, yton¡¯s cruel grip unexpectedly ckened.


    Sophie crumpled to the cold ground, air rushing back into her lungs in harsh, ragged gasps. Though her sight was clouded, the figure keeping yton restrained was clear enough. It was Jake.


    Pinning yton firmly to the ground, Jake¡¯s cold, fierce demeanor was terrifying. He punched again and again, each strike carrying the weight of his fury, as if he wanted to crush ytonpletely.


    Sophie, still choked by her own coughs, realized the violence unfolding before her eyes had to stop. With a shaky effort, she managed to seize Jake¡¯s uncontrolled attention.


    yton¡¯s unconscious body fell limp as Jake turned his full attention to Sophie. Jake wanted nothing more than tofort her with a hug, but his concern about her feelings toward his closeness held him back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 994

    ?<strong>Chapter 994:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, gleaming red in the dim light. His voice quivered with palpable dread as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophie. I arrived toote. It¡¯s entirely my fault. Are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±


    Sophie paused, taking a deep breath to steady her voice. She gazed at Jake, her gazeden with mixed emotions.


    Relief washed over Sophie because Jake had managed to arrive just in time to rescue her, yet a trace of resentment lingered from his dy. The brush with death had been harrowingly close. Consequently, her faith in Jake had waned considerably, though she masked her feelings well. Calmly, she replied, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll spare him for now. Our priority is to locate my mom.¡±


    Jake quickly responded, his tone soothing, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. While I was on my way here, I dispatched a team to trace your mother¡¯s location. We¡¯ve pinpointed where she is, and she will be rescued shortly. She¡¯ll be safe, I promise.¡±


    Sophie gave a nod of acknowledgment.


    Turning to his men, Jake ordered, ¡°Detain yton.¡±


    Then, Jake directed the bodyguards to escort Sophie to a ce where she could recuperate.


    Once Sophie departed, Jake was consumed by remorse. He had nned to rush to Sophie¡¯s side the moment her distress call came in. However, an urgent plea from Lacey had dyed him, insisting that Elma appeared to be in peril, which diverted his attention at that critical moment. Despite feeling torn, he had chosen to stay by Elma¡¯s side for a while, resulting in the dy of his arrival at Sophie¡¯s side.


    Though being the father of both Elma and Sophie, Jake acknowledged his bias at that critical moment. After all, Sophie was in good health, whereas Elma was not.


    Jake admitted he was to me for Sophie¡¯s close call. He never anticipated that yton would actually attempt to end her. The thought of what could have happened if he had been just one secondter was unbearable. The overwhelming sense of guilt and unease, stemming from Sophie¡¯s ordeal, which could have been avoided with his prompt arrival, gnawed at him. Despite everything between him and Kallie and her apparent rtionship with yton, the three kids were innocent, and any sufferings originating from being caught in the crossfire were uncalled for.


    Jake dared not hope for Sophie¡¯s forgiveness. All he could do was strive to make amends for the rest of his days.


    Jake hadn¡¯t lied to Sophie. Soon, news of Kallie reached them.


    Jake had personally taken charge of the rescue operation to bring Kallie back.


    However, it wasn¡¯t until the following morning that Sophie heard of her mother¡¯s rescue.


    Sophie first made sure Brysen was safe before hurrying to the hospital.


    Upon reaching the entrance to the ward, Sophie was greeted by Jake¡¯s unsettling countenance, sending a chill through her heart. She hesitated at the threshold, grappling with the urge to enter.


    Casting a nce at Jake, Sophie broke the tense silence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 995

    ?<strong>Chapter 995:</strong>


    ¡°How¡¯s my mom?¡± Her tone was t, noticeably omitting the word ¡°Dad.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression twisted with difort, his smile strained.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite put it into words. It¡¯s best you see for yourself.¡±


    Bracing herself, Sophie pushed open the door. The sight that met her eyes was unexpected.


    There sat Kallie, perched on the edge of the bed, absentmindedly humming a melody that carried no tune, her spirit seemingly unbroken.


    The noise caused Kallie to look over at Sophie, standing hesitantly in the doorway.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes were clear, her mind seemingly untouched by confusion.


    Sophie¡¯s heart wrenched painfully as Kallie¡¯s indifferent gaze met hers like she was a stranger.


    True to Sophie¡¯s sinking feeling, Kallie¡¯s voice came, tinged with confusion.


    ¡°Hello. May I ask who you are?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed lightly, deepening the sense of alienation.


    Sophie¡¯s head snapped around, her eyes wide with disbelief as she gazed at Jake.


    Jake¡¯s mouth was a thin line, and he found himself speechless in the tense silence. Shock was evident on his face as well. Only moments before, Jake¡¯s heart had swelled with relief at the sight of Kallie safe and sound. She was unconscious, but as she stirred from her slumber, the room thickened with tension. When she opened her eyes, there was a stark void of recognition as she fixated on him with a distant look.


    At first, Jake thought perhaps Kallie simply didn¡¯t want to see him. But the truth hit him harder when he realized she had amnesia and didn¡¯t recall his face at all.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes flooded with tears, her voice cracking with desperation.


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t terrify me like this. I¡¯m your daughter. Don¡¯t you know me anymore?¡±


    Startled, Kallie¡¯s face twisted in confusion, her voice trembling.


    ¡°A daughter? How could that be? Who are you?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s earlier calmness shattered, reced by a surge of fear. She threw off her covers and made a feeble attempt to flee the bed, her voice rising in panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you. I don¡¯t trust any of you.¡±


    Gently, Jake enveloped Kallie in his arms, his tone soothing as he tried to calm her fears.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to help, not to harm. She is indeed your daughter. Your memories might be scattered, but we¡¯re still your family. Please, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kallie protested, her head shaking with a mix of defiance and confusion.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost all recollection. I remember my husband, and his name is clear in my mind. His name is¡­¡± Her brows knitted together as she struggled to recall.


    Jake¡¯s face held no expression, yet there was an anticipatory glint in his eyes. His hands dangled at his sides, fingers twitching with nervous tension.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 996

    ?<strong>Chapter 996:</strong>


    Suddenly, Kallie eximed, ¡°yton! That¡¯s it¡ªyton Morgan. Is my husband, yton, known to you? Where might he be?¡± At her words, both Sophie¡¯s and Jake¡¯s demeanors shifted.


    Jake¡¯s eyes darkened notably, a storm of anger brewing within. Sophie¡¯s features sagged with sorrow.


    ¡°Mom, your husband isn¡¯t yton. He¡¯s a deceitful man!¡± Sophie dered, her voice heavy with urgency.


    ncing at Jake, Sophie hastily said, ¡°Despite the current strife between you and my mom, I hope you can trust that she would never willingly associate with someone like yton.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression remained stoic, yet turmoil echoed in the silent void of his response. With all that had unfolded recently, he found himself at a loss for words. He had held on to the hope that once Kallie was safe, they could untangle their misunderstandings. Yet, he never imagined the situation would unravel as it did. Whether Kallie¡¯s memory remained intact or not, her assertion that yton was her husband deeply wounded him. Though he had sensed there was something between her and yton, witnessing them together was something he couldn¡¯t bear.


    Jake exhaled a weary sigh, his hands loosening their hold on Kallie.


    ¡°Look, it doesn¡¯t concern me anymore. We¡¯re not together. If she¡¯s chosen yton and wants to be with him, what¡¯s left for me to do?¡± Jake said to Sophie.


    As Jake finished, Kallie¡¯s legs faltered. Herplexion turned ashen, and she copsed once more.


    Luckily, Jake¡¯s reflexes were sharp, and he caught Kallie in time. He gentlyid her back on the bed and rang for assistance before he made his way to the door.


    Sophie clenched her teeth, stepping forward to block his path.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just walk away. If you leave now, my mom will be in real danger. Didn¡¯t you once care for her? Aren¡¯t you worried about her?¡±


    Jake offered Sophie a faint smile.


    ¡°Sophie, haven¡¯t you noticed? She simply doesn¡¯t want to see me. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s using fainting to drive me away.¡±


    Sophie looked perplexed.


    ¡°Are you saying my mom is faking it?¡±


    Jake¡¯s face was etched with solemnity as he gave a slight nod. He had kept this from Sophie because he didn¡¯t want to smear Kallie¡¯s reputation in Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    After Kallie was rushed to the hospital, Jake had immediately demanded aprehensive medical check-up. The results came back clear: no physical injuries whatsoever, yet she continued to lie there, unresponsive for reasons no one could pinpoint.


    Upon awakening, Kallie had seemed utterly lost, as if her memory had evaporated. Jake had discussed her condition extensively with the doctors. Their reports were perplexing. Her brain activity was normal, there were no signs of trauma, and her amnesia remained a medical mystery.


    But just moments ago, Jake had a stark realization. Kallie was protecting yton in this subtle way for their future reunion, ignoring the help he had extended.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 997

    ?<strong>Chapter 997:</strong>


    Jake scoffed at his own foolishness, a wry smile twisting his lips. Still, he knew in his heart that if the situation arose again, he would not hesitate to save Kallie.


    Sophie pondered Jake¡¯s words and then shook her head with firmness, her eyes shimmering with a mix of defiance and insight.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. My mom would never fake ignorance to me and you. If she truly wanted you to leave, she would have told you directly instead of resorting to such tricks. Moreover, she¡¯s my mom. I can spot her lies in an instant. She genuinely doesn¡¯t recognize me. If you leave now, what bes of her? She needs you. I can¡¯t fathom you¡¯ve genuinely let go of your love for her.¡±


    Jake felt a pang of heartache at Sophie¡¯s pleading and earnest look, his expression mirroring the depth of his turmoil. In days gone by, he would have stayed by Kallie¡¯s side without a second thought. Yet, times had shifted irrevocably. Kallie¡¯s past actions told him she harbored intentions to end his life, and her love for him had evidently evaporated.


    Jake figured Kallie¡¯s disdain toward him must have remained unchanged even with her memories gone. Logically speaking, disgust and caution should have clouded her eyes at the mere sight of him upon waking up.


    However, Jake clung to a recent memory¡ªthe moment Kallie had first awakened and looked up at him. Her eyes, imbued with trust, had met his. It was a look he hadn¡¯t seen from her in ages. Moreover, Kallie had even imed that although she did not recognize Jake, there was a familiarity in his presence. She felt certain they had once shared a close connection.


    Jake instantly felt she was putting on an act, and worse, her acting was far from convincing.


    Firm in his resolve, Jake dered to Sophie, ¡°I have pressingmitments elsewhere and cannot linger here. Yet, I will not forsake you. Leo, who has long served me, will remain here in my stead. Rest assured, he is dependable and will look after you with great care.¡±


    With these words, Jake turned on his heel and departed.


    Sophie felt her heart pound with anxiety. How could Jake just walk away like that? Did he no longer harbor any affection for Kallie? If that was indeed the case, it would be pointless for her to try and persuade him to stay.


    Returning to the ward, Sophie let the tears cascade down her cheeks as she sat by Kallie, who was still lost in unconsciousness.


    Sophie leaned close, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Mom, is what Jake said true? That you haven¡¯t really lost your memory, that you haven¡¯t forgotten me? Are you just feigning amnesia for his sake? Oh, how I wish his ims were true.¡±


    When Kallie¡¯s eyes finally opened, the soft glow of dusk had already filled the room.


    Kallie blinked. The figure by her bedside was the same girl she¡¯d seen earlier, youthful and radiantly beautiful. Before she slipped into darkness, the girl had professed to be her daughter. Yet, to Kallie, such memories were like wisps of smoke, having vanished without a trace. She was devoid of any memories of her past life, her identity, or her origins. Everything around her was enshrouded in mystery, including the sudden appearance of a daughter she didn¡¯t recognize.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 998

    ?<strong>Chapter 998:</strong>


    In that instant, Kallie felt as though she were teetering on the edge of madness, overwhelmed by a tidal wave of shock that pounded relentlessly at her temples, sparking a fierce, splitting headache.


    Initially, Kallie had resolved to approach the situation with calmness and poised questions, but the torrent of emotions washed away herposure. Her heart pounded with uncertainty. Had her intense outburst terrified the girl, who imed to be her daughter?


    Across from Kallie, Sophie seemed to detect the turbulence stirring within her. Sophie¡¯s eyes, wide and alert, captured Kallie¡¯s conflicted gaze, clouded by an unreadable expression.


    Tears welled up in Sophie¡¯s eyes as she reached out, her small hand trembling as it found Kallie¡¯s. With a voice choked by emotion, she stated, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re just pretending, right? You remember everything, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Facing Sophie, whose tears now streamed down her cheeks, Kallie felt a pang of unexined sorrow. Despite not recognizing Sophie, the sight of her crying tugged at Kallie¡¯s heartstrings. Sophie¡¯s visage, delicate and doll-like, stirred something within her.


    Kallie exhaled a troubled sigh, her voice soft yetden with an inescapable truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving you. My memories are truly gone. I don¡¯t think I have any children. Maybe I merely resemble your mom.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s sobs deepened, her disbelief tangible as she shook her head, her beautiful eyes swimming with sadness.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You are my mom. I¡¯m certain of it. I am your daughter. Is it because you despise my dad and me? Do you wish to abandon us for yton? Tell me, does your heart no longer hold a ce for me?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    ¡°yton?¡± Kallie murmured, a puzzled frown creasing her forehead as a distant memory began to stir in the depths of her mind.


    ¡°You know my husband, yton Morgan? If you do, then please, bring him here. We need to sort this out once and for all. I honestly can¡¯t recall ever having a daughter like you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m rejecting you intentionally¡ªit¡¯s just impossible for me to blindly ept this without any real connection.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s response was swift and desperate, her voice quivering with emotion.


    ¡°He¡¯s not your husband. He¡¯s a viin, aplete deceiver. Mom, he¡¯s certainly spun a web of lies around you. I¡¯ll step aside if you truly want to stay with him, but please, don¡¯t erase me from your life. Mom, my world is iplete without you.¡±


    For the first time, Sophie¡¯s heart shatteredpletely. Tears cascaded down her cheeks, her sobs so wrenching that her breath came in sharp, painful gasps.


    Sophie had always been by Kallie¡¯s side, her entire existence orbiting around her. Now, faced with Kallie¡¯s steadfast denial, Sophie felt as if the very ground beneath her feet was giving way. She didn¡¯t need anything else. All she longed for was her mom.


    Kallie, moved by the raw despair in Sophie¡¯s eyes, extended a tender hand to gently wipe away the tears streaking Sophie¡¯s face.


    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t weep. Believe me when I say I¡¯m not deceiving you. I genuinely have no memory of you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 999

    ?<strong>Chapter 999:</strong>


    Sparked by a sudden idea, Sophie hastily dabbed at her tears and seized Kallie¡¯s hand, leading her toward the bathroom. With a flick of the switch, the light bathed them both, and Sophie pointed earnestly toward the mirror, silently pleading with Kallie to see the truth.


    ¡°Mom, look at us. Just look¡ªdon¡¯t we look strikingly alike? Doesn¡¯t it mean anything?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze lingered on her reflection, her expression one of pure astonishment. Then, her eyes shifted to Sophie¡¯s reflection. Gazing at her own reflection, Kallie noted a woman whose elegance was undeniable, even with her paleplexion and hair slightly unkempt, suggesting a casual, effortless grace. Her eyes were keen, holding a sharpness that could be quite daunting when she fixed her stare. And indeed, she and the young girl bore an uncanny resemnce to each other. It was as if the girl was a smaller, more innocent version of herself.


    Yet, Kallie found it hard to reconcile her image with this reflection. Her memory was a nk te, but she had always considered herself in, someone who had fallen in love and married, with no children in the picture. She wasn¡¯t meant to look so refined. She was supposed to be more ordinary.


    A sudden headache pierced through Kallie, sharp and demanding. Overwhelmed, she swayed and then copsed onto the floor with a faint thud.


    The abruptness of it all left Sophie frozen for a moment. Once she came back to her senses, she hurried out to seek help.


    Outside, Leo was anxiously waiting. At the first sound of distress, he rushed inside, immediately calling out for doctors and nurses to attend to Kallie.


    The medical staff conducted a meticulous examination on Kallie, probing every possibility. The conclusions remained unchanged. The doctors were stumped. Kallie had inexplicably fainted, yet there seemed to be no underlying cause.


    Sophie was overwhelmed with remorse, her tears flowing ceaselessly. She deeply regretted her earlier insistence. She shouldn¡¯t have pressed on to prove their resemnce, as it ended up being a big mistake.


    The more Sophie dwelled on her theory, the more convinced she became. Kallie wasn¡¯t acting. She genuinely had no recollection of the events. There was no longer any need for pretense with Jake¡¯s absence. Yet, the question lingered. What had transformed Kallie so drastically?


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s ears caught a snippet of a hushed conversation outside.


    ¡° I stumbled upon something rather peculiar recently.¡±


    ¡° Do tell.¡±


    ¡° My cousin-inw¡¯s sister, who was never forgetful, has suddenly started losing her memory. Initially, everyone thought she was ill, leading to numerous costly hospital visits, but all the tests returned normal.¡±


    ¡° How can that be? What was the cause?¡±


    ¡° They finally pieced it together when they remembered she¡¯d undergone hypnosis therapy to tackle some deep-seated emotional issues. It appears some hypnotists have the ability to erase memories entirely.¡±


    A spark of understanding ignited in Sophie¡¯s eyes as she pieced together the fragments of their conversation. She came to the startling realization that Kallie had been hypnotized. It seemed the only usible exnation. The doctors confirmed Kallie hadn¡¯t sustained any injuries nor ingested any peculiar substances. But who could have orchestrated such a scheme? Could it have been yton?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1000

    ?<strong>Chapter 1000:</strong>


    Sophie¡¯s mind raced. It appeared to be part of a sinister n yton had concocted. His goal was clear: hypnotize Kallie to make her irresistibly fall for him, ensuring she would stay by his side forever. Simultaneously, he aimed to eliminate Sophie, effectively burying the truth forever.


    Had Sophie not been alert at that critical moment, yton¡¯s sinister n could have yed out sessfully.


    Mulling over these thoughts, Sophie decided to seek out Leo.


    ¡° Leo, could I possibly trouble you for a favor?¡± Sophie asked tentatively, her voice tinged with hope.


    Leo responded with a warm yet formal tone, ¡° Of course, Sophie. You¡¯re Mr. Reeves¡¯ daughter, and assisting you is not just a pleasure but also my obligation. What do you need?¡±


    Biting her lip in hesitation, Sophie said, ¡° Could you possibly take us back to Burmoos today? It¡¯s crucial, but please, Leo, you mustn¡¯t let my dad find out.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyebrows shot up in astonishment, his gaze fixed on Sophie as he wrestled with her request.


    ¡°I can take you back to Burmoos,¡± he said slowly.


    ¡°However, considering your mother¡¯s fragile health, it might be wiser for her to remain under medical care. Also, Mr. Reeves made it explicitly clear that he must be informed about all your movements and encounters. He¡¯s not trying to monitor you. He just wants to ensure your safety.¡±


    Sophie, having prepared for resistance, didn¡¯t falter. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of determination and persuasion as she pressed on.


    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    ¡°Leo, I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but I need you to trust me. I¡¯ll shoulder any consequences. If my dad questions you, just say that I insisted, and I left you no choice.¡±


    Leo¡¯s stance hardened, his expression turning grave.


    ¡°Sophie, Mr. Reeves entrusted your wellbeing to me, and I take that responsibility seriously. I cannot, in good conscience,ply with your request. It¡¯s too risky.¡±


    Sophie was somewhat frustrated. She had never met anyone as stubborn as Leo.


    ¡°But it was a good thing, though. I wouldn¡¯t need to worry if he was trying to pull something off,¡± she thought inwardly.


    Sophie racked her brain and quickly devised a n.


    ¡°Leo, I know how long you¡¯ve been working for my dad, but I bet you can see that he and my mom still love each other. They¡¯re just going through a rough patch. If you really want him to be happy, you have to help me out this once. I simply want them to get back together. I can¡¯t tolerate seeing misunderstandings stand between them like this.¡±


    Leo looked thoughtful, clearly considering her words. A flicker of hesitation shed across his face.


    Sophie pressed on.


    ¡°Leo, I¡¯m serious. We need to do this now before it¡¯s toote. Trust me, I¡¯m Jake¡¯s daughter. I would never do anything to hurt him.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1001

    ?<strong>Chapter 1001:</strong>


    Leo gave a wry smile.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that any harm you might pose to Mr. Reeves makes me hesitant. My concerns simply lie with the potentialplications on the journey back. Mr. Reeves¡¯ men just got here for the task of keeping an eye on yton. If I take you and your mother back now, not many individuals would be assigned to keep uspany, making us vulnerable if we stumbled upon any plotsid out just for us. Our lives are at stake.¡±


    Sophie pondered over Leo¡¯s words and brushed them off as unlikely. After all, yton was already under their control, and their presence here was no secret. While Kallie did have some business rivals, none would aim for her life.


    Leo hesitated for a moment longer before finally nodding his agreement.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± With that settled, they got prepared to leave.


    Luckily, Kallie had only fainted from the shock, and there was nothing seriously wrong with her, making the journey back much easier.


    The hospital, though having advised Kallie to linger behind for observation, didn¡¯t try to stop them from leaving.


    What Sophie failed to anticipate was that as soon as they set off, they were being followed.


    The truth was, Lacey had sensed something amiss when Jake decided to take his men to Halnd.


    On the day Sophie dialed Jake, Lacey had overheard their conversation just outside his study and thus learned of Kallie¡¯s and Sophie¡¯s encounters with troubles in Halnd.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Naturally, Lacey didn¡¯t want Jake to go to Halnd, wishing he could distance himself from Kallie and Sophie forever.


    So, just as Jake was about to set off, Lacey made Elma suddenly run a fever, halting him from his journey. However, Lacey didn¡¯t expect Jake to leave as soon as Elma felt slightly better.


    No sooner had Jake left than Cody called Lacey, instructing her to travel to Halnd with his men.


    Lacey refused instantly. Aside from her reluctance to get involved with Cody or his men, Calvin¡¯s presence was also a factor. If she left under Calvin¡¯s watchful eyes, especially with a bunch of Cody¡¯s men, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Calvin to piece together everything and figure out her years-long conspiracy with Cody. So far, she still had Jake¡¯s trust. Heeding Cody¡¯s words just wasn¡¯t worth the risk.


    However, Cody insisted that Laceye to Halnd immediately, threatening to reveal everything Lacey had done to Jake. Trapped, Lacey reluctantly agreed.


    When Lacey arrived in Halnd, she had assumed Cody aimed to target Kallie. But to her surprise, Cody simply asked her to monitor Leo¡¯s movements.


    When Cody found out that Leo had left with Kallie, Sophie, and Brysen, he instructed Lacey to lead a team to rescue yton. Lacey had long figured out that Cody and yton had been in cahoots.


    Lacey led some of Cody¡¯s men to where yton was being held, but she remained cautious, careful not to reveal her involvement.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1002

    ?<strong>Chapter 1002:</strong>


    Meanwhile, Sophie and the others arrived safely in Burmoos. Sophie let out a sigh of relief.


    Instead of returning home, Sophie headed toward the Reeves estate. But she stopped before reaching it and called Calvin.


    Calvin and Elma werepletely unaware of the events unfolding in Halnd.


    Calvin had a sinking feeling when Sophie called at such ate hour.


    ¡°Sophie? Is something wrong?¡± he asked, his voice filled with worry.


    ¡°Yes, Calvin, something¡¯s wrong,¡± Sophie replied, her voice serious.


    ¡°Are you alone? I have something important to tell you, but no one else can know. It¡¯s really serious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alone,¡± Calvin assured her, his voice low. He quickly slipped into a small room. He had checked this room previously. It was a small storage room, unlikely to be disturbed. There were no security cameras, so it was safe to talk there.


    Cautious as ever, Calvin lowered his voice to a whisper.


    ¡°Okay, Sophie, tell me what¡¯s going on. I won¡¯t tell anyone, I promise.¡±


    Sophie took a deep breath and told Calvin everything that had happened in Halnd. She left out the details of her own close call, focusing instead on Kallie¡¯s amnesia.


    Calvin¡¯s blood ran cold as he listened.


    ¡°This is terrible!¡± Calvin eximed.


    ¡°I knew Jake was bad news. Elma had a sudden fever this afternoon for no reason. I pointed out that Lacey must have something to do with it, but Jake didn¡¯t believe me and wasted so much time on it. If he had gone to Halnd sooner, none of this would have happened!¡±


    |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Sophie sighed.


    ¡°No one could have predicted this. If Elma suddenly fell ill, would you just leave her alone?¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t answer. Sophie and Elma were both family, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to choose between them.


    Though Calvin med Jake for his dy in reaching Sophie and Kallie and rescuing them from danger sooner, he couldn¡¯t help but chide himself for not being strong enough to shield them better. He had vowed to protect them from any danger that came their way, yet here they were, caught in a terrifying predicament.


    The thought that Kallie had forgotten them all filled Calvin with a deep ache. He asked, his voice trembling with anxiety, ¡°Sophie, is it true that our mom has forgotten us? Why did this happen? Can she get her memory back? Will she ever remember us again?¡±


    Sophie sighed, her brow furrowed with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but she may regain her memory one day. I think she might be under hypnosis. She doesn¡¯t even realize she¡¯s lost her memory. Someone must have nted those false memories in her mind. Worse, she even believes yton is her husband. I know this might upset you, but we need to ask Jake for help. We¡¯re just kids, Calvin. We can¡¯t do this alone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1003

    ?<strong>Chapter 1003:</strong>


    ¡°Ask Jake for help?¡± Calvin scoffed.


    ¡°We¡¯re better off on our own. I doubt he¡¯d lift a finger to help us. He¡¯s probably thrilled that our mom has forgotten about him. It gives him the perfect excuse to be with Lacey. Our mother¡¯s memory loss must be good news for him. Why else had he left Halnd?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not defending him, Calvin,¡± Sophie exined, her voiceced with concern.


    ¡°But I can see that he still cares about our mom. There must be some misunderstanding between them. He was hurt when our mom said yton was her husband. Assuming she said that just to push him away, he left in a huff. He just doesn¡¯t believe our mom truly lost her memory. After all, we don¡¯t know for sure what caused her amnesia. My hypnosis theory is just a guess.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words hung heavy in the air, leaving a thick silence in their wake.


    Calvin finally caved, drawing a deep breath to steady his nerves.


    ¡°Alright, Sophie, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Once back at the Reeves family estate, Jake shut himself in his study, determined to focus onpany business. No matter how hard he tried, the words on the documents before his eyes seemed to blur together.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the image of Kallie looking at him with those cold, unfamiliar eyes. It didn¡¯t seem like she was faking it. He knew Kallie well enough to recognize when she was acting. If she were truly capable of such deceptive acting, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to drastic measures to push him away back then. She would have used more subtle tactics. Kallie wasn¡¯t the type to y underhanded games.


    But if she had truly lost her memory, why did she remember yton? She hadn¡¯t taken any medication that could cause amnesia, nor had she suffered any head trauma. Even the doctors were baffled by her sudden memory loss.


    Jake tried to push these thoughts aside, but the more he tried, the more vivid Kallie¡¯s image became in his mind. He couldn¡¯t forget the gut-wrenching moment in the hospital room when Kallie had said that yton was her husband. So, they had be an item a while earlier, hadn¡¯t they? That must be the case. How foolish he was to almost be deceived.


    A bitter smile twisted Jake¡¯s lips. He couldn¡¯t focus on his work. Restless and frustrated, Jake went to the liquor cab and poured himself a ss of whiskey. The burning liquid seared his throat, but it did little to calm his turbulent emotions.


    He took severalrge gulps of the whiskey. The alcohol hit him hard, and his head began to spin. But the alcohol provided a temporary escape from the turmoil in his mind.


    Suddenly, amotion outside the window broke through his drunken haze.


    Jake frowned and called for the butler.


    The butler entered the study, his face etched with concern.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, is everything alright?¡±


    Jake gestured toward the window, his voiceced with irritation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1004

    ?<strong>Chapter 1004:</strong>


    ¡°I need some peace. Who¡¯s making all that racket out there? Calvin? Lacey? Tell them to take it somewhere else. I have a splitting headache.¡±


    Jake rubbed his temples, trying to massage away the throbbing pain in his head.


    The butler shifted ufortably, a troubled expression on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, the situation downstairs requires your attention. Ick the authority to dismiss them.¡±


    Jake frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Reeves family butler,¡± he asserted, his voice firm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve granted you the authority. Are they more influential than I am?¡±


    The butler¡¯s face creased with a helpless expression. He had served the Reeves family since Roderick¡¯s era and enjoyed a certain level of respect from Jake.


    Not wanting to put the butler in a difficult position, Jake reluctantly rose to his feet.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see what themotion is about.¡±


    The butler nodded gratefully and gestured for Jake to follow.


    Jake took a few steps, his movements slightly uncoordinated.


    The butler observed him with a worried frown.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you seem a bit unsteady. Perhaps you should rest for a while. I can have the servants prepare a strong cup of coffee for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jake said dismissively, shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that drunk.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t forget the mountain of work awaiting him at the office. Even when drinking, he didn¡¯t allow himself to overindulge. A man in his position had to remain vignt, always on guard. When was thest time he had truly rxed? It seemed like a lifetime ago, back when he was with Kallie. Those carefree days now felt like a distant memory, a relic from another life. A bittersweet smile touched his lips as he reminisced about those happier times.


    Jake regained hisposure, his steps growing steadier. No one would have guessed he had been drinking.


    Descending the stairs, Jake finally understood the butler¡¯s hesitation. The source of themotion was Elma, sobbing uncontrobly, with Sophie and Calvin trying to console her. Standing opposite them was Kallie, her face etched with a mixture of confusion and difort.


    Kallie took in the scene, her brow furrowed in concern, and then her gaze settled on Elma.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry,¡± Kallie said softly, her voice filled with sympathy. She knelt down and gently wiped away Elma¡¯s tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re saying these things. I don¡¯t know you, and I¡¯m not your mother.¡±


    Elma shook her head vehemently, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re my mommy!¡± she wailed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1005

    ?<strong>Chapter 1005:</strong>


    ¡°Do you not love me anymore? Did I do something wrong? You told me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Be good before you left, and we just talked on video chat! I have pictures and videos of you! Please don¡¯t leave me!¡± Elma¡¯s lips trembled as fresh sobs wracked her small body.


    Kallie felt a headacheing on. Who could possibly process such a bombshell? She¡¯d woken up with no recollection of her past, and now someone was telling her she had children? And not just one child, but three! The three children stared at her with wide, pleading eyes. The two girls were already crying, and even the boy, who had been bravely holding back his tears, now had red-rimmed eyes, threatening to overflow.


    Kallie felt utterly lost. What could she possibly say to these children? Her memories were a jumbled mess, fragments of a life she couldn¡¯t quite grasp. But she was adamant that she didn¡¯t have any children. Surely, she would remember giving birth? But looking at them now, she had to admit, they did bear a striking resemnce to her.


    Jake tore his gaze away from the children and Kallie, fixing the butler with an icy re.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re the Reeves family butler. Your loyalty lies with me. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone siding with outsiders.¡±


    The butler met Jake¡¯s gaze without flinching.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, my loyalty has always been with the Reeves family. I¡¯ve watched you grow up, and I care about your happiness. You may not say it aloud, but it¡¯s clear to everyone that you¡¯re hurting. You and Miss Nixon have drifted apart, and you¡¯re no longer the same man you used to be. You¡¯re living in a constant state of pain and numbness. Why are you torturing yourself like this? Besides, your children are part of this family too. I can¡¯t ignore their wishes.¡±


    A wave of helplessness washed over Jake. He had kept his issues with Kallie private, with Lacey being the only one having some knowledge of their discord, a move that had shielded Kallie from any potential gossip or judgment. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to tarnish Kallie¡¯s image, willingly enduring the consequences of her actions. Yet, those around him, unaware of theplexities of his rtionship with Kallie, couldn¡¯t fully grasp his predicament. Nevertheless, their concern for his wellbeing was genuine.


    Jake waved his hand, his gaze hardening.


    ¡°Fine. But let me be clear. If this happens again, there will be severe consequences. Do I make myself understood?¡±


    The butler dipped his head respectfully, acknowledging Jake¡¯s authority.


    Jake approached the group, his expression a mixture of concern and frustration. He gently patted Elma¡¯s back as she wept uncontrobly, his brow furrowed with worry.


    ¡°Elma, sweetheart, you know crying isn¡¯t good for you, especially when you¡¯re not feeling well. Try to calm down.¡±


    Elma rarely allowed herself to appear vulnerable in front of Jake. Overwhelmed by emotion, she turned and clung to Jake¡¯s leg, seekingfort in his presence.


    Elma¡¯s sobs intensified, her small body shaking with grief. Kallie stood frozen,pletely at a loss for how tofort the distraught child.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1006

    ?<strong>Chapter 1006:</strong>


    Fueled by the alcohol coursing through his veins, a wave of anger washed over Jake. He red at Kallie, her apparent indifference fueling his rage.


    ¡°Cut the crap, Kallie!¡± he spat, his voiceced with disgust.


    ¡°Are you done with this charade?¡±


    Startled by his harsh tone, Kallie looked up, her brow furrowed in confusion. The man before her was undeniably handsome, but his face was contorted with rage. He was clearly livid. What had she done to provoke such fury?


    Despite not recognizing Jake, his anger triggered a wave of inexplicable sadness within Kallie. She felt deeply wronged, a sense of injustice burning in her chest.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she stammered, struggling to find the right words.


    Jake, unable to contain his frustration any longer, grabbed Kallie¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the room.


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± he growled, his grip tightening on her arm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on an act for me or our kids. I¡¯ve told you before, if you don¡¯t want these children, I¡¯ll raise them myself. I don¡¯t need you.¡± His anger escted with every word, his pace quickening as he dragged Kallie down the hallway.


    ¡°All you care about is yton, but I won¡¯t let him get away with hurting my daughter. Do you hear me? I don¡¯t give a damn if we end up on opposite sides because of this!¡± Jake hissed.


    Having vented his fury, Jake looked at Kallie, expecting to see a flicker of anger or annoyance in her eyes. Instead, he was met with a look of profound sadness. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears. Her chin quivered as she fought back sobs, her eyes red and swollen.


    Jake hadn¡¯t realized that Elma had followed them, her small voice calling out for Kallie, her cries echoing down the hallway. A pang of unease shot through Jake, but he pushed it aside and released his grip on Kallie¡¯s wrist before shoving her away.


    ¡°Just go,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Kallie rubbed the sore spot, trying to quell the inexplicable hurt that welled up inside her. Why did she feel like bursting into tears? Why did his words sting so much? It must be because of his harshness. His cruel words echoed in her mind, intensifying her sadness.


    But Kallie reminded herself of the ¡°facts¡± she remembered. She didn¡¯t have children. She was married to yton. But who was yton? What did he even look like? She couldn¡¯t conjure up his image, and the name ¡°yton¡± evoked no feelings of love or affection within her.


    Kallie left the Reeves family residence, a sense of utter bewilderment washing over her as she stepped out into the street. Where did she belong? Where was her home? A voice inside her urged her to find yton, but she had no idea where to even begin.


    Lost and alone, Kallie wandered aimlessly.


    Elma, determined to catch up, stumbled and fell, her small legs unable to keep pace with her urgency.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1007

    ?<strong>Chapter 1007:</strong>


    The sound of Elma¡¯s fall caught Kallie¡¯s attention, and she turned to observe themotion.


    Noticing Jake kneeling beside the fallen Elma, Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but she made no move to assist. Jake appeared to be Elma¡¯s father. It was none of her concern. She had no children of her own and only a husband named yton. With that dismissive thought, Kallie turned and continued on her way without a second nce.


    Jake watched Kallie¡¯s departing figure, his eyes clouded with confusion. Kallie¡¯s behavior was perplexing, to say the least. Even if she were feigning amnesia, her performance was remarkably convincing.


    Jake turned to address the bodyguard stationed at the entrance.


    ¡°Discreetly assign someone to follow her, but do not interfere with her actions.¡±


    With that, Jake scooped up Elma and carried her back inside, despite her protests. He deposited Elma into the care of Sophie and Calvin and then turned to depart.


    Sophie, however, stepped forward, blocking his path.


    ¡°Do you still doubt my mom¡¯s amnesia?¡± Sophie questioned, her voiceced with hurt.


    ¡°My mom genuinely lost her memory. She¡¯s been an exceptional mother to us all these years. No mother would willingly abandon her children. The only usible exnation is that she has no recollection of us. You might think forgetting the past would be a blessing for her, but she needs us now more than ever. Please, don¡¯t be so cold-hearted.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze met Sophie¡¯s, his expression a mixture of disbelief, confusion, and a flicker of doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent years with my mom,¡± Calvin interjected, his voice firm and unwavering.


    ¡°I can assure you, she¡¯s not faking it. Sophie and I suspected she might have been hypnotized.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof to support your im?¡± Jake questioned, his voice sharp and skeptical.


    The two children fell silent, unable to provide any concrete evidence to support their assertion. If they had any real evidence, they wouldn¡¯t have staged this whole drama for Jake¡¯s benefit.


    Jake was speechless. He wanted to tell the kids the truth about what had happened all those years ago. But he was afraid they couldn¡¯t handle it. Should he tell them that he didn¡¯t trust Kallie because she had almost killed him? Should he tell them that their mother, the woman they loved and trusted, was capable of such evil? It was too cruel. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. He would rather carry the burden alone.


    Jake patted Calvin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I don¡¯t believe she has amnesia, but I won¡¯t ignore her either. I know what you¡¯re thinking. Just don¡¯t waste your time on me anymore. It¡¯s pointless. Kallie and I will never get back together.¡± With that, Jake turned and walked away, his figure disappearing into the darkness.


    Sophie looked at Calvin apologetically.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1008

    ?<strong>Chapter 1008:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong again. He still doesn¡¯t believe our mom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sophie,¡± Calvin reassured her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done everything you could. No one can figure out what¡¯s going on in their heads. Do you think our mom will be okay?¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    ¡°No worries. He¡¯ll have someone keeping an eye on our mom. Besides, doesn¡¯t our mom¡¯s phone have a tracker? We can use that to track her down if we need to.¡± Calvin nodded in agreement.


    Elma sniffled and hugged Sophie tightly.


    ¡°Sophie, our mom doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±


    Sophie patted Elma¡¯s head gently.


    ¡°Our mom would never abandon you,¡± she soothed.


    ¡°She just can¡¯t remember us right now.¡±


    Elma¡¯s tears flowed freely, but she eventually managed to calm down.


    ¡°Will our mom remember us one day?¡± she asked, her voice small and filled with worry.


    Sophie wanted to be honest and say she didn¡¯t know, but seeing Elma¡¯s tear-filled eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say so.


    ¡°She will. She¡¯ll definitely remember us one day.¡±


    Reassured by Sophie¡¯s words, Elma finally stopped crying.


    Back in his study, Jake poured himself a stiff drink and took a long gulp. But he still couldn¡¯t shake the image of Kallie from his thoughts. The scene of Kallie, her beautiful eyes filled with tears, looking so vulnerable and delicate, reyed in his mind. He hadn¡¯t seen that look on her face since their first divorce.


    A strange unease settled over Jake, and he couldn¡¯t seem to shake it off. Driven by a sudden urge, he called the bodyguard he had assigned to follow Kallie.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°Doing?¡± he asked, his voice tight with worry.


    ¡°Has she gone back to the Nixon family¡¯s estate?¡±


    Jake¡¯s temples pounded, and he could feel the veins in his forehead pulsing. He massaged his temples, trying to ease the tension.


    ¡°No, sir,¡± the bodyguard replied.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t gone back to the Nixon family¡¯s estate. She seems lost, just wandering the streets aimlessly.¡±


    Jake¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Kallieing back to the Nixon family estate?¡± he asked, his voice edged with suspicion.


    ¡°Is she going to meet someone?¡±


    The bodyguard hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sir. She hasn¡¯t met with anyone since leaving the Reeves family estate. I have no idea where she¡¯s going.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1009

    ?<strong>Chapter 1009:</strong>


    Pausing, the bodyguard added, ¡°Wait. She¡¯s stopped in front of a hotel. It looks like she¡¯s going to stay there.¡±


    ¡°Why would she suddenly decide to stay at a hotel?¡± Jake wondered aloud, suspicion coloring his tone.


    ¡°Do you think she spotted you?¡±


    The bodyguard felt a bead of sweat trickle down his forehead.


    ¡°No, sir, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m not a professional, but I¡¯m pretty sure I wasn¡¯t seen.¡±


    Jake was even more confused now. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Come back. I think she might be trying to mislead us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the bodyguard replied. He took onest look at Kallie as she disappeared into the hotel, then turned and left.


    Kallie found a modest hotel and went inside. She had just realized she didn¡¯t have any money with her. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the Reeves family estate and face those strangers. She needed a ce to stay for the night. She had a n. Since she couldn¡¯t remember anything and didn¡¯t want to contact the man who imed to be her husband, she could go to the police. They would surely help her get home.


    Without money on her, Kallie took off her watch at the reception when she checked in. She had a feeling it was worth a lot of money.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, but I have this watch. Will this do?¡± she asked.


    The hotel owner¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the gold, gem-encrusted watch. He recognized the brand immediately. If it was real, it was worth a small fortune. But the woman standing before him, despite her beauty, didn¡¯t look wealthy. He eyed her suspiciously.


    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to con me, are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This watch must be fake.¡±


    His eyes darted to the ne Kallie was wearing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me that ne, too?¡± he suggested.


    Kallie said calmly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a fake, it¡¯s clearly a high-quality replica. It must be worth a few hundred dors at least. And your rooms are only sixty dors a night. Even if the watch is fake, it¡¯s enough to cover several nights. Besides, I¡¯m not nning on going anywhere for a few days. You can have it authenticated anytime.¡±


    The owner hesitated, his eyes flickering with a mix of greed and suspicion.


    ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re so insistent, I won¡¯t cause any trouble. Here¡¯s your key card. You can go to your room now.¡± He tossed the key card carelessly toward Kallie, a sneer ying on his lips.


    As Kallie turned to leave, she failed to notice the predatory gleam in the owner¡¯s eyes.


    The moment she was out of sight, the owner produced his phone and dialed a number, his voice a hushed whisper.


    ¡°Did you see her on the security cameras? She¡¯s stunning, a real beauty. We have a chance here. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If she were someone important, she wouldn¡¯t be staying in this dump. I checked her jewelry. It¡¯s the real deal. She¡¯s probably some rich guy¡¯s mistress, hiding out. We need to move quickly. Opportunities like this don¡¯te around often. She¡¯s already in her room. Get everything ready.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1010

    ?<strong>Chapter 1010:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s hotel room was cramped and reeked of neglect.


    Kallie didn¡¯t mind the room¡¯s dingy appearance. She simply couldn¡¯t fathom why the owner wouldn¡¯t at least maintain basic cleanliness. The bed was covered in ayer of dust, and the sheets reeked of mildew. The sight made her stomach churn.


    A wave of thirst washed over Kallie. She eyed the stained cup on the nightstand and quickly changed her mind. She decided to forgo the water altogether. She sat down at the small table, her gaze drifting toward the window.


    Her mind raced, trying to piece together the fragments of her memory, to make sense of the events that had unfolded since she woke up in that strange hospital room. But every time she was close to grasping a memory, a sharp painnced through her head. The pain was excruciating, almost unbearable.


    She felt lost, adrift in a sea of uncertainty. Who was she? Why was she in this unfamiliar ce? Where did she belong? A wave of longing washed over her. She just wanted to go home. She was so tired.


    Exhausted, Kallie slumped over the table, drifting off to sleep. Her sleep was shallow and restless. A noise at the door jolted her awake. She sat up, her heart pounding, staring at the door. She could hear the distinct click of a key turning in the lock. But she had the key card. Who else could be trying to enter her room? A chilling realization dawned on Kallie. It had to be the hotel owner. And he clearly had sinister intentions.


    Her mind raced, adrenaline coursing through her veins. She grabbed a clothes hanger from the closet, her makeshift weapon, and cautiously backed toward the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest. But Kallie was toote.


    The door swung open, revealing not the hotel owner, but a stranger.


    Kallie had never seen this man before in her life.


    The man leered at Kallie, his eyes glinting with malice. It was clear he had something wicked in mind.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he saw Kallie was awake.


    ¡°You¡¯re not unconscious?¡± he sputtered.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink the water?¡±


    The unspoken implication hung heavily in the air. Kallie knew instantly that her drink had been spiked.


    Without hesitation, Kallie whipped the wire hanger toward his face, aiming for his eyes. Seizing the moment of confusion, she made a run for it.


    The instant she was through the door, she sprinted down the hallway. But she¡¯d grossly underestimated these people. The hallway was swarming with men, their faces obscured by shadows, their eyes gleaming with malice. They¡¯d clearly been lying in wait, anticipating her escape.


    The moment Kallie stepped out of the room, they descended upon her like a pack of wolves.


    Kallie was caughtpletely off guard, trapped in a suffocating circle of assants. There was nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. Rough hands seized her wrists and ankles, binding them tightly with their grip. A hand was pped over her mouth, stifling her screams.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1011

    ?<strong>Chapter 1011:</strong>


    Frozen with fear, Kallie watched as they closed in, their shadows looming over her.


    The man Kallie had struck emerged from the shadows, nursing his bruised face.


    ¡°Damn it! She didn¡¯t drink the drugged water. Now she¡¯s seen us. We can¡¯t risk leaving her alive. It¡¯s her or us.¡± A palpable wave of menace swept over the room as all eyes fixed on Kallie, their expressions filled with predatory intent. A shiver of fear coursed through Kallie as she struggled to speak, but her body remained frozen.


    Through blurred vision, Kallie saw a camera sh and felt a rough hand tearing at her clothes. Tears streamed down her face as she stared nkly at the ceiling, her eyes devoid of any emotion.


    Suddenly, a sharp cry of pain pierced the tense silence.


    The men who had restrained Kallie and were poised to harm her now doubled over in agony, clutching their stomachs and writhing on the floor.


    A surge of bodyguards burst into the room, swiftly overpowering Kallie¡¯s attackers and pinning them to the floor.


    Jake led the group of bodyguards.


    Jake¡¯s eyes fell upon the scene, his face contorting with rage. Heshed out, delivering a powerful kick to the nearest assant.


    The assant opened his mouth to hurl insults, but the words died in his throat as he met Jake¡¯s murderous gaze. The weight of their transgression dawned on them. They had tangled with someone far more powerful than they had anticipated.


    At that precise moment, the hotel owner, rmed by themotion, hurried toward the source of the disturbance. He had not anticipated encountering such chaos.


    Initially, the owner believed it was merely a ruckus caused by a troublemaker. With a re, he growled, ¡°Just who the hell are you? How dare you disrupt my establishment? Don¡¯t you know who I am? The nerve of you creating a mess here!¡±


    Upon hearing the owner¡¯s indignant questions, Jake turned slowly, his expression icy and unreadable.


    The sight of Jake¡¯s stern face drained the color from the owner¡¯s cheeks, his knees buckling under the weight of his fear, and he fell heavily to the floor with a resonant thud.


    Trembling, the owner¡¯s voice quivered with dread as he stammered, ¡°I¡­ Mr. Reeves.¡±


    The owner recognized Jake, the true proprietor of the establishment.


    ¡°Your establishment?¡± Jake¡¯s voice was calm and menacing as he removed his watch, stepping closer to the cowering owner.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that leasing my property to you somehow transferred ownership. Exin yourself!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Jake delivered a forceful punch to the owner. He was certain that the owner had orchestrated the day¡¯s events.


    The owner, now visibly bruised and in pain, remained silent, overwhelmed by shock and fear. How had he managed to anger Jake?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1012

    ?<strong>Chapter 1012:</strong>


    From the edge of his vision, the owner noticed Kallie wearing Jake¡¯s coat, and the realization hit him like a thunderbolt. Regret was useless now. He had mistaken her for a mere lover of someone else, never expecting she was connected to Jake. But wasn¡¯t Jake known to be unattached? Could the woman be Kallie herself? That seemed unlikely. Why would Kallie venture into such a modest ce only to be harassed by these men? The owner couldn¡¯t afford to ponder these riddles any longer. He shuffled toward Kallie, bowing deeply as he said, ¡°Miss, I was foolish for offending you. I¡¯m deeply sorry for my grievous error. Thankfully, you¡¯vee to no harm. You¡¯re free to punish or rebuke me. Just please, spare my life.¡±


    Kallie, swathed in Jake¡¯s coat, was visibly shaken. She stared down at the weeping owner before her with nothing but revulsion and fury in her eyes. Given their conduct today, it was evident these men were no strangers to wrongdoing. Countless innocent women were likely victimized by them. Such men were nothing but a cancer on society. Yet, Jake had mentioned earlier that he owned the establishment. If she decided to report this to the police and they ended up closing the establishment, wouldn¡¯t that have repercussions for Jake as well?


    Kallie disregarded the weeping owner nearby and made her way toward Jake.


    ¡°Sir, I owe you my thanks for your timely assistance today. Despite being personally involved, I¡¯m willing to overlook this incident because of your intervention.¡± Jake stared back at her, his face a picture of astonishment.


    ¡°Kallie, are you sure about what you¡¯re suggesting?¡±


    Biting her lower lip, Kallie felt she had no choice. If not for Jake¡¯s intervention, she would have faced dire consequences today. She didn¡¯t want to add to Jake¡¯s burdens. Deciding to take a stand, she showed her resolve. Despite her words, she was confident that Jake wouldn¡¯t let these criminals operate in his ce.


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s determined look, Jake inhaled sharply. Previously, he had suspected she was feigning amnesia. But at that instant, he was convinced she really had lost her memory. She would never willingly put herself at risk orpromise her dignity¡ªnot with her usual fiery spirit.


    With a look of mixed emotions, Jake asked, ¡°Are you truly unable to recall your identity?¡±


    Kallie nodded earnestly.


    ¡°I genuinely can¡¯t remember. I apologize for the inconvenience today. Could we exchange contact information? Once I recover my memories or locate my family, I¡¯ll be sure to express my gratitude properly.¡± She reached out her hand.


    Jake looked into her eyes, his dark gaze filled with unreadable depths. In a swift, unexpected move, he clutched her wrist tightly.


    Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she could twist away, Jake pulled her toward him. His chiseled face loomed close, filling her vision rmingly.


    Reacting instinctively, Kallie tried to retreat, but the cold wall abruptly stopped her, trapping her between it and his presence.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± she blurted out, unable to hold back a sharp yelp of pain. She raised her eyes, only to be caught in Jake¡¯s intense, scrutinizing stare, feeling a mix of intimidation and bashfulness surge through her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1013

    ?<strong>Chapter 1013:</strong>


    Her cheeks turned a vivid shade of red, her eyes shimmered with embarrassed tears. She ced her hand tentatively against Jake¡¯s solid chest and asked with a quiver in her voice, ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡±


    Without a word, Jake pinned her hands firmly behind her back, reducing the space between them even more. He intended to study her closely, looking for any trace of falsehood. However, the closer he got, the more his heart thudded uncontrobly against his chest.


    Jake fought to maintain a facade of calm and said in a deep, cold tone, ¡°Kallie, I¡¯ll caution you once more. If you¡¯re lying to me, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡±


    A flicker of confusion danced across Kallie¡¯s face. She struggled fiercely, her efforts futile as her wrists were tightly mped, rendering her motionless. With a mix of fury and frustration in her voice, she demanded, ¡°Why on earth would I lie to you? Who do you think you are? What could I possibly gain by deceiving you?¡±


    Her eyes zed with anger, yet they were remarkably free of contempt or annoyance.


    Jake finally rxed his grip, yet he maintained a close hold on her, determined never to release her. Her defiant stance brought back vivid memories of the person she used to be, before a cascade of life-changing events had altered their rtionship. In those earlier days, Kallie had been vocal and unafraid, her demeanor asionally marked by yful naughtiness. The glimpse of her former self made him feel as though he was caught in a bittersweet dream.


    Kallie shifted ufortably in Jake¡¯s arms, her bodynguage awkward and constrained.


    ¡°Sir, would you mind letting me go?¡± she implored with a gentle urgency.


    Jake seemed to ignore her request, his gaze dropping coldly to the defeated assants on the floor. Hemanded his men in a chilling tone, ¡°Hand them over to the police. Uncover every illicit activity they¡¯ve been hiding and let thew take its course.¡± As the assants began to sob in despair, Jake, unaffected, guided Kallie away from the chaos.


    When they arrived at the car, Kallie stubbornly refused to climb in. Jerking away from Jake¡¯s grasp, she eyed him with a mixture of suspicion and uncertainty. For reasons she couldn¡¯t fathom, she felt inexplicably drawn to him and allowed him toe close without resistance.


    Kallie¡¯s thoughts were jolted back to reality by a piercing reminder: she was a married woman. It was wholly inappropriate for her to engage intimately with another man. Furtherplicating matters, she couldn¡¯t even recall who this man was. This day had taught her a harsh lesson¡ªtrust was not something to be doled out freely.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Jakemanded, his voice stern and unwavering.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing out here. You¡¯ll be in deep trouble if you catch a cold.¡±


    Kallie gave a light cough and responded, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about me, sir. I¡¯m quite capable of finding my own lodging.¡±


    Jake let out a low chuckle.


    ¡°Really? And yet you find yourself in predicaments like this? Wandering aimlessly, clueless about your own identity? Do you have any idea how many people are out there trying to kill you? Those men today didn¡¯t know who you were. Had they recognized you, they would have made their move instantly, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to intervene in time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1014

    ?<strong>Chapter 1014:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she pointed to herself, her voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°People are trying to kill me? But why? Was I some merciless, terrible woman in the past?¡±


    Jake stayed silent for a moment, clearing his throat as if the words were caught somewhere between reluctance and resolve.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything, but I can exin the situation. It¡¯s your choice whether you trust me or not. Just know that stepping into danger without understanding it could risk your life.¡±


    Jake stepped aside, giving Kallie space as if daring her to make a decision. Kallie¡¯s eyes flickered toward the empty road ahead. The dim streetlights barely pushed back the darkness, their pale glow stretching into the shadows. A heavy stillness hung in the air, amplifying the dread wing at her chest.


    Taking a shaky breath, Kallie forced herself into the car. Jake didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he turned toward Leo, his gaze sharp and unreadable.


    ¡°Walk with me,¡± he said coldly.


    Leo¡¯s stomach knotted. He didn¡¯t need an exnation. Jake¡¯s expression said it all. Despite the dread tightening in his chest, he followed Jake without hesitation, bracing himself for what was toe.


    Once they were far enough from the car, Jake pulled a cigarette and lit it with a slow, deliberate flick. The smoke curled around his cold, distant eyes, amplifying their detached, unreadable intensity.


    Jake¡¯s voice was t, cold as ice against stone.


    ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡±


    Leo bowed his head, the weight of unease pressing down on him.


    ¡°I do. I won¡¯t make excuses. If you¡¯re angry, punish me. I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes locked onto Leo calmly. His voice was devoid of emotion as he asked, ¡°Who orchestrated the n? Was it Sophie or Calvin?¡±


    Leo¡¯s head snapped up.


    ¡°No. It was me. They weren¡¯t involved at all.¡±


    Jake chuckled, but there was no humor, only a chilling detachment.


    ¡°Unwilling to sell them out? But you¡¯re well aware of my rules and understand how I handle disloyalty.¡±


    Leo¡¯s face went pale, his expression shifting drastically. Without a second thought, he bowed his head in silent submission, not pleading for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I failed you. Punish me if you must, but leave them out of it. Sophie and Calvin only wanted to help. They¡¯re your kids. Don¡¯t let this drive a wedge between you. I also hope you¡¯ll spare my family.¡±


    Leo clenched his teeth, his mind racing to find a way to appease Jake.


    Jake squinted his eyes.


    Leo was drenched in cold sweat, his face pale. Yet, he didn¡¯t beg for mercy. He knew he had crossed a line. In fact, he had anticipated that his actions would provoke Jake, but he had agreed to them, and though the consequences would be harsh, he didn¡¯t regret his decision.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1015

    ?<strong>Chapter 1015:</strong>


    Leo had expected Jake to be furious. But, to his astonishment, Jake only sighed lowly and said, ¡°Straighten up and look at me.¡±


    Leo looked up slowly, his eyes cautious but grateful.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still angry, send me away as you please. I¡¯ll go to the Fraca branch if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Jake¡¯s mouth twitched, a faint smile breaking through.


    ¡°And who¡¯ll handle your work if I do?¡±


    Relief flickered in Leo¡¯s eyes, though he kept hisposure.


    ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t let you down again.¡±


    Jake nced at Leo, his voice calm but firm.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to have that kind of opportunity again. I¡¯ve known about your and Sophie¡¯s ns from the beginning. Nothing slips past my attention, especially personnel changes. Do you honestly believe you and Sophie made your way into the Reeves family¡¯s estate without anyone making things difficult for you?¡±


    Leo met Jake¡¯s gaze, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience and understanding, Mr. Reeves.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Jake waved his hand dismissively. He nced toward the car where Kallie sat, then turned back to Leo.


    ¡°I have a job for you. You¡¯re to protect Kallie. I trust no one else with this. Besides protecting her, you need to keep an eye on her. She¡¯s hiding something, and I need to know what.¡±


    Leo hesitated before asking, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s pretending?¡±


    Jake turned his gaze away and didn¡¯t respond to Leo¡¯s question. But his expression told Leo everything.


    Leo added, ¡°I don¡¯t know Miss Nixon all that well, but from what I can tell, she has no reason to put on an act. Mr. Reeves, maybe this is the perfect chance for you to uncover the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth? What truth are you talking about?¡± Jake lifted his gaze, his eyes narrowing as he studied Leo.


    Leo continued, ¡°The truth about why she left you all those years ago.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. Just do your job. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll answer to me. Understood?¡±


    Leo nodded, swallowing his fear.


    Sophie and Calvin, watching from a distance as Jake returned with Kallie, finally exhaled in relief.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Sophie murmured.


    ¡°He still cares about our mom.¡±


    Calvin snorted.


    ¡°Really? If he cared, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go off alone. Look at her now. She¡¯s been through hell. We had no choice but to call him earlier.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1016

    ?<strong>Chapter 1016:</strong>


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but notice Calvin¡¯s clear hostility toward Jake, a tension she found difficult to navigate.


    ¡°He¡¯s still our father, Calvin. Whether we like it or not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a father,¡± Calvin shot back, his voice cold.


    Sophie hesitated, her words caught in her throat. As much as she wanted to say something, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Calvin had a valid point.


    After everything that had happenedst time, Sophie found it hard to trust Jake as much as she once had. Yet, despite everything, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him. Maybe it was the memories from her childhood.


    Jake escorted Kallie back to the Reeves family estate. His voice was calm and matter-of-fact as heid out the truth.


    ¡°You¡¯re their mother. If you need proof, the DNA results are ready.¡±


    Kallie had no choice but toe to terms with the reality. Three children? The thought was surreal but not unwee. She felt little resistance toward them.


    After a long pause, Kallie asked quietly, ¡°Is yton my husband?¡±


    Jake¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, his eyes darkening. Instead of answering her question, he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, a wave of confusion washing over her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It feels like he should be, but maybe he¡¯s not. I¡¯m just not sure.¡±


    Since she woke up in the middle of a session, a voice in her head had been repeating that her husband was yton.


    Kallie sensed it had to be important. So, before losing her memory, she had repeated it to herself, as if trying to hold onto something vital. It was the only thing her mind could recall when she regained consciousness again.


    But doubts crept in. Kallie figured if yton was her husband, why had her children told her he was a bad guy? What secrets were buried beneath the surface? Jake clearly knew it all, but he kept silent. Every time she mentioned yton¡¯s name, his expression darkened.


    Jake spoke coldly.


    ¡°Whether he¡¯s your husband or not is for you to figure out. Don¡¯t bother asking me.¡±


    ¡°After all, even if yton isn¡¯t your husband, marrying him now remains an option for you,¡± Jake remarked with a derisive smirk. Kallie, visibly bewildered, gazed at Jake, unable to fathom his fury.


    Jake¡¯s irritation simmered beneath the surface, but he restrained himself, not wanting to unleash his anger on her. Abruptly, he rose and strode toward the door.


    To his surprise, Kallie hastened after him.


    ¡°Sir,¡± she called out, her eyes shining with sincerity and a hint of desperation.


    ¡°Even though I can¡¯t recall who you are to me, and you withhold that information, something profound within me insists you hold significance in my life.¡±


    At her words, a thrill coursed through Jake, though his expression remained stoically controlled. He managed a slight smile and queried softly, ¡°What makes you feel this way? Do you experience a certain spark upon seeing me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1017

    ?<strong>Chapter 1017:</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re correct,¡± Kallie affirmed with a gentle nod.


    Closing the gap between them, Jake leaned in and murmured in her ear, ¡°Tell me, is it affection or respect you feel? Or could it possibly be hatred? If you hate me, the intensity of your feelings might mislead you to believe I¡¯m important, even if your memory fails you.¡±


    His voice was warm, deep, and captivating, tinged with an enticing allure. Yet, his words carried a chilling detachment.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, a bewildered expression crossing her face.


    ¡°Why would I hate you? I harbor no such feelings toward you.¡±


    Jake squared his shoulders, fixing Kallie with a serious gaze. A wave of sadness washed over him unexpectedly. He managed a strained, bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve forgotten it all¡ªthe disputes, the bitterness between us. Your hatred is buried in forgotten memories. Once those memories return, it will all make sense.¡±


    He let out a deep sigh, fatigue evident in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m weary. You should rest,¡± he stated, turning to walk away.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze lingered on his retreating figure, noting the forlorn slouch of his shoulders. A pang of sadness gripped her, tightening her chest inexplicably. Why did this sadness envelop her so? It was peculiar, almost as if a part of her mourned a loss she couldn¡¯t recall. She exhaled a soft sigh, her gaze drifting elsewhere.


    Shortly, a servant escorted Kallie to a room. However, it wasn¡¯t the guest room she expected.


    Standing at the doorway, Kallie instinctively objected.


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    ¡°Please, take me to a guest room. It isn¡¯t right for me to stay here.¡± Confusion clouded her thoughts as soon as these words escaped her lips. She didn¡¯t recall ever being in this room before. How did she know it wasn¡¯t meant for guests?


    The servant looked at Kallie with a mixture of curiosity and surprise. Suppressing a surge of excitement, the servant inquired cautiously, ¡°Why do you say that, Miss Nixon? Have you remembered something?¡±


    Everyone was aware of Kallie¡¯s struggle with amnesia and felt the urge to disclose the truth to her. However, Jake had explicitly instructed them to keep silent about his shared past with her. They recognized Jake¡¯s discontent, knowing he preferred Kallie to uncover her memories independently. Yet, it was evident that Kallie¡¯s memories were still shrouded in fog.


    Kallie¡¯s fingers tensed, curling into a gentle fist as confusion clouded her face. She shook her head, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been in this ce before. I don¡¯t know why. I just¡­ I just¡­¡±


    Her eyes darted around, searching for an exnation that would make sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that theyout here¡ªit doesn¡¯t really resemble a guest room. That¡¯s why I mentioned it.¡±


    The servant exhaled a soft sigh of disappointment but quickly masked it with a reassuring tone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1018

    ?<strong>Chapter 1018:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Nixon. Mr. Reeves simply wants to create aforting environment for you, hoping it might spark a flicker of recollection.¡±


    Kallie nodded, her expression shifting to one of awkward curiosity.


    ¡°Where are my three children?¡± she inquired hesitantly.


    Surprise flickered across the servant¡¯s face, but she responded smoothly, ¡°Mr. Reeves thought it best they stay elsewhere until you¡¯re ready, fearing their presence might overwhelm you given your current state. Would you like to visit them now?¡±


    Kallie felt a surge of longing to see her children, her heart yearning for the connection, yet she paused, held back by the time she once steadfastly imed they were not her own children. Had she been in their position, the sting of rejection from her own mother would have shattered her heart. The thought of facing them was overwhelming.


    ¡°No.¡± With a firm shake of her head, Kallie turned away, retreating back into the sanctuary of the guest room to rest.


    Meanwhile, in Halnd, yton had endured a harrowing escape. Lacey had been his ally in this flight, ensuring his safety.


    As Lacey prepared to depart, yton, his appearance somewhat ragged, halted her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, a sense of urgency in his voice.


    Jake had deliberately sought revenge on yton, but instead of killing him, Jake had confined him to a dark, isted room. Surviving on just one meager meal per day, everything around yton was worn and dpidated¡ªa stark contrast to the luxurious life he was ustomed to. He had never known such degradation and humiliation. The thought of continuing to live in such a state was unbearable to him.


    At that moment, fueled by the raw indignation of his ordeal and the news that Kallie¡¯s hypnosis had been disrupted and she had been taken away by Jake¡¯s men, yton¡¯s desire for retribution against Jake burned fiercely.


    yton struggled toe to terms with his reality. He was on the brink of seizing his long-awaited joy, one final step from hypnotizing Kallie into loving him. Yet, he hadn¡¯t anticipated his world crumbling so catastrophically. He was captured and tormented by Jake, finally breaking free in this instant, and Kallie hadn¡¯t fallen for him just yet. Now, he was left with nothing. His feelings toward Jake were a tangle of hatred and fear¡ªhatred for Jake¡¯s disruption and fear of Jake¡¯s relentless pursuit.


    yton knew Jake would soon uncover his escape. If he got caught again, his chances to make aeback could vanish forever. Desperately, he needed an ally. He had to make it back to Burmoos safely.


    Lacey¡¯s impatient scowl met yton as he sped her hand, her irritation palpable.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯ve done my part. From here on out, it¡¯s all up to you,¡± she dered sternly.


    Yet, yton¡¯s grip did not wane. It only grew firmer. His jaw clenched, his eyes narrowed into a steely re, chilling and fierce, as a visage of sheer resentment took over his features.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1019

    ?<strong>Chapter 1019:</strong>


    ¡°You can¡¯t walk away. You must help me!¡± he said, his voice tense with urgency.


    ¡°Help me return to Burmoos, and I promise you¡¯ll be wellpensated.¡±


    Lacey gasped sharply, shrugging off yton¡¯s grasp with a swift movement. Her voice trembled as she confronted him.


    ¡°Do you realize the danger I have faced to save you?¡±


    Lacey had meticulously prepared the spiked medicine for Elma before her departure. Moreover, Calvin¡¯s scrutiny had intensifiedtely, keeping her on edge. With her absence from Elma¡¯s side, the possibility of Calvin stirring up trouble loomedrge. Furthermore, Jake¡¯s suspicions were inevitable. After all, yton escaped shortly after.


    She made her exit, knowing she needed to return to Jake to read his reactions and understand her standing. Staying here was no longer an option.


    yton clung to her, his voice carrying a hint of mockery.


    ¡°You saved me, which puts us in the same boat. If you refuse to help me further, you¡¯re only jeopardizing yourself.¡±


    A furious chuckle nearly escaped Lacey as she listened to his words. She responded decisively, her words simmering through a tight jaw, ¡°Don¡¯t forget it¡¯s you who needs my help. Turning against me won¡¯t serve you any good.¡±


    With a subtle smile, yton finally let go of her hand. He shifted the topic, his tone casual yet probing.


    ¡°Jake has taken Kallie away. How do you feel about that?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief washing over her as yton¡¯s words sank in.


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    ¡°How can that be? Did Jake really take Kallie away? But wasn¡¯t Kallie in the hands of some lunatic?¡±


    yton gave Lacey a steady look, calm as ever.


    ¡°Jake didn¡¯te here for me, but for Kallie. Now that he¡¯s rescued her, they might patch things up. If that happens, you¡¯re out of chances. Everything we¡¯ve nned will fall apart. Without my help, what do you think you can aplish with Cody? Think about it. Helping me is helping yourself. It¡¯s your call to make.¡±


    Lacey hesitated, her fingers curling into tight fists. Her breath hitched as the weight of the situation sank in.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want to help, but if Jake finds out, I¡¯m doomed.¡±


    Lacey admired Jake but knew better than anyone how he felt about betrayal. If he found out she had betrayed him, he wouldn¡¯t spare her, even though she had saved his life twice. A chill crept down her spine at the thought.


    yton, noticing her fear, leaned in, his voice low and persuasive.


    ¡°Rx. Jake will never know we¡¯re working together if I don¡¯t breathe a word about it. I doubt he could figure out our cahoots. All you need to do is have him send someone to pick you up. Leave the rest to me after that. Lacey, you need to think carefully before deciding whether to help me or not. I¡¯m not a patient man. If you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll leave right now. But if I go back to Burmoos, I will continue to y against Jake and let him know what you have done. Imagine his reaction by then.¡±


    Cornered, Lacey reluctantly nodded, regretting every second of her past alliance with him. yton was like a dangerous coiled viper, impossible to shake off once she was entangled. Worse, she had to stay on guard, always wary of being bitten by him. At that moment, she had no choice but to follow his orders. She resolved to find another way outter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1020

    <strong>Chapter 1020:</strong>


    After a tense pause, Lacey grabbed her phone and dialed Jake. Jake picked up almost immediately, his voice calm.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Lacey felt anxious but worked hard to keep her voice steady.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, could you send someone to pick me up? Elma¡¯s medication is running low, and I want to make sure she¡¯s taken care of. I just figured if you send someone to pick me up, I can return sooner. I¡¯ve been tied up with a few thingstely and nearly forgot.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jake agreed.


    ¡°Just reach out to Leo for matters like this. He¡¯ll take care of everything for you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± she interrupted quickly.


    ¡°Leo¡¯s preupied with other things. Just a car, please.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t give it much thought. After all, he had kept Lacey there for Elma¡¯s well-being. The servants caring for Elma had indeed informed him that the medication was running low. Jake instructed his team to arrange a private jet and handed Lacey the contact details.


    After doing that, Jake didn¡¯t pay Lacey any more attention. His indifference stung, but at least Lacey had gotten what she needed.


    yton stood nearby, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Guess you¡¯re not as special to him as you thought.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s anger red, and she shot back sharply, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. Jake treats me differently.¡± yton chuckled mockingly but didn¡¯t argue.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    Lacey fidgeted, her unease evident as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve done as you asked. Let me warn you that Jake¡¯s people will be everywhere. How do you n to get on the jet?¡±


    yton shed a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of that. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡±


    yton turned and returned to the room, settling into the only bed there.


    Lacey clenched her jaw, biting back a retort as he closed the door behind him. No wonder Kallie never fell for him. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t have, either. yton was no match for Jake.


    The following day, Kallie headed to the building where the children were staying. She stood downstairs for a long time, hesitant to go in. Most of the day passed as she paced, uncertainty weighing on her.


    The passing staff shot Kallie curious nces. But no one came to drive her away.


    Perhaps someone had alerted the children. Half an hourter, Sophie appeared downstairs, holding Elma¡¯s hand.


    Maybe because of her illness, Elma¡¯splexion seemed pale and strained. But as soon as she saw Kallie, her eyes brightened, and a smile spread across her face. She ran over eagerly and jumped into Kallie¡¯s arms, grinning yfully.


    ¡°Mom, I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to leave me. Did you remember me?¡±


    Kallie froze, her body going rigid. Instead of hugging Elma, she cleared her throat and gently eased Elma away. Staring at the sweet girl, she hesitantly called out, ¡°Elma?¡± Elma¡¯s eyes sparkled, but they quickly turned misty.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1021

    ?<strong>Chapter 1021:</strong>


    Elma spun to Sophie, beaming.


    ¡°See? Our mom remembers!¡± Sophie simply smiled, her expression calm, not one of excitement. A hint of sadness gripped her as she sensed Kallie hadn¡¯t truly remembered them and that Kallie had onlye to ept that they were her children.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but wonder when, or if, Kallie would truly remember them.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze softened as she watched Elma¡¯s grin. Unable to resist, she reached out and pinched Elma¡¯s cheek.


    Elma giggled, her teeth showing, making her even more adorable.


    Kallie didn¡¯t feel the strangeness or rejection she had imagined. Instead, she felt a surprising sense offort as she touched Elma. Seeing Elma¡¯s smile made her heart soften. Was this what maternal love felt like? Though a part of her subconsciously felt that Elma wasn¡¯t her daughter, she couldn¡¯t resist the pull of maternal love.


    Without thinking, Kallie reached out, pulling Elma into her arms. The contact felt natural, as if it was something she had done countless times before.


    Kallie figured maybe Jake was right. These children could really be hers.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Kallie noticed Sophie standing quietly, looking forlorn.


    Kallie walked over, cing a gentle hand on Sophie¡¯s head. Feeling the warmth on her head, Sophie tilted her face up, her eyes filled with longing.


    At fifteen, Sophie appeared more mature, her demeanor less innocent than Elma¡¯s. Yet, her eyes betrayed the longing she couldn¡¯t conceal.


    Sophie gazed at Kallie¡¯s gentle smile and whispered, ¡°Mom?¡± Kallie nced at the young girl before her, a pang of unease settling in her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kallie murmured, her voice heavy with regret as she gazed at Sophie.


    ¡°I truly lost my memory, and I can¡¯t remember you kids. When I first woke up, I couldn¡¯t ept the truth that I am your mother. Now, I see I may have gone too far.¡±


    Kallie figured that if she were in Sophie¡¯s shoes, being denied acknowledgment by her mother must have been heartbreaking. Tears quickly gathered in Sophie¡¯s eyes. She shook her head desperately, her voice shaking with emotion.


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t need to apologize. I know you never meant for things to turn out like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Kallie said softly.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters. I believe you will remember me one day.¡±


    Kallie gently brushed the tears from Sophie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Due to my memory loss, I need you to help me piece together the past. Let¡¯s go upstairs for a nice talk.¡±


    Elma, ever considerate, handed Sophie a tissue.


    ¡°Sophie, please don¡¯t cry. You always say everything will get better.¡±


    Sophie sniffled and smiled through her tears.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1022

    ?<strong>Chapter 1022:</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything will get better.¡±


    The three of them made their way upstairs to Sophie¡¯s room, where Sophie and Elma took turns recounting the past to Kallie. However, they were unable to fill in the gaps of Kallie¡¯s life before they were born because Kallie had never spoken of it.


    Kallie kept her past to herself with words like, ¡°We should look to the future instead of dwelling on the past. No matter how difficult or painful some memories may be, they shouldn¡¯t hold us back.¡±


    Listening to her children, Kallie was surprised by the pieces of her past they revealed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was like that before. I can¡¯t even imagine what I was like.¡±


    Upon waking up, Kallie had always thought of herself as easygoing, but Sophie shared stories of how she had managed a vastpany, a woman who was decisive, determined, and respected by her employees.


    The thought made Kallie uneasy. She furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Now that I don¡¯t remember, who¡¯s managing this Nixon Group you mentioned?¡±


    Sophie reassured her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The senior managers at the Nixon Group were all handpicked by you. And if they¡¯re not reliable, we¡¯re here to help.¡±


    Sophie winked yfully. Though she hadn¡¯t shown much interest in thepany, she had picked up a few management skills over time.


    Sophie¡¯s dreams had evolved. When she was younger, she had aspired to be an actress, drawn by the mour. But after spending time with Kallie, she hade to believe in taking control of her own life. She nned to start her own entertainmentpany. Once that idea took hold, she began learning the ropes of management with Calvin.


    Kallie had always intended for Sophie to follow in her footsteps. Although Sophie startedter than Calvin, she had quickly caught up, her knowledge on par with his.


    Calvin and Sophie took turns visiting thepany each week, monitoring the operation. This week, it was Calvin¡¯s turn, so he wasn¡¯t with them today.


    Kallie, amused yet surprised by the story, asked, ¡°But you¡¯re so young. Do you really manage to learn everything so well?¡±


    Sophie shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. My dad believes Calvin and I still have a lot to learn and wants us to pick up more with him.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Your dad? Who is he?¡±


    Sophie and Elma exchanged a nce. Before Elma could speak, Sophie raised a hand to silence her.


    Sophie gave a strained smile to Kallie.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. But you and my dad still have some unresolved issues. Honestly, we don¡¯t think you¡¯d like to face him while you¡¯re still dealing with your memory loss. We just want you to regain your memories first.¡±


    Kallie nodded in understanding. One was most vulnerable without their memories, as they couldn¡¯t distinguish friend from foe, leaving themselves exposed and uneasy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1023

    ?<strong>Chapter 1023:</strong>


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how capable she must have been to raise such intelligent and thoughtful children. Sophie and Elma were perceptive, charming, and, above all, incredibly smart. Not all adults could match their wisdom. Perhaps children from wealthy families were expected to be this way. Kallie hesitated before asking, ¡°Was I very strict with you before? Did I refuse to let you eat if you didn¡¯t study well? Or did I forbid you from resting for extra courses? Did I scold you?¡±


    Sophie and Elma exchanged a mischievous nce before nodding in unison.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and her heart clenched with self-reproach.


    ¡°I was like that before? That¡¯s awful.¡±


    While Kallie could understand parents¡¯mon wishes for their children to be somebody, each child was unique. She figured most parents, overwhelmed by the excitement of their children¡¯s arrival, should be solely consumed by how to provide their kids with happy lives.


    Kallie immediately apologized, her voice filled with remorse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do that anymore. I¡¯ll be gentler with you.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh. She hugged Kallie¡¯s arm, acting yful.


    ¡°Mom, we were just kidding. You were always so good to us.¡±


    ¡°We were the ones who wanted to learn so much. You always worried we¡¯d overexert ourselves.¡±


    Elma nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sophie¡¯s not lying. You always said our happiness was the most important thing and never pushed us to be perfect. We chose to learn voluntarily.¡±


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    ¡°But¡­¡± Elma¡¯s face fell slightly, her tone turning wistful.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t spend much time with us before.¡±


    Kallie smiled warmly, her eyes soft with love.


    ¡°Well, I have time now. What do you want to do? I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    Elma immediately pped her hands, her excitement palpable. Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up as well.


    Elma didn¡¯t want to go out, so she suggested they spend some time by the backyard hot spring.


    Though the weather was a little cool, the daytime sun kept the air warm. It was the perfect moment for a hot spring.


    Once they decided, Sophie asked the servants to prepare their outfits, and the three of them joyfully headed to the backyard. They had a fantastic time. Kallie felt her spirits lift. She realized how tense and burdened she must have been before losing her memory, likely weighed down by countless worries. But now, all that was forgotten. Her mind was free, and she could finally rx.


    After soaking in the hot spring for a while, Kallie leaned back against the pool¡¯s edge, letting the warm water embrace her tired body, and she felt a deep sense of peace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1024

    ?<strong>Chapter 1024:</strong>


    Kallie felt a sudden heaviness in her eyes, her body sinking into unexpected drowsiness. Sleep was tempting, and she found herself teetering on its edge.


    Nearby, Elma and Sophie sshed and giggled, lost in their own world, oblivious to Kallie¡¯s odd condition.


    Despite the haze pulling her under, Kallie remained conscious enough to remember she was still in the pool.


    Kallie noted that this strange fatigue had crept in at random momentstely, often apanied by headaches that left her disoriented. One minute she was fine, and the next, she was fighting to keep her eyes open. If she drifted offpletely, it would feel more like slipping into unconsciousness. It mostly happened at night, so she hadn¡¯t taken it seriously until now. Yet now, Kallie¡¯s limbs felt like lead as her eyelids fluttered, and the world blurred. She knew she couldn¡¯t afford to fall asleep here.


    Kallie tried to muster strength and fight back the pull of unconsciousness, but in vain. Her muscles gave out, and her eyes slipped shut. Slowly, she began to sink beneath the surface.


    Just as the water threatened to cover her head, a sudden ssh echoed nearby. A strong arm hooked around her waist, pulling her up. She was pulled from the water just in time.


    The sudden shock jolted Kallie awake. She gasped for air, her chest heaving as the realization hit that she had nearly cked out in the pool.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t even noticed she was leaning against a strong,forting chest until a deep, slightly husky voice murmured near her ear, ¡°Still not feeling better, huh?¡±


    The familiar voice pulled Kallie from her daze. She turned her head only to meet Jake¡¯s handsome face up close.


    Drenched and utterly disheveled, Jake gazed down at Kallie, water dripping from his hair, tracing a path along his sharp features beforending on her hand, still pressed against his chest.


    Kallie¡¯s face flushed deep red, and she instinctively tried to pull away from Jake¡¯s arms, but her body was tense with embarrassment. In her attempt to pull away, she overexerted herself and cramped her foot.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Kallie hissed, wincing. The pain stole her breath, forcing her to lean closer to Jake instead of escaping his arms. Jake could feel the softness of her body in his arms, and his gaze hardened, turning dangerously intense.


    With her head lowered, Kallie missed the look in his eyes.


    Jake, feeling a mix of annoyance and embarrassment, said, ¡°Kallie, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t answer. Her focus remained on rotating her ankle, hoping to ease the cramp.


    Yet, the cramp showed no signs of letting up, and her armscked the strength to support her as she kept slipping. Every time she adjusted, she found herself clinging to Jake more desperately.


    Jake let out a low moan, his gaze growing more intense with desire.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1025

    ?<strong>Chapter 1025:</strong>


    From the corner of his vision, Jake spotted Elma and Sophie standing by the pool¡¯s edge, their curious gazes locked on them as they watched.


    Jake¡¯s ears flushed red, anger and resignation crossing his expression. Was Kallie putting on an act in front of him? But with the kids watching, it felt inappropriate.


    Despite his irritation, Jake held Kallie tightly, ensuring she didn¡¯t lose her bnce. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to push her away. Clearing his throat awkwardly, Jake turned his back to Elma and Sophie and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If you¡¯re done, change and head back. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Though Elma couldn¡¯t quite make sense of Jake¡¯s and Kallie¡¯s actions, she was just delighted to see her parents together. She winked at Sophie as if to say, ¡°See? Our parents are getting along again.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t suppress a smile and quickly replied, ¡°Got it.¡± Grabbing Elma¡¯s hand, Sophie chirped, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As soon as Elma and Sophie were out of sight, Jake exhaled sharply and said to Kallie, ¡°They¡¯re gone. You can stop pretending now.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s cramp finally eased, the pain slowly subsiding. At Jake¡¯s words, she blinked up at him, confusion clouding her features.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jake hadn¡¯t seen Kallie like this for ages, and he was momentarily lost.


    Despite being in her thirties and having three children, Kallie looked no different from the young girl she once was.


    In the past, Kallie had always carried herself with a mature and aloof demeanor, which made her seem distant and unapproachable.


    Right now, Kallie¡¯s porcin skin glowed under the soft light, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. Her beautiful eyes gazed at Jake with confusion and a hint of mist, making her¡­


    She looked almost ethereal. She appeared lost in thought, as if Jake¡¯s words hadn¡¯t fully registered. Her long hair tumbled over her shoulders, entuating her dazzling beauty.


    Jake¡¯s heart pounded against his chest, and his grip around Kallie¡¯s waist instinctively tightened. Kallie let out a soft moan, not out of frustration, but more like an involuntary sound escaping her lips.


    Jake wasn¡¯t the only one whoseposure was slipping away. Locked in Jake¡¯s arms, Kallie shared the sentiment. After all, Jake was undeniably handsome.


    From Jake¡¯s jumping in to save her, Kallie instantly deduced their past rtionship must have been anything but ordinary.


    The first impression was crucial. Jake was exactly the type of man Kallie found herself drawn to. Questions popped into her mind. Why hadn¡¯t she chosen Jake as her partner before, opting instead for yton, whose face now seemed like a distant blur? Or perhaps she and Jake had been together once, and the children might even be his. But Jake had never acknowledged he was the father. Since he didn¡¯t dislike her, why did he refuse to acknowledge that? This didn¡¯t add up.


    These riddles swirled in Kallie¡¯s mind, leaving her momentarily lost in thought. To Jake, it seemed as if she was clinging to him in a daze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1026

    ?<strong>Chapter 1026:</strong>


    The warm mist rising from the hot spring wrapped around them, deepening the intimate atmosphere between them.


    Jake¡¯s throat tightened, his body tense as he fought to hold back the overwhelming emotions threatening to break free. After a while, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore and lowered his head for a kiss.


    His kiss was sudden, yet gentle, carrying a tenderness that spoke more of longing than of force.


    They both froze. Kallie hadn¡¯t expected the kiss, and Jake hadn¡¯t expected his impulsiveness. But if they pulled away now, the silence that followed would only make things more awkward. Jake didn¡¯t have time to think, his instincts taking over. He freed one hand, gently cradling Kallie¡¯s head, and deepened the kiss. Kallie moaned softly, her body growing submissive in his embrace, but she didn¡¯t pull back.


    The tension in the air around them intensified.


    Kallie¡¯s face flushed even deeper. She followed her instincts and kissed Jake back. She could feel his body heat intensify, like a lion preparing to pounce, and it was slightly intimidating.


    She wanted to pull away, but Jake, finally relishing their closeness, hesitated to release her. The desires he had kept buried for so long were finally unleashed. Once the floodgates opened, he couldn¡¯t stop them.


    Just as Jake was about to lift Kallie and carry her back to the room, Lacey¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from the shore.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, are you there?¡±


    After safely seeing yton back to Burmoos, Lacey hurriedly returned to the Reeves family estate.


    Upon arriving, Lacey wasted no time in asking about Jake¡¯s whereabouts, despite the servants at the vi showing their disdain for her.


    Despite the servants¡¯ dislike for her, Lacey knew the magic of money all too well, granting her the chance to have things her way if possible.


    Lacey¡¯s presence in the Reeves household had be a fixture over time, and Jake regarded her with respect for her expertise, allowing her to weave her own web of connections within the family¡¯s estate. However, the ones she managed to influence were far from Jake¡¯s trusted circle. The best she could gather was his whereabouts.


    Upon returning, Lacey heard Jake was at the hot spring pool in the backyard. Everyone deliberately left out Kallie¡¯s presence there. After all, matters concerning Kallie were strictly off-limits, and no one wanted to cross that line for a mere few thousand dors of sry each month.


    Lacey¡¯s curiosity about Jake¡¯s visit to the hot spring burned brighter than ever. As soon as she got the news, she hurried over, hoping to catch a glimpse of him in the hot springs. The idea that she might be able to exploit the moment to bring her closer to him thrilled her. She never let an opportunity slip past her when it came to getting closer to Jake.


    From a distance, Lacey spotted a figure moving through the steamy haze that rose above the hot spring. Her heart raced as she quickened her steps, calling out Jake¡¯s name.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1027

    ?<strong>Chapter 1027:</strong>


    A plot already took form in Lacey¡¯s mind. She intended to stage a clumsy fall into the pool. Even if Jake didn¡¯t immediately jump in to rescue her, she bet he woulde to her aid. It was all about creating a moment where their proximity might trigger something within him.


    As Lacey approached, ready to execute her plot, Jake¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the humid air like a knife.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    His tone was sharp and unyielding, filled with an anger that left no room for misinterpretation. The icy edge in his words stunned Lacey.


    For a moment, Lacey could hardly breathe.


    Then, a sudden gust of wind swept through the area, thinning the steam that nketed the spring.


    What Lacey saw next made her chest tighten. Jake wasn¡¯t alone. Someone, precisely speaking, a woman, was beside him, and their posture, locked in an embrace, left no room for doubt.


    Lacey¡¯s fists curled so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, but even the pain didn¡¯t snatch her attention away from the woman in Jake¡¯s arms.


    Lacey¡¯s gaze burned with anger, fixed on the woman cradled in Jake¡¯s arms.


    Yet, the steam blurred the woman¡¯s features, leaving her identity a maddening mystery.


    Lacey saw red. Who could this audacious woman be? The thought of this woman slipping into Jake¡¯s life during her absence fanned the mes of her jealousy. The bitterness and rage swelling inside her felt almost unbearable.


    For a moment, Lacey struggled topose herself. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Mr. Reeves, who is that with you?¡±


    Jake turned, his tone sharper than Lacey expected.


    ¡°How does that concern you? Go back to where you came from and stop prying.¡±


    Each word carried a sting. His irritation was as in as day, and Lacey felt the blow of his dismissal.


    Realization dawned on Lacey in that moment¡ªthe woman in his arms wasn¡¯t just anyone. After all, Jake wasn¡¯t the type to fall for a fleeting interest. It could only be Kallie.


    The conclusion gnawed at Lacey. In her mind, she cursed Kallie over and over.


    Though Lacey had hesitated before to align herself with yton and Cody, she now felt her options had run out. She had tried everything she could think of, but nothing could sever the bond between Jake and Kallie. At times, she wondered if Kallie had cast some kind of spell over Jake. It was the only exnation she could fathom for his unwavering devotion to someone who had supposedly caused him so much pain.


    Jake¡¯s expression hardened at Lacey¡¯s lingering presence, his annoyance mounting with every passing second. The awkward tension between him and Kallie was obvious, but Lacey chose not to leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1028

    ?<strong>Chapter 1028:</strong>


    Jake shot Lacey a re, a hint of defiance coloring his face as he decided to let Lacey stand there and watch for as long as she wished.


    Lost in her thoughts, Lacey was startled by the sound of water sshing nearby. She looked up to see Jake rising from the pool, Kallie cradled securely in his arms.


    Kallie nestled closer to Jake, her face flushed with both embarrassment and warmth.


    Kallie didn¡¯t recognize Lacey, assuming thetter was just another servant from the vi.


    Kallie nced at Lacey, puzzled as to why this unfamiliar woman was still standing there.


    Embarrassment flickered through Kallie¡¯s mind as she reyed her impulsive moments from a while ago. She had once believed herposure was unbroken. Yet, Jake¡¯s earlier kiss had left her shaken and flustered, herposure nowhere to be found. The situation had spiraled beyond her control. There were witnesses to their earlier kiss, including even her children. The thought turned Kallie¡¯s ears a deeper hue of crimson, and she instinctively burrowed further into Jake¡¯s chest, silently pleading for Lacey to leave.


    Jake nced down, noticing how Kallie¡¯s cheeks, and even her ears, were burning red. She was rarely this shy. The sight amused him, softening the irritation caused by Lacey¡¯s presence.


    Jake strode forward with Kallie in his arms, deliberately brushing past Lacey without so much as a nce or a word. Lacey stood rooted in ce, her heart sinking as she watched Jake leave with Kallie in his arms. Her face betrayed her pain, her cool demeanor lost.


    Lacey had noted Jake wasn¡¯t dressed for the hot springs. He still wore his usual suit, a clear sign that he hadn¡¯t nned to visit the hot spring pool. He must have spotted Kallie there, and for reasons Lacey couldn¡¯t fathom, he had jumped into the pool and ended up in it with Kallie.


    Lacey¡¯s thoughts raced as she tried to make sense of the scene. Only one usible exnation came to her mind. Kallie must have set her sights on Jake, using her charm to draw him closer. Lacey snorted. That must be the case. On the surface, Kallie appeared distant, almost indifferent, as though her feelings for Jake were restrained. But when no one was watching, her true nature emerged.


    Lacey clenched her fists, anger building as the realization dawned¡ªKallie had fooled her before. She wasn¡¯t about to let that happen again. Her determination hardened. If she wanted Jake for herself, she would have to act, to outmaneuver Kallie before it was toote.


    Earlier, as Jake carried Kallie past her, the silence between them felt deliberate, like a subtle challenge. Kallie nestled quietly in Jake¡¯s arms, and to Lacey, it felt like a p in the face.


    Every moment Lacey spent thinking about it only fueled her rage. She stayed rooted to the spot for nearly thirty minutes before graduallyposing herself. Her breathing slowed, but the fire in her chest didn¡¯t fade.


    Lacey¡¯s eyes, once filled with pain, now carried a sharp, icy resolve. A bitterugh escaped her lips as she whispered to herself, ¡°Kallie, the nerve of you pulling off such a¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1029

    ?<strong>Chapter 1029:</strong>


    ¡°Stunt in the Reeves household and even attempting to cling to Jake. You force my hand into resorting to underhanded tactics.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jake carried Kallie back to her room. Without a word, he ced her down and turned to leave.


    Kallie shifted ufortably, wanting to rise and halt him. Yet, she hesitated, aware of her swimsuit and the vulnerability it exposed. She could only call out in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Reeves, can we talk?¡±


    Jake stopped in his tracks at her words, yet he made no move to turn back to her. Instead, he resumed walking and even quickened his pace.


    Kallie frowned, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. Why did it seem like he was avoiding her?


    Kallie noticed how detached Jake now seemed and was slightly baffled. It made her question if everything that happened by the pool had been some vivid dream.


    After taking a long shower and changing into fresh clothes, Kallie felt more at ease. The softness of therge bed invited her to rest, but sleep felt like a distant thought. Her mind became a whirlwind of questions she couldn¡¯t escape. An inner voice nagged at her, reminding her that she had a husband, and his name was yton. Yet, the memory of her tender moment with Jake earlier filled her chest with a strange warmth. There was no guilt. No shame. It was as if yton had vanished from her heart, if not her life.


    The fact that she often forgot about yton left her uneasy. Was yton truly her husband? If he was, what had their rtionship been like before? And where did Jake fit into all of this?


    Kallie had considered finding answers by asking others, but almost instantly, she dismissed the idea. Her amnesia made her distrustful. She had no one she could rely on. The children were too young, and everyone else felt like strangers with motives she couldn¡¯t decipher.


    Despite the gaps in her memory, her instincts urged her to remain cautious. Trusting various versions of her past life from others seemed too risky. She decided she¡¯d rather piece it all together herself, even if it meant struggling through this fog of uncertainty. At least then, she could trust the rity she uncovered. Still, theck of direction gnawed at her. If yton was her husband, had her kiss with Jake crossed a line? She had no idea how their past rtionship had been.


    Just then, a soft knock at the door broke Kallie¡¯s train of thought.


    Kallie straightened, her curiosity overtaking her unease, and went to open it. Standing there was a familiar face¡ªa kind middle-aged woman who carried an air of quiet authority.


    ¡°Amoura,¡± Kallie murmured, recognizing her immediately.


    Amoura¡¯s name hade up before. She was a trusted employee, having served the Reeves household for years. Reaching fifty, she could have retired, but she continued to work here.


    Jake was known for being lenient with his staff, rewarding their loyalty generously. Amoura had built afortable nest egg through her years of serving the Reeves family.


    She could have walked away to live a life of ease. Yet, for reasons Kallie couldn¡¯t yet grasp, she remained.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1030

    ?<strong>Chapter 1030:</strong>


    When Kallie first moved in, she found herself struggling to adapt to the unfamiliar environment.


    Amoura had been the one to patiently guide Kallie through the rules of the household.


    Whenever Kallie needed something, Amoura would ensure other staff took care of it without dy.


    Amoura kept her words concise, but there was an undeniable kindness and respect in her eyes whenever she gazed at Kallie. Therefore, Kallie was at ease around Amoura.


    Kallie smiled as she epted the bowl Amoura offered her.


    ¡°Amoura, what brings you here?¡±


    Amoura nced at the bowl in Kallie¡¯s hand, her lips curling into a soft smile.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves was worried you might catch a cold, so he asked me to make some soup for you.¡±


    At the mention of Jake, memories of the earlier moment by the hot spring pool rushed back to Kallie. Her cheeks warmed, and she coughed softly.


    ¡°Please thank him for me.¡±


    Amoura noticed the faint blush coloring Kallie¡¯s face and smiled knowingly, choosing to remain silent.


    Amoura¡¯s expression held a subtle sadness, though. It had been years since shest saw vitality in Kallie.


    Ever since Jake disappeared a few years back, Kallie barely visited the Reeves family anymore. Whenever she did, it was only for brief check-ins, never to stay.


    In those days, Kallie carried an air of quiet despair with her. She seemed emotionally drained, a genuine smile rarely touching her lips. It felt as if Jake¡¯s absence had stripped her of her soul. Now, watching the faint sparkle shing in Kallie¡¯s eyes, Amoura was consumed by mixed feelings. Kallie¡¯s memory loss actually was a blessing in disguise, though it had posed troubles in her own life.


    Not wanting Kallie to notice her emotions, Amoura lowered her head as she approached the window to close it. She nced back with a gentle reminder.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, your room has a beautiful view at night, but be sure to close the window so you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Kallie brought the bowl of soup to her lips. The soup wasn¡¯t¡­


    The soup wasn¡¯t particrly vorful, but its warmth spread through her like a soothing balm. A faint sense offort settled over her. As Kallie watched Amoura move about the room, she felt more at ease in Amoura¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Amoura,¡± Kallie called out softly.


    Amoura stopped her task and walked over to Kallie, standing by attentively.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, is something bothering you?¡±


    Kallie motioned for Amoura toe closer.


    When Amoura hesitated, Kallie gently pulled Amoura to sit down beside her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1031

    ?<strong>Chapter 1031:</strong>


    Amoura seemed taken aback, a hint of ttery in her smile as she shook her head.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Despite her decades-long service in this household, Amoura had never sat down with Jake or Kallie, an act that crossed the boundaries of a servant and an employer.


    Jake had always been stern, his poker face a signature even as a child. While Kallie was far more approachable, her reserved nature often made her retreat into herself.


    Kallie offered Amoura a reassuring smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. You¡¯re older than me, after all. Besides, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Amoura gave Kallie a curious look but didn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°What is it that you want to know?¡±


    Kallie hesitated, her wordsing out slower.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing substantial. I just thought with your rich experience, you might have some wisdom to share.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words were vague, hinting at something deeper, but she avoided specifics. She nced at Amoura, her confusion evident.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to handle things right now.¡±


    Amoura studied Kallie closely, sensing there was more to what Kallie wasn¡¯t saying.


    Amoura racked her mind for the right words. In the end, she let out a quiet sigh and smiled.


    L§ñt?st ch?pt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.£ã¦¯§Þ


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s best not to overthink things. Just follow your heart and trust your instincts.¡±


    Kallie frowned, her worry still lingering.


    ¡°But what if I regret itter?¡±


    Amoura tilted her head slightly, her tone thoughtful.


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t take a chance now, won¡¯t you regret that too?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t respond immediately, her silence answering the question for her. She knew the regret woulde either way.


    Amoura rested a gentle hand on Kallie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You young people tend to overthink things. When you reach my age, you will realize regrets are inevitable. The only mistake is waiting too long to act. It¡¯ll be toote by then.¡±


    Kallie felt herself exhale, the unease in her chest loosening.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The warmth in Amoura¡¯s words brought Kallie a sense of peace. Kallie¡¯s spirits lifted, her heart feeling lighter.


    Kallie decided to take her time and give herself the space to sort through her emotions in the days ahead.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1032

    ?<strong>Chapter 1032:</strong>


    Kallie had nned to speak with Jake the following day. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Elma, who had seemed perfectly healthy the day before, would suddenly develop a high fever. And it was quite severe.


    Upon hearing the news, Kallie rushed over immediately. When she reached the door, however, she was stopped.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Kallie stared at the woman barring her entry, her face filled with confusion.


    Kallie scrutinized the woman, who had delicate features and a certain charm about her, though her aloof demeanor was hard to miss.


    When Kallie questioned her presence, the woman raised an eyebrow and replied coolly, ¡°Kallie, what game are you ying?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t have the time or patience for this. Her voice was urgent as she said, ¡°You seem to know me and have something more to say to me, but now isn¡¯t the time. My daughter is sick. Let me in.¡±


    Kallie nced at the servants and added, ¡°The girl inside with the fever is my daughter.¡±


    One of the servants quickly stepped forward and addressed the woman politely, ¡°Miss Payne, if Mrs. Reeves wants to see her daughter, you have no right to stop her.¡±


    The moment the servant referred to Kallie as ¡°Mrs. Reeves,¡± Lacey¡¯s expression darkened. She let out a cold, almost mockingugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t stop Kallie. But Elma is my patient. She¡¯s unwell, and I¡¯m here to treat her. However¡­¡± Lacey¡¯s sharp gazended squarely on Kallie.


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°You¡¯re dying my treatment of Elma. If her condition worsens, could you handle the consequences?¡±


    It was then that Kallie understood the woman before her, Lacey, was Elma¡¯s doctor. But the realization brought a question. Why did Lacey have to stick by the hot spring pool the night before, even refusing to leave after Jake told her so?


    The hostility in Lacey¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t lost on Kallie. And it didn¡¯t stem from caution but jealousy.


    Just then, Elma¡¯s faint coughing from the room reached Kallie¡¯s ears, snapping her back to the present.


    Despite her frustration, Kallie stepped back, gazed at Lacey, and said sincerely, ¡°Miss Payne, please treat Elma and lessen her difort.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, and her tone carried an edge of mockery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of this.¡±


    Then, as if to make a point, Lacey added, ¡°Jake has entrusted Elma¡¯s care to me and stressed her condition to me privately several times.¡±


    The way Lacey uttered Jake¡¯s name held an unsettling closeness. And the word ¡°privately¡± lingered in the air, sharp and deliberate.


    Kallie¡¯s expression shifted subtly, a bitter emotion stirring within her for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1033

    ?<strong>Chapter 1033:</strong>


    Barred from entering, Kallie stood at the door, waiting patiently for nearly four hours. Logically speaking, Elma should have been feeling better by now.


    Yet, despite the passage of time, Lacey still refused to let Kallie in.


    Every attempt Kallie made to enter was met with the same cold response, with Lacey quoting that the ongoing treatment shouldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    The servants filled Kallie in about Lacey¡¯s unique role in delivering medical treatment to Elma, exining why Jake had allowed Lacey¡¯s presence in this household despite her somewhat arrogant demeanor.


    If it were an ordinary fever or cold, a hospital visit should have been enough. However, Elma¡¯s condition was unique, rendering any ordinary treatment without delving into the root cause of her illness pointless.


    Therefore, upon grasping the situation, despite Lacey¡¯s arrogance andck of due politeness, Kallie was left with no choice but to endure it.


    As the sky darkened, Kallie began to wonder how much longer she¡¯d have to wait.


    Soon, Jake showed up. He appeared to have just returned from the office. His steps were brisk as he approached the door. Jake¡¯s gaze flickered toward Kallie, and their eyes met briefly. For a moment, neither spoke. Then, as if by mutual agreement, they both looked away.


    Jake noted Kallie¡¯s calm falter a bit, her cheeks tinged with a quiet shyness. Herck of anger or disgust surprised him.


    Instantly, he felt his heart flutter, like ripples disturbing an otherwise calmke.


    Quickly regaining control of his emotions, Jake stepped forward and knocked on the closed door.


    Lacey opened the door soon, her expression brightening instantly at the sight of him, and she even shed a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves.¡±


    Kallie noticed the dramatic change in Lacey¡¯s demeanor around Jake. An ufortable feeling settled in her chest. Still, she chose not to confront Lacey about it.


    Jake nodded slightly in acknowledgment, his focus quickly shifting to the room behind Lacey.


    ¡°How is Elma?¡±


    Lacey made a theatrical show of wiping her forehead, though there was no real sweat there.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit concerning, but the situation has stabilized.¡±


    Lacey made sure to emphasize her role in the improvement.


    ¡°Thankfully, she¡¯s been taking the medicine I prescribed, and her constitution has improved. Otherwise, things could be far worse.¡±


    Jake scowled instantly, his displeasure evident.


    ¡°The weather might be chilly, but how did she get sick? Is that how everyone is taking care of her?¡±


    His icy tone thickened the tension in the room. With his already intimidating aura, his intense gaze made the servants lose the courage to lock eyes with him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1034

    ?<strong>Chapter 1034:</strong>


    The servants in the room visibly trembled, their breaths shallow and hesitant, as if worrying that exhaling too loudly might draw his attention.


    Just then, Kallie walked up to Jake, her tone calm andposed.


    ¡°Can I go in and see Elma?¡± She didn¡¯t intend toin about Lacey¡¯s arrogant demeanor to him.


    Before Lacey could interject, Jake gave a quick nod.


    ¡°Sure. Just go in.¡±


    Without another word, Jake stepped forward, walking toward Elma¡¯s room.


    Since Jake had said so, Lacey wouldn¡¯t stop him. She stepped aside to let Jake in.


    But when Kallie tried to follow, Lacey stepped in Kallie¡¯s way once more.


    This time, Kallie could no longer contain her frustration. Her expression turned cold, and her voice carried a sharper edge.


    ¡°Miss Payne, what exactly do you mean by this? I don¡¯t recall doing anything to offend you to deserve this.¡±


    Jake, detecting the tension in Kallie¡¯s voice, turned back. Noting her eyes were zing with anger, he frowned at Lacey.


    ¡°Lacey,¡± he said, his voice low and threatening.


    The way Jake addressed Lacey struck a nerve. Lacey¡¯s expression tightened, and bitterness shed across her face. She couldn¡¯t believe his reaction. All she had done was stop Kallie, yet Jake¡¯s disapproval was unmistakable. He seemed to have forgotten everything Kallie had done in the past¡ªthings that had nearly cost him his life.


    Lacey clenched her teeth, refusing to back down. Instead, she raised her voice.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, there are reasons I don¡¯t want you to go in. You should think about it.¡±


    Kallie frowned, her brows knitting together. She could barely understand Lacey¡¯s words. In the past few hours, Lacey had deterred her from entering, iming her presence in the room might disturb the ongoing treatment. For the sake of Elma¡¯s well-being, she had endured it and waited patiently. Yet now, with the treatment concluded, what more excuses could Lacey wield just to bar her from entering and checking on Elma? Lacey had pushed too far.


    Kallie spoke up, her words direct and firm.


    ¡°Kindly enlighten me as to why you repeatedly blocked me from entering and checking on my daughter. You¡¯ve made me wait nearly four hours. Yet now, you still won¡¯t let me in.¡±


    Her voice grew colder.


    ¡°What now? Feeling my presence might pose a threat to my daughter¡¯s health? Your initial excuse was my presence would interfere with Elma¡¯s treatment. However, Jake is allowed inside while I am not. Why is that?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes shifted to Jake, anger shing in them as she added, ¡°Or is it because he holds a special ce in your heart?¡±


    Lacey froze, stunned by Kallie¡¯s bluntness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1035

    ?<strong>Chapter 1035:</strong>


    Jake was slightly stunned at Kallie¡¯s mentioning of him and took a moment to gather his thoughts. Watching her furious expression, he couldn¡¯t ignore the faint stirring in his chest, as her earlier words carried a tone that almost sounded jealous. Jake pushed aside this thought, reminding himself that Elma¡¯s health took precedence over everything else. Clearing his throat, he fixed Lacey with a sharp, disapproving look.


    ¡°Is Kallie telling the truth?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s face twisted into an aggrieved expression, though she remained rooted in ce, refusing to let Kallie into the room.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I made excuses to bar her from entering.¡±


    Jake¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, his anger simmering just below the surface.


    ¡°Why did you do that? Do you no longer wish to work here? Kallie is Elma¡¯s mother. Elma is unwell and needs Kallie. Why did you prevent Kallie from checking on her own child?¡±


    Lacey met Jake¡¯s gaze with a defiant re, her voice unwavering.


    ¡°Precisely because she is Elma¡¯s mother, she has even less right to go in.¡±


    Jake smirked, the tension in his expression hinting at his mounting fury, as if he were about to lose his temper.


    Lacey hesitated, visibly uneasy under his scrutiny, but she pressed on.


    ¡°Elma is suffering because of Miss Nixon. Every bit of it.¡±


    Turning her attention to Kallie, Lacey¡¯s eyes hardened with contempt.


    ¡°This lousy mother.¡±


    The people nearby immediately erupted in whispers.


    Kallie, managing to keep her anger at bay, asked in a calm voice, ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s response came with a frosty smile.


    ¡°Elma¡¯s health has always been fragile. The medicine I prescribed for her requires strict care. Yet, you ignored her well-beingpletely and pulled her to a hot spring, focusing solely on your ownfort.¡± Lacey raised her chin slightly, her tone growing sharper.


    ¡°She was not in the condition to handle a hot spring experience, and her condition turned more fragile. If she had stayed in the hot spring any longer, things could have taken a much darker turn. Even I might not have been able to save her.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t expect this. Herplexion turned ashen, guilt wing at her chest. What had seemed like an innocent trip to the hot spring had turned into something harmful to Elma¡¯s condition. What exactly was wrong with Elma¡¯s health? Why had no one told her the full truth? Despite the mention of Elma¡¯s rare illness, none had warned her.


    of such risks, instead offering assurance that there was no immediate risk to Elma¡¯s life, only that she needed meticulous care.


    Kallie¡¯s legs wavered beneath her, not because of guilt, but because of the overwhelming weight of distress.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1036

    ?<strong>Chapter 1036:</strong>


    Lacey, observing Kallie¡¯s pale face, felt a twisted sense of satisfaction. Yet, she didn¡¯t stop there and continued her charade of mock righteous indignation.


    ¡°Therefore, in my opinion, Miss Nixon shouldn¡¯t be allowed to see Elma until her condition improves.¡±


    Kallie wanted to argue, to plead her case, but her gaze drifted to the ajar door. Through the narrow gap, she saw Elma lying still on the bed, her face pale and almost unrecognizable. It was clear the child had suffered immensely.


    Unease consumed Kallie. She had failed to recognize the severity of Elma¡¯s illness, not even bothering to delve into it for any precautions, unwittingly adding to Elma¡¯s difort. If she¡¯d only gathered more information about Elma¡¯s condition, today¡¯s events might have been avoided.


    Though Lacey¡¯s harsh demeanor stung, Kallie had to admit there was some truth in Lacey¡¯s words.


    Kallie¡¯s hand slipped from the doorframe, her fingers trembling slightly. She cast her eyes downward, taking a hesitant step back. The decision was clear¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t push her way inside. Lacey noticed Kallie¡¯s retreat and felt a swell of victory. Despite her efforts to mask her smug face, her satisfaction seeped into her voice.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, you should leave now. Don¡¯t linger and disturb us further. Once Elma¡¯s condition improves and if you show you¡¯re serious about making things right, I¡¯ll let you see her.¡±


    The surrounding servants shot Lacey disapproving looks. Kallie was Elma¡¯s mother. The nerve of Laceymanding Kallie to secure her permission first before getting to check on Elma. Despite their discontent, no one voiced an objection. After all, Elma¡¯s health remained the priority, leaving little room for disagreement.


    Even so, a few of the servants regarded Kallie with faint sympathy.


    Kallie stood frozen for a moment, the weight of the situation pressing down on her. With a deep, steadying breath, she stepped back, silently allowing Lacey to shut the door.


    Suddenly, a hand gripped the doorframe, stopping it mid-close. Startled, Lacey froze, nearly mming the door on the hand. Her eyes darted upward in disbelief to meet the stern face of the man beside her.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, what are you doing?¡±


    Without a word, Jake pushed the door open and strode purposefully toward Kallie. His expression remained cold, his gaze filled with an unsettling mix of emotions that made it difficult to read his thoughts.


    Lacey smirked to herself, certain Jake was about to reprimand Kallie.


    But Lacey¡¯s satisfaction quickly turned to shock when Jake reached for Kallie¡¯s wrist just as Kallie was turning around to leave.


    Jake¡¯s next words wiped the smug look off Lacey¡¯s face entirely.


    ¡°You¡¯re Elma¡¯s mother. If there¡¯s ever a time she needs you, it¡¯s now. Why are you walking away?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s chest tightened at his words, her eyes burning with unshed tears. It wasn¡¯t anger or indignation that brought tears to her eyes. It was the weight of her own guilt. She dropped her gaze to the floor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1037

    ?<strong>Chapter 1037:</strong>


    ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t taken her to the hot spring, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered from difort,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m at fault, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone unyielding.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now. She needs you. Juste inside.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s confidence wavered as she watched the scene unfold. This wasn¡¯t what she had anticipated. Shouldn¡¯t Jake be mad at Kallie? After all, he had always seen Kallie as a maniptive woman with ulterior motives. Elma¡¯s fever had been triggered, at least in part, by Kallie¡¯s actions. Why wasn¡¯t he angry? Was he going to let Kallie off the hook so easily? Did this mean he might even forgive her?


    Unable to contain herself, Lacey stepped forward, blocking Jake¡¯s path. Her voice was sharp.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, are you really going to let her fool you again?¡±


    The moment the words left Lacey¡¯s mouth, a flicker of regret crossed her face. Yet, despite the sinking feeling in her chest, she told herself there was no turning back.


    Jake showed no sign of anger. Instead, he met Lacey¡¯s gaze with an unsettling calm. His voice was steady as he spoke.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember any of those past events. Whatever happened, I believe she meant no harm to Elma. She truly cares for her children.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s breath caught, her eyes widening in disbelief. So, Kallie didn¡¯t remember anything? That exined Jake¡¯s sudden change in demeanor and why he was treating Kallie so differently now.


    But Lacey doubted someone would just suddenly forget their past. The notion seemed imusible. As she mulled over the possibility, her mind shifted to yton. Though Kallie had fallen into his hands before, she¡¯d emerged unharmed. Could it be that yton had found another way to manipte Kallie, perhaps to ensure she would stay by his side forever? The idea wasn¡¯t entirely far-fetched, and the more she thought about it, the more it seemed usible.


    Still, Lacey masked her thoughts with an expression of shock. She drew in a sharp breath and stared at Kallie, her mock disbelief etched clearly across her face.


    ¡°How? How could something like that even happen?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Lacey reached out abruptly and grabbed Kallie¡¯s wrist.


    Kallie was taken aback by Lacey¡¯s abrupt movement and stared at her, her expression one of shock.


    Without offering any exnation, Lacey simply checked Kallie¡¯s condition, giving her a once-over.


    When Lacey let go, the look she gave Kallie was odd. Turning to Jake, Lacey said, ¡°She seems fine, Mr. Reeves. Do you really think she has lost her memory?¡±


    Whether or not Kallie had amnesia, Lacey didn¡¯t want Kallie to stay. By saying so, she hoped to deepen Jake¡¯s disappointment in Kallie, shattering any chance of them reconciling.


    With Jake remaining quiet, Lacey continued, ¡°Mr. Reeves, if you doubt my judgment, feel free to seek a second opinion from any doctor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1038

    ?<strong>Chapter 1038:</strong>


    To Lacey¡¯s surprise, Jake gave a cold smile and agreed.


    ¡°Yes, perhaps seeking a second opinion would be wise.¡±


    Kallie looked at Jake, taken aback by the impact of Lacey¡¯s words.


    Feeling uneasy, Kallie listened as Jake said, ¡°I should let other doctors assess Elma¡¯s condition. Let¡¯s consult various specialists, particrly pediatricians.¡±


    Lacey, caught off guard, her eyes wide with disbelief and a trace of hurt, questioned him, ¡°Why do you want to do this, Mr. Reeves? Do you doubt my medical expertise?¡± She felt deeply wronged.


    Jake¡¯s response was icy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of trust in your capabilities. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries, and that didn¡¯t sit well with me. Regardless, Elma is Kallie¡¯s daughter. Do you really think you have the right to demand Kallie secure your permission before visiting Elma? You should know your ce. If not, maybe you should consider taking a few days off to reflect.¡±


    Tears streamed down Lacey¡¯s face, her expression aplex tapestry of sorrow and unease.


    The severity of Elma¡¯s fever today was the result of Lacey¡¯s drugs.


    Lacey had intended to scapegoat Kallie for Elma¡¯s difort, hoping Jake would further dislike Kallie. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Kallie¡¯s memory loss, which made all her efforts pointless.


    Lacey was painfully aware that Jake¡¯s forbearance toward Kallie was not merely because of her amnesia.


    Lacey snarled inwardly, ¡°What was so special about Kallie?¡± Jealousy consumed her, yet she forced herself to act genuinely remorseful as she bowed to Kallie and Jake.


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    ¡°I apologize, Mr. Reeves, Miss Nixon. Earlier, my anxiety led to inappropriate behavior and words.¡±


    Lacey bit her lip, looking even more humble.


    ¡°I¡¯m just very concerned about Elma. I¡¯ve been taking care of her as if she were my own child. I sincerely hope she recovers.¡±


    Jake remained silent, simply observing Kallie. It was obvious he wanted Kallie to decide for herself.


    Kallie frowned as she didn¡¯t feel like forgiving Lacey. Lacey¡¯s motives were crystal clear to her. While it was understandable that Lacey, like many women, was drawn to a man as impressive as Jake, Lacey¡¯s audacity to scheme against her went too far.


    Despite her memory loss, Kallie was not one to let others walk over her. But the situation was different now. Kallie had noticed that Lacey seemed vital to Elma¡¯s recovery due to her medical expertise. With Jake¡¯s apparent dislike of Lacey, if Lacey had been ipetent, Jake likely wouldn¡¯t have kept her around.


    Even though Kallie hadn¡¯t spent much time with Jake since her amnesia, she found herself perceiving his thoughts through his actions. Realizing Jake¡¯s trust in Lacey¡¯s medical skills, Kallie knew better than to drive Lacey away. Still, Kallie had no intention of letting Lacey off the hook easily.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1039

    ?<strong>Chapter 1039:</strong>


    Kallie spoke to Lacey with a cool tone.


    ¡°If you want to make amends, help Elma get better. If Elma¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved by tomorrow morning, let¡¯s go through Mr. Reeves¡¯ suggestion of seeking a second opinion from other physicians.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s frustration was evident as she observed Kallie¡¯s assertive demeanor, clenching her jaw. For her grand scheme of marrying Jake, she knew better than to warrant his disgust. Biting back her anger, Lacey lowered her head, appearingpliant as she nodded.


    Seeing this, Jake had no more to add. His views were in line with Kallie¡¯s. If other choices had been avable, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to keep Lacey either.


    Jake and Kallie then walked into the room to check on Elma.


    Despite the mild fever, Elma felt much better now, her eyelids no longer heavy.


    Elma felt a surge of joy seeing her parents together by her bedside. She grasped Jake¡¯s hand with one hand and Kallie¡¯s with the other.


    Brushing her cheek against Jake¡¯s hand, Elma said with a yful tone, ¡°Dad, the hot spring made me sick. It¡¯s not my mom¡¯s fault. I insisted on going. Please don¡¯t me her, okay?¡± Her voice was still hoarse, and she coughed between a few words.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes welled up with sorrow as she gently soothed Elma¡¯s back.


    A pang struck Jake¡¯s heart, and he smiled gently, saying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    This was the first time Kallie had witnessed Jake smile since her memory loss. His smile was like the first warm breeze of spring, capturing her attention.


    Kallie had always believed in the allure of beauty but hadn¡¯t expected a man¡¯s charm to affect her simrly.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    After leaving Elma¡¯s room, Kallie expressed her astonishment and confusion, ¡°Elma just called me ¡®Mom¡¯ and you ¡®Dad.¡¯ Mr. Reeves, is there something you want to tell me?¡± She fixed her gaze on him.


    Since his impulsive kiss with Kallie the day before, Jake had expected this moment. Yet, he was at a loss as to whether he should recount their shared past to Kallie, whether it was joyful or grim. Revealing those old stories might bring her memories back. And if it did, she might stay by his side with ulterior motives, just like before, resembling a viper waiting for the time to strike.


    Though Jake knew he could have simply driven Kallie away, her current self¡ªmuch like the one he had loved profoundly during their joyful days¡ªwas the very reason he couldn¡¯t bring himself to distance himself from her. He knew he was somewhat pathetic, clinging to their past happiness like this.


    Originally, Jake had nned to wait until he mentally prepared himself to reveal everything to Kallie. But Kallie, ever perceptive, soon pieced things together, shattering his n. It was hardly surprising, though. She wouldn¡¯t have caused him such deep pain if she had been less shrewd.


    Over the years, many had attempted to set Jake up. Some had seeded, causing him to face numerous challenges. However, no setback had left him as devastated as he was three years ago. Kallie¡¯s betrayal, at least in what he had learned of it, felt like a dagger piercing his heart. Even now, the memory of it brought a dull pain, an enduring wound.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1040

    <strong>Chapter 1040:</strong>


    Jake halted, inhaled deeply, and his voice grew icy.


    ¡°Elma was merely spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Kallie sensed Jake¡¯s growing impatience but continued to press for rity. She tensed, her voice shaky as she inquired, ¡°So, are you her father?¡±


    At this, Jake¡¯s gaze hardened slightly.


    ¡°You ought to know the answer to that very well,¡± he responded.


    Kallie blinked, puzzled. How did she know? She had lost her memory.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t fathom Jake¡¯s reaction. She had asked him that question because she had forgotten their past. His mocking tone didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    Kallie collected herself and asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    Jake forced a smile and responded, ¡°You once confidently imed yton was your husband. So, how could those possibly be mine?¡±


    Kallie found herself speechless for a moment. She gazed at Jake, attempting to read any underlying emotions. Yet, his eyes gave nothing away, his thoughts unreadable.


    As Jake turned to leave, Kallie bit her lip and hastened to catch up with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m struggling to express how I feel, but it¡¯s clear we need to sort these things out,¡± she said.


    Stopping, Kallie met Jake¡¯s gaze, her cheeks coloring slightly.


    ¡°Who was it that I loved before?¡±


    Jake¡¯s hand tensed but remained at his side. He did not pull away from her touch. He responded with a neutral voice, ¡°Alright, I promise we¡¯ll talk, but not right now. Can we find another time?¡±


    While Jake¡¯s response seemed to hold her in suspense, his demeanor was less chilly than before. A smile finally crossed Kallie¡¯s face. She agreed, and as Jake began to walk away, she caught up to him once more. Her smile was refreshing, her eyes radiantly curved and full of charm.


    Upon catching a glimpse of Kallie¡¯s smiling face from the corner of his eyes, Jake felt a bit flustered, something stirring inside him. He cleared his throat softly.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Kallie replied, shaking her head.


    Jake wanted to ask, ¡°Why are you still following me?¡± but her dazzling smile held his words back.


    At times, Jake felt helpless in love with Kallie, his resolve to keep his distance wavering repeatedly despite the harm she had inflicted on him. In different circumstances, he could be decisive and authoritative. However, in Kallie¡¯s presence, he was hesitant, torn between his lingering feelings toward her and his rational side screaming for distance.


    Kallie, observing Jake¡¯s expression tinged with a hint of frustration and resignation, smiled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you further. I need to check on Elmater. You should get some rest. Goodnight,¡± she said softly.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy sunday dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1041

    ?<strong>Chapter 1041:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s tender tone melted Jake¡¯s heart, bringing a smile¡ª a rare asion¡ªto his lips. He offered no reply.


    Simply witnessing Jake¡¯s smile lifted Kallie¡¯s spirits significantly. Unseen by both, Lacey observed everything from afar. She noted the usually aloof Jake shing a smile at Kallie and wondered about his intentions. Was he contemting a reconciliation with Kallie, despite their past discord? Lacey resolved not to let that happen.


    As Kallie walked away, Lacey hastened forward to block her path.


    ¡°Miss Nixon,¡± Lacey called out, her earlier harshness reced by what appeared to be a warm smile.


    ¡°Do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡±


    Though Kallie felt inclined to decline, she knew better than to reject her tly. Disliking Lacey was one thing, but she recognized the importance of Lacey¡¯s medical expertise to Elma¡¯s health. It wasn¡¯t wise to upset her daughter¡¯s doctor over personal grievances.


    So, Kallie gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Sure. Now?¡±


    Lacey motioned for Kallie to follow her.


    Upon entering Lacey¡¯s residence, Kallie was taken aback. Lacey resided in a detached vi,vishly decorated, with numerous servants nearby. It seemed Lacey was more than just a temporary visitor.


    What Kallie didn¡¯t know was that Jake had orchestrated Lacey¡¯s living in a separate vi solely to keep her out of his day-to-day life. He had instructed the housekeeper to fulfill Lacey¡¯s needs, including the decoration, a move to ensure she was pleased during her stay.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    Lacey had meticulously decorated the house, assuming she would permanently reside at the Reeves family estate once she married Jake.


    Kallie¡¯s fleeting emotions in her eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Lacey, who briefly smirked before saying pointedly, ¡°Jake had set this all up. I¡¯m ttered, but not entirely impressed.¡±


    Kallie offered a dry chuckle in response.


    Recalling her intent for the day, Lacey ceased her boasting, sighed, and sent the servants away.


    Uneasy, Kallie gazed at Lacey with a guarded look.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Lacey, appearing wounded by the question, replied, ¡°Miss Nixon, why do you give me that look? Are you concerned I might do something to you? This is Jake¡¯s domain. I wouldn¡¯t dare harm you here.¡±


    Kallie, sensing more to her words, quickly questioned, ¡°Why have you invited me here today? It can¡¯t just be to show off your house.¡±


    Lacey responded with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°I really enjoy dealing with sharp minds. Chill out. I mean no harm. If I came across as rude earlier, I apologize. I only acted out of my genuine concern for Elma.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1042

    ?<strong>Chapter 1042:</strong>


    Approaching Kallie, Lacey took her hand.


    ¡°Do you really not remember me at all?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s expression was intense, tinged with curiosity.


    Kallie grasped the implication.


    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we knew each other previously?¡±


    Lacey confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Exactly. You once acknowledged me as a sister figure to you. We were quite close, and that was why I cared deeply for Elma. If you doubt my words, feel free to ask anyone within our circle. I¡¯m being honest, not deceptive. But for some reason, we drifted apartter on.¡±


    Kallie hummed nomittally, not pressing further.


    Lacey found herself momentarily speechless, her prepared words halted. She chuckled dryly, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why we fell out, or doesn¡¯t your past interest you?¡±


    Kallie nodded, her voice firm.


    ¡°I do want to know, but I¡¯d rather figure it out on my own. If someone twists the truth about my past, I won¡¯t be able to tell what¡¯s real. The best way is to piece things together myself.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s chest tightened with unease, though she wasn¡¯t ready to let it go just yet.


    ¡°But what if your memories never return?¡±


    Kallie smiled nonchntly.


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Maybe those memories weren¡¯t worth holding on to anyway.¡±


    This was a reaction Lacey hadn¡¯t anticipated from Kallie.


    Having discerned Lacey¡¯s motives, Kallie rose from her seat, her smile vanishing.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading out. Miss Payne, you¡¯ve had a full day. Take some rest.¡± Her words, though polite, carried an edge that hinted at something unsaid.


    Kallie turned to leave.


    However, Lacey reached out and seized her arm firmly.


    ¡°yton is your ex-husband!¡±


    Lacey said this to mislead Kallie. Yet, she observed pure surprise in Kallie¡¯s expression¡ªnot even the slightest confusion, but undiluted shock at her knowledge of this.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Lacey to realize that Kallie¡¯s amnesia must somehow involve yton. Not only had Kallie¡¯s memory faded, but it also had been altered. Such findings broughtfort to Lacey, deepening her belief that Kallie wasn¡¯t worth staying by Jake¡¯s side.


    A peculiar smile appeared on Lacey¡¯s face as she tightened her hold on Kallie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You and yton shared a wonderful bond, but he wasn¡¯t the father of your children. While there was indeed a time when you and Jake were an item, you two never got along, betraying each other. Your rtionship with Jake had never gone beyond a marriage of convenience. yton is the one you truly love. You should grasp why I am telling you all this. Don¡¯t pester Jake anymore. You never loved him. Let him be with someone else, like me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1043

    ?<strong>Chapter 1043:</strong>


    While Lacey¡¯s words seemed to make sense, filling Kallie with mixed feelings, Kallie still stood her ground.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I don¡¯t ept others¡¯ narratives of my past. I¡¯m confident I can unearth those memories myself.¡±


    At Kallie¡¯s firm stance, Lacey shifted her strategy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see yton? He¡¯s just narrowly avoided a fatal situation with Jake. When he was close to death, you were elsewhere with another man. How could you be this shameless?¡±


    Kallie was baffled.


    ¡°Why would he face such peril?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Your discord with Jake in the past was no secret, marked by frequent shing, including business battles between the Nixon Group and the Reeves Group. Jake might not be able to do anything to you, but yton was vulnerable.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips pressed tightly together as she remained silent, her eyes swirling with emotion.


    Lacey, lowering her voice, continued, ¡°I am privy to these matters because I am Mr. Reeves¡¯ confidante. Others are aware of some of these details. Feel free to verify. Kallie, think carefully before reaching a decision.¡±


    With these words, Lacey let go of Kallie¡¯s hand.


    Shock still gripped Kallie, her thoughts spinning. Why would Jake want yton dead? Could she trust Lacey¡¯s words? Lacey¡¯s knowledge of yton being her ex-husband seemed to indicate that Lacey knew about her past. Moreover, Lacey¡¯s serene manner suggested no concerns about Kallie digging deeper. Maybe Lacey was indeed telling the truth.


    After Kallie, troubled, walked away, Lacey looked around to make sure she was alone before making a call to yton.


    ¡°I¡¯ve filled her mind with those words. You should find a way to see her.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the Nixon Group, Calvin received a new message. It was a recording from a recent call.


    ying the recording, Calvin realized it hade from a recent call on Lacey¡¯s phone, the one he had previously bugged. She had likely used her backup phone the past few days and only shifted back to her usual device upon her return to Burmoos.


    While the bug Calvin had nted on Lacey¡¯s phone granted him the ability to hear the other side¡¯s words, the other end of the line didn¡¯t say a word.


    Calvin attempted to trace whom Lacey had called but found the number no longer existed, showing how cautious the other party was.


    Lacey was heard saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told her everything. Arrange a meeting at the Reeves¡¯ ce. Jake¡¯s vignce makes it tough. I can¡¯t assist you. You must find a way.¡±


    Calvin repeated these words to himself, trying to decipher their meaning. Who was this mysterious individual Lacey had reached out to? Who was the ¡°her¡± Lacey referred to? And who was expected at the Reeves¡¯ residence?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1044

    ?<strong>Chapter 1044:</strong>


    Calvin considered informing Jake about this but hesitated as he remembered Jake had previously dismissed his concerns about Lacey¡¯s questionable behavior. Plus, revealing the recording might tip off their adversaries.


    Since Jake had insisted that any suspicion be backed by solid proof, Calvin resolved to collect more evidence, preempting Jake¡¯s potential defense of Lacey with impregnable proof. With this in mind, Calvin saved the recording.


    Earlier, the news of Elma suddenly developing a fever reached Calvin.


    However, Calvin was not worried. Elma¡¯s illness coincided with Lacey¡¯s return. Lacey would undoubtedly take good care of Elma, a move that would gain Jake¡¯s approval.


    Suddenly, Sophie messaged Calvin, urging him to return to the Reeves family¡¯s residence to check on Elma, who had been inquiring about himtely.


    Calvin disyed his annoyance clearly, his lips pressed tightly together.


    ¡°If seeing Lacey sticking to Jake is part of the deal, I¡¯d prefer to stay away.¡±


    Sophie exhaled slowly, bringing up Kallie.


    ¡°Our mom has epted us as her children and is willing to spend time with us. Doesn¡¯t this change your mind abouting back?¡±


    Calvin paused, uncertain.


    ¡°Really? Does our mom actually acknowledge us now?¡±


    Sophie assured him confidently, ¡°Absolutely. The family bond remains strong, even though she hasn¡¯t reimed her lost memories.¡±


    Calvin hesitated, biting his lip, and ultimately declined.


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit some other time. I¡¯m currently busy at the Nixon Group.¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t fooled by Calvin¡¯s excuses. Even though Kallie was no longer overseeing the Nixon Group, the team she had put in ce was capable. Calvin was there ostensibly to assist and learn, yet his presence wasn¡¯t essential.


    As for Calvin¡¯s reluctance to return to the Reeves family residence, there were actually other reasons at y. Keeping his distance from Lacey allowed him to operate more covertly, facilitating his efforts to collect evidence without arousing suspicion.


    After devising another excuse, Calvin ended the conversation. Sophie felt somewhat defeated as she looked at the ended call. Just then, Elma woke up feeling much better after a day of being unwell, her mood lifted. She smiled brightly at Sophie, who was instantly heartened.


    Sophie approached Elma, stroked her hair, and checked her temperature.


    ¡°Thank goodness the fever has subsided. But seriously, don¡¯t visit the hot springs again. We were so worried.¡±


    Elma grinned mischievously.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t go again. I don¡¯t want to cause any worry.¡±


    Sophie tucked Elma in.


    ¡°Rest well now. When you wake, you¡¯ll feel refreshed. Don¡¯t fret over anything else. Everything will be alright.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1045

    ?<strong>Chapter 1045:</strong>


    The ¡°anything else¡± Sophie alluded to involved Kallie and Jake¡¯s rtionship.


    Suddenly, Elma smiled enigmatically. She gestured for Sophie toe closer, who leaned in, intrigued.


    Elma whispered, ¡°Sophie, while you and Calvin were away today, I saw our parents together, hand in hand. Do you think there¡¯s a chance they might make up?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face reflected her inner turmoil. When the news of Elma¡¯s difort reached her, she had been upied at school and unable to return. But she wasn¡¯t concerned, confident that Jake, who was at home, would ensure Elma¡¯s well-being. If Elma¡¯s observations of Kallie and Jake getting along were urate, the household staff would undoubtedly have informed her upon her return. After all, even the staff hoped for Kallie and Jake¡¯s reconciliation. Yet, nobody had brought it up. Sophie figured perhaps Elma was mistaken, her sickness muddling her perception.


    Witnessing the hope in Elma¡¯s eyes, Sophie reassured her, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a good thing. It seems like it¡¯s only a matter of time before they reconcile.¡±


    Elma responded with a hint of pride, ¡°You guys think I¡¯m too young to understand, but I grasp it all. If there¡¯s a hint of possibility for their reconciliation, I will find a way to bring them closer to each other.¡±


    Sophie, amused, affectionately caressed Elma¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the clever one. Who would underestimate you? Focus on your recovery first. Once you¡¯re better, we can start to n. For now, our mom stays here, and we are all here to keep youpany.¡±


    Elma¡¯s smile brightened even more.


    Perhaps buoyed by her cheerful spirits, despite her slight dizziness, Elma felt a surge of energy, and sleep eluded her. Elma clutched Sophie¡¯s hand, her plea earnest.


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    ¡°Sophie, please stay. I sense tonight offers a unique chance. Will you assist me?¡±


    Sophie firmly shook her head, her face stern.


    ¡°Is this opportunity really worth more than your health? I can¡¯t assist you until you¡¯re well.¡±


    Elma¡¯s face fell into a pout, her eyes flitting about, signaling the brink of a tantrum.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, then I won¡¯t sleep, rest, or even take my medicine. Neither scolding nor hitting will change my mind.¡±


    A headache began to form for Sophie. Elma was fundamentally a good child but immensely stubborn. Once Elma decided on something, not even Kallie could sway her.


    Sophie still remembered how Elma had been adamant about performing on stagest year. The performance itself was not the problem, but it involved wearing lightweight clothing in the cold.


    Everyone was aware that Elma¡¯s health was more fragile than that of other children, and they treated her with meticulous care. Kallie, infuriated by the situation, had struck Elma lightly, more to frighten her than to hurt.


    Yet, Elma had retreated to her room, crying through the afternoon and skipping dinner.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1046

    ?<strong>Chapter 1046:</strong>


    Concerned for Elma¡¯s well-being, Kallie had eventually given in and tried to soothe her with food.


    Worried that Elma might overreact again, Sophie softened her voice.


    ¡°Tell me about your n, and I might consider it.¡±


    Elma chuckled and murmured her n into Sophie¡¯s ear.


    The concern in Sophie¡¯s eyes dissolved into a blend of amusement and appreciation as she lightly tapped Elma¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Elma, you truly are the cleverest child. Don¡¯t worry, your n will surely seed.¡±


    That night, a servant abruptly awakened Jake, reporting that Elma had suffered a nightmare and was crying incessantly upon waking.


    As Jake hastened toward Elma¡¯s room, he queried the servant walking alongside him, ¡°Where¡¯s Lacey? Why did you choose not to summon her?¡±


    With a troubled look, the servant answered, ¡°Elma wouldn¡¯t have it. She insisted on seeing only you and Kallie. She¡¯s refusing her medicine unless you two are there.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression grew stern, though he remained silent. This worried the servant deeply. All who knew Jake were aware of his limited patience, particrly with children. Elma, since moving in, seldom had outbursts or tears.


    Despite her illness, Elma was usually rational, choosing to express her deeper feelings only in Kallie¡¯s presence, which showed she hadn¡¯t quite warmed up to Jake. This persistence was new for her.


    Jake wasn¡¯t angry but rather felt an unfamiliar stir of emotions. He was frustrated with Elma¡¯s mulish stance, her refusal to take medicine seemingly a tactic to garner attention.


    Attention. Didn¡¯t she realize that her well-being was paramount? Yet, what could he do? She was his youngest child, and he feltpelled to be more lenient with her.


    Jake quickened his steps with a soft sigh and soon arrived at Elma¡¯s room. Surprisingly, someone had gotten there before him. As Jake neared the door, Elma¡¯s softened cries filtered through, mingled with soothing whispers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Elma. You look like a little lost kitten. Were you scared? It¡¯s okay. Mommy¡¯s here. Are you still frightened? Let me hold you. Your forehead is all sweaty. Should I change your clothes?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice was gentle as sheforted Elma, cradling her on herp and tenderly patting Elma¡¯s back. Kallie¡¯sforting actions were just instinctive.


    This realization struck Kallie profoundly. Elma was truly her child. Nestled in Kallie¡¯s warm embrace, Elma felt an authentic need to cry. Though her initial sobs seemed exaggerated, real tears began to flow again.


    Kallie, startled by the sudden tears, quickly dabbed at Elma¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± she asked, her face etched with concern.


    Elma shook her head, her voice wavering.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1047

    ?<strong>Chapter 1047:</strong>


    ¡°No. I just wonder why my daddy hasn¡¯te to see me. Does he not like me? Does he not want to see me?¡±


    Kallie considered this carefully before responding.


    ¡°Perhaps your daddy needs to rest. He has a busy day at the office tomorrow.¡±


    Elma murmured, ¡°That¡¯s not true. He just doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    As Elma¡¯s words hung in the air, a shadow loomed suddenly over her.


    Jake nced at Elma, who sat pouting and grumbling, her arms crossed in defiance. He felt a mix of amusement and exasperation bubbling up inside him. For the past few days, he¡¯d spent nearly every moment with her, giving her his full attention. He probably wouldn¡¯t have left her side if it weren¡¯t for hismitments.


    Jake wasn¡¯t exactly known for his patience, but somehow, Elma had managed to bring it out of him. Yet now, with Kallie back in the picture, he suddenly found himself beingbeled as the neglectful father. The usation felt painfully unjust.


    ¡°Elma, repeat that,¡± Jake said through gritted teeth, his tone carrying a faint edge of warning.


    Elma immediately darted into Kallie¡¯s arms, burying her face against her chest with exaggerated drama.


    ¡°Mom, did you see that? Dad¡¯s so mean to me! He doesn¡¯t even like me.¡±


    Kallie turned to re at Jake, but her stern expression faltered the moment their eyes met. The tension between them grew palpable, filling the room with an awkward silence.


    With a sigh, Kallie¡¯s re softened, and her anger dissipated. She gently patted Elma¡¯s head, speaking calmly.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Elma. Don¡¯t say things like that again, okay?¡±


    Elma nestled further into Kallie¡¯s embrace, though she reached out toward Jake with a yful pout.


    ¡°Daddy, I want a hug.¡±


    Jake hesitated, leaning slightly toward Elma. But with Elma sprawled across Kallie¡¯s arms, there was no way to avoid brushing against Kallie.


    Kallie realized this as well and tried to shift Elma¡¯s position.


    ¡°Sit up first, sweetheart. It¡¯ll be easier that way.¡±


    But Elma wasn¡¯t having it. She shook her head vehemently, her curls bouncing.


    ¡°No! I want to hug you two at the same time!¡±


    Feigning sternness, Kallie pinched Elma¡¯s cheek lightly, though her eyes betrayed little anger.


    ¡°Elma, behave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get upset.¡±


    Tears brimmed in Elma¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t feel good. My body aches, my head spins, and I have nightmares when I sleep. If you and daddy stay with me, I¡¯ll feel better. Don¡¯t you want me to feel better?¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. However, she cast a nce at Jake, who sat rigidly across from them, his face unreadable, as though he were determined to maintain his emotional distance. Despite her own feelings toward Jake, Kallie was uncertain whether he would reciprocate them. Before understanding his feelings for her, she preferred not to put herself in an ufortable position.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1048

    ?<strong>Chapter 1048:</strong>


    Jake leaned forward and scooped Elma from Kallie¡¯s arms, holding her gently but firmly.


    ¡°Stop causing trouble thiste, Elma. If you¡¯re feeling unwell, I¡¯ll call Miss Payne toe check on you.¡±


    Jake was intentionally trying to frighten Elma. He could see right through her act. Yet, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Elma¡¯s determination to bring him and Kallie together today.


    Elma broke into tears instantly.


    ¡°Then go ahead and call her! I knew it. You don¡¯t care about me at all! You think I¡¯m annoying and you won¡¯t even do this little thing for me!¡±


    Jake¡¯s jaw tightened, but he stayed silent, thinking her tantrum would wear itself out. However, Elma¡¯s cries only grew louder, her little body shaking almost out of breath, and her face turned rmingly pale.


    Now, Jake was truly scared.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She quickly pulled Elma into a hug, shooting Jake a look of anger.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, while Elma¡¯s request may seem unreasonable, she¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit harsh?¡±


    Jake opened his mouth to respond but found himself at a loss for words. He was frustrated that Elma didn¡¯t take her own condition seriously. He said nothing, once again underestimating her stubbornness.


    Yet, seeing Elma on the brink of fainting from crying, Jake had no choice but to concede. He gently took Elma from Kallie¡¯s arms, holding her close, and then moved closer to Kallie, wrapping an arm around her waist.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    The warmth of Jake¡¯s hand on her waist made Kallie feel a little uneasy and shy. However, seeing Elma¡¯s distress, Kallie decided to go along with it.


    Jake gently soothed Elma.


    ¡°Look, now we are both holding you. I wasn¡¯t ignoring you, sweetheart. I was worried about you, and that¡¯s why I got angry. Please, don¡¯t cry anymore, Elma. This is all on me.¡±


    Only then did Elma quiet down, her gaze lingering on Kallie and Jake¡¯s close embrace, a satisfied smile on her lips.


    Having cried so hard, Elma hupped between sobs, making her even more endearing.


    Elma nodded, her voice shaky with each hup.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Settling into the warmth of Kallie and Jake¡¯s embrace, Elma gazed up at the bright light above, a sense of mncholy washing over her. Lyingfortably between her parents, feeling their closeness, was a rare asion for her. To be precise, it was something she had never experienced before. This was the first time.


    Elma closed her eyes, her heart full, and silently made a wish. She wished for more days like this¡ªdays where her parents would always stay together, never to part. And that they, along with her siblings, would always be together, united as a family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1049

    ?<strong>Chapter 1049:</strong>


    As Elmay there, feeling drowsy, her goal for the day suddenly shed in her mind. She quickly jolted awake. She couldn¡¯t afford to sleep, not when she had a mission toplete.


    With that thought in mind, Elma cleared her throat and sweetly said to Kallie, ¡°Mom, I feel sleepy now.¡±


    Kallie flushed, pulling away slightly. She replied, ¡°Let me change you first, and then you can sleep.¡±


    Jake quickly seized the chance to retreat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll step outside for a moment.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Elma¡¯s voice rang out, strong and insistent. Her small hands grabbed at both of them.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave! You have to stay with me!¡± Elma insisted, her voice firm.


    Kallie and Jake exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the hint of resignation in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Kallie responded, ¡°No, either I sleep with you, or your daddy does, but not both of us together.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ because¡­¡± Kallie hesitated, momentarily caught off guard by the seriousness of Elma¡¯s question.


    Unable to recall what had happened in the past, Kallie turned to Jake, hoping he could help exin.


    Jake softly patted Elma¡¯s back, his tone gentle as he exined, ¡°Because we¡¯re divorced, sweetheart. It¡¯s not something people in our situation usually do.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t mince his words. He knew Elma and the other two children understood this, though it had never been openly discussed before. Nheless, it needed to be said.


    If Kallie recalled the past and decided to be with yton, their divorce would inevitablye to light.


    Before Elma could ask anything more, Jake gently cut her off.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but Elma, some bonds, once broken, are hard to rebuild. You¡¯ll understand when you get older.¡±


    Elma refused to ept Jake¡¯s words, looking intently at Jake and Kallie as she said earnestly, ¡°But after all, you are my mum and dad. Wouldn¡¯t it be natural for me to want you to get back together?¡±


    Kallie felt a heavy weight in her chest. So she and Jake had really been together once. They had even been married. BLM Free they had been separated. Could it be, as Lacey had once suggested, that they had never been happy together? Or was it possible that she had cheated on Jake first? The thought made her gasp. She looked at Jake and felt a pang of unease that she could not shake.


    Jake, however, waspletely focused onforting Elma. He was oblivious to the way Kallie was looking at him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1050

    ?<strong>Chapter 1050:</strong>


    Elma understood the meaning of Jake¡¯s words. But she gritted her teeth, refusing to give up just yet. Jake¡¯s divorce from Kallie did not matter. All she wanted was for her parents to make things right and be a family again. If they really didn¡¯t love each other anymore, why hadn¡¯t they started new families by now? The question gnawed at her, but she was determined. Even if it meant that her parents would be angry with her, she wasn¡¯t going to give up trying to bring them back together.


    Elma held on to Jake and Kallie¡¯s hands, her eyes pleading.


    ¡°Mum, Dad, let¡¯s not talk about the divorce. I need you both or I¡¯ll have nightmares at night. As soon as you leave, the nightmares will stop.¡±


    Jake frowned.


    ¡°What kind of nightmares?¡±


    Elma closed her eyes as if the memory was too vivid. Her eyshes trembled and her face showed real fear.


    ¡°In my dream, no one wanted me. I was lonely, handicapped and even turned into a monster.¡± Her voice cracked as she added, ¡°People despised me and my parentsbelled me as unwanted.


    Her words caught in her throat and her voice brokepletely. Jake¡¯s serious expression melted away. He sighed and reached out to pat Elma gently on the head.


    Jake had always been worried about Elma¡¯s condition. Elma¡¯s dreams were not without reason. They felt almost like a warning, a fragile glimpse of something unspoken. Her health was never a certainty, nor was the promise of a long life. While she could still run,ugh and embrace the joy around her, why not grant her this small wish?


    After considering this, Jake remained silent, his expression unreadable as he looked at Kallie. Surprisingly, she seemed to havee to the same conclusion.


    Lowering her head, Kallie pressed a gentle kiss to Elma¡¯s forehead and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve decided to stay with you tonight. No matter what dreams mighte, we¡¯ll be right here for you.¡±


    Elma¡¯s eyes fluttered open, filled with both hope and doubt.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? You won¡¯t sneak away once I¡¯m asleep, right?¡±


    Kallie was slightly amused.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Elma immediately turned to Jake. He cleared his throat, his voice steady and serious.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    Elma¡¯s face lit up with pure happiness. With her wish granted, shey back on the bed, patting the spots beside her. Her expectant gazended on Jake and Kallie.


    For a moment, Jake and Kallie exchanged an awkward nce. The unease in each other¡¯s eyes was unmistakable, and Kallie¡¯s cheeks flushed with warmth.


    ¡°Maybe I should change into pajamas first,¡± Kallie muttered.


    ¡°Elma, you go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll join you in a few minutes.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1051

    ?<strong>Chapter 1051:</strong>


    Kallie tugged at the shawl draped over her shoulders. Her nightgown was a loose camisole, not ideal for sharing a bed with Jake. It wasn¡¯t a problem when it was just her and Elma, but with Jake there, it felt inappropriate.


    Elma pouted, her voice thick with sleep.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m tired now. It¡¯s fine, Mom. I¡¯ll sleep between you two.¡±


    Kallie nced at the clock. It was already well past midnight. Seeing Elma struggle to keep her eyes open, she relented with a sigh and decided to have someone fetch another nketter if necessary.


    The three of them settled onto the bed.


    As if on cue, a gentle rain began to fall outside, the rhythmic tapping against the windows bringing a soothing calm to the room.


    In the stillness of the night, the only sound was their soft, steady breathing.


    Elma nestled closer to Kallie, her tiny hand still gripping Jake¡¯s. A quiet happiness filled her, though her eyelids grew heavy with sleep. Despite her drowsiness, she held on, determined not to fall asleep just yet.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, are you asleep?¡± she asked cautiously, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Kallie brushed her hand gently over Elma¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Almost,¡± she replied softly.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now, sweetheart. You should try to sleep.¡± Kallie¡¯s tone was tender, the gentle cadence of her voice stirring something within him.


    Through the faint glow of moonlight spilling through the window, Jake could make out Kallie¡¯s silhouette on the bed. But her expression remained obscured in the shadows. A strange feeling crept over him, and it dawned on him why. Kallie was facing him.


    For a fleeting moment, their gazes met in the darkness. Realizing it, they both quickly turned away, but an undeniable tension lingered, their hearts beating faster.


    Oblivious to their silent exchange, Elma rubbed her tired eyes. Her voice, thoughced with sleep, was insistent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk? It¡¯s been such a long time since we enjoyed a talk together.¡±


    Jake sighed heavily and pressed his fingers against his temples.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow and get some rest now. It¡¯s way toote, and staying up will only make you sicker. You don¡¯t want to take more of that bitter medicine, do you?¡±


    The mention of medicine made Elma shudder involuntarily. Though she wasn¡¯t particrly picky, there was something about Lacey¡¯s concoction that unsettled her. It was harsher, more bitter than anything she had ever been given before. The aftertaste would churn her stomach, leaving her queasy and without appetite.


    Though Elma often felt drowsy during the day, the moment sheid down, sleep seemed impossible to grasp. Strangely, everyone around hermented on how much better she looked. But she didn¡¯t feel the same way.


    Elma shook her head slightly, trying to brush away the jumble of thoughts clouding her mind. Her task for the day was to bring her parents closer together.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1052

    ?<strong>Chapter 1052:</strong>


    Refusing to let the moment pass, Elma pressed on, insistent on chitchatting. When Jake declined, she turned her attention to Kallie, her eyes pleading for support. She shifted restlessly in bed, her small movements tugging at Kallie¡¯s heart.


    Cradling her daughter¡¯s warm, soft form, Kallie felt her resolve give way. Unable to say no, she paused to think before saying softly, ¡°How about I tell you a story?¡±


    Elma¡¯s face lit up as she nodded eagerly. She then nced at Jake and added, ¡°I want my daddy to tell one too.¡±


    After a brief discussion, they came to apromise. Kallie would start the story, and Jake would pick up where she left off. For both of them, this was effortless.


    Taking turns, Jake and Kallie wove a whimsical tale, full of childlike wonder. In the beginning, their storytelling flowed in harmony. But as the narrative unfolded, it veered in unexpected and surprising directions.


    The story was taking a ridiculous turn, bing more absurd with every word.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t suppress herughter. It was soft, but in the quiet of the night, it sounded louder than she intended.


    Realizing her outburst, Kallie quickly cleared her throat.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± she said, her voice apologetic.


    Jake stayed silent, his expression unreadable.


    It was then that Kallie noticed Elma, nestled in her arms, had already fallen asleep.


    Kallie gently adjusted the nket around her daughter. As she did, a low sound caught her attention¡ªa quiet chuckle from Jake. Hisughter was subdued, almost restrained, but there was an undeniable charm to it. The bed trembled slightly as he tried to stifle it.


    Kallie turned to him, startled for a moment, but then shook her head with a yful scolding.


    ¡°If you want tough, thenugh. Don¡¯t hold it back. If the bed shakes and wakes Elma, we¡¯ll have to start all over again.¡±


    Jake finally stopped, gazing at Kallie. There was a depth in his eyes, a blend of emotions he couldn¡¯t entirely hide. For the first time in years, he felt a happiness this profound and genuine. It was a feeling only Kallie could bring out in him, a joy that no one else could offer.


    In the darkness, Jake allowed himself a small smile in Kallie¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep,¡± Jake said quietly.


    Kallie nodded, her voice soft as she agreed. Shey still, listening to the gentle rhythm of raindrops against the window. The soothing sound lulled her, and her eyes began to grow heavy with sleep.


    A momentter, the bed shook again, the movement jarring Kallie awake. Her eyes fluttered open, and she caught sight of a shadow approaching swiftly. Her heartbeat quickened, but fear didn¡¯t take hold. She knew it was Jake. As her vision adjusted to the dim light, his silhouette became clear. Even in the darkness, his presence was striking, his features distinct and captivating.


    Out of nervousness, Kallie¡¯s fingers tightened on the sheets beneath her. Jake drew closer, and she struggled to keep her voice steady as she asked, ¡°Mr. Reeves, what are¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1053

    ?<strong>Chapter 1053:</strong>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jake remained silent, offering no response. For a moment, Kallie wondered if he was sleepwalking, moving without awareness.


    She hesitated before lifting her hand, intending to stop him. Before she could, his hand caught hers. The warmth of his touch enveloped her wrist, firm yet gentle.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as he guided her hand back to the bed. Then, leaning closer, he shortened the gap between them. In the darkness, all Kallie could hear was the pounding of her heart, echoing loudly in the quiet. Her eyshes flickered before she shut her eyes, unsure of what wasing next.


    But it wasn¡¯t what she expected. Instead, she felt the weight of a nket settle over her.


    Jake¡¯s voice broke the silence, calm and measured.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting colder at night. Don¡¯t catch a chill. If you do, Elma will stay close to you as always. With her health being so fragile, catching a cold would only make it worse.¡±


    Though Jake¡¯s words were spoken for Elma¡¯s benefit, the concern in his tone was unmistakable, and it reached Kallie deeply. Her cheeks grew warm. Quietly, she murmured her thanks, her voice soft and barely audible.


    Jake let his eyes close, the gentle patter of rain outside easing him toward sleep.


    Since Jake¡¯s return to Burmoos, it had been ages since he slept soundly. The moment his head hit the pillow, his mind stirred with a rush of thoughts. Past events flooded his mind, tinged with disheartened, joyful, and annoying memories. As time stretched on, his drowsiness always gave way to the chaos in his mind, leaving him wide awake and restless throughout the night. Most nights, he would abandon the bed entirely, heading off to focus on work instead.


    galnovels  hosts great stories


    Leo had noticed this routine and had grown increasingly concerned about Jake. He knew illness would eventually catch up to him if this continued.


    At Leo¡¯s insistence, Jake had started using mtonin. It helped, but only a little. Jake¡¯s sleep remained shallow and fragile. The faintest sound could pull him out of it.


    Leo had even suggested therapy, but Jake declined. It wasn¡¯t that he was against seeking help. He just couldn¡¯t bear the idea of showing his vulnerability. Opening up to anyone, especially strangers, felt impossible to him.


    Understanding Jake¡¯s refusal of therapy, Leo hadn¡¯t given up on finding a solution for Jake¡¯s struggles.


    Tonight, for the first time in a long while, Jake felt sleepiness settle over him naturally. He found himself treasuring the moment. Being here with his family felt rare and precious, a fleetingfort he hadn¡¯t known since Roderick¡¯s passing.


    In the past, Jake had spent many nights beside Kallie. But back then, her tension around him was undeniable. She always seemed wary and on edge. Deep down, he knew the fault was his. Despite everything that had transpired, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate Kallie. He often wondered if things could have been different if he had treated her better. But the past was unchangeable, and now, he understood her choice. It was his mistake to bear, and he couldn¡¯t deny that.


    Jake had long stopped expecting anything from life and had resigned himself to the prospect of solitude forever, never intending to demand his children¡¯spany. His children were free to choose whether they wanted to spend time with him or Kallie. After all, he had a less-than-merry past. Why should his children follow the same path?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1054

    ?<strong>Chapter 1054:</strong>


    Yet, as Jakey there, with Kallie beside him, something shifted within him. It was hard to let go of something he had held onto for so long. Staring at the ceiling, Jake¡¯s thoughts grew hazy. A fleeting wish crossed his mind¡ªhow nice it would be if time could freeze in this moment. But he knew better. Whatever was meant to leave would eventually slip away.


    The soft rhythm of Kallie¡¯s and Elma¡¯s breathing lulled Jake, and slowly, sleep imed him.


    Jake wasn¡¯t sure how long he had slept before a sudden sh of light jolted him awake. He sat up quickly, his senses instantly on edge.


    Beside him, a mumble broke the silence, almost like a protest against being disturbed.


    Jake¡¯s unfocused eyes gradually adjusted, and his groggy mind cleared. He realized it was still the middle of the night, only a few hours since he¡¯d dozed off. The sh of light had been lightning. A storm was gathering outside.


    Jake turned his head, searching for Elma, who should have been asleep between him and Kallie. But her small form was nowhere in sight. Instead, Kallie had moved closer in her sleep, curled up against him. Her face was calm and peaceful, like a child lost in dreams. There was something tender about the sight, stirring a protective instinct in him.


    Jake was lost in the moment before worry quickly snapped him back to the present. Where had Elma gone? Concern etched itself into his brow as he prepared to search for her.


    Before Jake could get up, thunder boomed overhead, loud and sudden.


    Kallie stirred awake instantly, her body trembling as she clutched her ears.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Jake froze, his gaze softening at the sight of her fear.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± he said gently, his voice calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find Elma ande back soon.¡±


    Kallie nodded slowly, still shaken by the thunder. Her wide eyes reflected her unease as she whispered for him to check on Elma first.


    Jake hesitated, ncing at her once more. He had always known Kallie feared storms, and seeing her like this stirred his concern even further.


    Just as Jake reached for the door and was about to leave, Sophie¡¯s familiar voice stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°You should stay in the room with my mom. Elma is with me now.¡±


    For a moment, Jake stood still, unsure if he had imagined it. There it was again¡ªSophie¡¯s voice, just outside the door. Despite the awkwardness, Sophie continued firmly, ¡°Mom gets scared during thunderstorms. I¡¯ll stay with Elma, and you stay with my mom. Thank you.¡±


    Before Jake could respond, the sound of Sophie¡¯s footsteps faded into the distance.


    Opening the door, Jake saw that Sophie had already vanished down the hall. If he hadn¡¯t realized what was going on by now, he truly would have been blind to it. It was clear. The children had orchestrated this moment with purpose.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1055

    ?<strong>Chapter 1055:</strong>


    Jake sighed, feeling both amused and resigned. It waste, after all, and he couldn¡¯t deny the pull of sleep that was so rare for him.


    Jake was about to step out when a deafening p of thunder shook the house, splitting the quiet as though tearing the sky in half.


    The storm was unusual for this time of year, nearing winter. But in a coastal city, such erratic weather wasn¡¯t entirely out of the ordinary.


    Jake told himself he had no obligation to stay with Kallie. He believed she was more than capable of handling her fear of thunderstorms on her own.


    And yet, he paused. Turning back, his eyes settled on Kallie, curled up tightly under the covers. She was wrapped sopletely that it was as if she were shielding herself from the world.


    But the asional tremble betrayed her. Every time the thunder rolled, her body quaked beneath the nket. If the storm raged on through the night, he doubted she would find any rest. Jake exhaled quietly, the sound barely audible over the storm outside.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but chastise herself for her fear. It seemed irrational to her. She was over thirty, after all. Such a strong reaction felt unjustified.


    Yet, the sight of lightning streaking across the sky like silver serpents still sent shivers through Kallie. And each p of thunder made her tremble, the fear creeping steadily to its peak. Perhaps she¡¯d always been afraid of thunderstorms.


    As Kallie tried to calm herself, her breathing shallow, she heard the faint creak of the door, assuming Jake was leaving. She doubted he would linger to keep herpany. Still, disappointment settled over her like a heavy weight.


    Then, to her surprise, the bed dipped slightly beside her. The familiar scent of his cologne reached her, followed by a soft sigh. Taking advantage of a lull in the lightning, Kallie turned her head, her expression confused as she nced at Jake.


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±


    Jake had stretched out beside her, though he kept some space between them. Closing his eyes, he spoke quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I n to rest here. If this makes you ufortable, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    In the dim light, his profile was faintly visible. His sharp features appeared calm but resolute.


    Kallie hesitated only for a moment before shaking her head quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± she said, her words spilling out in haste. She feared that if she hesitated a little longer, he might change his mind and leave. Having him here eased her fear, even if only slightly.


    Still, Kallie covered her ears in an attempt to block out the thunder, her sleep restless and uneasy. As she shifted under the covers, she became aware of aforting warmth.


    Jake reached over and gently ced his hand over her ears.


    ¡°This is easier. If you keep covering your ears yourself, won¡¯t your arms get tired by morning?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Even so, she couldn¡¯t deny that it felt much better this way. As she leaned slightly against him, the fear that had gripped her began to ease. Her heart, which had been racing moments before, started to calm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1056

    ?<strong>Chapter 1056:</strong>


    But her thoughts were still restless, and sleep remained elusive.


    ¡°Why did you stay with me?¡± she asked softly.


    Before he could respond, she added quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just¡ªif it were anyone else, they¡¯d think it¡¯s ridiculous for someone my age to be this scared of thunder. Do you think I¡¯m pretending?¡±


    Jake opened his eyes, his gaze steady as he stared at her. After a moment of silence, he said quietly, ¡°I know why you¡¯re afraid of thunder. So, no, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re pretending.¡±


    Kallie blinked, startled by his words.


    ¡°You know why?¡± she asked, turning to look at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Instead of answering, Jake simply adjusted his hand over her ears again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep first. We can talk about itter,¡± he murmured.


    Jake kept the truth to himself. He knew it all too well¡ªthe reason for her fear. Her parents had died during a storm like this one. Roderick was the one who shared this secret with him, exining why Kallie had always been so afraid of thunderstorms. The fear was etched deeply into her, untouched by time or age. It clung to her like a shadow, following her wherever she went.


    In the past, Jake had once believed there might be a way to help Kallie. Perhaps if the memories of that night faded, her fear would, too. But now he knew better. Even after Kallie¡¯s memory loss, the fear had remained. It was more than just a memory¡ªit was part of her.


    The realization filled Jake with a familiar pang of unease. He thought back to all the times she had faced storms alone, trapped in fear and sorrow. Once again, he med himself. If only he had been there for her more often, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Jake lowered his gaze, his eyes betraying an inner conflict he didn¡¯t want to show.


    To Kallie, though, his expression suggested something entirely different. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Noticing this, Kallie didn¡¯t press further, even though her thoughts swirled with questions. If their past had been filled with unpleasant memories, why would she have confided the cause of her fear toward thunder in Jake at all? Yet, somehow, she had. His expansive knowledge of her past left her feeling uneasy. Had their rtionship been less strained than she thought? Could Lacey have misled her?


    Her mind in chaos, Kallie decided to investigate further. But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. Jake needed rest, and so did she. With a quiet sigh, Kallie closed her eyes, trying to fall asleep.


    Jake had expected Kallie to pry further. Her unexpected silence caught him off guard. Watching her even breathing as she drifted off, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. The next morning, Jake woke first. For the first time in ages, he had felt well-rested. He had slept soundly, undisturbed by dreams or thoughts. It was a sleep that left him feeling grounded.


    As Jake stirred, he realized Kallie was nestled in his arms. Sometime during the night, they had shifted closer, falling into an embrace that felt natural, almost instinctive.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1057

    ?<strong>Chapter 1057:</strong>


    Jake didn¡¯t mind. He felt the warmth of her presence, the soft weight of her resting against him. For a moment, he hesitated, reluctant to let go.


    But then, regaining hisposure, he began to pull his hand away, careful not to wake her.


    Kallie, cradled in Jake¡¯s embrace, stirred, emitting a gentle, drowsy murmur. Her eyshes fluttered lightly, signaling she was on the verge of awakening any second.


    This terrified Jake to such an extent that he froze, not daring to make the slightest move.


    Jake was baffled by his own reaction. Why was he so reluctant for Kallie to wake up? He admitted to himself, selfishly, that he relished the tranquility of the moment. No schemes, no second-guessing¡ªhow he wished he could freeze time right there. Yet, reality begged to differ. His excessive wishes led only to inevitable disappointment when they crumbled.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Upon awakening, she found herself wrapped in Jake¡¯s arms. Her response was much more visceral than Jake¡¯s. She immediately wriggled free from his hold and burrowed under the nket.


    Hidden beneath the nket, Kallie¡¯s wide eyes shimmered with shock, her mind reeling in disbelief. What had transpired? Had she really slept so vulnerably? How had she ended up in his embrace? It was no surprise that when she opened her eyes, his expression was tangled with emotions.


    Mixed feelings of annoyance and bashfulness swept over Kallie, uncertain of Jake¡¯s emotions.


    Jake¡¯s gaze lingered on Kallie, who had been cocooned in the nket for quite some time now. His eyes dimmed, shadowed by concern. He pondered whether Kallie was deliberately avoiding him, a thought that wouldn¡¯t surprise him. His earlier actions, though impulsive, were undeniably out of line. He had long since recognized that he ought to have avoided indulging in that fleeting moment of closeness.


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    Rising from his seat, Jake couldn¡¯t help but address Kallie, still shrouded beneath the nket.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Her response came as a muffled whisper.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her tone suggested ack of anger. Relief flickered across Jake¡¯s face. The absence of anger in her voice was enough for him, for now.


    As Jake turned toward the door to leave, a sharp knock echoed through the room. When he opened the door, there stood Lacey, waiting with an unreadable expression.


    Lacey, who had arrived with medicine for Elma, paused, her surprise quickly melting into a radiant smile.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± she said, her delight barely contained.


    Deep in thought about how to impress Jake, Lacey didn¡¯t see the unexpected opportunity sneaking up on her until it was right there. Handing off the medicine to a nearby servant with a graceful flourish, her smile softened into something more tender.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1058

    ?<strong>Chapter 1058:</strong>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you here. Were you keeping Elmapany duringst night¡¯s thunderstorm, Mr. Reeves?¡± Her voice carried a hopeful lilt, weaving interest and curiosity into her words.


    Jake squirmed ufortably. He longed to inform Lacey that Elma wasn¡¯t around, and instead, it was Kallie who was inside. Yet, revealing that would expose the fact that he and Kallie had spent the night together in solitude.


    Lacey, oblivious to the undercurrents of Jake¡¯s hesitation, focused solely on maneuvering closer to him. She had meticulously crafted her n. Later on, while administering medicine to Elma, she nned to feign clumsiness, allowing the bottle to slip and spill over her hand. It would sting, but that was a trivial sacrifice. The pain was a small price to pay if it meant earning Jake¡¯s sympathy.


    Her n was borate, yet Jake remained unfazed, not budging an inch.


    Confusion marred Lacey¡¯s features.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, isn¡¯t it time for Elma¡¯s medication? It¡¯ll lose its warmth if we dy any further,¡± she said, offering a strategic smile.


    Jake reached out, his voice firm.


    ¡°Hand over the medicine. There¡¯s no need for you to linger. Please, head back.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s smile stiffened. Departing now would shatter her carefullyid n. She couldn¡¯t just walk away.


    With determination in her voice, Lacey dered, ¡°Allow me to handle it. I¡¯ve be adept at administering Elma¡¯s medication. More importantly, Elma findsfort in my presence. Afterward, I need to monitor her to determine if she¡¯s experiencing any other diforts.¡±


    Her words carried an implication of closeness with Elma.


    The servants subtly exchanged knowing looks. History had shown that whenever Lacey was involved in Elma¡¯s care, it inevitably led to arguments. Elma was notorious for her sharp barbs toward Lacey. Although Lacey managed to withstand the taunts most of the time, her demeanor toward Elma was never warm. Their rapport was anything but cordial.


    Nevertheless, none of the servants ventured toment. It was clear that Jake held Lacey in high regard. Unless shemitted a significant error, her position was secure. Despite their own reservations about Lacey, they recognized that challenging her would be a risk not worth taking.


    Lacey¡¯s argument waspelling, leaving Jake without a solid rebuttal. He merely exhaled a weary sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move away from the doorway. Elma isn¡¯t in her room.¡±


    Caught off guard, Lacey realized it was still early morning. Choosing such an early time was her way of ensuring Elma didn¡¯t have the chance to sleep the day away. Elma usually slept in, so it was puzzling to see her missing so early. Before Lacey could ponder further, a rustling sound caught her attention. Footsteps approached from behind.


    Suddenly, Elma appeared, bounding over with Sophie skipping along beside her. Elma looked up at Jake, her face lighting up in a warm, radiant smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1059

    ?<strong>Chapter 1059:</strong>


    ¡°Dad, good morning,¡± Elma greeted Jake, her voice bubbling with joy.


    Jake¡¯s expression immediately softened at her cheerfulness, his eyes crinkling at the corners. He reached out and gently patted Elma on the head, his voice tender.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, make sure you take your medicine.¡±


    Turning toward Lacey, Elma¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a marked frown of displeasure that clearly conveyed her feelings. Lacey¡¯s smile stiffened, and she bent down, determined to stick to her n.


    ¡°Come on, Elma, let¡¯s have your medicine,¡± she said, trying to persuade Elma.


    But before Lacey could proceed, Sophie intervened, snatching the medicine with a swift motion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± she stated with firm determination.


    Sophie then tenderly administered the medicine to Elma, blowing gently on each spoonful to cool it, handling the task with evident care and precision.


    Lacey watched, her initial n thwarted, a wave of frustration washing over her. What could have made Elma rush out to get Sophie so early in the morning? Elma didn¡¯t just search for Sophie; she eagerly called Sophie over to join them.


    Lacey¡¯s inquiry received a prompt response.


    Elma, fed by Sophie, was wholly amodating. Once done, she yfully winked at Jake.


    ¡°Dad, did you manage to sleep wellst night?¡±


    Jake caught the underlying hint in Elma¡¯s question and his brow furrowed as he nced sternly at Elma and Sophie, feigning annoyance.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    ¡°So, who came up with the ideast night?¡±


    Elma recoiled slightly, pretending to be scared, yet her eyes twinkled with mischief, not fear.


    Sophie exhaled deeply, deciding to take the me.


    ¡°It was my idea.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Elma interrupted quickly, shaking her head vigorously.


    ¡°It was all my doing. Sophie had nothing to do with it. Dad, you can scold me as you wish, but you¡­¡±


    ¡°And my mom seemed quite happyst night, unfazed by the thunder. Look, even after the divorce, you two can still find joy together. So why split up?¡±


    While such remarks might have seemed unusualing from anyone else, they didn¡¯t from Elma. After all, she was just a kid, and it was typical for kids to harbor such fanciful thoughts.


    The moment Elma spoke, the room fell into an uneasy silence, the air thick with tension.


    The servants leaned in, eyes wide, exchanging nces that were a mix of shock and curiosity. Sophie, visibly ufortable, reached out, her fingers tugging at Elma¡¯s sleeve, a silent plea for her to stop.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1060

    <strong>Chapter 1060:</strong>


    Lacey stood frozen, her face the picture of disbelief. Her eyes stretched wide, as though struck by a revtion she couldn¡¯t fully grasp, her mind scrambling to make sense of the words that still echoed in her head.


    Elma¡¯s voice blurred into the background, drowned by the ringing in Lacey¡¯s ears. So, Jake had been with Kalliest night. Not only were they together, but they had shared the same bed. What else had happened between them?


    Staggered by the realization, Lacey¡¯s grip faltered, and the medicine bowl slipped from her hands, crashing to the floor, shattering the moment and pulling everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Jake only offered a slight, unreadable frown, his silence speaking volumes.


    Sophie¡¯s face, however, twisted into an expression full of mystery.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Lacey?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was sweet, her smile soft, but her eyes were as cold as ice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even hold an empty bowl? Feeling under the weather?¡±


    Elma added her own jab, her tone rising with exaggerated yfulness.


    ¡°Lacey, you don¡¯t look so good. Are you sick?¡±


    A swell of mixed emotions rose in Lacey¡ªgrievance, sadness, but above all, a seething anger. She knew exactly what they were doing, trying to get a rise out of her. But with Jake in the room, she couldn¡¯t say a word. She forced down the bitterness that burned in her chest, looking at Jake with a sh of hurt in her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, is that true?¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, irritation flickering in his gaze.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    The words stung like a p. Lacey¡¯s head dropped, her eyes burning with the tears she refused to let fall. It was indeed none of her business. But how could she ept that? She had been there for Jake during his darkest moments, standing by him when no one else would, and yet he never saw her. Now, the woman who had once hurt him¡ªwho had left him¡ªwas back with memory loss, and Jake, so easily, was forgiving her and moving on. No. For Jake¡¯s sake, Lacey couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch them fix things. If she had to be the viin in this story, so be it.


    Lacey¡¯s head sank lower, her eyes shing with venom that went unnoticed by the others.


    Meanwhile, Kallie, still lying in bed, pretended at first to be unaware of the tension outside her room. But as the conversation continued, it inevitably drew her in. With a resigned sigh, she realized there was no avoiding it. She could hear Lacey¡¯s voice¡ªthe woman must have been standing at the door.


    After a brief pause, Kallie decided to get up, her movements graceful despite her disheveled appearance. She smoothed her tousled hair and, with a practiced smile, walked toward the door.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted, her voice calm but her smile strained.


    As soon as Kallie¡¯s gaze met Jake¡¯s, the memories of the previous night rushed back, and an awkward flush crept onto her cheeks.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1061

    ?<strong>Chapter 1061:</strong>


    Their brief exchange, the way they quickly looked away, was more telling than either of them realized. It was obvious to anyone watching that both were visibly flustered.


    The most observant eyes would notice that while Kallie and Jake wore different styles of pajamas, they were in matching colors.


    Kallie¡¯s cheeks reddened even further as she caught this detail. In truth, she didn¡¯t even realize it until now. If she had, she would have changed it before leaving her room. How embarrassing!


    Elma, seeing Kallie, beamed and rushed to her, wrapping herself around Kallie in a yful hug.


    ¡°Mom, you were with my dadst night, right? I wasn¡¯t lying, was I?¡±


    The room fell silent, all eyes now fixed on Kallie. Especially Lacey, whose face betrayed little, but the tension rolling off her was thick enough to cut.


    Kallie felt the simmering anger emanating from Lacey but chose to ignore it, focusing on diffusing the awkwardness in the air. It wasn¡¯t a big deal¡ªafter all, she and Jake were both adults. Besides, nothing had happened between themst night.


    But still, Kallie was uncertain of Jake¡¯s thoughts. She couldn¡¯t help ncing at him every so often, trying to read his reaction to everything unfolding.


    To Jake, however, Kallie¡¯s silence implied something else. His words felt trapped, lodged in his throat, refusing toe out. If he spoke the truth now, and Kallie wasn¡¯t ready to acknowledge what had happened the night before, it would not only make things worse but also make him appear presumptuous, something he wasn¡¯t sure he could bear.


    Jake¡¯s jaw tightened as a wave of awkwardness and embarrassment washed over him, unfamiliar and ufortable.


    The silence stretched on, thick and suffocating, until it began to unsettle Elma. Frustrated, she tugged at the sleeves of both Jake and Kallie, trying to break the stillness. Why weren¡¯t they talking? Were they embarrassed? Strange! What was there to be embarrassed about?


    Elma couldn¡¯t understand. She almost felt the urge to speak for them, to break the tension herself. Her old deskmate from school had parents who had divorced, but they had reconciled after being seen on a date together.


    Elma had always believed that a small, seemingly innocent gesture¡ªa hint of closeness between Jake and Kallie, seen by others¡ªcould bring them back together. That was why she had carefully set the stage for the events ofst night. But now, as she watched the ufortable silence between Jake and Kallie, a realization hit her like a cold wave. They didn¡¯t want to reconcile.


    The thought twisted Elma¡¯s heart, and the pressure of it caused a violent cough to rack her small frame. Her eyes, wide and desperate, sought their attention. She gasped out, her voice trembling with the cough, ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­ Please, say something¡­¡±


    The sight of Elma¡¯s distress attracted Jake¡¯s and Kallie¡¯s attention instantly, their faces shifting with concern.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened as he stepped forward, scooping Elma into his arms without a second thought.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1062

    ?<strong>Chapter 1062:</strong>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t share a bed with herst night,¡± Jake said, his words spilling out in a rush.


    ¡°There was a big sofa in your room, so I slept there.¡±


    Elma¡¯s eyes went wide, her lips quivering as if she were about to break down in tears.


    Jake¡¯s voice became a low warning.


    ¡°If you start crying, I¡¯m going to the office, and I won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±


    The threat hit its mark. Though frustration tightened Elma¡¯s features, she swallowed the tears that threatened to spill. If Jake went to the office, she knew it would be even harder to bring him and Kallie together.


    As Jake carried Elma away, Sophie stood frozen, watching them disappear. Her mind swirled with confusion. This was like her father.


    If he truly wanted nothing to do with Kallie, he would have leftst night, right? So why deny it now? Perhaps they had an argument?


    Sophie nced over at Kallie, noticing the quiet disappointment in her eyes.


    Without a word, Sophie walked over and gently took Kallie¡¯s hand in hers, her silence louder than the questions she bottled up inside her.


    Sophie¡¯s hand gently grasped Kallie¡¯s, conveying her silentfort.


    Sophie longed for Kallie and Jake to reconcile, yet her deepest wish was for Kallie¡¯s happiness to take precedence. If Jake was the unreliable figure people whispered about, Sophie believed they could manage without him as a father.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes flickered with a shadow of emotion¡ªanger, maybe even sadness¡ªbut Kallie, standing inches away, remained oblivious.


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Lacey wasn¡¯t part of the drama. She strutted forward as Jake disappeared into the distance, his entourage trailing behind. Her smirk was as sharp as her words.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no surprise Mr. Reeves has no patience for childish antics. Frankly, it¡¯s quite expected,¡± she sneered.


    Kallie stiffened, her expression darkening, but before she could respond, Sophie stepped in, her voice cutting through the tension like a de.


    ¡°This is a family matter. Lacey, stay out of it.¡±


    Lacey tilted her head mockingly, her lips curling in a derisive smile.


    ¡°A family matter? Oh, Sophie, how naive. Has Mr. Reeves ever acknowledged being part of your family? The divorce was finalized, wasn¡¯t it? That makes you two¡ªwhat¡¯s the phrase?¡ªseparate families now.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s eyes sparkled with malice as she delivered the final blow.


    ¡°And let¡¯s face it, Sophie. Your father will have a new family soon enough¡ªone that doesn¡¯t include you.¡±


    The venom in Lacey¡¯s tone was enough to make Sophie¡¯s blood boil.


    In a momentarypse ofposure, Sophie shoved Lacey, her anger boiling over.


    But Lacey, ever calcting, stumbled dramatically into the shattered remnants of the medicine bowl. She didn¡¯t fall by ident¡ªher intentions were clear.


    Lacey pressed her hand against the jagged shards, drawing blood, and soon a deep gash marred her arm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1063

    ?<strong>Chapter 1063:</strong>


    Kallie and Sophie froze in stunned silence as crimson dripped onto the floor.


    Lacey¡¯s cry broke through their shock, her voice trembling with feigned pain.


    ¡°It hurts! Oh no¡­ I can¡¯t move my hands anymore!¡± Lacey clutched her arm theatrically, tears streaking her cheeks.


    ¡°How am I supposed to treat Elma now? I can¡¯t even hold a needle!¡±


    Lacey fixed Sophie with a venomous re, her voiceced with malice.


    ¡°You nned this, didn¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want me to save Elma. You¡¯re hoping she dies so you can be Mr. Reeves¡¯ only daughter. How conniving for someone so young.¡±


    Sophie felt as though the air had been knocked out of her lungs. The usations hit like a tidal wave, leaving her defenseless. Her mind raced, reying the moment¡ªshe hadn¡¯t shoved that hard. How had Lacey fallen so badly? She hadn¡¯t meant to hurt Lacey, but the consequences seemed catastrophic.


    Lacey¡¯s im of not being able to treat Elma due to the hand injuries only deepened Sophie¡¯s agitation and unease.


    Sophie¡¯s expression crumbled under the weight of her emotions¡ªconfusion, anger, self-reproach¡ªall swirling chaotically.


    Kallie, watching Sophie closely, stepped in. With a steady hand, she patted Sophie¡¯s head, offering a brief moment offort. Then, with quiet authority, she pulled Sophie behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said gently, her voice calm but firm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Explore captivating tales on galnovels .


    Kallie stepped forward, her demeanor unshaken. Lacey, mistaking the movement for an offer of help, smirked and remained sprawled on the floor, refusing to rise. Her voice dripped with mock indignation as she dered, ¡°If you want me to get up, it¡¯s simple. Have Sophie apologize. She hurt me, so it¡¯s only fair.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer.


    ¡°Apologize? You don¡¯t deserve it. We¡¯re all women here, Lacey. I see through your little game. Sophie barely used any force, and you fell on purpose.¡± Lacey¡¯sposure faltered, yet she kept up her facade.


    ¡°You misunderstand me. Even if Iined to Jake, he wouldn¡¯t pity me. There¡¯s no reason for me to resort to such tactics.¡±


    Kallie met Lacey¡¯s gaze unflinchingly, her voice steady and incisive.


    ¡°True, you¡¯re not trying to win Jake¡¯s sympathy. Your goal isn¡¯t garnering pity¡ªit¡¯s sabotage. You wanted Sophie to be seen as reckless, someone Jake would disapprove of. But let me make something clear.¡± She crossed her arms, her tone growing sharper.


    ¡°Sophie is Mr. Reeves¡¯ daughter. Blood ties run deeper than your schemes. Even if Jake scolds her, she¡¯ll admit her mistake, and it¡¯ll all blow over. But you? The one who tried to stir the pot? You¡¯ll remain despised, no matter how hurt or wronged you im to be.¡±


    The smirk on Lacey¡¯s face wavered, her eyes narrowing as Kallie pressed on.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1064

    ?<strong>Chapter 1064:</strong>


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right. Jake won¡¯t tolerate someone trying to manipte his family, no matter how cunning you think you are. You wanted Sophie to suffer, to feel humiliated¡ªbut in the end, Jake will stand by her. So go ahead and test my words if you dare.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s re shifted to Sophie, her expression dark with frustration. Kallie¡¯s calm dissection of her motives left no room for retort. She had indeed hoped to see Sophie suffer, but now it was clear that Jake¡¯s loyalty to his daughter far outweighed any schemes Lacey had in mind.


    Scolded and humiliated, Lacey¡¯s anger was satisfied. But Kallie¡¯s words rang true¡ªJake¡¯s loyalty to his daughter would trump any resentment, making Lacey¡¯s n futile. Once Jake¡¯s temper cooled, he¡¯d begin piecing things together. He wasn¡¯t a fool, and Lacey¡¯s schemes, while calcted, would only serve to raise his suspicions.


    Lacey bitterly acknowledged that without allies to bolster her ims, her n was crumbling. The Reeves household operated like a fortress¡ªloyalty ran deep, and Jake¡¯s authority was absolute. Even though she had managed to bribe a few servants, their influence would be minimal. No one would risk speaking against Jake¡¯s daughter. Realizing her istion, her expression darkened with frustration.


    Kallie observed Lacey with quiet satisfaction, knowing her words had struck a nerve.


    Kallie let out a relieved sigh and turned back to Sophie, taking her hand with a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said softly.


    Sophie hesitated, her eyes full of worry.


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°Mom, are you sure everything¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kallie replied with a warm smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sophie. Your father loves you more than you realize. A mistake like this won¡¯t change that.¡±


    Sophie pouted slightly, her lips pressing into a defiant line.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him being mad at me. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll take it out on you or¡ªworse¡ªsend you away. Mom, you¡¯re safest here. And honestly, I don¡¯t need his love. I just need you.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words were followed by a heartfelt embrace, her small frame clinging tightly to Kallie.


    Kallie¡¯s heart softened, a mix of amusement and affection flickering in her eyes. Had Sophie always been so clingy? It was a reflection of the care she¡¯d poured into her children, a testament to their bond.


    Kallie thought briefly about lifting Sophie into her arms, the way she used to when Sophie was smaller. But Sophie was no longer the little girl who fit snugly against her hip.


    Kallie felt a pang of longing tug at her heart as she watched Sophie. Memories¡ªfragmented and elusive¡ªbeckoned her, and she yearned to retrieve them, even if they were tinged with pain. The thought of missing out on the tender moments of her children¡¯s lives felt like a loss too great to bear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1065

    ?<strong>Chapter 1065:</strong>


    Kallie reached out and squeezed Sophie¡¯s rosy cheek gently. Her voice carried a yful lilt, though an undercurrent of longing softened her words.


    ¡°Sophie, can you tell me more about your childhood? I want to know everything.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up like a thousand tiny stars, her radiant smile spreading warmth.


    ¡°Really? Of course, Mom. I¡¯d love to.¡± Their voices danced together as they walked away, hands sped tightly. Eachugh and shared memory wove aforting cocoon around them.


    Meanwhile, Lacey sat slumped on the cold floor, her arm smeared with drying blood. She looked around, her eyes catching the indifferent stares of the household staff. Not one stepped forward to assist her. Not one.


    With trembling limbs, Lacey forced herself upright, her movements clumsy and painful. The bitterness in her heart spilled out in a sharp, venomous shout.


    ¡°What the hell are you staring at? Get back to work!¡±


    The servants exchanged looks, their expressions a mix of amusement, before they turned and walked away.


    Lacey¡¯s chest rose and fell, her anger crackling like an exposed wire. To her, these servants were nothing but a bunch of fools. She wasn¡¯t here to wallow in pity or sow discord between Jake and Sophie.


    When her rage simmered down, a slow, malevolent smile stretched across Lacey¡¯s lips. They would soon learn the consequences of crossing her. Kallie. Those insufferable kids. Everyst one of them.


    That evening, Lacey arrived at dinner, her right hand heavily swathed in bandages. The injury was impossible to miss.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    Noting Lacey¡¯s bandage, Jake frowned. He couldn¡¯t afford to dismiss it¡ªnot when Elma¡¯s recovery depended on Lacey¡¯s skilled hands.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sophie, seated nearby, froze mid-bite, a wave of unease coursing through her.


    Lacey nced down, her demeanor suddenly meek, as if weighed down by her own admission.


    ¡°I had a little ident today,¡± she murmured, her tone carefully measured.


    ¡°I hurt my hand pretty badly. I won¡¯t be able to do much for Elma¡ªno injections, no treatments¡ªfor the next few days.¡± Jake¡¯s brow furrowed deeper.


    Kallie was caught off guard. She had expected her threats to rattle Lacey, but not to the extent that Lacey would take full responsibility without a fight. A sarcastic quip? A veiled jab to pull Sophie into the mess? That was more in line with what Kallie anticipated. But this meek demeanor? It gnawed at Kallie, leaving a prickling unease she couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    Jake sighed as he processed Lacey¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°How long until your hand heals?¡± he asked, his tone practical, almost clinical.


    ¡°If you need time to recover, I can arrange for a few days off. But Elma¡¯s health can¡¯t wait, so I¡¯ll need to find someone else to step in.¡±


    The words were reasonable, but the undertone was unmistakable: Lacey was receable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1066

    ?<strong>Chapter 1066:</strong>


    The casual detachment in Jake¡¯s response stung more than the pain in Lacey¡¯s hand.


    Lacey forced herself to swallow the bitter lump rising in her throat. She had anticipated Jake¡¯s indifference but hadn¡¯t expected such coldness, not even a word of concern. His first thought was Elma¡¯s treatment. He was like an emotionless automaton, utterly devoid of warmth and emotion. No. He wasn¡¯t emotionless. She knew that. He had warmth andpassion, but it was reserved for others, never for her. The realization twisted the knife already lodged in her heart, but Lacey refused to flinch. She couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness now. Whatever heartbreak and frustration churned inside her,


    She buried it deep. Her goal loomedrger than her pain. That was what mattered most.


    Lacey forced a soft,posed smile.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, there¡¯s no need to worry. Even with my hand injured, I¡¯ve alreadye up with a solution to ensure Elma¡¯s treatment won¡¯t be interrupted.¡±


    Jake¡¯s brow eased, though his eyes remained sharp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Without hesitation, Lacey produced a neatly arranged stack of documents. Sheid them on the table with practiced precision, her voice steady.


    ¡°This is information about my mentor. Years ago, when I fled home with Jete, he took us in and became my mentor. He¡¯s the one who taught me medicine from the ground up.¡±


    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing.


    Find your favorite stories at galnovels


    ¡°Though he left on an extended journey a few years ago, he recently returned. I only received word of his arrival now. His methods may seem unconventional, but his reputation within the medicalmunity is impable.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften, but Lacey could see him weighing her words carefully.


    ¡°If you¡¯re skeptical, Mr. Reeves, feel free to verify everything. The details are all here,¡± Lacey added, tapping the documents lightly.


    Jake nced through the paperwork, his unease still visible.


    ¡°And you¡¯re confident he can treat Elma¡¯s condition?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s smile widened,ced with quiet assurance.


    ¡°Absolutely. In fact, some of the treatments I¡¯ve implemented for Elma were his suggestions. We¡¯ve been in contact recently, discussing her case in depth.¡±


    Her tone shifted slightly, softening.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite him here initially because he¡¯s retired and deserves to enjoy his time at home. But if you believe he could help further, I can reach out to him directly.¡±


    Jake nodded slowly, his mind churning as he sifted through the information. For the first time in days, a flicker of hope had lit his eyes. The thought of Elma healthy and carefree, running andughing with other children, felt almost tangible.


    Yet, Jake¡¯s practicality grounded him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1067

    ?<strong>Chapter 1067:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± he said, his tone measured.


    Lacey expected no less. She¡¯d grown ustomed to Jake¡¯s cautious nature, knowing he¡¯d conduct his own investigation. If he¡¯d agreed too quickly, it would have been out of character¡ªand, perhaps, even suspicious. But none of that mattered. She¡¯d nted the seed. All she had to do now was wait. Soon enough, Jake would realize there was no viable option left but to rely on her mentor.


    From her seat, Kallie studied Lacey with narrowed eyes, catching what looked like a fleeting smirk ghosting across Lacey¡¯s lips. It was so brief that she almost doubted she¡¯d seen it at all.


    Frowning, Kallie¡¯s instincts buzzed with unease. Something about this felt off, and the pieces refused to align. If this was some borate scheme of Lacey¡¯s, what about the earlier fall? Sophie had shoved Lacey, leading to thetter¡¯s fall with the shards. Was it all coincidence? Or was Lacey just that calcting? Lacey¡¯s rmendation of her mentor seemed innocent enough. After all, it was a logical step to keep herself involved in Jake¡¯s life. If she hadn¡¯t suggested her mentor, Jake would have sought another doctor.


    With Jake¡¯s response in hand, Lacey made her exit.


    As Lacey stepped out of sight, herposed mask fell away, reced by a smug grin. Elma¡¯s health¡ªher treatment, her condition¡ªwas now firmly in her grasp. She couldn¡¯t cure Elma¡¯s illness. What she could do, however, was create the illusion of progress, a feat no other doctor could manage convincingly. Jake¡¯sck of immediate refusal meant her n was more than halfway realized. Now, it was only a matter of time.


    As Lacey walked away, Kallie¡¯s threats from earlier shed in her mind, reigniting her simmering fury. Soon, all debts would be paid. Every slight, every threat.


    The next day, Kallie did something uncharacteristic¡ªshe sought out Jake. Trailing behind him, she hesitated, her thoughts tangled as she tried to find the right words.


    Jake, however, was in no mood to slow down, his brisk pace making it hard for her to keep up.


    Suddenly, Jake stopped short. Kallie, too distracted to notice, walked straight into him.


    ¡°Ow!¡± she yelped, clutching her nose as the sting brought a grimace to her face.


    Jake turned, his expression shifting slightly at the sight of her difort. For a fleeting moment, concern flickered in his eyes, but it was quickly masked. Clearing his throat, he asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Kallie rubbed her nose, shooting him a half-annoyed, half-embarrassed re.


    ¡°Obviously, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Jake raised an eyebrow, his toneced with faint amusement.


    ¡°Then why follow me without saying anything?¡±


    Kallie crossed her arms, trying to regain herposure.


    ¡°You looked like you were in a hurry. I figured I¡¯d wait until you were done with whatever it is you¡¯re rushing to. It¡¯s not exactly urgent.¡± She figured the matter of Lacey¡¯s mentor clearly wasn¡¯t pressing¡ªat least, not yet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1068

    ?<strong>Chapter 1068:</strong>


    A subtle flicker of unease crossed Jake¡¯s features. He had done it on purpose. From the moment he sensed Kallie trailing him, he had deliberately picked up his pace to force her to speak. What he hadn¡¯t expected was her stubbornness. Instead of giving up, she¡¯d followed him all the way, silently enduring the awkwardness.


    Jake would never voice such thoughts. He quickly came up with an excuse.


    ¡°I was lost in thought and didn¡¯t notice you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Kallie replied with a smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, follow me and wait for me at my ce,¡± Jake responded quickly, surprising Kallie. She had only said that to be polite, but now she felt obligated to follow.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she agreed. After all, she did have something to discuss with him.


    Kallie followed Jake to his workspace.


    Jake usually worked in a separate vi, not in his study at home. An entire floor was dedicated to his work, featuring both outdoor and indoor spaces. The d¨¦cor was simple but stylish, creating a rxed andfortable atmosphere.


    When they reached his office, Jake pointed to a beige leather sofa.


    ¡°Please, sit down,¡± he said. Kallie obediently sat.


    As Jake turned on hisputer, he added, ¡°It might be a while. If you get tired, there¡¯s a lounge where you can rest. And if you get bored, there¡¯s a pool table and a gym.¡±


    Kallie nodded, though secretly, she wished she could just leave. For some reason, being alone in a quiet room with Jake felt awkward.


    However, after a while, the awkwardness started to fade. Jake was a workaholic. Once he started working, he becamepletely focused.


    Kallie read a book for a while. The day was beautiful, with the sun shining brightly but not too intensely. The sunlight streamed through the window, warming Kallie and making her feel sleepy.


    She decided to use her book as a pillow. ncing at Jake, she saw he was busy typing away on hisputer. He looked serious and focused, his brow furrowed in concentration. His beautiful eyes were fixed on the screen, his lips slightly pursed. It added an intensity to his usually aloof and noble demeanor.


    Jake had taken off his suit jacket because of the warmth, revealing a ck, high-cored shirt underneath. He looked effortlessly elegant. His long fingers flew across the keyboard.


    Kallie had never found watching someone work so captivating. A smile touched her lips without her even realizing it.


    Kallie found herself mesmerized by Jake¡¯s hands. In the sunlight, they appeared slender, with prominent veins. She suddenly remembered the time at the hot spring when those same hands had pulled her closer and deepened their kiss, sending her heart racing.


    Lost in thought, Kallie didn¡¯t realize how long she had been staring at him.


    As if sensing her prolonged gaze, Jake looked up, their eyes locking. His expression was typically stoic, his eyes holding a hint of coolness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1069

    ?<strong>Chapter 1069:</strong>


    The intensity of his gaze snapped Kallie out of her reverie, like a ssh of cold water to the face. She sat up a little straighter, flustered and unsure of what to say. How could she possibly admit that she had beenpletely captivated by the sight of his hands moving across the keyboard? It seemed like such a silly thing to say.


    A blush crept up her cheeks, and she cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure.


    ¡°Oh, uh, just thinking about some things,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t answer, his gaze lingering on her.


    The blush deepened, and she touched her cheek.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± she asked, her voice a little shaky.


    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Jake finally averted his gaze.


    ¡°Just curious about what goes through someone¡¯s mind when they¡¯re staring at someone else.¡±


    Kallie felt a wave of embarrassment mixed with a touch of annoyance. She moved to a different sofa, away from the warm sunlight streaming through the window, hoping to stay awake. More importantly, from this new spot, theputer screen partially obscured Jake¡¯s face, giving her a chance to hide her flushed cheeks.


    Unbeknownst to her, Jake¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Despite her best efforts, Kallie¡¯s eyelids grew heavy, and she drifted off to sleep.


    Leo knocked softly and entered the room, about to speak, but Jake silenced him with a sharp look.


    Confused, Leo turned to see Kallie sleeping peacefully on the sofa and instantly understood the situation. He nodded knowingly and approached Jake quietly.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you asked for me?¡±


    Usually, Jake would call Leo directly if he needed something urgently.


    It was unusual for Jake to send Leo a series of urgent messages like he had.


    ¡°Need you.¡± ¡°Come up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡± Leo had rushed over, expecting some kind of crisis, only to find Jake gesturing toward Kallie on the sofa.


    ¡°Get her a nket,¡± Jake instructed, his voice low.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want her to catch a cold.¡±


    Leo was taken aback. Was this really the urgent matter Jake had summoned him for?


    Sensing Leo¡¯s surprise, Jake added, ¡°I thought it would be, uh, more appropriate if someone else did it.¡±


    Leo thought to himself that it wasn¡¯t really appropriate for him either. It was clear to Leo that Jake was simply feeling awkward. Leo had once believed there was no way Jake and Kallie would ever get back together, especially after Jake had made it clear he was done with their rtionship. But now, he wasn¡¯t so certain. Maybe they actually had a chance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1070

    ?<strong>Chapter 1070:</strong>


    Leo realized that Kallie really did mean something to Jake. This was Jake¡¯s private space, after all. Not even the household staff coulde in whenever Jake was around. Jake usually only called people when he needed something. But Kallie had spent the whole morning here with Jake, even falling asleep, and Jake didn¡¯t seem to mind. In fact, he had even asked for a nket for her. He wasn¡¯t exactly being lovey-dovey, but it was clear he cared.


    Leo kept his thoughts to himself. He knew better than to say anything about Jake and Kallie¡¯s rtionship. He could lose his job if he stuck his nose where it didn¡¯t belong.


    Leo¡¯s mind was racing, but he kept a straight face and nodded.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Reeves,¡± he said.


    Leo got a nket and was about to put it on Kallie when he felt Jake¡¯s eyes on him.


    Leo froze. He knew what Jake was thinking. He carefully draped the nket over Kallie without actually touching her.


    Kallie stirred a little but was too sleepy to wake up. She mumbled something and then fell back asleep.


    Seeing that Leo had understood, Jake rxed a little.


    ¡°You can take the afternoon off,¡± he said, waving his hand dismissively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    Leo maintained a serious demeanor, though inwardly he was thrilled.


    Jake was pleased with the way Leo had handled the situation. With Jake¡¯s satisfaction, Leo understood how he should handle things involving Kallie from that moment forward.


    With this in mind, Leo left with a smile.


    When the door closed behind Leo, the room fell into silence. Jake¡¯s gaze drifted toward Kallie a few times, but each time, he quickly looked away.


    Minutes ticked by. Kallie began to fidget in her sleep, her movements restless. Her face contorted as though she were trapped in some unsettling dream.


    At first, Jake ignored it, focusing on the papers in his hands. But as her tossing grew more agitated, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her paleplexion and the sheen of sweat forming on her forehead. Concern tightened his brow, and with a reluctant sigh, he set his papers aside and approached her.


    ¡°Kallie, are you having a nightmare?¡± he asked softly, leaning closer.


    Kallie didn¡¯t respond. Her breathing was uneven, her distress palpable.


    Jake hesitated and then reached out, gently shaking her shoulder. Before he could say anything, her hand shot out, grabbing his wrist.


    The unexpected movement startled Jake, his eyes widening as he froze mid-action.


    But Kallie didn¡¯t wake. Her grip remained firm, yet her features began to rx. The tension in her brow eased, and her breathing steadied. Soft murmurs escaped her lips, unintelligible but oddly serene.


    Jake stared at her for a moment, unable to make out anything. His curiosity got the better of him, and he crouched down, leaning in to listen closely. That was when he heard it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1071

    ?<strong>Chapter 1071:</strong>


    ¡°Jake! Jake!¡±


    The word, so simple yetden with meaning, sent a strange emotion rippling through Jake¡¯s chest. It swelled, spreading through him like a wave he couldn¡¯t contain. His gaze lingered on Kallie¡¯s sleeping face, his expression caught somewhere between confusion and something deeper¡ªsomething he wasn¡¯t ready to name.


    Her grip on his wrist remained firm, and though part of him wanted to pull away, he hesitated. If he moved, he would wake her, and for reasons he couldn¡¯t quite exin, he didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    Instead, Jake shifted to the sofa, sitting quietly as his thoughts churned. His gaze rested on her, studying her features, the faint crease in her brow now smoothed out.


    Kallie stayed still for what felt like an eternity, confirming she wasn¡¯t pretending¡ªshe was truly asleep.


    A soft sigh escaped Jake, and after a moment, he spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Did you really call out to me in your dream?¡±


    Deep down, he knew the truth. Back when Kallie had yet to regain her ability to speak, the only voice she could utter was his name. But Jake dared not dwell on this, dreading to let hope take root. Hope only led to more disappointment.


    When Kallie finally turned over in her sleep, releasing his hand, Jake quietly stood. His gaze softened as it lingered on Kallie¡¯s peaceful face. Without thinking, he reached out, his fingers lightly brushing against her cheek. It was fleeting, a moment stolen in the privacy of the empty room. Kallie remained unaware.


    Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt


    Jake pulled his hand back reluctantly, forcing himself to look away. With a deep breath, he turned and walked away, leaving behind the sofa and the emotions he couldn¡¯t afford to show.


    Back at his desk, Jake sat down, burying himself in his work.


    Meanwhile, Kallie stirred slightly. For a brief moment, she thought she felt something¡ªa faint, almost dreamlike sensation. Her eyes fluttered open, scanning the room, but it was empty. Convincing herself it was nothing more than a figment of her sleep-addled mind, she turned over and drifted back to sleep.


    When Kallie finally woke again, the room was dark, and the stillness felt heavier. She sat up abruptly, disoriented, her thoughts slow to piece together. The realization struck her¡ªshe had fallen asleep in Jake¡¯s workce.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she nced around. The chair where Jake had been sitting earlier was empty, and there was no sign of him. She didn¡¯t know when he had left, but the realization that she had been alone in his space startled her.


    Bits of the day came flooding back, and with them, the headache of remembering why she¡¯de in the first ce. Her mind cleared quickly, and she groaned, running a hand through her hair in frustration.


    Lately, Kallie had been gued by an unusual fatigue that left her feeling drained at odd times. It wasn¡¯t something she could fight off¡ªwhen it hit, it pulled her under like an irresistible tide. Maybe it was the peaceful atmosphere of Jake¡¯s workce, or perhaps the trust she subconsciously ced in him, that made it easy for her to let her guard down and fall asleep.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1072

    ?<strong>Chapter 1072:</strong>


    Shaking off the remnants of sleep, Kallie reminded herself of her purpose. She needed to find Jake and discuss matters with him immediately. Straightening her slightly rumpled clothes, she stood and headed for the door.


    As Kallie stepped into the hallway, the darkness outside gave her pause. It was eerily silent, the kind of quiet that made her skin prickle. Swallowing her unease, she decided to take the elevator, only to discover it wasn¡¯t functioning. The only option left was the staircase.


    Despite knowing the estate was secure, the darkened stairs loomed before her, shadowy and foreboding. Every creak of her footsteps echoed unnervingly.


    Kallie managed a few hesitant steps before her nerves got the better of her. With a sigh of defeat, she turned back. Pulling out her phone, she dialed Jake¡¯s number, hoping he was still nearby. As the call connected, a sudden ringtone broke the silence, startling her.


    Kallie froze, her heart pounding before realization dawned. Following the sound, she traced it to the adjacent lounge. Pushing the door open, she found Jake. He was sprawled on the sofa, his tie slightly loosened, his features softened by sleep. Despite his obvious exhaustion, he hadn¡¯t chosen the bed nearby, settling instead for the smaller, lessfortable couch.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± Kallie called out softly, hesitating to disturb him. Jake didn¡¯t respond at first. His eyes remained shut, his breathing steady, as though lost in deep slumber.


    Kallie stood there, unsure of what to do next. Her purpose had felt urgent moments ago¡ªJake was due to leave on a business trip soon, and she had no idea where he was going or how long he¡¯d be gone. Waiting until his return to speak with him wasn¡¯t an option.


    She shifted anxiously, debating whether to leave ande backter when a hoarse, tired voice broke the silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Kallie turned, startled. Jake¡¯s eyes had opened, his gaze settling on her with a sleepy calm. He made no move to sit up, his body still reclined on the sofa as though he had no intention of leaving his spot anytime soon.


    Kallie felt a rush of awkwardness. She hadn¡¯t meant to disturb him.


    ¡°I just woke up actually. I didn¡¯t know where you¡¯d gone, so I called and followed the sound here.¡±


    Her voice faltered slightly as she added, ¡°Do you need more rest? If so, I can leave you alone. But¡­ I¡¯d appreciate it if you could give me five minutes when you¡¯re awake.¡±


    As the words tumbled out, Kallie began to regret them. She was interrupting his much-needed rest¡ªwhat had possessed her to speak so insistently? And why had she even fallen asleep in the first ce, wasting so much time?


    Jake¡¯s eyes lingered on her with an unreadable expression, his posture unchanging. Finally, he gave her a faint nod, followed by a shake of his head.


    ¡°I might not have timeter,¡± he murmured, his voice quiet but firm.


    Hearing Jake¡¯s response, Kallie crouched down cautiously.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1073

    ?<strong>Chapter 1073:</strong>


    ¡°So, I can talk to you now?¡±


    Jake nodded slightly and extended a hand toward her.


    ¡°Sure. Come here,¡± he said softly.


    Kallie hesitated, unsure of his intentions, but eventually, she took a few tentative steps forward.


    The moment she was within reach, Jake¡¯s hand closed gently around her wrist.


    Before she could process what was happening, he gave a light tug, pulling her forward. Kallie lost her bnce and stumbled into his arms.


    Jake wrapped her in a firm embrace, exhaling a deep, contented sigh as though he¡¯d been waiting for this moment.


    For Jake, it felt surreal, as if he were still caught in the haze of a dream.


    For Kallie, it was like being struck by lightning. Her mind went nk, her body frozen in the unexpected intimacy of the moment.


    As the initial shock wore off, Kallie caught a faint, unusual scent lingering around Jake. Beneath the pleasant fragrance she always associated with him, there was a subtle hint of alcohol. Her thoughts clicked into ce.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking,¡± she muttered, piecing together his uncharacteristically bold behavior.


    Jake rested his chin lightly on her head, his voice low and drowsy.


    ¡°Just a few sips. Needed to loosen up a bit.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes flicked downward, spotting an almost-empty bottle peeking out from under the sofa. Her lips twitched, a mix of disbelief and exasperation bubbling up inside her.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes flicked downward, spotting not just one, but several empty bottles scattered across the floor. Jake hadn¡¯t had ¡°just a few sips¡±¡ªhe¡¯d indulged far more than that. The fact that he was still able to speak coherently was likely due to the time he¡¯d spent sleeping it off.


    Raising her head, Kallie caught Jake¡¯s gaze. Their gazes connected, and for a fleeting second, the world seemed to narrow down to just the two of them.


    His face was asposed and handsome as ever, but the usual cold detachment in his eyes was gone. Instead, they held something unfamiliar¡ªa faint hint of confusion, fatigue, and perhaps something softer, something unspoken.


    Kallie felt an unexpected pang in her chest. It wasn¡¯t pity exactly, but a deep sense of empathy for Jake. He had never seemed to open his heart to anyone, not even his children. Vulnerability was a luxury he didn¡¯t allow himself, and she could only imagine how heavy that mask must have be over the years.


    As if drawn by a maic pull she barely understood, Kallie reached up and grazed Jake¡¯s brow with trembling fingertips, as though attempting to erase every burden lurking there. Instead of resisting or pushing her away, Jake quietly captured her hand in his, the warmth of his grasp undeniable.


    Kallie inhaled sharply, startled to find herself so close, pressed against him in a way that left no room for pretense. She tried to jerk free on instinct, forgetting that she was already snared by his embrace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1074

    ?<strong>Chapter 1074:</strong>


    Her half-hearted struggle only made Jake tighten his hold, as though fearful she might vanish if he allowed even an inch of space.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he murmured, voice low, his words as much a plea as amand.


    Heat rushed through Kallie, turning her cheeks, then her whole body, feverish. Her voice quivered when she finally managed to speak.


    ¡°Jake¡­ You¡¯ve been drinking. You understand what¡¯s happening, right?¡±


    His eyes, still hazy with exhaustion and regret, didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Gently, he threaded his fingers through hers. The subtle pressure said everything he didn¡¯t put into words. He understood what this moment meant¡ªor, at least, he knew that he wanted it, consequences be damned.


    That quiet assurance set Kallie¡¯s heart off-kilter. If he truly knew, then what did this mean for them? Did he actually feel something¡­ something real for her? She couldn¡¯t deny that she cared for him, that he held an undeniable gravity in her life. But she was still stumbling through the darkness of forgotten memories, uncertain how yton¡ªher supposed husband¡ªfit into the puzzle. This uncertainty hovered between them, refusing to be ignored. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to draw Jake deeper into her chaos while she remained trapped in amnesia¡¯s shadow.


    Summoning her courage, Kallie tried to pull back, forcing herself to confront reality and not lose herself in the warmth of Jake¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡¯ve been drinking. Do you even know who I am? I don¡¯t want us to regret this.¡±


    There was a fragility in her tone, a quiet plea for him to stop and reconsider.


    But Jake didn¡¯t waver. Her words, soft as they were, seemed distant, unable to prate the storm that had been building inside him for years. Whether emboldened by alcohol or driven by unguarded emotion, he refused to let go of the closeness he had long denied himself.


    Kallie tried again, her protests faltering under the weight of his intense gaze.


    Jake¡¯s patience, thin and frayed, finally snapped. His grip on her wrist tightened ever so slightly, not in anger but in silent determination. Then, without warning, he leaned in, capturing her lips with his.


    The kiss stole Kallie¡¯s breath, rendering her speechless. Her eyes widened in shock, her body stiffening as her mind scrambled to process the moment. Should she pull away? Should she push him back? But her hands, trapped in the heat of his embrace, refused to obey.


    Jake¡¯s scent surrounded her. It was disarming, intoxicating in its own right. Her head swam, the world narrowing to the space between them. Her resistance melted like snow under a rising sun.


    Kallie¡¯s heartbeat thundered in her ears, drowning out her doubts. Slowly, she gave in, letting the moment consume her. When Jake finally pulled back, his lips brushed her ear as he exhaled, his breath warm and unsteady.


    A shiver ran through Kallie as the cold leather of the sofa pressed against her bare back, drawing her back to reality.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1075

    ?<strong>Chapter 1075:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± she whispered.


    As soon as the words left her lips, the world tilted. Before Kallie could react, Jake had scooped her up with ease, carrying her to the bed with a determined stride.


    When Kallie opened her eyes again, soft morning light filtered through the curtains. Her body ached in ways that made even the smallest movements feel like an effort, her limbs heavy with exhaustion.


    A firm, warm hand rested against her waist, its presence impossible to ignore.


    Her mind nked for a moment, caught in the haze of waking. Then, like a floodgate opening, fragments of the previous night rushed back, each memory more vivid than thest.


    Heat surged to her face as realization dawned. She stared at the hand on her waist, her thoughts a chaotic swirl of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name. Yet, for all her confusion, the idea of fleeing didn¡¯t cross her mind. Instead, shey there, dazed, her gaze fixed on that hand as though trying to make sense of it all.


    The hand shifted, and a deep, slightly hoarse voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible as she buried herself deeper into the quilt, seeking itsforting cocoon.


    Jake¡¯s gaze lingered on her, a hint of confusion flickering across his face. Though the alcohol had dulled his senses the night before, his memories remained intact. What had transpired felt surreal, as though he were still caught in some vivid dream. Yet, it wasn¡¯t a dream. The reality of having Kallie beside him felt both startling and precious.


    For a brief, selfish second, Jake allowed himself to entertain a dangerous thought. What if she never remembered her past? Free of the weight of her old memories, they could leave everything behind¡ªeveryplication, every shadow¡ªand start anew.


    Once the thought had taken root, Jake found it difficult to shake. It wasn¡¯t just wishful thinking. It felt usible, almost natural, especially since so much time had passed without any sign of her recalling her past.


    As Kallie burrowed deeper into the quilt, trying to hide her embarrassment, Jake chuckled. The sight amused him, and with a gentle tug, he pulled her upward.


    Caught off guard, Kallie gasped, her wide eyes meeting his. The sudden proximity made her heart race, and the flush on her cheeks deepened. Despite being in his thirties, his physique was lean and well-defined, and his straightforwardness left her struggling to keep herposure.


    Feeling overwhelmed by the moment, Kallie tried to sit up, only to wince as a sharp ache red in her waist.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get dressed first?¡± The instant these words escaped, she regretted it. What was she even saying? Her awkwardness was palpable, and Jake¡¯s reaction only made it worse.


    ake¡¯s lips curled into a genuine smile, his amusement unmistakable. He rarelyughed so freely, and Kallie couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily mesmerized by it. She had never seen him like this before¡ªunguarded, at ease. It was almost as if she were seeing a new side of him, one she hadn¡¯t realized existed. Reaching out, Jake gently touched her flushed cheek, his touch light yet steady.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1076

    ?<strong>Chapter 1076:</strong>


    ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± he said softly, his tone carrying a warmth that made her chest tighten.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    Kallie nodded, her voice caught in her throat. It wasn¡¯tziness that made herply¡ªit was the undeniable soreness and exhaustion that left her body unwilling to move.


    As Jake stood, her eyes involuntarily followed him, tracing his movements. Her ears turned crimson as she realized where her gaze lingered, and she quickly looked away, sinking back into the quilt to hide her flustered expression.


    Jake dressed impably and handed a fresh nightgown to Kallie.


    At first, Kallie was confused by his choice, but her eyes quickly drifted to the scattered remains of her clothing on the floor, and the realization hit her. Clearing her throat, she tried to mask her embarrassment.


    ¡°But walking out of here in a nightgown doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate,¡± Kallie remarked.


    Jake smiled slightly, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°And if I send someone to your room for clothes, or have them bring you an outfit, that would be far less discreet. You¡¯d rather exin why you¡¯re borrowing clothes from here?¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t find a good counterargument, but that didn¡¯t stop her from ring at him, her frustration evident.


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who ruined my clothes,¡± she replied, crossing her arms.


    Jake¡¯s confidence faltered for a moment, a rare sh of unease crossing his features as he nced away.


    With no other choice, Kallie began slipping into the nightgown.


    The moment she moved, however, a sharp pang shot through her body, making her gasp softly.


    Unable to watch any longer, Jake stepped forward to help Kallie dress.


    Surprisingly, Kallie did not resist his intimate touch. Despite it being her first time being close to someone since her memory loss, she felt no difort. Her body seemed to remember what her mind had forgotten.


    Instead of speaking her thoughts, Kallie repeatedly looked up at Jake. Facing her, he had shed his usual cold demeanor. He felt like the warm breeze that follows a long winter, his smile gentle.


    Kallie¡¯s mood lifted inexplicably as she gazed at him.


    Once dressing her, Jake held her close.


    Theyy together quietly, savoring the peaceful moment.


    A sudden rity hit Kallie as she remembered her purpose for visiting Jake the day before.


    ¡°Mr. Ree¡ª Jake,¡± she corrected herself mid-sentence, dropping the formal title as it no longer seemed fitting.


    ¡°Did you forget? I told you yesterday that I needed to discuss something with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1077

    ?<strong>Chapter 1077:</strong>


    Jake responded casually with a simple ¡°No.¡±


    Kallie spoke up quickly.


    ¡°I think we should avoid taking Elma to Miss Payne¡¯s mentor. We don¡¯t trust him, and we¡¯ve never met him. There could be risks if we take Elma there.¡±


    Jake looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°You were so eager to find me yesterday just for this?¡±


    Kallie nodded in confirmation.


    Jake was at a loss.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me directly? There was no need to wait until I was finished with work. It¡¯s not a big deal, and I wouldn¡¯t have been upset about it.¡±


    Kallie let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°Our rtionship isn¡¯t at a stage where I feel I can speak so openly. Lacey is someone you introduced, and I worry that stepping over the line might make you feel I doubt your judgment. Even though I don¡¯t recall the past, the children are ours, and I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re more involved with them than I was.¡±


    Jake looked surprised.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    Kallie thought for a moment and then exined, ¡°The children live here with you, and Sophie has mentioned that I didn¡¯t spend much time with them before.¡±


    Jake saw Kallie¡¯s saddened expression and felt a sharp tug at his heart. Looking into her eyes, he spoke softly, ¡°No, you¡¯repletely wrong. You are attentive and responsible. The children adore you because you¡¯ve given them so much. If anything, I am the one who is indebted to you.¡±


    Kallie shook her head, smiled gently, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve left the past behind. It¡¯s never toote to begin anew.¡±


    Jake smiled slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling the same way. I trust no one else with Elma¡¯s care. Yet, I must admit, her condition is graver than we feared. She must continue her treatment without pause.¡±


    Worry flickered in Jake¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to find a suitable doctor quickly. We¡¯ll give it three days. If we see no improvement, we¡¯ll have to consider Lacey¡¯s mentor.¡±


    Hearing this made Kallie¡¯s heart sink. She sped her hands tightly and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything. I trust your judgment.¡±


    After speaking, Kallie grasped Jake¡¯s hand, seeking to reassure him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elma will get better.¡±


    Jake nodded and then impulsively kissed her, moved by the moment. Had they not been so famished, he might have kissed her again.


    At her resistance, Jake reluctantly stopped, though his deep eyes seemed to hold a hint of grievance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1078

    ?<strong>Chapter 1078:</strong>


    Kallie, donning a shawl, headed downstairs without him.


    Jake quickly followed, supporting her by encircling her waist with his arm. He knew she was exhausted and wanted her to rely on him for support as they walked.


    Kallie, feeling a bit awkward, shot Jake a yful look but allowed him to help her.


    On their way back, they ran into Lacey.


    Lacey had been trying to meet with Jake since the previous day. She had attempted to visit his workce, but the guards at the building entrance had denied her entry, even when she mentioned Elma as her reason for the visit.


    The bodyguards had made it clear that if Lacey wanted to see Jake, she needed to submit a request approved by Leo. With no alternatives, Lacey had contacted Leo, only to be rebuffed as he cited his vacation to deny her request.


    Pissed off, Lacey had pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s about Elma. Can¡¯t you just approve it? I merely want to talk to Mr. Reeves. What harm could it do?¡±


    Leo had responded, ¡°I can¡¯t approve of that. Mr. Reeves gave me the afternoon off. I¡¯m not working right now. You¡¯ll have to wait until I return to work. If it truly concerns Elma, suggest she call Mr. Reeves directly¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Clearly, that was not an option for Lacey, as she had fabricated the urgency about Elma to meet Jake. Despite this, she had persisted, resorting even to threats and bribes.


    ¡°I just want to discuss something with Mr. Reeves concerning my mentor. That¡¯s all. Please, just approve it. If Mr. Reeves doesn¡¯t want to listen, he can dismiss me.¡±


    Still, Leo remained firm.


    ¡°This is not my working hour. I don¡¯t engage in work-rted matters now unless directly instructed by Mr. Reeves. You might ask him tomand me to approve your request. That way, I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Enraged, Lacey challenged him.


    ¡°Ever pause to think why I turn to you? I couldn¡¯t get in touch with Jake and came to find him in person, only to be rejected from getting into his workce.¡± Lacey had tried calling and texting Jake but got no response. Jake had been unreachable since he immersed himself in work. Her only choice seemed to be approaching him directly. Lacey had earnestly implored Leo, resorting to every tactic. However, Leo had ended the conversation abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m off work. If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to go.¡± With that, Leo had hung up.


    Lacey, almost overwhelmed by frustration, had managed to restrain herself. She had looked at the closed gate and the stern bodyguards before leaving reluctantly.


    Yet, Lacey found herself back at the gate early the next morning, determined to see Jake.


    Lacey had bet that Jake had been working in his workce all night, and she was confident she¡¯d find him there that morning. She nned to seize the opportunity to show concern, subtly reminding him of her presence.


    But Lacey¡¯s ns crumbled the moment she saw Kallie emerging beside Jake¡ªwearing a nightgown.


    Lacey¡¯s face stiffened, her expression teetering between disbelief and forcedposure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1079

    ?<strong>Chapter 1079:</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, what is she doing here?¡±


    Kallie, caught off guard by Lacey¡¯s sudden appearance, felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She quickly withdrew her hand from Jake¡¯s, taking a step back.


    Jake¡¯s eyes flicked toward Kallie, his displeasure evident at her reaction. Before he could say anything to address it, Lacey¡¯s usatory tone cut through the air. His annoyance only deepened. His frown hardened as he turned to Lacey, his voice sharp and cold.


    ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡±


    Lacey bit her lip, caught off guard by the bluntness of his reply. She struggled to keep her bitterness in check, quickly masking her jealousy with a feigned air of concern.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s of no concern to me, Mr. Reeves. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just thought¡­ You hate being disturbed while working. If someone is being annoyingly persistent and you find it hard to refuse, I could help.¡±


    The words spilled out before Lacey could stop them, driven by her overwhelming jealousy and frustration.


    In Lacey¡¯s mind, the sight of Kallie standing there in a nightgown could only mean one thing. Kallie¡¯s intentions were crystal clear. Lacey concocted a whirlwind of drama in her mind, unaware of what had actually transpired between Kallie and Jake the previous night.


    To Jake and Kallie, Lacey¡¯s misced outrage made her look like a fool.


    Kallie frowned slightly, her displeasure clear. She could see through Lacey¡¯s thinly veiled intentions toward Jake, but that didn¡¯t bother her as much. What truly grated on her nerves was Lacey¡¯s malicious assumptions. Kallie couldn¡¯t understand the animosity¡ªshe had never knowingly wronged Lacey, yet Lacey¡¯s attitude was incessantly hostile.


    Before Kallie could voice her irritation, Jake stepped in. He took her hand, a simple yet deliberate gesture that silenced any further need for exnation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time here,¡± Jake said gently to Kallie, his tone calm yet firm.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kallie blinked in surprise, the cold edge in her eyes softening into a shy smile. She tightened her grip on Jake¡¯s hand, allowing him to guide her away.


    Lacey, mid-rant, suddenly stopped at the sight of their intertwined fingers. She watched in disbelief, her face a mixture of shock and frustration, as the two walked away hand in hand. Jake didn¡¯t spare Lacey a second nce, his disdain and irritation evident in the purposeful way he brushed past her.


    The sound of their retreating footsteps echoed in the silence, each step hammering home the reality Lacey refused to ept. Her legs gave out beneath her, and she crumpled to the floor, her face twisted in pain. She had suspected that Kallie and Jake might reconcile one day, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so quickly.


    Lacey¡¯s face contorted with pain. Kallie must have been using her amnesia as an excuse to manipte Jake. What else could exin this? Her thoughts spiraled further into anger and bitterness. What if Kallie¡¯s memories somehow came back? What then?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1080

    <strong>Chapter 1080:</strong>


    Meanwhile, being led away by Jake, Kallie couldn¡¯t shake the image of Lacey¡¯s unpleasant expression. A small knot of worry formed in her chest.


    ¡°Is this really fine?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    Jake raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Are you worried about her feelings?¡±


    Kallie shook her head firmly. While she and Lacey had no deep-seated hatred, Lacey¡¯s animosity toward her had been tantly clear. Kallie wasn¡¯t someone to be overlypassionate. Her concern wasn¡¯t about Lacey¡ªit was about Elma.


    ¡°Elma¡¯s health is in her hands,¡± Kallie said, her voice calm yet shadowed with concern.


    ¡°What if she lets her resentment fester? She could pretend to treat Elma while plotting something harmful. Jealousy doesn¡¯t follow reason¡ªit can make people reckless.¡±


    Though Kallie¡¯s memory remained a foggy puzzle, she recognized the dangers of envy with an almost instinctual rity. It wasn¡¯t Lacey¡¯s outward actions that worried her¡ªit was the subtle, hidden moves that could slip under the radar and endanger Elma.


    Jake took a breath, initially wanting to dismiss Kallie¡¯s concerns, as he doubted Lacey had the nerve to act out against Elma.


    Yet, understanding Kallie¡¯s concerns, Jake softened his tone as he replied, his voice measured and firm, ¡°You¡¯re right to be cautious, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already begun searching for alternatives. This situation won¡¯tst more than a month. Elma¡¯s health is too important to be left in the hands of someone I can¡¯t count on.¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    During his years abroad, Jake had relied on Lacey to some extent, trusting her capabilities and presence when needed. But that trust dissolved the moment he understood her feelings for him. He couldn¡¯t keep someone with ulterior motives so close, not when her desiresplicated every interaction.


    If Lacey¡¯s ambitions had been limited to money or power, Jake could have managed¡ªthose were tangible, negotiable. He could have provided those without hesitation. But love? That was something he couldn¡¯t offer. Not to Lacey. Not to any other woman except Kallie. Even if fate refused to align him with Kallie in this lifetime, his heart wouldn¡¯t stray. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man to make promises he couldn¡¯t keep, and Lacey¡¯s unreciprocated longing was a weight he refused to carry.


    Someone as emotionallypromised as Lacey could be easily swayed by others, and that risk was something Jake couldn¡¯t afford. If not for Elma¡¯s health being tied to Lacey¡¯s care, he would have dismissed her long ago. If it came to it, even Lacey¡¯s refusal to leave wouldn¡¯t stop him. He would forcibly remove her from his life if it meant safeguarding his daughter¡ªand his peace of mind.


    Jake¡¯s team was scouring the globe, searching tirelessly for doctors who could treat Elma¡¯s condition. His conviction was steadfast, and he was confident they would find a solution soon. Jake¡¯s unwavering determination reassured Kallie, easing the knot of worry in her chest. Perhaps it was the bond between them, unspoken yet undeniable, and she found herself instinctively trusting Jake.


    Just as they were walking together, something sparked in Kallie¡¯s mind, and she stopped abruptly. Her hesitation didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Jake.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1081

    ?<strong>Chapter 1081:</strong>


    Assuming she was not feeling well, Jake frowned.


    ¡°Is everything okay? Do you want me to call a doctor?¡±


    Kallie quickly shook her head, flustered.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± she said, her cheeks flushing a delicate pink.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just remembered something and wanted to discuss it with you.¡±


    Jake rxed slightly, his gaze softening as he nodded. Leaning in slightly, he encouraged her.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    But as Kallie nced around and noticed the passing servants, she faltered. Even though she knew they wouldn¡¯t hear their conversation, she couldn¡¯t shake her embarrassment. Her blush deepened as she murmured, ¡°Can we go to a more private ce? I don¡¯t want to talk here.¡±


    Jake agreed without hesitation, but before Kallie could react, he swept her off her feet and carried her in his arms.


    ¡°Jake!¡± Kallie gasped, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck for bnce.


    He carried her straight toward the dining room.


    From afar, Kallie spotted the three children already seated at the breakfast table. Panic set in, and she wriggled in his arms, trying to free herself.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± she hissed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wanted to discuss something with you in private?¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t so much as falter. If anything, he quickened his pace, ignoring her protests with practiced ease.


    |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Whatever you need to talk about, you still need to eat first,¡± he said casually.


    ¡°We were up for so longst night¡ªaren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s mouth opened in protest, but she promptly closed it, her cheeks burning hotter. He wasn¡¯t wrong. She hadn¡¯t eaten the night before, and the energy spent in their intimacy had left her starving.


    As if to confirm his point, her stomach growled audibly. Jake¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smirk, the amusement in his eyes unmistakable.


    Kallie¡¯s resistance faded as the reality of her hunger set in.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to carry me over¡­¡±


    Her head dipped lower in embarrassment, her gaze fixed on the floor as they entered the dining room.


    Jake effortlessly set her down at the table as though her protests had never happened.


    The children noticed Jake and Kallie¡¯s warm interactions.


    Elma¡¯s wide smile showed her joy. Sophie, though her face remained neutral, had a twinkle in her eyes. Calvin, however, briefly watched them before turning away with a sneer. It was clear he disliked the scene. He was not fond of Jake, but he was powerless to change the fact that Kallie and Jake were together.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1082

    ?<strong>Chapter 1082:</strong>


    Kallie seemed much happier since she and Jake had reconciled, leaving Calvin with no valid reason to object. This realization only deepened Calvin¡¯s frustration, making him lose his appetite at breakfast.


    As Calvin was about to excuse himself, Sophie caught on to his n. She grabbed him, lowering her voice to a whisper with all the authority of an older sister.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been avoidinging home these days. We seldom gather like this, and everyone wants to see you. Let¡¯s not spoil the meal.¡±


    Calvin was only eight but had grown as tall as Sophie was at fifteen. His mature presence belied his age, and nobody would mistake him for a typical young child.


    Calvin had inherited Jake¡¯smanding aura, and his silent, piercing gaze could be unsettling. Yet, in the face of his sister¡¯s firm stance, he was as docile as a tamed kitten. He reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sophie, I won¡¯t make trouble.¡± What else could he do butply?


    Kallie felt her cheeks warm as she noticed the children¡¯s reactions and struggled to find the right words. None of the children questioned the reconciliation, taking it as something expected.


    Jake broke the silence first, lightening the mood a bit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    The family then started their meal together.


    Elma, the little darling she was, stuck close to Kallie, having missed her the previous day.


    Elmained not about the past day¡¯s events but about the bitterness of her morning medicine and her reluctance to take it. Kallie¡¯s expression turned serious.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    ¡°You have to take it, Elma. It will help you get better.¡±


    ¡°You need to take your medicine to get better. Otherwise, you might need an injection, and that is far worse than any medicine.¡±


    Elma¡¯s memory shed to Cara, who used to administer painful growth-inhibiting injections. Those injections had always been excruciating. Cara, showing little concern for how Elma felt, would ensure Elma was held down during the process.


    Elma¡¯s face twisted in distress, fearing the prospect of an injection. This left Kallie at a loss. She had forgotten Elma¡¯s intense fear of needles.


    Confused by Elma¡¯s tearful reaction to the mere mention of injections, Kallie quickly reassured Elma, pulling her into herp.


    ¡°Okay, no injections, but you must take your medicine, alright?¡±


    Elma, unable to stop her tears, left Kallie with no option but to seek Jake¡¯s assistance. While Kallie was at a loss, Jake understood the unspoken.


    Jake tenderly wiped away Elma¡¯s tears and whispered to Kallie, ¡°Do you see what our daughter needs? She hopes you¡¯ll be there next time she has her medicine.¡±


    Elma, gripping Kallie¡¯s hand tightly, pleaded, ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re with me, it won¡¯t feel as bad.¡±


    Kallie, while caressing Elma¡¯s face, took a mental note to steer clear of discussing injections with her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1083

    ?<strong>Chapter 1083:</strong>


    After breakfast, the children urged Kallie to y. Kallie was willing butcked the energy. Within half an hour, she waspletely drained.


    ¡°Can we y another time? I need to rest,¡± Kallie said, breathless from fatigue. Her exhaustion wasn¡¯t due toziness or a reluctance to move. Her body simply ached from herst night¡¯s intimacy with Jake, and maintaining activity for even thirty minutes was a feat.


    Elma, bursting with energy, pouted and said, ¡°But Mommy, it¡¯s such a beautiful day. Can¡¯t we stay out a bit longer?¡±


    Kallie could barely stand. She leaned to one side, gesturing her inability to continue.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank at Elma¡¯s crestfallen expression. She quickly found herself inwardly ming Jake. ming hisck of restraint the previous night, she believed it was why she felt so drained today.


    Meanwhile, Jake felt a tickle in his nose as he sat in his office. He ignored it, concentrating on his tasks. Completing them faster meant he could join his family sooner.


    This thought brought a slight grin to Jake¡¯s face. Previously, he viewed his corporate responsibilities merely as hurdles to his rest and empire-building, ensuring his unchallenged authority. Now, his perspective had shifted. He recognized that his family awaited his return. This unusual feeling fueled his drive significantly.


    Sophie, puzzled by Kallie¡¯s need for rest, still empathized with her.


    Sophie gently took Elma aside and exined, ¡°Elma, our parents are adults. They have other responsibilities, unlike us with our ample free time. We should try to understand our mommy.¡±


    Elma responded with a pout, ¡°I know.¡±


    Sophie offered a suggestion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we watch a movieter? We haven¡¯t tried the home cinema yet. How about that animated movie you wanted to see?¡±


    Children were easily delighted, and Sophie quickly lifted Elma¡¯s spirits.


    Kallie, pleased by this, gently pinched Sophie¡¯s cheek. However, when Kallie attempted to pinch Calvin¡¯s cheek, he avoided her.


    Calvin was more aware now and felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Kallie chuckled but respected his feelings.


    They decided to go to the home cinema.


    Sophie was happy to spend time with Elma and had no reservations.


    Calvin simply wanted to be with his family, despite his disinterest in animated films.


    Elma was truly content, marking it as her happiest day in recent months.


    Yet, Elma felt a lingering sadness because she was inexplicably sleepy. She wondered why she was always so tired but told herself she must stay awake. Falling asleep meant she wouldn¡¯t get to y with her mommy. Moreover, her daddy had promised to join them after finishing his work. She needed to persevere. Elma discreetly pinched herself to fight off sleep. In the darkness of the home cinema, this small act went unnoticed. Once they were seated in the home cinema, the movie started.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1084

    ?<strong>Chapter 1084:</strong>


    Elma soon fell asleep, her exhaustion overtaking her small frame. Clearly, she had overestimated her determination to stay awake.


    The moment her eyelids grew heavy, Elma shuffled over to Kallie¡¯s side and nestled into herp. Kallie instinctively cradled Elma.


    Maybe it was toofortable because, within moments, Elma¡¯s soft, steady breathing filled the room. She was fast asleep, her face serene as if lost in a pleasant dream.


    Sophie, seated nearby, frowned as she watched.


    ¡°Elma was so excited about this movie and couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. She just got up. How did she feel sleepy and fall asleep already?¡±


    Kallie smiled softly, her fingers brushing through Elma¡¯s hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for kids to get sleepy.¡±


    Sophie hesitated, her lips parting slightly, but she decided against saying anything more. Kallie couldn¡¯t recall anything from her past and didn¡¯t know the full truth about Elma. Kallie only knew that Elma was unwell, but not the details about her condition.


    Everyone had silently agreed to keep Kallie in the dark about her past.


    To Kallie, Elma was just an ordinary five-year-old.


    But the reality was far moreplicated. Elma was Calvin¡¯s age, her body stunted by a growth-inhibiting drug that left her frail and vulnerable. The drug came with countless side effects.


    Sophie understood why the truth was hidden. Since losing her memories, Kallie had been lighter, happier, and unburdened by the pain and shadows of her past.


    For years, Kallie had endured so much, especially with the three kids and Jake¡¯s sudden disappearance years ago. Smiles had be rare, and even when they came, they were shadowed by a sadness that lingered in her eyes.


    Now, Kallie could sleep peacefully without sleeping pills or visits to a psychologist.


    Sophie had no desire to bring those memories back. All she wanted was for Kallie to stay healthy and happy, just as Kallie had hoped for her kids.


    Concerned that Elma might catch a chill for sleeping on herp for too long, Kallie carefully called for a servant to carry her to a nearby room.


    Once Elma was settled, Kallie returned to Sophie and Calvin, a warm smile lighting her face. The flickering light from the movie illuminated her beautiful, delicate features.


    Kallie proposed, ¡°Shall we pick another movie? I¡¯ll watch it with you.¡±


    Calvin perked up, ncing at Sophie before shyly speaking up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever you want.¡±


    Kallie shot him a mildly disapproving nce.


    ¡°You should have your own preferences, Calvin. It¡¯s not good to always go along with others. Just because Elma needs a little more attention right now doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re less important. You and Sophie are my children too, and you¡¯re just as loved. We can¡¯t overlook you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1085

    ?<strong>Chapter 1085:</strong>


    Sophie¡¯s heart swelled at Kallie¡¯s words. She leaned closer, looping her arm through Kallie¡¯s.


    ¡°Got it. If there¡¯s anything on our minds, we¡¯ll make sure to tell you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression softened at Sophie¡¯s words, and she turned to Calvin.


    Calvin shifted ufortably under her gaze but stammered, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    However, it was obvious that Calvin had something weighing on him. Kallie felt a headacheing on. She wondered what it was like when she used to interact with Calvin. But she trusted that, even without her memories, she could find her way through these rtionships.


    They settled on a movie, each eager to enjoy the moment together.


    Sophie was delighted as she noted that Kallie¡¯s smile hadn¡¯t faded, appearing genuinely happy.


    Sophie¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper as she said, ¡°Mom, I hope you can stay in this condition forever.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s unexpectedment left Kallie momentarily speechless, her mind struggling to grasp the weight of the words.


    Kallie gently patted Sophie¡¯s head.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Was I not good enough before?¡±


    Sophie shook her head, her expression turning yful.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out one day.¡±


    Kallie chuckled, tapping Sophie on the nose.


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t leave me in suspense, or else I¡¯ll just have to ask someone else.¡±


    But Sophie stubbornly refused to borate.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important, really. You¡¯ll see eventually.¡±


    Kallie, unwilling to let her off the hook so easily,unched a yful tickle attack.


    Sophie squealed, squirming as she dissolved intoughter, curling into Kallie¡¯s arms.


    Only then did Kallie relent, humming softly as she smoothed Sophie¡¯s hair.


    Calvin watched them quietly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. But as his thoughts turned inward, the weight of what he had hidden in his heart made it difficult to muster even the faintest smile.


    Calvin had been monitoring Lacey for days but found nothing substantial, apart from her awkward behavior that day. If Lacey was up to something, she should have made a move by now. He wondered whether he had misjudged her. Or was she quietly plotting something, with this silence just the calm before the storm? Maybe her silence was a tactic, meant to lull them into a false sense of security.


    Calvin wrestled with the decision of whether to reveal the evidence he had gathered. But the only concrete evidence he had was a recording from that fateful day. Besides that, he had nothing. Though the recording seemed suspicious, itcked concrete proof to confirm anything.


    Even though Jake and Kallie had reconciled, Calvin couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Jake might not be the husband Kallie deserved. He feared that Jake might be swayed by pity for Lacey, and if he shared the evidence, it could tip Lacey off.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1086

    ?<strong>Chapter 1086:</strong>


    It was no surprise that Calvin¡¯s mind was constantly racing with thoughts. He had experienced a great deal over the years. Kallie had always been open with them about such matters.


    In addition, Calvin had inherited Jake¡¯s cautious nature. Aside from Kallie and his sisters, he found it hard to ce his trust in anyone else.


    Engrossed in his thoughts, Calvin failed to realize that Sophie and Kallie had been quietly observing him for some time. When he finally caught their eyes, he blinked, startled.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    Kallie softly tugged Sophie¡¯s hand before gesturing toward Calvin with a warm smile.


    ¡°You look tired. Why don¡¯t you take a break? Stay home for a while instead of going to thepany.¡±


    Calvin shook his head firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I like being at thepany. It¡¯s where I learn the most.¡±


    Calvin could only monitor Lacey without her noticing if he stayed out of her sight.


    Kallie sighed. She couldn¡¯t fathom why she had let an eight-year-old manage such a massivepany. It must be far too much for Calvin to bear.


    If Kallie regained her memories, she would likely find this thoughtughable. The truth was, Calvin and Sophie had volunteered to take on responsibilities.


    Since Calvin wouldn¡¯t budge, Kallie let it go for now but made sure to remind him to take care of himself. Honestly, even if Calvin did go to thepany, there wasn¡¯t much for him to do there.


    Kallie had built a thriving business over the years and handpicked the best people to run it. All it needed was someone to pop in every now and then and make sure things were running smoothly. Everything else ran like clockwork.


    The executives Kallie had chosen werepetent and dedicated. But that didn¡¯t mean she could just disappear forever. If she stayed away too long and left everything to her kids, even the most loyal employees might start getting ideas. She knew better than to take any chances when it came to human nature.


    Kallie thought about it for a while. If she couldn¡¯t get her memory back, she might as well ask Jake for help. She wanted Jake to teach her the ropes. She might have lost her memory, but she had built apany once, so she could definitely do it again. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard.


    Despite her thoughts, Kallie decided to continue watching the movie. She even made Calvin sit next to her.


    With her two wonderful kids by her side, Kallie felt a sense of contentment wash over her.


    After the movie, the kids went their separate ways. Kallie wished she could spend more time with them, but they were so busy. A wave of sadness hit her as she realized that one day, they would grow up and leave, and she would be all alone. Maybe having such independent kids wasn¡¯t such a good thing after all.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1087

    ?<strong>Chapter 1087:</strong>


    Feeling a bit down, Kallie decided to go find Jake. She had something important to discuss with him, something they had put off from the day before. It was starting to feel like Jake could read her mind because every time she tried to bring it up, he somehow managed to change the subject.


    But Kallie was determined to talk to him about it today. She didn¡¯t want to put it off any longer.


    When Kallie arrived at the office, she found Jake massaging his temples. He looked exhausted. Even though he had gone to bed early yesterday, he had been intimate with Kallie until almost dawn. He had gotten up around nine this morning, so he had only gotten about four hours of sleep.


    Kallie hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep either, but she had nothing urgent to do.


    Without a word, Kallie walked over to Jake and gently started massaging his temples.


    Jake visibly rxed at her touch. He leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°So, how was your day with the kids?¡±


    Kallie smiled.


    ¡°It was fun,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Elma wanted to watch a movie, but she fell asleep before it was over. She kept saying she wanted to wait until you were free so we could all y together as a family.¡±


    The word ¡°family¡± sent a warm feeling through Jake. It was such a beautiful word, a word that seemed almost too good to be true. On impulse, Jake reached out and took Kallie¡¯s hand in his. Kallie was surprised by his sudden gesture and tried to pull her hand away, but Jake held on tight.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Kallie asked, leaning closer.


    Jake shook his head.


    Kallie found herself gazing at Jake¡¯s impable profile and Adam¡¯s apple.


    Jake gently pulled her toward him, and she ended up sitting on hisp.


    Only then did Kallie realize Jake was in the middle of a video conference. The screen was full of serious-looking executives. Kallie¡¯s stomach lurched.


    ¡°This is not okay,¡± she murmured, trying to get up. She kept her voice down, afraid to make a scene.


    Jake chuckled at her flustered reaction but didn¡¯t let her go. He pulled her even closer until their bodies were pressed together. Kallie could hear his heart beating.


    Kallie¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. She turned away, unable to meet the eyes of the executives on the screen. She wondered what they would think of them. Was Jake out of his mind? She was furious with him.


    Jake seemed to sense her anger and stopped teasing her.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t turn on the camera or the microphone.¡± The meeting was almost over anyway. The executives were just listening to reports from their teams. If anything important came up, they would contact him directly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1088

    ?<strong>Chapter 1088:</strong>


    Kallie finally rxed but was still angry, giving Jake a yful re.


    ¡°Jake Reeves,¡± she said, using his full name.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t funny.¡±


    Seeing that she was truly upset, Jake tried to soothe her.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice softening.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you mad. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    His deep voice, usually so stern, was now soft and soothing. His sudden gentleness was a stark contrast to his usual aloof demeanor, making it difficult for Kallie to stay angry.


    When Kallie continued to ignore him, Jake leaned closer, his lips grazing her earlobe.


    Kallie¡¯s breath hitched in her throat, her eyes widening as she met Jake¡¯s intense gaze. She felt her resolve crumble.


    Kallie cleared her throat, gently pushing Jake away.


    ¡°Not now, Jake. I came here to talk to you, and shifting the topic won¡¯t solve anything,¡± she said, her voice firm.


    The yful smile vanished from Jake¡¯s face, his eyes hardening. He let out a low hum, releasing Kallie from his grasp.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to talk?¡±


    Kallie sensed Jake¡¯s growing anger and felt a flicker of fear, but she pressed on.


    ¡°I know you already know what I want to talk about, and that¡¯s exactly why I need to clear the air. Yes, it¡¯s about yton,¡± she said.


    Jake¡¯s expression turned icy at the mention of yton¡¯s name. He suddenly grabbed her by the waist, pulling her close.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Jake growled, his voiceced with a threat.


    ¡°Thinking of going back to him, are you?¡±


    Kallie was so furious that she wanted to bite him, but she held herself back. She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°When I woke up, and even now, something inside me tells me that yton is my husband. He¡¯s supposed to be important to me. You never told me anything about my past, and I don¡¯t want to hear it from you. I need to figure this out on my own.¡± Kallie¡¯s eyes met his, unwavering.


    Jake felt a surge of unease.


    ¡°And then?¡± he asked, his voice tight.


    Sensing Jake¡¯s displeasure, Kallie couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tease him a little.


    ¡°And then¡­¡± Kallie continued, drawing out the suspense.


    ¡°I want to meet yton. I need to see him to figure out my feelings.¡±


    As expected, Jake¡¯s hold on Kallie tightened.


    Jake remained silent, but his eyes hardened. Kallie couldn¡¯t tell if his anger was directed at her, at yton, or perhaps at himself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1089

    ?<strong>Chapter 1089:</strong>


    Kallie winced slightly, trying to shift in his grasp.


    Jake responded by pulling her closer, enveloping her in a tight embrace.


    Kallie struggled briefly, but it was no use. She red at him, then gave up and went still.


    Jake¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil, his voiceced with a chilling calmness.


    ¡°So, if you realize you still have feelings for him, will you leave with him?¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze bored into hers, his eyes aplex mix of emotions: anger, fear, and a deep-seated vulnerability. It was as if her answer held the power to break himpletely.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound echoing through the room. She reached up to caress Jake¡¯s cheek, her eyes softening with affection.


    ¡°No way, silly. I was just teasing you. I don¡¯t want to see him. It might sound irresponsible, but I don¡¯t care about the past anymore. All that matters is that I love you now, and I want to be with you.¡±


    The tension in Jake¡¯s face visibly eased at her words. He hummed in response, a faint smile ying on his lips, his relief palpable.


    Kallie smiled to herself, amused by his reaction.


    ¡°You know, you could try trusting me a little more,¡± she said, her expression turning serious.


    Kallie could feel the invisible wall Jake had erected between them. Despite his undeniable affection for her, he held back, unable to fully trust her. That wasn¡¯t the kind of rtionship she wanted. She believed that whatever their history, they should trust each other now that they were together. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she could trust himpletely, but she was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt.


    Jake met her gaze, a wave of unfamiliar emotions washing over him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this right now,¡± he said, his voice tight.


    ¡°We can discuss itter.¡±


    Kallie sensed his reluctance. Though disappointed, she wasn¡¯t angry. She gently wrapped her arms around his neck.


    The video conference was drawing to a close.


    As soon as the meeting ended, Jake acted on his desire. He scooped Kallie into his arms and carried her toward the nearby lounge.


    Kallie understood his intentions immediately, her cheeks flushing crimson as she yfully protested, ¡°Jake, put me down! Don¡¯t you have work to do? Let me go. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    A yful grin spread across Jake¡¯s face as he held her close, ignoring her protests.


    ¡°Work can wait. Nothing¡¯s that pressing right now.¡±


    Kallie, unable to wriggle free, shot him several annoyed res. If it weren¡¯t for Kallie¡¯s rumbling stomach, they might have skipped dinner altogether.


    After their intimacy, Kallie devoured her food with gusto, an unusual sight for Jake.


    Beside her, Jake couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of unease.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1090

    ?<strong>Chapter 1090:</strong>


    Elma, having finally woken up from her extended nap, was bright-eyed and bushy-tailed. Her inquisitive eyes darted between her parents.


    ¡°Mom? Dad?¡± she piped up.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe for lunch? I was taking a nap then. Were you guys napping too?¡±


    Elma¡¯s cheeks puffed out with indignation.


    ¡°You can¡¯t skip meals! No matter how busy you are, you have to eat!¡± Calvin and Sophie nodded solemnly in agreement with their younger sister.


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed with concern as she looked at Kallie.


    ¡°Mommy, are you feeling okay? You look tired.¡±


    Kallie, unable to concoct a believable excuse, simply red at Jake through gritted teeth.


    Jake, ever the picture ofposure, calmly piled more food onto Kallie¡¯s te.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after eating. Remember, we promised to y with the kids tonight.¡±


    Kallie sighed. She had been looking forward to spending time with the kids, but after the eventful afternoon, all she wanted to do was crawl into bed and sleep. But she¡¯d made a promise, and she couldn¡¯t disappoint them.


    Jake¡¯s words had the desired effect, capturing the children¡¯s attention.


    Elma, in particr, was thrilled. She jumped off her chair and ran over to Kallie, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    ¡°Mommy, what are we going to y tonight?¡± she asked eagerly.


    Looking at Elma¡¯s hopeful face, Kallie couldn¡¯t bring herself to dere that she was exhausted and just wanted to sleep. She forced a smile and gently pinched Elma¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°What do you have in mind, sweetheart?¡± she asked.


    Elma pondered for a moment before dering that she wanted to go camping.


    Kallie¡¯s heart sank. Camping itself wasn¡¯t a problem, but Elma¡¯s fragile health made it a risky proposition.


    Not wanting to express her concerns aloud, Kallie turned to Jake, silently pleading for his help.


    To Kallie¡¯s surprise, Jake responded with a calm nod and an air of agreement.


    ¡°This sounds fantastic. Let¡¯s go camping tonight,¡± he dered.


    Kallie stared at Jake in disbelief, her eyebrows shooting up in surprise. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to gently discourage Elma, given her fragile health? Why was he indulging Elma¡¯s whims?


    Sensing Kallie¡¯s apprehension, Jake offered a reassuring pat on her back, his calm gaze conveying a silent message that he had it under his control.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1091

    ?<strong>Chapter 1091:</strong>


    Kallie, reassured by his confident demeanor, felt a wave of relief wash over her. Jake was a man of reason and responsibility. He wouldn¡¯t jeopardize Elma¡¯s well-being with a reckless adventure. True to his nature, their ¡°camping¡± expedition remained within the safe confines of the Reeves estate.


    The Reeves estate was vast and epassed a variety ofndscapes, including a series of picturesque hills. These idyllic hills were all part of the Reeves family¡¯s extensive private property.


    Camping on their own property provided stunning views of the night sky while ensuring their privacy and safety.


    Elma simply craved the experience of camping. The specific location was secondary.


    Jake¡¯s solution was an idealpromise, satisfying Elma¡¯s desire while prioritizing her health and safety.


    As the family ventured toward the hills, the daylight was beginning to fade, but the darkness had not yet fully descended.


    Elma, brimming with excitement, dragged her siblings toward the nearbyke, eager to try their hand at fishing.


    Meanwhile, Kallie and Jake busied themselves setting up camp nearby.


    As this was a family affair, they dispensed with the usual retinue of servants. They handled all the preparations themselves, from pitching tents to gathering firewood.


    Kallie watched in surprise as Jake expertly erected the tent and kindled a campfire.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so skilled at this,¡± she remarked, impressed.


    ¡°I assumed these tasks would be rather challenging for you.¡±


    Jake looked at her, a mixture of amusement and indignation in his eyes.


    ¡°Just because I typically delegate these tasks doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m incapable of handling them myself,¡± he retorted yfully.


    Jake¡¯s mock offense made Kallie feel a pang of unease for her teasing remark.


    ¡°Oh,e now,¡± she said, clearing her throat and taking his arm in a conciliatory gesture.


    ¡°I was merely teasing. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Jake¡¯s hand descended, a casual patnding on Kallie¡¯s head.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m mad at you?¡± he asked, a yful glint in his eyes.


    Kallie¡¯s face, already attractive, bloomed into a radiant smile. Seeing her joy illuminate her features, a sudden, almost primal urge surged through Jake. He couldn¡¯t resist the pull, leaning down to press a quick kiss against her lips.


    The sudden contact caught Kalliepletely by surprise. Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of shock registering in their depths.


    After the initial surprise wore off, Kallie¡¯s voice emerged,ced with a mix of surprise and mild exasperation.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? The kids are right here.¡±


    Jake, riding a wave of carefree confidence, grinned widely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1092

    ?<strong>Chapter 1092:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss. We¡¯re together now. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything scandalous. They can see us. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Despite the logic of Jake¡¯s words, a flush of embarrassment crept up Kallie¡¯s neck, staining her cheeks a delicate pink. A distinct click from nearby sliced through the air, pulling their attention away from each other.


    They turned to find Sophie, camera in hand, a wide, mischievous grin stered across her face.


    Noticing theirbined gaze, Sophie offered an exnation.


    ¡°You two looked so sweet standing there that I just had to capture the moment. It was too good to pass up.¡±


    Sophie cleared her throat, a faint blush dusting her cheeks as she ducked her head slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna be upset with me, right?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips curved into a warm smile, and she extended a hand toward Sophie.


    ¡°Come here, sweetheart.¡±


    Sophie, beaming with pride, practically skipped over to Kallie, thrusting the camera forward to disy her photographic masterpiece.


    Although dusk had settled, the photo defied the fading light. The figures within the frame were strikingly clear, beautifully rendered despite the dimming light.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she examined the picture.


    ¡°Wow, Sophie, you¡¯ve got a real eye. This is a great shot.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face lit up like a Christmas tree at Kallie¡¯s praise, pure, unadulterated delight radiating from her.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    Jake, who had been observing the interaction, suddenly piped up with an idea.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we take a family photo? What do you say?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s head bobbed up and down with enthusiastic agreement, while Elma erupted into a flurry of excited ps, her small hands colliding with a cheerful pat-pat-pat.


    ¡°Great!¡± Elma squealed, bouncing on the balls of her feet. Kallie observed their infectious enthusiasm with a slightly bewildered expression.


    Sophie leaned in close, her voice a hushed whisper.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve never actually had a family photo before.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    ¡°Not even one? Seriously?¡± Sophie simply nodded. When she was young, her parents had been a picture of love, but it was a fleeting image. Then, Kallie had vanished from their lives, leaving a gaping hole. By the time they found Kallie again, Jake had disappeared. It took a long time for both of them to return, but even then, the deep wounds of the past prevented any chance of reconciliation.


    With such a history of heartbreak and separation, the idea of a simple family photo had been an impossibility. There had been talks, fleeting ns to capture a moment of happiness, but fate, as it often did, had intervened, and those ns had crumbled into dust.


    Jake¡¯s simple suggestion, therefore, held immense weight for Sophie, filling her with happiness that bordered on euphoria.


    A wave of sadness washed over Kallie, a quiet, introspective moment where she questioned the very fabric of her rtionship with Jake. Had it always been fraught with tension? Elma, her energy boundless, darted off to fetch Calvin.


    Though a clear reluctance lingered in his posture, Calvin eventually made his way over, his resistance melting away as he met the hopeful gazes of his sisters. Their happiness was palpable, and he decided it wasn¡¯t worth disrupting with his own reservations.


    The makeshift family group coalesced, with Sophie taking charge, her enthusiasm bubbling over as she orchestrated everyone¡¯s positions like a seasoned director.


    Calvin found himself positioned in front of Jake, who instinctively ced a hand on his shoulder for the photo. A subtle shift urred in Calvin¡¯s expression, a flicker of an unreadable emotion dancing in his eyes. He felt a twinge of awkwardness at the unexpected contact but refrained from shaking off Jake¡¯s hand.


    Jake didn¡¯t notice Calvin¡¯s change. His gaze was fixed on Kallie, who was smiling brightly. Her beautiful eyes sparkled like stars, outshining the entire gxy.


    At that moment, sensing Jake¡¯s gaze, Kallie turned her head. She was momentarily surprised, a flicker of hesitation crossing her features before melting into an even more radiant smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1093

    ?<strong>Chapter 1093:</strong>


    Elma expressed her desire for the family to share a single tent at bedtime, which posed a significant challenge. The servants had set up multiple tents, yet none couldfortably amodate all five family members.


    Kallie and Jake initially declined the cramped arrangement. However, upon seeing Elma¡¯s dismay, Kallie relented.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay with you and your dad, while your brother and sister stay in their own tent?¡± she suggested.


    After some gentle coaxing, Elma finally agreed.


    Elma repeatedly imed to be tired, but it took her quite some time to fall asleep.


    Kallie, who had been sleepy herself, found herself wide awake due to Elma¡¯s agitation.


    Once Elma finally drifted off, silence enveloped the tent.


    Kallie nced at Jake, assuming he was asleep as well, and began to enjoy the calming sounds of their natural surroundings. The peaceful atmosphere started to lull her into sleep.


    Just as Kallie was nearing slumber, she felt a noticeable movement beside her. Thinking that Elma had stirred, she opened her eyes, only to find Jake¡¯s face drawing near.


    The sudden closeness startled Kallie, bringing her fully awake.


    Jake embraced Kallie tightly, pulling her closer.


    Taken by surprise, Kallie asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a smile, Jake replied, ¡°I just wanted to hold you.¡± His eyes reflected a rare vulnerability.


    It was the first time Kallie had seen him so open, and it softened her resolve. Overwhelmed by the moment, she hummed softly, her mild protest escaping her lips. Her concern, however, shifted to Elma.


    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??


    ¡°What about Elma?¡± she asked, worried.


    Jake tightened his embrace and rested his chin on her head, reassuring her.


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping soundly. I moved her over.¡±


    Kallie hesitated.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll wake up and be upset?¡±


    Jake remained calm, shrugging.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll soothe her.¡±


    Kallie nearly rolled her eyes but whispered, ¡°You should handle it. I don¡¯t want to deal with Elma crying.¡±


    Jake heard her words and, instead of getting upset, was amused. He silently began to craft a n.


    ¡°Consider this¡ªI¡¯ll handle the children at home, but you must stay put,¡± he proposed.


    To Kallie, Jake¡¯s suggestion sounded somewhat childish. However, she quickly grasped the deeper implication and feltpelled to ask, ¡°Do you feel insecure about me? Is it because I always made you worry in the past?¡±


    Jake fell silent.


    Unease stirred in Kallie¡¯s heart. She reached out and gently touched his face.


    ¡°If so, I¡¯m truly sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he held her hand, his expression a mix of seriousness and resolve.


    ¡°Really? Are you lying?¡±


    Kallieughed softly, leaning in to give him a gentle kiss.


    ¡°Of course not. Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Having made amends, they shared several tender moments, with Jake usually taking the lead.


    Kallie seldom initiated, but a mere kiss from her was enough to delight Jake.


    To him, even if he were being deceived, his happiness in that moment was all that mattered. Nothing else seemed significant as long as she smiled like that.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1094

    ?<strong>Chapter 1094:</strong>


    Moved by the moment, Jake deepened their kiss.


    Kallie struggled to breathe, wanting to push him away butcking the strength, and finally surrendered.


    Still, they went no further. After all, Elma was sleeping close by, and disturbing her seemed unwise.


    They drifted into sleep, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace, and remained so until dawn.


    Surprisingly, Elma was the first to wake up. Blearily, she opened her eyes to find herself on the edge of the bed, not nestled between her parents as usual. Jake and Kalliey entwined in sleep.


    Elma dimly recalled Jake moving her during the night. Slightly irked, she considered waking him but refrained, watching their peaceful slumber. Seeing them like this filled her with joy. Her parents were united again, ensuring their family would remain intact. That was certainly a positive oue. With this in mind, she chose not to fault Jake.


    Softly humming, Elma got dressed and left the tent.


    Outside, Sophie and Calvin were already up.


    The morning in the mountains was serene, with a thin mist enhancing the scenery.


    The children made their way back to theke, where they found a small raft waiting.


    Elma had wanted to use the raft the previous day, but it was toote, and Kallie had said no, which led Elma to reluctantly abandon the idea.


    Now, Elma could not restrain herself and coaxed Sophie and Calvin to join her.


    ¡°Sophie, Calvin, let¡¯s y on this for a little while,¡± she urged.


    Sophie looked concerned.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek


    ¡°Elma, I don¡¯t know how to row.¡±


    Calvin let out a sigh.


    ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    At their yful age, they were aware of their limits and the risk of trouble.


    Elma, undeterred and full of adventure, continued to coax them with her yful charm.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing bad will happen. If you¡¯re really concerned, we can call the bodyguards. There¡¯s a rest area right here.¡± After persistent coaxing from Elma, Sophie finally gave in, sharing a knowing look with Calvin.


    Calvin contacted the butler to request bodyguards proficient in swimming.


    Thirty minutester, the bodyguards arrived.


    Elma excitedly led them onto the raft.


    Sophie paused, looking back at the tent where Kallie and Jake were still sleeping.


    ¡°Maybe we should tell our parents.¡±


    Elma frowned.


    ¡°They¡¯re asleep. Let¡¯s go y without them.¡±


    Amused yet resigned, Sophie and Calvin exchanged nces before joining Elma on the raft.


    Despite its size, the raft could amodate five, so the three children and two bodyguards boarded.


    At first, Sophie was anxious, but soon became enchanted by the surrounding nature. She started paddling, delighted by the new experience, which made her giggle.


    Laughter from the children filled the air around theke.


    Meanwhile, Kallie woke up nestled in Jake¡¯s arms. After a deep sleep, she felt a sense of contentment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1095

    ?<strong>Chapter 1095:</strong>


    Kallie burrowed deeper into Jake¡¯s arms, cocooned by his warmth, determined to reim the drowsy sleep that was slipping away. Just as sleep began to pull Kallie back under, a mischievous pinchnded on her cheek.


    Her eyelids fluttered¡ªhalf irritation, half surrender¡ªwhile Jake chuckled, amused by her reaction.


    With a huff and a sharp swat at his hand, Kallie turned her back on him, stubbornly signaling that his antics were no match for her resolve to savor a few more moments of rest.


    Jake leaned in, his breath warm against Kallie¡¯s ear as he whispered, ¡°Stop dozing off. Your daughter¡¯s been up for a while, and who knows what kind of trouble she¡¯s causing now.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes flew open, the remnants of her sleepiness dissolving. She shifted to sit up.


    ¡°Elma¡¯s awake? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Jake chuckled, his arms snugly wrapped around her waist, refusing to budge. As she tried to rise, his hold pulled her off bnce, causing her to tumble back against his chest.


    Frustrated, Kallie bit his shoulder¡ªa sharp but harmless nip. Jake let out a muffled grunt, his expression unreadable, yet he made no move to release her.


    ¡°Jake!¡± she snapped, struggling against his grip.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    With maddening calm, Jake replied, ¡°Rx. I just want to stay like this a bit longer. Elma¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already spoken to the butler, and the bodyguards are on watch.¡±


    Before Kallie could respond, hurried footsteps reached their ears, apanied by the faint, distressed sound of Sophie crying.


    Both of them froze, their yful moment shattered.


    Jake released Kallie instantly, and Kallie, barefoot and frantic, bolted out of the tent without a second thought.


    Seeing Sophie running toward her, drenched, pale, and crying, Kallie¡¯s heart sank with fear.


    Even though her past memories remained a nk canvas, Kallie had been trying to embrace the reality that these children were hers. Motherhood was a foreign yet instinctual role she was learning to navigate. And now, seeing Sophie like this¡ªfragile, frightened¡ªher maternal instincts surged.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Kallie cried out, rushing forward and wrapping the trembling girl in her arms. Her own body shook with fear.


    ¡°What happened? Are you hurt? Did someone harm you?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s sobs quieted slightly under the shelter of her mother¡¯s embrace. She shook her head and pulled back, wiping her tears with trembling hands.


    ¡°Mom,¡± she said, her voice broken with emotion.


    ¡°Elma is in danger. You need to go now.¡±


    Apparently, the kids had ventured onto a raft, trusting that the presence of the bodyguards would ensure their safety.


    But disaster struck when the raft began leaking in the middle of theke. Panic set in as they attempted to paddle back to shore, only to realize it was toote.


    The raft sank with everyone aboard.


    Thankfully, the bodyguards acted swiftly, pulling the children from the water before anyone inhaled or swallowed water.


    But something was gravely wrong with Elma. When they brought her ashore, she wasn¡¯t breathing¡ªher small body showed no signs of life. The bodyguards wasted no time, rushing Elma to the hospital in a desperate bid to save her.


    In the chaos, their attempts to reach Jake failed, leaving Sophie terrified and alone with her fear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1096

    ?<strong>Chapter 1096:</strong>


    Without even changing out of her wet clothes, Sophie ran to find Kallie and Jake, her tears reflecting her mounting dread. No one could have predicted the day would take such a turn.


    The moment Kallie heard that Elma had fallen into the water, terror gripped her like a vice. Her legs gave out beneath her, the ground tilting in a dizzying blur.


    Jake¡¯s arms were around Kallie in an instant, steadying her before she could copsepletely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Jake murmured, his voice low and strained with guilt.


    ¡°This is my fault. I should¡¯ve been paying closer attention.¡±


    Kallie clutched his arm tightly, her fingers trembling. Her voice quivered, but there was an edge of determination in it.


    ¡°No, Jake. It¡¯s not your fault. Elma will be fine. She has to be.¡±


    Tears welled in Kallie¡¯s eyes as she whispered, ¡°If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s me. I should¡¯ve been awake. If anything happens to her¡­¡± Her words faltered, dissolving into silence, but the anguish in her expression spoke louder than words.


    Jake pulled Kallie close, his embrace firm and grounding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to her. She¡¯ll be okay. We¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    They had to descend the mountain, a trek that felt agonizingly slow despite their urgency.


    Calvin had already rushed ahead, his determination to ensure Elma¡¯s safety evident.


    By the time Kallie and Jake reached the base, they were met with unexpected news. Elma had regained consciousness but hadn¡¯t been sent to the hospital. Relief washed over them, but the lingering tension in Kallie¡¯s chest refused to ease entirely.


    ¡°She needs to be seen by a doctor,¡± Kallie said firmly.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s awake, I won¡¯t feel at ease until she¡¯s checked out properly.¡±


    Before Jake could echo her concern, a clipped, condescending voice sliced through the air.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Lacey said, emerging from the shadows with a practiced air of authority.


    ¡°Elma¡¯s condition is stable. Moving her now would be reckless and could worsen things.¡±


    Kallie hesitated to say anything outright¡ªafter all, Lacey had saved Elma. Softening her tone, she said, ¡°Lacey, I really appreciate what you¡¯ve done, but I still think Elma should have a full check-up at the hospital. If it¡¯s inconvenient, I can arrange for a doctor toe here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to rest easy.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words were careful, conciliatory, and an attempt to avoid further conflict.


    But Lacey¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust my medical expertise? Fine, if that¡¯s how you feel, I¡¯ll leave right now. You can deal with this yourself.¡±


    Calvin, who had been standing nearby, stepped in with a sharp tone.


    ¡°Go ahead, then. No one¡¯s stopping you.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Jake interjected, approaching the group.


    He had just checked on Elma, and his calm demeanor belied the storm brewing in his eyes.


    ¡°Elma¡¯s doing much better now,¡± Jake said to Kallie as he ced a steadying hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kallie nodded, her anxiety easing slightly at Jake¡¯s reassurance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1097

    ?<strong>Chapter 1097:</strong>


    But Lacey, watching their interaction, felt a stab of jealousy. She folded her arms and sneered, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, you heard that, right? Miss Nixon wanted me gone. Don¡¯t you have anything to say about that?¡±


    ¡°Forget¡ªif it weren¡¯t for my timely intervention, Elma wouldn¡¯t have regained consciousness. I¡¯m her savior.¡±


    Everyone present could sense Lacey¡¯s ulterior motives, but none could deny the truth in her words. Elma¡¯s life had been in her hands. Jake¡¯s expression hardened, his voice quiet but firm.


    ¡°What exactly do you want, Lacey? You won¡¯t be short on money.¡±


    Lacey shook her head, her gaze unwavering.


    ¡°Money? You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m after. I just don¡¯t want to be insulted for doing my job.¡± She turned her sharp gaze toward Kallie.


    ¡°All I ask is for her to apologize to me in person. That¡¯s not unreasonable, is it?¡±


    Jake¡¯s jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t want Kallie to bow her head¡ªnot to Lacey, of all people. But Elma¡¯s frail frame leaned heavily on Lacey¡¯s care, and they couldn¡¯t afford the consequences if Lacey truly walked away without getting an apology.


    Just then, Calvin stepped forward, cutting through the tension like a de. His gaze locked onto Lacey¡¯s, his expression steeled with resolve.


    ¡°If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s me,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°I spoke out of turn earlier¡ªnot my mom. So here I am, apologizing. Let¡¯s not drag this out.¡±


    Lacey tilted her head, her lips curving into a syrupy smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°You misunderstand, Calvin. I¡¯m not making this difficult for you. I just value respect. When someone slights me, I expect an apology¡ªone that feels sincere.¡±


    galno¦Í?ls is your update source


    Calvin¡¯s jaw set, but he held his ground. Straightening his shoulders, he met her gaze without flinching.


    ¡°So, I apologize. After all, I¡¯m the one who said those words.¡±


    Lacey nced at Jake, gauging his expression. After a beat, she exhaled, masking her frustration with a thin smile.


    ¡°Fine. Since you insist, I won¡¯t press the matter further. But next time, Calvin, I¡¯d hope for an apology that feels heartfelt.¡±


    Her words dripped with an unspoken message that Calvin¡¯s apology clearly fell short of her lofty expectations.


    Lacey¡¯s sharp gaze lingered on Calvin, the silence heavy with her disapproval.


    Calvin¡¯s jaw tightened, his dislike for Lacey bubbling beneath the surface. Apologizing had already stripped him of his pride, but now he was expected to bow to her demands? His expression darkened, lips pressing into a thin line.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Jake said abruptly, his voice cutting through the air like a whip. He rubbed his temples and looked directly at Lacey, his tone firm but weary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this. Calvin is young and reckless¡ªI hope you can find it in yourself to be more understanding.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s nails dug into her palms as she clenched her fists. Jake was defending them, again. Did he truly not care about his daughter¡¯s life? But Jake had spoken, and she couldn¡¯t openly defy him.


    Taking a breath to steady herself, Lacey prepared to leave. Before she could take a step, Calvin strode toward her, his movements quick and deliberate. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he bowed deeply.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± he said, his voice steady but edged with defiance.


    ¡°I spoke carelessly today. If you¡¯re angry, take it out on me¡ªleave my mom and sisters out of it.¡±


    Though his posture appeared sincere, his words carried a hard edge, more warning than apology.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1098

    ?<strong>Chapter 1098:</strong>


    Lacey¡¯s forced smile returned, brittle and cold. She knew she couldn¡¯t escte things further, not with Jake¡¯s eyes boring into her and Calvin¡¯s thinly veiled threat hanging in the air.


    ¡°You misunderstand me,¡± Lacey said, her tone dripping with a sweetness that only heightened the tension.


    ¡°I was upset, but I¡¯m not someone who holds grudges. I hope the same can be said of you.¡± She tilted her head slightly, her gaze cutting.


    ¡°Elma still needs me,¡± she continued, turning the focus to her advantage.


    ¡°Instead of wasting your energy on veiled sarcasm, Calvin, perhaps you should spend more time supporting her.¡±


    With those parting words, Lacey turned on her heel and walked away, her head held high.


    Jake studied Calvin, his face clouded with mixed feelings. Finally, he broke the silence.


    ¡°Why did you apologize to her? You didn¡¯t mean it, did you?¡±


    Calvin met Jake¡¯s gaze, his lips curling into a faint smirk that bordered on mockery.


    ¡°Sincere or not, it¡¯s what she wanted to hear. If I didn¡¯t, with her temper, she might¡¯ve taken it out on my mom¡ªor worse, refused to treat Elma. We can¡¯t afford that, can we?¡±


    Jake stiffened, the truth in Calvin¡¯s words cutting deep. As much as he hated to admit it, Calvin was right¡ªthey couldn¡¯t afford to cross Lacey.


    Kallie stepped forward, cing a hand on Calvin¡¯s shoulder. Her expression was firm but tinged with concern.


    ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t talk to your dad like that. He¡¯s doing the best he can under the circumstances.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary


    Calvin¡¯s cold smile didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°His best? Then he needs to try harder. Don¡¯t tell me Lacey is the only capable doctor in the world. There has to be another skilled doctor.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t react with anger. Instead, Calvin¡¯s words struck a raw nerve, a reminder of his own inadequacy. He lowered his gaze, pressing his lips together, and said nothing.


    Seeing Jake¡¯s silence, Kallie sighed, exasperation etched into her features. She gently tugged at Calvin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Enough, Calvin. This isn¡¯t the time for me. Elma¡¯s health is what matters most right now.¡±


    Later that afternoon, Elma briefly regained consciousness, her fragile voice offering a fleeting glimmer of hope. But by evening, her condition took a turn for the worse, and a fever set in, throwing the household into disarray.


    Kallie immediately suggested taking Elma to the hospital.


    ¡°No,¡± Lacey said firmly, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Moving her now would only make things worse.¡±


    Lacey insisted on her treatment n of acupuncture. Each needle prick drew a sharp gasp from Elma, and Kallie¡¯s heart fractured a little more with every cry.


    Given the state of Lacey¡¯s hand injury, it was clear she couldn¡¯t continue Elma¡¯s treatment properly. With a sharp sigh, she turned and muttered, ¡°I need to find Mr. Reeves. There¡¯s something important I need to discuss with him.¡±


    Kallie hesitated, her instincts urging her to follow. She rose quickly and moved toward the door, only to find Lacey blocking her path with a cold, unyielding re.


    ¡°This is between Mr. Reeves and me,¡± Lacey said, her voice clipped.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Do you really need to hover around him all the time?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s brows knit together, her patience already worn thin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hovering,¡± she replied, her voice firm but calm.


    ¡°I have every right to know. If this concerns Elma, I need to hear it¡ªI¡¯m her mother.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1099

    ?<strong>Chapter 1099:</strong>


    Lacey¡¯s lips curved into a sharp smile, her tone dripping with disdain.


    ¡°Your right? Really? If you were such a devoted mother, Elma wouldn¡¯t have been in this condition to begin with.¡±


    Kallie straightened her posture, refusing to back down just yet.


    ¡°This is about Elma, not your petty need to shut me out. I¡¯m not asking for permission¡ªI¡¯m in for the discussion.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lacey crossed her arms, her posture dripping with disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elma¡¯s doctor. Have you conveniently forgotten that? And let¡¯s not y coy¡ªI know what you¡¯re really worried about. You think I¡¯ll steal Jake away from you.¡±


    Lacey snorted, leaning in slightly as her voice dropped to a venomous whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯re terrified that if Jake chooses me, you¡¯ll have nothing left. But while you¡¯re busy obsessing over him, Elma is suffering. She needs you now. Not your insecurities, not your jealousy¡ªyou.¡±


    The mention of Elma broke through Kallie¡¯s defenses, her anger giving way to concern.


    From the corner of her eye, Lacey saw Jake approaching, his tall figure cutting through the tense scene. Without another word to Kallie, she pushed past her and hurried toward Jake.


    Lacey¡¯s entire demeanor shifted in an instant, the sharpness in her voice reced by a sickly-sweet tone.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s about Elma,¡± she said, her tone measured yet urgent.


    ¡°We need to discuss this immediately.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face darkened with concern, and he quickened his pace. As Jake reached Kallie, he instinctively reached for her hand, pulling her alongside him.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves,¡± Lacey interjected, her voice soft but firm.


    L§Ñ§ä??t ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.§ão§Þ


    ¡°This is a private matter. I¡¯d prefer to speak with you alone.¡±


    Jake stopped, his hand still gripping Kallie¡¯s.


    ¡°Kallie is Elma¡¯s mother. She has every right to be involved.¡±


    Kallie gently pulled her hand free, her expression calm but resolute.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Jake,¡± she said, her voiceced with quiet determination.


    ¡°Elma needs someone with her right now. I¡¯ll stay. Just tell me what you discusster.¡±


    Jake hesitated, his eyes searching hers for any sign of hesitation. With a reluctant nod, he leaned down and pressed a tender kiss to her forehead. His touch lingered, his expression heavy with love and unspoken words.


    Lacey stood rooted in ce, her polished mask cracking. Her nails bit into her palms as she fought the bitterness wing its way to the surface. Her carefully cultivated poise faltered under the weight of her jealousy, her lips tightening into a thin line.


    As Lacey followed Jake into the study, she paused on the way, ncing back at Kallie with a look that was neither pity nor triumph, but something sharper; something veiled. Her n was close to seeding. Soon, Kallie, Elma, and Calvin would be nothing more than shadows in Jake¡¯s life. In no time, Jake would be hers entirely, his heart and his world emptied of everyone else.


    Kallie tiptoed back to Elma¡¯s bedside, arriving just as thetter had swallowed hertest dose of medication and sumbed once more to a restless slumber.


    Sweat nketed Elma¡¯s forehead, her face pallid and etched with lines of pain, while her eyelids remained fiercely shut against the world. Drenched in worry, Kallie took a seat next to the bed, enveloping Elma¡¯s cold hand in both of hers. She leaned in close, her voice a soft caress against the backdrop of the sterile room.


    ¡°Elma, sweetheart, Mommy¡¯s here, right beside you. There¡¯s nothing to fear. I¡¯ll be your guardian through every moment. Remember to take your medicine, just like the doctors say, and you¡¯ll be running around with Calvin and Sophie before you know it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1100

    <strong>Chapter 1100:</strong>


    As Kallie¡¯sforting whispers filled the room, Elma¡¯s fingers quivered faintly in response.


    This subtle movement didn¡¯t escape Kallie¡¯s vignt eyes. She then noticed a chilling blueness overtaking Elma¡¯s fingertips, the skin there shaded a disturbing dark blue right under the nails¡ªa sight only perceptible upon close examination.


    What had first been dismissed as a routine health issue now ominously suggested poisoning.


    Kallie frowned. Strangely enough, their doctor, Lacey, had never hinted at such a dire possibility. Could such symptoms really have emerged just now?


    Doubt clouded Kallie¡¯s thoughts. It was hard to believe that Lacey, as attentive as she was reputed to be, could overlook such critical symptoms in Elma¡¯s condition.


    Kallie harbored suspicions, her instincts prickling uneasily. Stealthily, she withdrew her phone and snapped a quick photo of Elma¡¯s hand. With the utmost care, she positioned Elma¡¯s hand back exactly as it had been, as if untouched. She intended to use this as a test for Lacey, to discern whether Lacey genuinely aimed to heal Elma. If Lacey remained silent about the incident to either Kallie or Jake in the days to follow, it would signal something was amiss.


    Meanwhile, in the quiet of the study, Lacey began to voice her thoughts.


    Jake¡¯s expression soured, a frown creasing his forehead as he wrestled with reluctance.


    ¡°You insisted that Elma needed rest, that we shouldn¡¯t move her casually. You even opposed Kallie¡¯s idea of hospitalizing Elma. But now, you¡¯re asking me to fly Elma out to your mentor¡¯s ce at dawn? It¡¯s hours away by ne, Lacey. It¡¯s not exactly nearby.¡±


    Lacey listened, a knot of difort tightening in her stomach as Jake threw her own words back at her¡ªthe same words she had once used to scoff at Kallie. A pang of unease washed over her. Did Jake¡¯s concern for Kallie run that deep? His protective stance seemed to amplify whenever Kallie showed the slightest sign of distress.


    With her teeth clenched, Lacey hastened to rify, her voice firm yet tinged with desperation.


    ¡°Elma was in a dire state before, but she¡¯s shown significant improvement thanks to my efforts. However, what we¡¯re doing now merely tempers the symptoms without tackling the underlying problem. It¡¯s not just the aftermath of the water incident. The bodyguards confirmed she was rescued swiftly after falling into the water.¡±


    Lacey paused, locking eyes with Jake, her tone earnest.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, if you truly care about Elma¡¯s well-being, please, take her to see my mentor. I¡¯ll understand your doubts. In fact, I n to leave next week anyway.¡±


    A rueful smile flickered across her face as she added, ¡°I realize I can¡¯t fully cure Elma. I refuse to waste her time¡ªor mine.¡±


    Jake genuinely desired Lacey¡¯s departure, yet her broaching of the subject caught him off guard. Her sincere gaze left him puzzled about her intentions. She appeared genuine, her eyes clear and unwavering. However, entrusting Elma¡¯s safety to a stranger was a risk he hesitated to take.


    Lacey caught the flicker of hesitation in Jake¡¯s expression, but she knew she had already said everything she could. If Jake remained unwilling to follow her suggestion, she knew there was no point in pushing him further. Forcing the issue could only spark suspicion she couldn¡¯t afford.


    Just as Lacey was poised to withdraw politely, Jake interjected, ¡°Reach out to your mentor. I promise to bring Elma to your mentor¡¯s ce noter than the day after tomorrow.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1101

    ?<strong>Chapter 1101:</strong>


    A flicker of a smile danced across Lacey¡¯s lips before sheposed herself and nodded briskly.


    ¡°And, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could Miss Nixon apany her? It¡¯s purely for Elma¡¯s sake. Elma¡¯s recovery at my mentor¡¯s ce could take a while. If Elma hasn¡¯t seen her mom, she¡¯ll worry, and that will only slow things down.¡±


    Jake, massaging his temples in frustration, responded with a hint of irritation, ¡°You needn¡¯t remind me¡ªI¡¯m fully aware.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s expression remained enigmatic, her eyes shadowed as she lowered her gaze, which Jake, concerned with Elma¡¯s condition, failed to catch.


    No sooner had Lacey departed than Jake dialed Leo¡¯s number. He instructed Leo to discreetly drag the raft from the bottom of theke, ensuring that no one, especially the manor¡¯s servants, noticed. The task was challenging, yet Jake had faith in Leo¡¯s ability to pull it off seamlessly.


    Leo consented, but a suspicion quickly clouded his thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, do you think Elma¡¯s tumble into the water might not have been an ident?¡± he questioned, his voiceced with concern.


    Jake¡¯s silence served as an unspoken confirmation.


    Leo¡¯s intuition had already been tingling with unease from the moment he¡¯d learned of the mishap. The raft had been stable before, without a single issue when they initially embarked. Yet, mysteriously, it faltered precisely at theke¡¯s center. Could one of the bodyguards on the raft have tampered with it? This troubling thought suggested that the betrayal could have originated from within the Reeves family.


    Hence, Jake had chosen to confide in Leo alone about his suspicions. With the gravity of the situation acknowledged, Jake tasked Leo with conducting a covert investigation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Reeves. You¡¯ve ced this in my hands, and I assure you, I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Leo affirmed with resolute determination. Jake nodded in approval before hanging up.


    Meanwhile, Kallie, who had been drifting in and out of sleep, suddenly felt aforting, tender touch on her hand. She cracked her eyes open slightly and soon realized she had dozed off at Elma¡¯s bedside.


    Elma was softly rubbing her cheek against Kallie¡¯s hand.


    Elma looked utterly endearing, and Kallie felt her heart soften, a warm smile spreading across her face. She caressed Elma¡¯s rosy cheeks and whispered, ¡°Are you feeling any better now?¡±


    Elma gave a nod but then hesitated, shaking her head as she pointed at her throat.


    Kallie caught on instantly. She rose swiftly to fetch a cup of water for Elma.


    After sipping the warm water, Elma¡¯s condition visibly improved. Kallie braced herself, anticipating Elma could voice someints about her difort or fears.


    However, Elma¡¯s response was unexpected. She murmured, her voice raspy and strained, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kallie froze, taken aback by the apology. She watched as Elma¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her own concern mounting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elma? Are you still not feeling well? It¡¯s okay to tell Mommy. Don¡¯t be scared,¡± she urged gently.


    Through her sobs, Elma shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± she said shakily.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left my bed without telling you. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed to go to the middle of theke. I shouldn¡¯t have kept the bodyguards from informing you. I made everyone worry. I was naughty.¡±


    Kallie finally grasped the full weight of Elma¡¯s apology and the depth of her remorse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1102

    ?<strong>Chapter 1102:</strong>


    Kallie¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Elma. She was indeed angry¡ªangry that Elma had been so careless and reckless. But Elma was just a child. If Elma hadn¡¯t been sick, she would have been running around and ying like any other child her age.


    But Elma couldn¡¯t even go to school. She had to take awful-tasting medicine every day, and she couldn¡¯t run, jump, or do any of the things other kids her age did. She had just been trying to have some fun, and she hadn¡¯t seen the identing.


    Kallie suddenly felt a pang of unease. She shouldn¡¯t be angry with Elma at all. She decided to talk to Elma about itter, when Elma was feeling better.


    At Kallie¡¯s silence, Elma¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and her eyshes fluttered as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± she whimpered, tugging at Kallie¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°You can yell at me or even spank me, but please don¡¯t be mad at me or ignore me. I won¡¯t do it again, I promise.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart melted. She pulled Elma into a tight hug, gently patting her back to soothe her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I¡¯m not mad at you,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. It was an ident. But next time, please tell me and your daddy before you do something like that. We were just worried about you. We would never ignore you, sweetheart. Don¡¯t be scared, and don¡¯t cry.¡±


    After a while, Elma finally calmed down, a smile returning to her face. She clung to Kallie, not wanting to let go.


    Just then, Lacey entered the room, carrying a bowl of dark, murky medicine. It was time for Elma¡¯s medicine.


    Elma¡¯s face immediately scrunched up in disgust, and she burrowed deeper into Kallie¡¯s embrace. She clearly didn¡¯t want to take it. Kallie, unsure of how to handle the situation, tried to coax Elma gently.


    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????


    ¡°I know it tastes yucky, honey. But medicine always tastes bad. If you want to get better quickly, you have to take your medicine. I will feed you. And we can have some candy afterward.¡±


    ¡°Miss Payne,¡± Kallie said politely.


    ¡°Could you put the medicine down for now? I¡¯ll feed Elma.¡±


    For some reason, this simple request seemed to irritate Lacey.


    ¡°This is exactly why I have so much trouble getting Elma to take her medicine!¡± Lacey snapped.


    ¡°Spoil her! I know you want to look like a good mother in front of Jake, but you¡¯re going to ruin Elma! Stop indulging her, Kallie! It¡¯s not good for her!¡±


    Kallie stared at Lacey in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand why Lacey was overreacting to such a simple request. And Lacey¡¯s words were incredibly rude.


    Kallie red at Lacey.


    ¡°I am gentle with my children because they are well-behaved and intelligent. I wanted to be good to my child and couldn¡¯t see how it was any of your business.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s face twisted into a scowl, her eyes narrowing with resentment. To Lacey, Kallie¡¯s affectionate gestures toward Elma felt like a deliberate provocation, a way of unting her bond with Jake and their child. Lacey seethed with jealousy and anger.


    Kallie added, her voice turning cold, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to provoke you. And Elma is my child. I have every right to love and care for her.¡±


    Lacey mmed the medicine bowl on the table, her arms crossed tightly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± she retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prove yourself to me. I¡¯m just saying don¡¯t exploit the child for your own benefit.¡±


    Despite her young age, Elma sensed the animosity in Lacey¡¯s tone and couldn¡¯t remain silent.


    ¡°Mommy, make her go away! I don¡¯t want her here,¡± Elma piped up, her face scrunched in disgust.


    Elma¡¯s aversion to Lacey was clear as day.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1103

    ?<strong>Chapter 1103:</strong>


    Lacey felt a surge of resentment, directing all her anger at Kallie.


    ¡°Look at how your daughter behaves. You¡¯re a terrible mother.¡±


    Before Kallie could retort, Elma jumped to her defense.


    ¡°My mommy is the best! Whether she¡¯s a good mother or not is none of your business! You¡¯re the one with bad intentions, Lacey, always sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. You¡¯re just an outsider!¡±


    ¡°You little brat!¡± Lacey fumed, her hand itching to p Elma. But she knew better than toy a hand on the child. She gritted her teeth, forcing down her anger.


    At that moment, Jake walked into the room.


    Lacey¡¯s arrogant facade crumbled. She stepped aside, her gaze fixed on the floor.


    Jake, oblivious to the earlier confrontation, looked around the room, his brow furrowed in question.


    Elma opened her mouth toin, but Kallie quickly intervened.


    ¡°Elma, if you don¡¯t take your medicine soon, it¡¯ll get cold and taste even worse,¡± Kallie said gently.


    Elma pouted, her face a picture of misery. Knowing that her mother wouldn¡¯t be swayed by her antics, she turned her attention to Jake, her eyes wide and pleading.


    To her surprise, Jake picked up the medicine bowl.


    ¡°Here, let me help,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°If you drink it quickly, you won¡¯t taste the bitterness.¡±


    Kallie held Elma close as Jake patiently spoon-fed her the medicine. They were the picture of a loving family.


    Lacey seethed with jealousy, her eyes burning with resentment, but her fury went unnoticed.


    Once Elma had swallowed her medicine, Jake gently took her from Kallie¡¯s arms, soothing her with soft words and sweet treats. He even offered a piece of candy to Kallie.


    Kallie feigned indifference, yfully ring at him.


    A warm smile spread across Jake¡¯s face.


    ncing up, Jake finally noticed Lacey¡¯s simmering resentment. His smile vanished, reced by a frosty expression.


    ¡°Lacey, is there something else you require?¡± he asked curtly.


    His dismissal was unmistakable.


    Lacey clenched her jaw, forcing a response through gritted teeth.


    ¡°No, I was just lost in thought.¡±


    With that, Lacey turned and stalked off, her shoulders slumped in defeat.


    Kallie watched Lacey go, an air of nonchnce about her. She understood Lacey¡¯s obsession with Jake was deeply ingrained, beyond the reach of reason or logic. That was precisely why she hadn¡¯t rebuffed Jake¡¯s earlier disys of affection. Sometimes, actions spoke louder than words.


    Lacey¡¯s constant provocations had worn Kallie¡¯s patience thin. The most effective way to deal with someone like Lacey was to strike at their deepest insecurities.


    Elma, lulled back to sleep by the medicine, snored softly.


    Kallie and Jake quietly exited the room. As they walked down the hallway, Jake gently pulled Kallie into his arms.


    ¡°Once Elma¡¯s health stabilizes, I¡¯ll send Lacey abroad. She won¡¯t be a problem for you anymore,¡± he murmured.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Kallie didn¡¯t like Lacey. She never had. But for Elma¡¯s sake, she kept her feelings hidden, especially in front of Jake.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1104

    ?<strong>Chapter 1104:</strong>


    Jake, however, still noticed. Not only did he notice, but he was also nning to handle the situation.


    Kallie felt a surprising warmth in her chest. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the other staff that for thest few years, Lacey has stayed by your side, helping you with so much, and now, she¡¯s fully devoted to caring for Elma. If you forcibly send her away and exile her abroad, wouldn¡¯t that be going too far?¡±


    Jake pulled Kallie into his arms.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about being cruel. I¡¯ve made it clear from the start. I can¡¯t give her the love she wants. She should never have expected it in the first ce. Sending her abroad is giving her the chance to start over. I¡¯ll make sure she has enough money to livefortably, and if she no longer has feelings for me, she¡¯s wee to return whenever she wants.


    ¡°Besides, this is as much her decision as mine. She said she¡¯d leave once Elma was better. If people think I¡¯m heartless because of this, then so be it. I don¡¯t care about their opinions. I only care about you. I don¡¯t want you to feel upset or disappointed. And I certainly won¡¯t let anyone who upsets you stay in our lives.¡±


    Jake wasn¡¯t one for flowery words. His sincerity always spoke louder than any romantic gesture, and to Kallie, it was priceless because it was his honest promise. He wanted to offer her both unwavering security and the entirety of his affection.


    Ovee with emotion, Kallie rose onto her tiptoes and gently kissed Jake, her lips brushing his softly. When she pulled away, a faint blush colored her cheeks, and her eyes shimmered with a hint of shyness.


    Jake¡¯s heart skipped at the sight. Without hesitation, he bent down and kissed her again, ignoring the passing servants and the curious nces they cast.


    Kallie squirmed in his grasp, trying to push him away, but Jake¡¯s strength left her attempts futile.


    From a distance, Lacey watched it all unfold. She had overheard their conversation too. Her lips trembled as she bit down on them, anger and humiliation swelling in her chest.


    Lacey had indeed brought up the idea of leaving to Jake, but it was merely a ploy to lower his guard and hasten his arrangements for taking Elma to meet her so-called mentor.


    She never intended to leave his side. But now, Jake was nning to cast her aside after she healed Elma. He didn¡¯t have to go this far, yet he chose to do it all to make Kallie happy. Lacey was consumed by fury, not understanding why Jake was so smitten with Kallie.


    Upon reflection, Lacey realized Kallie was the cause of every failed plot.


    And now, Lacey stood there, watching Jake pour all his love and passion into Kallie. She had never seen Jake so fervent before.


    Suddenly, Lacey felt pathetic as a wave of self-pity washed over her. All her efforts had been in vain, mere illusions. Jake¡¯s love was never meant for her. It was Kallie who he truly loved. She should have realized this earlier. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept the truth. She couldn¡¯t grasp where she had gone wrong. She had spent years by Jake¡¯s side, doing everything for him, yet it seemed never enough.


    A storm of resentment and fury brewed within Lacey, and tears cascaded down her face. Her hands reached for her eyes to brush away the tears, only to find them cold. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying. Suddenly, she felt a profound sense of surrender, as though she was ready to release it all.


    Lacey retreated to her room, lost in her thoughts. She had barely stepped inside when her phone buzzed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1105

    ?<strong>Chapter 1105:</strong>


    It was yton calling. His voice was brisk, cutting straight to the point.


    ¡°Did Jake agree to take Elma to meet your mentor? And is Kallie going with them?¡±


    Lacey hesitated. The image of Jake and Kallie together shed in her mind, a perfect picture of love and unity that deepened her despair. She exhaled shakily.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m not forcing anything.¡±


    yton was stunned before quickly piecing together that Lacey must have suffered a huge blow and felt like giving up.


    yton could understand her feelings all too well. He had considered giving up his feelings for Kallie many times, but each time, his reluctance to let go drove him to keep holding on. Furthermore, if Lacey gave up, he would lose a crucial piece of his n.


    yton¡¯s original goal was to win Kallie¡¯s heart, but now his intentions had shifted. He wanted Jake to vanish from this world, and it had turned into an obsession. He couldn¡¯t stop now, halfway through. Listening to Lacey¡¯s defeated words, yton felt a sharp surge of anger but suppressed it. Instead, he tried to persuade her.


    ¡°We¡¯vee so far, put in so much effort. Are you going to let it all slip away now, especially when we¡¯re this close to seeding?¡±


    Lacey¡¯s frustration boiled over as she snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the point? Jake doesn¡¯t love me. And getting rid of Kallie won¡¯t change that. Even if Kallie disappeared, he¡¯d grieve for her forever. It¡¯s better to stop before I make a fool of myself.¡±


    yton silently cursed Lacey for her foolishness. He gritted his teeth, his anger barely contained.


    ¡°Have you already forgotten? If you don¡¯t follow through with the n and Jake finds out, do you have any idea what will happen to you?¡±


    The weight of his threat hit Lacey like a blow, and she tensed up. She stiffened, her grip on the phone tightening.


    L¦Át??t ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    ¡°But Jake had promised me a lot of money and to send me abroad. His reach isn¡¯t as strong there. If I leave before he finds out, I might escape the consequences. I don¡¯t want to keep going, only to lose him and the money. Plus, I¡¯m not alone in this world. I have to consider my sister¡¯s future. And honestly, I¡¯ve realized that I don¡¯t desire Jake that much.¡±


    yton listened to Lacey¡¯s words, a cold sneer curling his lips. Oh, now she recalled her sister? Where was that concern when she was previously so focused on Jake? Now, seeing Jake and Kallie so deeply in love, knowing there was no hope for her, and fearing her exposure, she only wanted to flee. He wouldn¡¯t allow Lacey to withdraw.


    yton took a deep breath, his voice low but firm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. I¡¯ve had plenty of dealings with Jake. Do you really think I don¡¯t have influence? Yet,st time, I nearly died at his hands. And what about you? If you didn¡¯t want to offend him, you shouldn¡¯t have entertained those thoughts in the first ce. Let me make this clear. If he ever finds out what you did to his daughter, no matter where you run, he will hunt you down and make you pay. He won¡¯t recall any kindness from the past. Your fate will be worse than anyone who¡¯s ever betrayed him!¡±


    yton¡¯s threat had clearly taken effect.


    Lacey¡¯s voice shook with panic as she said, ¡°What can I do now? You coerced me into this. You must help me.¡±


    yton felt his breath catch again. He had never thought Lacey could be so naive. Previously, her love for Jake and her resilience had made her act with decisiveness and rity. Now, overwhelmed by fear, she seemed utterly confused.


    Taking a deep breath, yton responded, ¡°If there were any way out, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation after being targeted by Jake. There¡¯s no turning back now. We must keep moving forward and hope for the best. Moreover, if by some chance you do escape, have you thought about your sister? She still relies on Jake¡¯s support. What will be of her if you flee?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1106

    ?<strong>Chapter 1106:</strong>


    Trying to console herself, Lacey said, ¡°Jake is kind to my sister. He says she¡¯s a good girl. She knows nothing of our actions, and it doesn¡¯t involve her. He won¡¯t me her.¡±


    Despite her words, uncertainty gnawed at Lacey. She knew too well how Jake handled those who had crossed him. He was anything butpassionate.


    yton, perceiving her doubts, mocked her sharply, ¡°Do you really believe your own words?¡±


    At this, all hope seemed to drain from Lacey. She sank back onto the bed, engulfed by a sense of hopelessness. She had once naively believed she could simply walk away whenever she wished. She had forgotten that once she agreed to coborate with yton, there was no turning back. Even if Jake were to let her go, yton would ensure she didn¡¯t escape without consequences.


    Naturally, yton kept his thoughts hidden. He still saw Lacey as a useful pawn. For now, falling apart with her was not the right choice. Listening to the silence on the phone, yton realized his threat had had its intended effect. Softening his voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. I¡¯ve known Jake for years. I assure you, you still have a chance.¡±


    Hope flickered in Lacey¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡± she responded, her skepticism lingering. Kallie and Jake shared a deep love. He was truly devoted. Lacey, less striking and from a humble background, struggled to ept her perceived inferiority to Kallie. Despite her medical knowledge, she knew it was powerless against the matter of feeling.


    yton attempted to convince her, stating, ¡°As a man myself, I know that no man¡¯s love is confined to one woman forever. Over time, even the deepest affections can diminish. If Jake truly had no feelings for you, he wouldn¡¯t have kept you close. Whenever you upset Kallie, Jake merely scolds you. Has he really ever punished you? Trust me, I understand men. If you follow my advice, you¡¯ll achieve your desires.¡±


    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    yton¡¯s arguments appeared to take hold. Lacey exhaled softly, her expression turning determined.


    ¡°I have no other option. I need to act for my sister¡¯s sake. Since you im you can assist me and have shared all this, I¡¯ll trust you again. But this is the final time. If I end up with Jake, I won¡¯t be involved in these schemes any longer.¡±


    yton hid a sneer. He coolly responded, ¡°When that timees, I¡¯ll have achieved my aims and won¡¯t need your cooperation.¡±


    Relief washed over Lacey upon hearing this. She felt yton¡¯s goal was to be with Kallie.


    Unbeknownst to her, yton¡¯s goals had shifted long ago.


    Meanwhile, before bedtime, Jake informed Kallie of his n to visit Lacey¡¯s mentor at the earliest opportunity.


    Reluctant butpelled by Elma¡¯s health, Kallie could not say no. Lacey had been treating Elma for half a month without any progress, except for a minor lift in her spirits. Such a state couldn¡¯tst indefinitely.


    Kallie agreed somberly. Holding Jake¡¯s shirt, she hesitantly asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t anyone tell me how Elma got this way? You all keep the truth from me. I don¡¯t remember what happened. How can I be a good mother if I know nothing?¡±


    Jake feltpelled by Kallie¡¯s sincere look and shared the events that had unfolded. He was brief, revealing only that someone had intentionally stunted Elma¡¯s growth using a prohibited drug. The adverse effects were significant, and Elma¡¯s survival over the years was fortunate. Much of Elma¡¯s resilience was due to Kallie¡¯s persistent efforts. Kallie had diligently searched for medical help to sustain Elma¡¯s health.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1107

    ?<strong>Chapter 1107:</strong>


    Upon learning the truth, Kallie¡¯s sadness deepened, mixed with pain and guilt. She regretted not safeguarding Elma better. Her guilt waspounded by her recent awareness of the full situation. Without Jake¡¯s revtion, she would have remained ignorant of Elma¡¯s plight. Overwhelmed, tears streamed down Kallie¡¯s cheeks. She soughtfort in Jake¡¯s embrace, crying quietly.


    Jake, typically stoic, felt his heart break seeing her cry. Kallie¡¯s quiet sobs and trembling shoulders stirred hispassion. He soothed her by gently patting her back, offering silent support while she processed her emotions.


    Eventually, Kallie¡¯s tears subsided. Raising her head, her eyes appeared red and swollen, her voice thick with emotion as she whispered, ¡°Elma must have endured so much. This is all my fault.¡±


    Jake, with tenderness, wiped her tears away.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve found a way now. Elma will get better.¡±


    Kallie looked up at him, hope flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jake affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Yes, really. I want you to be happy and healthy, no matter the cost. I¡¯m prepared to do whatever it takes.¡± He was prepared to sacrifice anything, even his fortune or his life, though he kept thisst thought to himself. Saying so might upset Kallie further, something he wished to avoid. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry herself breathless.


    Reassured by Jake¡¯s promise, Kallie finally acknowledged in a subdued tone.


    Elma¡¯s situation was critical, and even though Kallie hesitated to trust Lacey, she saw no other choice. Reluctantly, she agreed to bring Elma along.


    Jake suddenly looked disturbed.


    ¡°If you can, I¡¯d rather you stay home while I handle things with Elma,¡± he said.


    Kallie stared at him, confused.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jake, of course, kept his concerns to himself. His n was kind of risky, but there was no alternative. If he had any other option, he would never put Elma in harm¡¯s way.


    Seeing Jake stay quiet, Kallie felt uneasy, thinking he might be hiding something. She stepped back from his embrace, acting as if she were hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just expressed how much I mean to you, yet you¡¯re keeping secrets. How can I believe anything you tell me now?¡±


    Her nose was still slightly pink from crying, and her voice quivered slightly. Her beautiful eyes were red and tears clung to hershes, making her look more charming than upset, as if she were yfully pouting.


    Seeing her like this, Jake¡¯s hesitation dissipated quickly. He reached for Kallie¡¯s hand and soothed her with soft words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. I just believe that if we both leave, the other two kids might feel sad.¡±


    Kallie stopped to think and then dismissed the idea.


    ¡°I doubt they¡¯d feel that way.¡±


    Feeling embarrassed about what she said, Kallie added, ¡°Even though I can¡¯t remember my past and haven¡¯t been around them much, I¡¯m pretty sure Sophie and Calvin won¡¯t be bothered by it.¡±


    Jakeughed softly.


    ¡°They¡¯re thoughtful kids. They definitely won¡¯t hold it against us, but we shouldn¡¯t just disregard how they might feel.¡±


    Reflecting on his words, Kallie acknowledged her neglect.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been so focused on Elma that I¡¯ve overlooked them. That¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Jake got up, leaned over, and carefully wiped off Kallie¡¯s tears with a serious yet tender look on his face.


    ¡°Stay here with Sophie and Calvin, and just wait for Elma and me to bring back some positive news. Don¡¯t worry. It will definitely be good.¡±


    Kallie was about to nod in agreement when the door burst open. Sophie came hurrying in. From her expression, she had clearly caught part of their discussion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1108

    ?<strong>Chapter 1108:</strong>


    Sophie quickly said, ¡°Mom, you should go with my dad. Calvin and I are grown up now. We can manage on our own. Besides, I have apetitioning up soon and won¡¯t be around, and Calvin also has his own contest to focus on. It makes sense for you to go with Elma.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words tumbled out hurriedly, almost without a pause. Saying this, Sophie nced anxiously at Kallie and Jake, catching her breath. She had identally overheard their conversation while walking by. Sophie hadn¡¯t nned to listen in, but hearing her mom¡¯s crying made her worried, and she jumped to the conclusion that they were having an argument. As she lingered, she heard Jake convincing Kallie to stay. Their concern for her and Calvin touched her heart deeply.


    But it suddenly dawned on Sophie that if Jake went with Elma, Lacey would likely tag along. Who knew what Lacey was nning? She might seize the opportunity to do something with Kallie absent.


    While Sophie was confident Jake had no interest in someone like Lacey, her parents had only just mended their rtionship. She felt it was important to prevent anything that might disrupt that.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Sophie decided to open the door and enter, bracing for their displeasure.


    To Sophie¡¯s relief, Kallie only offered a resigned smile.


    ¡°Did you rush in here just to say that?¡±


    Sophie nodded, still scrambling for reasons to convince Kallie not to stay behind.


    ¡°Elma¡¯s condition isn¡¯t stable. Having both you and my dad there might speed her recovery. I do want yourpany, but more than that, I want Elma to get well.¡±


    Kallie was moved by Sophie¡¯s words. She approached Sophie, hugged her, and muttered softly, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t hold back your feelings. You¡¯re still a child and you need us.¡± Sophie felt a tickle in her nose as she clung to Kallie tightly.


    ¡°I do need you, but Elma needs you even more.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s resolve left Kallie with no choice. Kallie looked back at Jake helplessly.


    Jake, not convinced, asked Leo to verify Sophie¡¯s ims. Leo did, and it turned out that Sophie was telling the truth.


    With this confirmation, Jake found himself without reasons to keep Kallie from going.


    The day before their trip, Elma came to Kallie.


    Elma was visibly better than she had been a few days ago and managed to walk a few steps with some help, though she still looked weak and pitiful.


    When Kallie opened the door, she was stunned to see Elma standing there, clutching her favorite doll. She felt both shocked and concerned about Elma. She quickly embraced Elma and ced her hand on Elma¡¯s forehead to feel her temperature.


    Fortunately, Elma did not have a fever, and her temperature was stable.


    Kallie¡¯s tone was a mix of concern and gentle reproach.


    ¡°Why did youe here by yourself? Where are the maids?¡±


    Elma gently shook her head and clung to Kallie¡¯s neck. She then muttered softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want them to follow. I missed you and decided toe look for you.¡±


    Elma¡¯s voice was tender and gentle. Any remaining displeasure in Kallie¡¯s heart melted away immediately. She affectionately tapped Elma¡¯s nose andid her on the bed.


    Elma snuggled into Kallie¡¯s warm embrace, and a smile finally lit up her sweet face.


    In a gentle voice, Kallie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elma? You look a little sad.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1109

    ?<strong>Chapter 1109:</strong>


    At first, Elma shook her head, but then she nodded, gripping Kallie¡¯s hand tightly as if nervous and scared.


    ¡°Mom, tomorrow we¡¯re going to see Lacey¡¯s mentor. I¡¯m nervous but excited. I hope it might help me get better, but I¡¯m afraid if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll never be like everyone else.¡±


    Kallie was startled by her words and asked instinctively, ¡°Why would you think that? Did someone say something to you?¡±


    The thought stirred anger in Kallie. Why would anyone sow such ideas in a child¡¯s head?


    Elma shook her head.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just my own thoughts. Even though you haven¡¯t said anything, I still sense this might be myst chance. Mom, I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    Kallie felt a swirl of emotions. She had overlooked the fact that, while Elma was still young, she wasn¡¯tpletely unaware of what was happening around her.


    Kallie had never brought up this subject with Elma, assuming that a child her age wouldn¡¯t fully grasp the gravity of serious issues like life or death. Besides, she was convinced Elma would live a long, healthy life. As a result, she had always avoided discussing such a topic with Elma.


    But Kallie had underestimated Elma¡¯s perceptiveness. How could someone as sharp as Elma not understand what was happening?


    When Kallie caught the fear glistening in Elma¡¯s wide eyes, her heart ached. She wanted to promise everything would be alright, but she didn¡¯t dare. She worried that giving Elma too much hope would eventually deepen her disappointment.


    After a pause to steady herself, Kallie said softly, ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. Even if Lacey¡¯s mentor can¡¯t cure you, there are countless doctors in the world. It¡¯s impossible we cannot find someone who can treat you.¡±


    Elma listened quietly to Kallie¡¯s reassuring words, her tense shoulders slowly rxing as a sense of calm washed over her. But sadness still lingered in her voice as she murmured, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to be alone. I want to stay by your side. I want to be with you, always.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s chest tightened, and tears threatened to spill, but she held them back. Leaning in, she kissed Elma¡¯s forehead tenderly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always have me. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    That night, Kallie held Elma close, her arms a cocoon of warmth and safety.


    Elma often struggled with difort through the night. At times, she felt unbearably hot, other times, an icy chill crept over her, and waves of pain intermittently coursed through her.


    But tonight felt different. Sleeping in her mother¡¯s embrace, Elma felt her eyelids grow heavy. She drifted into slumber naturally, beingforted. Her breathing was steady, her eyes softly closed. For once, she slept peacefully.


    After soothing Elma to sleep, Kallie soon found herself drifting off naturally as well.


    But in the quiet of the night, Kallie stirred, sensing someone else¡¯s presence. Her body tensed instinctively. Then, the familiar scent hit her, and she rxed. She knew who it was.


    Jakey down silently, watching the two of them. A soft smile touched his lips as he took in the serene scene. He had nned to pull Kallie into his arms, but she clung tightly to Elma, leaving him no opportunity to do so.


    Instead, Jake settled nearby, content to watch over them. Before long, he gave up, and sleep imed him too.


    They all slept soundly until the first light of dawn. They then prepared to set off on their journey.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1110

    ?<strong>Chapter 1110:</strong>


    As they stepped outside, Calvin appeared, rushing back, fresh from apetition. Though he had another event this morning, he made time to see them off. While thepetition mattered to him, his family undeniably came first.


    Watching their car disappear into the distance, Calvin sighed deeply.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they trust Lacey. But I guess there¡¯s no other choice right now.¡±


    Sophie, standing nearby, caught his words and frowned. She thought back to that day, hearing her mother cry through the door. Her chest tightened at the memory.


    ¡°Our mom and dad have always been so stressed about Elma¡¯s illness. If Elma can be cured this time, maybe things will finally be better for our family.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression hardened as he turned to her.


    ¡°Sophie, why are you calling Jake Dad all of a sudden? Just because Elma does? Have you forgotten how he almost failed to save you back then?¡±


    Sophie frowned, nudging him with frustration.


    ¡°Enough, Calvin. He might have made mistakes, but don¡¯t you want our family to be whole again? Besides, our mom¡¯s happy with him.¡±


    Calvin couldn¡¯t find a retort. After a pause, he sighed.


    ¡°Fine. I have things to do. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    After leaving the Reeves family¡¯s house, Calvin went to thepetition before returning to the Nixon Group. Because of thepetition, he had postponed many things, including the investigation into Lacey.


    Recently, Lacey had been acting without raising any suspicion.


    However, Calvin came across a new recording of Lacey¡¯s recent call log, expanding into nearly half an hour. His instincts screamed that it was significant. He immediately yed the recording, but the encryption blocked him.


    This level of security suggested that the phone used to call Lacey had special encryption software. Normally, encryption software like that was only used by high-profile individuals, such as CEOs like Jake, who were particrly concerned about their privacy and security. It indicated that the caller was someone of considerable influence.


    Calvin began working on decrypting the recording, his mind racing with possibilities. He even suspected Jake might be the one who called Lacey, given the level of sophistication of the encryption. It was probably developed by some of the best programmers in the industry. While Calvin had an interest in this field, he never considered himself an expert. As a result, it posed a challenge.


    Yet, the more challenging it became, the more intrigued Calvin grew. His intuition urged him that there was something important he had to uncover and that once he sessfully decrypted it, he might finally expose Lacey¡¯s true nature.


    Midway through his efforts, a strange familiarity struck Calvin. He was astonished. He recognized parts of the encryption, but the details eluded him, as he couldn¡¯t recall where he had encountered them.


    After an afternoon spent decrypting, Calvin felt the weight of exhaustion settling in. He took a quick sip of water, trying to shake off the fatigue before diving back into the task.


    Once something piqued his interest, Calvin tended to lose track of everything else, his focus narrowing entirely on the task at hand.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated.


    Calvin intended to ignore the call until he saw the caller ID. It disyed Kallie¡¯s name.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded weary as he answered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1111

    ?<strong>Chapter 1111:</strong>


    Kallie sighed softly, a hint of concern in her voice.


    ¡°What are you so busy with? You¡¯ve skipped dinner and been in the office all this time.¡± Kallie got all the details from thepany¡¯s assistant. Though she had lost her memories, she didn¡¯t want the entire burden to rest solely on her son. She had spent the past few days reacquainting herself with thepany, with Jake¡¯s guidance.


    Perhaps due to her muscle memory, even without her full memories, she handled things with ease and skill over the past few days. She startedmunicating with thepany¡¯s assistants, iming she had been unwell recently.


    Thepany staff were unaware of Kallie¡¯s memory loss. Jake had deliberately kept her condition a secret to prevent any exploitation. Even the assistants who worked closely with Kallie hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual. They believed Kallie was recovering from a serious illness and was unable to handle all of her previous responsibilities.


    Kallie had set one strict rule upon resuming her responsibilities¡ªthe assistant was to inform her immediately if Calvin pushed himself too hard. For instance, he couldn¡¯t workte past midnight.


    After thepetition, Calvin had spent too much time in his office.


    Kallie had no intention of keeping a close watch on Calvin, but after learning about his skipping meals, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried and angry about his neglecting his health.


    With this in mind, Kallie spoke in a firmer tone.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re passionate about something, you need to rest. If this continues, I won¡¯t let you stay at the Nixon Group anymore.¡±


    Calvin chuckled and replied, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll grab dinner and head to bed right after. Don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    As Calvin repeated his assurances, a softness crept into Kallie¡¯s previously guarded expression.


    Driven by a surge of curiosity, Kallie asked, her voice tinged with intrigue, ¡°What¡¯s been capturing your attention? I¡¯m curious about what has you so captivated.¡±


    Calvin nced at the data on hisputer screen and replied with a bashful shrug, ¡°Ah, just messing around with some gadgets. How was your trip here? Everything smooth?¡±


    Kallie could feel there was something Calvin wasn¡¯t sharing, his evasiveness almost palpable in the air. Yet, she chose to let it be. Children had their own little secrets, and she respected that sacred boundary. Though her curiosity remained, she believed firmly in giving him his space. Unless it ventured into worrisome territory, there was no harm in him keeping some things to himself.


    Deciding to redirect their conversation, Kallie shifted her focus. By this point, Kallie and Jake had just arrived at a secluded mountain retreat, the scenery around them breathtakingly serene and vibrant. Elma, not often a visitor to such tranquil settings, seemed uplifted, her eyes wide with wonder as she took in her surroundings from Jake¡¯s secure embrace.


    Kallie switched on the camera, aiming it toward Elma so Calvin could see her.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t help but mirror Elma¡¯s glowing smile, his stern demeanor giving way to gentle warmth.


    However, as Kallie panned the camera, it identally caught Lacey in the frame. Positioned a little ways off, Lacey was unaware she was captured on the screen. Her gaze, sharp and unwavering, was locked on Kallie and Jake, a stark contrast to the warmth of the scene before her.


    Jake and Kallie, their backs to Lacey, remained oblivious to the chill of Lacey¡¯s intense scrutiny.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1112

    ?<strong>Chapter 1112:</strong>


    Calvin¡¯s heart missed a beat.


    As the camera swung back, Lacey¡¯s face had resumed its usualposure, as though Calvin¡¯s glimpse into her true feelings had been mere illusion.


    However, Calvin understood all too well that the more ordinary things seemed, the stranger they truly were. Unable to voice his concerns outright, he opted for a more discreet approach, remarking, ¡°It seems like you were high up in the mountains.


    ¡°Mom, you ought to tread carefully. Even if the locals seem friendly, a little caution goes a long way.¡±


    Kallie chuckled, her amusement evident.


    ¡°What¡¯s getting you so worried all of a sudden? Rx, we¡¯ll be back before you know it. Don¡¯t stress yourself out over it.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line, his expression solemn, signaling his ongoing urge to convince Kallie of the potential dangers.


    Surprisingly, Jake nced at Calvin on the screen and, with an umon nod of approval, supported his caution.


    ¡°Calvin¡¯s right. It¡¯s smart to stay alert while traveling. Even withpanions, it¡¯s best not to let our guard down.¡±


    Kallie, taken aback by Jake¡¯s unexpected agreement, nodded in acknowledgment.


    It was rare for Calvin to earn Jake¡¯s endorsement, and this rare moment gave Calvin a mixed feeling of validation and unease, prompting a subdued snort from him.


    Just as Calvin was about to end the call, Lacey¡¯s voice emerged from behind them.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, there¡¯s no need for concern. Though I¡¯ve only lived at my mentor¡¯s ce briefly, I¡¯ve grown quite acquainted with the vigers. They are warm-hearted, straightforward farmers, sincere and humble, harboring no bad intentions. Furthermore, my mentor is greatly respected here. Relying on both my and my mentor¡¯s reputations, I assure you, the vigers will wee all of us warmly.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s words rang with apparent sincerity, as if she truly meant them.


    Jake simply offered a nonchnt ¡°okay,¡± obviously not taking Lacey¡¯s exnations to heart.


    Lacey, her lip caught between her teeth in mild frustration, still mustered a smile at Kallie.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, do you still harbor doubts or fears?¡±


    Kallie was puzzled by Lacey¡¯s sudden focus on her but responded with courteous confusion.


    ¡°Not at all. I just hope they are as weing as you describe. If Elma¡¯s condition can be healed here, we¡¯ll not onlypensate your mentor handsomely but also extend our support to the vigers.¡± This gesture was primarily for Elma¡¯s benefit.


    Yet, Lacey¡¯s face clouded over at these words. She tilted her head up, her posture rigid with visible distaste, and dered, ¡°While your support is appreciated, it¡¯s unnecessary. My mentor ces little value on wealth. You needn¡¯t attempt to win him over with money. He isn¡¯t driven by material gains. Why else had he stuck around in a ce like this? In the past, my mentor had more lucrative offers, and over the years, numerous affluent families have tried to entice him away. Yet, he chose to stay in the mountains, dedicated to aiding the ordinary people.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s portrayal clearly depicted her mentor as a model of selflessness. In contrast, it cast Kallie in a somewhat shallow light. Her use of ¡°material gain¡± subtly criticized Kallie¡¯s approach.


    Kallie¡¯s face fell at the implication. Yet, recalling that Elma¡¯s well-being hinged on Lacey¡¯s mentor, she clenched her jaw to remain silent.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1113

    ?<strong>Chapter 1113:</strong>


    However, Elma, feeling rejuvenated, was not about to hold back. She snapped back with cutting precision, ¡°If your mentor is truly such a paragon of virtue, why haven¡¯t you followed in his footsteps? You¡¯ve acquired the skills but none of the morals. You linger by my father¡¯s side solely for financial gain, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re just as materialistic as those you disdain. Without embodying your mentor¡¯s values, youck any ground to criticize others.¡±


    With renewed rity and vigor, Elma unleashed her words like a volley of arrows, turning Lacey¡¯s cheeks a fiery red¡ªnot from embarrassment, but from sheer rage.


    Lacey¡¯s hands itched to retaliate with a p, but with Jake nearby, she restrained herself.


    Observing Lacey¡¯s struggle to contain her fury, Kallie couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of triumph. However, she approached Elma, gently lifting her and murmuring, ¡°There was no need to provoke her. Remember, we¡¯ll be meeting her mentor shortly.¡±


    Elma wrapped her arms around Kallie¡¯s neck, muttering reluctantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to, but she kept taunting you. She¡¯s unbearably cruel.¡± At that moment, Jake strolled up, his curiosity piqued, and he inquired in a tone that hovered between casual and concerned, ¡°Who? Who¡¯s been taunting you?¡±


    His voice carried a bnced tone, neither booming nor whispering, yet it made Lacey tense up instantly.


    Kallie shot Lacey a loaded nce but opted to keep the truth under wraps, dismissing it with a nonchnt wave.


    ¡°Nothing serious. Just a little banter. Is the convoy on its way?¡±


    Jake nced at his watch and nodded affirmatively. He cast a look back at the sprawling mountains, his brow furrowing with the onset of a nagging headache.


    ¡°This route might be a challenge. It¡¯s going to be tough on you.¡±


    Indeed, even though a ne could manage to fly over, there was no suitable ce for it tond. Driving a car remained the only viable option.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction


    Clearly, Kallie had underestimated the strenuous journey. Initially, she coped well, but as time wore on, she sumbed to waves of carsickness.


    They eventually pulled over for a much-needed respite.


    Kallie, her face pale and her strength fading, leaned into Jake, tears shimmering in her eyes, embodying delicate vulnerability.


    Jake wrapped an arm around Kallie, gently patting her back in a soothing rhythm.


    Elma seemed unaffected by the journey. ustomed to various adventures and games with Calvin since childhood, she was immune to both fatigue and motion sickness.


    Elma wasn¡¯t bothered by carsickness.


    Seated next to Kallie, Elma eyed her with concern.


    ¡°Mommy, you look terrible. Are you ill?¡±


    Kallie fought back nausea. After inhaling deeply, she felt much better.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Kallie reassured Elma, shaking her head slightly.


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    Their journey here was to address Elma¡¯s health issues. Should Kallie fall sick, it would worsen the situation.


    Elma soothed Kallie by gently patting her back.


    Jake, too, was there tofort Kallie, helping her settle into his embracefortably.


    At that moment, a bodyguard came up to Jake, informing him that Lacey was feeling carsick and her condition was deteriorating.


    Kallie breathed deeply and patted Jake¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You should check on her. We still need her to show us the wayter. If she copses, we won¡¯t make it today.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1114

    ?<strong>Chapter 1114:</strong>


    Jake¡¯s face showed slight impatience.


    ¡°Why should I check on her? I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    Kallie gave him a reproachful look.


    ¡°You should at least see how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Reluctantly, Jake let go of Kallie, kissing her forehead as he departed.


    ¡°Rest more if you¡¯re feeling unwell. There¡¯s no hurry,¡± he advised.


    Elma agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mom, let¡¯s not rush.¡±


    Amused, Kallie pinched Elma¡¯s cheek gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap while we have the chance.¡±


    Elma agreed with a nod. Although not carsick, the lengthy trip had tired her.


    Elma and Kallie leaned against each other and fell asleep in the car. Meanwhile, Jake located Lacey. Initially, he suspected Lacey of feigning her sickness. However, seeing her condition left him quite taken aback. Lacey appeared in worse shape than Kallie.


    Lacey, drenched in sweat with a pale face and shut eyes, seemed almost lifeless except for her faint breathing.


    Jake, puzzled, turned to the bodyguard.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Isn¡¯t this just carsickness? Why so extreme?¡±


    The bodyguard, coerced by Lacey into exaggerating her condition, began his act.


    ¡°She initially had just carsickness, but now it¡¯spounded by hypoglycemia. Theck of rest from her ongoing care for Elma and her existing injuries have worsened her condition.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze turned icy as he stared at the bodyguard.


    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures


    ¡°Do you really need to tell me all this?¡±


    The bodyguard flinched, avoiding Jake¡¯s gaze, and stammered, ¡°Mr. Reeves, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I merely wanted to exin the situation.¡±


    With that, the bodyguard fell silent. Previously, he had conspired with Lacey to dramatize her suffering upon Jake¡¯s arrival. To his surprise, Jake caught on to their collusion sooner than expected, and he found himself too nervous to say anything more.


    Lacey, feigning unconsciousness on the ground, clenched her teeth in frustration. Her difort was real but was exacerbated by the medication she had taken, all for garnering Jake¡¯s empathy. Even if she failed to win his sympathy, she was determined to achieve her goal by pulling off such a stunt. The grand scheme she and yton had crafted couldn¡¯t fall apart.


    Knowing continuing her act might expose her, Lacey coughed dramatically and weakly opened her eyes. At the sight of Jake, her eyes lit up with affection, only to be soon reced by pain and sorrow as her acting skills kicked in.


    In a soft voice, Lacey apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reeves. I didn¡¯t anticipate this severe difort from myself. I apologize for the inconvenience.¡±


    Jake pressed his lips together, feeling responding to her words with harshness was unnecessary. After all, Elma still required medical treatment from Lacey¡¯s mentor, and Lacey appeared genuinely drained from treating Elma¡¯s condition over the past few months.


    Jake softened his tone slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Kallie is also unwell from the carsickness. Take a longer break if needed.¡±


    Lacey, her lip quivering slightly, suggested, ¡°Perhaps I should tell you the way ahead, and you can go on without me. I doubt I can manage the journey ahead. Despite my own medical knowledge, I can¡¯t treat myself, not in this shape. I n to see a doctor nearbyter on.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1115

    ?<strong>Chapter 1115:</strong>


    Lacey¡¯s suggestion to return was logical, and Jake was inclined to agree. He inquired, ¡°Is the hospital far? Should I send someone along with you?¡±


    Lacey declined his offer and proposed deliberately, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we could find a ce to rest for the day and continue the journey tomorrow. Still, if you¡¯re in a rush, I can guide you now, but it may still be a full day¡¯s drive. Although my condition seems serious, I can manage to pull myself together.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jake¡¯s mind shifted to Kallie¡¯s severe carsickness. With such a long journey ahead, he decided it was best to rest for a night before setting off.


    ¡°Is the hospital you mentioned located in the town? Is there another town nearby?¡± Jake asked.


    Lacey, barely hiding her smug smile, nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s in town, about a half-hour away.¡±


    Jake agreed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Kallie to the hospital as well.¡± He then left to find Kallie.


    Lacey watched him leave, a hint of disappointment in her gaze, but she quickly regained herposure. Regardless, she had reached her objective. Even if Kallie hadn¡¯t been gued by carsickness, Lacey would have made sure Kallie ended up in the hospital using drugs if needed. After all, the unfolding of her and yton¡¯s n depended on this hospital visit.


    Dreading the hospital visit, Kallie protested, ¡°It¡¯s merely carsickness. Let¡¯s not overreact.¡±


    Jake, serious, countered, ¡°We should have it checked regardless. Plus, even if we skip the hospital, we still need a good rest today given we have another full day of travel tomorrow.¡±


    Convinced by the long drive ahead, Kallie agreed with a sigh.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the hospital.¡±


    The group made their way to the town¡¯s hospital.


    To their surprise, the small town appeared neglected, and the infrastructure was underdeveloped. However, in contrast, the hospital itself was new, standing out starkly against the dpidated surroundings.


    Jake, ever cautious, had someone inquire about the facility.


    It was revealed that the hospital had been funded by a wealthy individual seeking a good reputation and had only been constructed two years prior.


    Jake¡¯s doubts evaporated instantly. Two years ago, no one could have predicted he would bring his family here.


    The day¡¯s events seemed merely idental to Jake and Kallie. Both Lacey and Kallie ended up visiting the doctor.


    Lacey¡¯s condition was indeed more serious than Kallie¡¯s. She required an IV drip, yet the procedure was brief.


    Jake, concerned for her well-being, assigned bodyguards to ensure her safety.


    After the doctor had prescribed medication for Kallie, their next n was to rest at a hotel in town.


    Just then, Jake¡¯s phone buzzed. Seeing Lacey¡¯s name on the disy, he excused himself to take the call outside.


    Meanwhile, Kallie, having gathered her medication, turned to find Jake missing and decided to wait.


    During her wait, a man in a baseball cap swiftly approached her.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed, a strange familiarity with the man unsettling her. As he drew nearer, her anxiety grew, not from excitement but from a deep-seated unease.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1116

    ?<strong>Chapter 1116:</strong>


    The man reached out and took Kallie¡¯s hand abruptly. Her first impulse was to summon the bodyguards, but as the man looked up, revealing an unfamiliar face, she unexpectedly blurted out, ¡°yton?¡±


    yton was taken aback, not expecting Kallie to recall his name despite her memory loss, signaling the sess of the prior hypnotic session. This gave him confidence that his schemes might seed. A cautious smile briefly passed over his face as he feigned a look of nervous excitement. His eyes brimming with tears, he softly spoke.


    ¡°Kallie, I finally get to see you. I¡¯ve risked so much just for this moment.¡±


    Confusion swirled through Kallie¡¯s thoughts. Despite her amnesia, she remembered yton as her husband. Before this trip, she had resolved with Jake to fully disclose their situation to yton upon meeting him. Looking into yton¡¯s eyes, Kallie¡¯s initial doubts slowly began to dissipate. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake off a residual skepticism about his intentions. What exactly did he mean by having risked everything to meet her?


    Kallie, fighting back her confusion, spoke with a distant tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall the past or anything about you. I hear a voice inside saying you¡¯re my husband, but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true.¡±


    A spark of hope lit up in yton¡¯s eyes upon hearing her words. Before he could reply, Kallie continued, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this since we¡¯re here. I sense my memories might be incorrect¡ªyou might not be my husband¡ªbecause when I look at you, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel any connection. I doubt I would marry without love. Were we truly married?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s gaze on yton carried a mix of skepticism and hope for rity.


    yton caught her implication and chastised himself for his failure in whisking away the semi-hypnotized Kallie months earlier. Still, he held onto the belief that she, having been partly influenced by hypnosis, should have a soft spot for him. While the hypnosis had muddled her mind, deceiving her into believing he was her husband, she had once again fallen for Jake¡ªa fact he refused to ept.


    Jake and Kallie seemed irresistibly drawn to each other, destined to be together.


    Not reconciled with the fruitless efforts he had put in to make Kallie fall for him and still resenting Jake for causing his downfall, yton resolved not to stand idly by and watch Jake and Kallie reconcile.


    yton inhaled deeply, choosing not to confront Kallie with harsh words. Patting on a resigned smile, he said, ¡°The past isplex and can¡¯t be unraveled quickly. Could we find a quiet spot to talk? You can have the bodyguards follow if it makes you feel safer. Just keep them out of sight. If Jake discovers this, I might not make it out alive.¡± His tone appeared sincere.


    Kallie aimed to resolve their issues, yet she couldn¡¯t shake off her concerns about yton and Jake¡¯s tumultuous rtionship. Lacey had once hinted that Jake might harbor ill intentions toward yton, which Kallie had initially dismissed but now felt usible. She was unclear about the origin of their feud but had chosen Jake and didn¡¯t want to waver. While her curiosity about their past conflicts persisted, her primary desire was to uncover her own history.


    Kallie and yton moved to an unupied hospital room and shut themselves in.


    As yton gazed at Kallie, his eyes brimmed with tears. Catching himself, he covered his eyes with his hand, murmuring, ¡°Kallie, I¡­ Seeing you safe and sound means everything to me.¡±


    Kallie was confused yet concealed her emotions, saying, ¡°Mr. Morgan, if you have something to say, please say it quickly. Jake will start looking for me if he doesn¡¯t see me when he returns.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1117

    ?<strong>Chapter 1117:</strong>


    yton, with a disappointed look and a hint of bitterness, responded, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to bother you. I respect your decision. Even though you knew we were once married, you still choose Jake, didn¡¯t you?¡± His reddened eyes and pale demeanor underscored his vulnerability.


    Kallie felt a wave of conflicting emotions and struggled to find words. She felt no affection for yton but was overwhelmed by a sense of guilt she could not dismiss. She spected it was tied to their past. With caution, Kallie inquired, ¡°Did we share an unusual rtionship previously?¡±


    yton nodded, the disappointment in Kallie¡¯s eyes deepening his pain.


    ¡°Not in the way you might think. We were never married,¡± he rified.


    Relieved by his confirmation, Kallie felt a burden lift. Realizing they had never been married confirmed her continuous love for Jake and that she had not betrayed anyone.


    Feeling more at ease, Kallie rxed significantly.


    yton hid the fleeting mockery in his eyes and spoke in a somber tone.


    ¡°We were close to marriage. But Jake came along. He doesn¡¯t truly love you. You were merely one of many flings for him, just like others, such as Lacey.¡±


    Kallie¡¯sposure briefly faltered, but she quickly regained her cool, replying sharply, ¡°I refuse to believe your ims.¡±


    yton gave a faint smile.


    ¡°If you doubt my words, do you trust what you¡¯ve witnessed yourself?¡±


    Kallie suddenly had a bad feeling. Once this feeling took hold, she found it impossible to shake off. It intensified, upying her thoughts. yton quickly picked up on Kallie¡¯s difort and wascent. He pulled out his smartphone and forcibly showed her several pictures. The pictures showed intimate moments on a bed. Lacey¡¯s eyes were out of focus and her cheeks were flushed. Next to her was a man. The man¡¯s face was partly visible, showing just his side profile and back, but it appeared to be Jake.


    At that instant, Kallie felt as if she was suffocating. Her heart pounded loudly, echoing in her head. She felt herself losing control, teetering on the edge of unconsciousness.


    yton reached out to hold her, but Kallie pulled away. Her hands balled into fists and she said with a strained voice, ¡°I don¡¯t trust these pictures. They could be fake.¡±


    She had spent some days with Jake. His deep affection for her was clear. She was sure he had no feelings for Lacey. He didn¡¯t love Lacey. How could he possibly make out with Lacey?


    Despite her attempts to convince herself, those pictures of Jake and Lacey together on the bed haunted Kallie every time she closed her eyes. She took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure. She decided she would confront Jake directly.


    yton noticed her resolve yet remained calm. After all, his aim wasn¡¯t topletely sever the bond between Kallie and Jake with these pictures. He merely intended to disturb her peace. When she felt anxious and troubled, she would be at her most vulnerable.


    Drawing closer, yton said softly, ¡°You think these pictures are fake? They¡¯re all real. If you¡¯re skeptical, why not have them verified by experts? You were once my everything. I loved you, and you had affection for me too. If only you hadn¡¯t been fooled by Jake. But even with your lost memories, you¡¯re ensnared by him once again. Kallie, I don¡¯t ask for much, only that you stay cautious and prevent him from deceiving you further.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1118

    ?<strong>Chapter 1118:</strong>


    In truth, yton was not worried about Kallie seeking verification for the pictures. He actually wanted her to do so because the pictures were, technically, real. However, the man in those pictures was not Jake. He was someone who shared a resemnce in both looks and manner with Jake. The pictures were carefully staged with specific angles and lighting to mirror Jake precisely. Those misleading pictures were part of a scheme he and Lacey hade up with long ago. If Kallie¡­


    Fell for it, all the better. But his main goal was to keep Kallie in a state of constant uncertainty.


    Feeling more agitated, Kallie raised her voice and dered, ¡°I don¡¯t need your guidance on this. I will find out the truth from Jake directly.¡±


    ytonughed softly.


    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll be honest with you? Here¡¯s something else you should know. There is no Lacey¡¯s mentor here. He considers Elma¡¯s illness to be hopeless and sees her presence as a burden. Don¡¯t let his current attention to you mislead you. He¡¯s still susceptible to the charms of other women. Your other two children don¡¯t even bond with him. Elma is the only one who clings to him, which he finds bothersome. He¡¯s nning to gradually deal with all your children without your knowledge. This way, you¡¯ll remain oblivious and keep loving him, while he freely pursues other women. His visit this time was for Lacey. If you doubt me, go ahead and ask if anyone knows Lacey¡¯s supposed mentor.¡±


    Kallie struggled to shut out yton¡¯s words. At that moment, she found it impossible to think clearly. She pushed yton back and said urgently, ¡°I need to hear it from Jake, whatever the truth may be.¡±


    yton didn¡¯t stop her and pulled out an object resembling a clock. He switched it on. Then, there was a soothing, hypnotic chime.


    To anyone else, the sound would have been harmless. But as soon as Kallie heard it, her legs became weak. It was as if her legs were burdened with a thousand pounds of lead. Try as she might, she found herself unable to move forward. Her sight started to blur. She felt overwhelmed by dizziness, fatigue, and an intense desire to sleep. All other noises ceased suddenly, as though the entire world had been silenced.


    But Kallie could still hear something. Her own rapid heartbeat and then the sound of yton¡¯s footsteps. Each step echoed loudly. Kallie wanted to tell him to keep his distance. However, before she could utter a word, she fell to the floor.


    yton walked up to her and watched her with a smile as shey confused and disoriented. In a lowered voice, he said, ¡°Kallie, remember, nobody loves you more than I do. You love me more than anyone else. You believe what I told you, right?¡±


    Kallie heard his deliberately lowered voice perfectly. It seemed to be the only sound remaining in her world. Confused, she nodded, her eyescking focus.


    ¡°You are right. I¡¯ll remember it. I will only trust you.¡±


    yton¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction. He didn¡¯t intend to hypnotize Kallie into loving him. He just wanted to make her believe what she previously refused to ept. And he needed her to believe it fully. While this might cause Kallie to recall previous events, it didn¡¯t matter. With his intervention, she and Jake would never return to the love they once shared.


    As for the task of misleading Jake, yton relied on Lacey, confident she would execute her part wlessly.


    Meanwhile, Jake quickly made his way to where Lacey was. He didn¡¯te for her because he was concerned for her well-being. Instead, Lacey had dropped a bombshell, saying she thought she saw yton at the hospital.


    This made Jake instantly vignt. yton had recently disappeared from his radar. Not long after that, Elma fell into the water suddenly. Jake was sure that someone close to him had been bought off. He hadn¡¯t yet identified the traitor, so he had to act as though he was unaware of any betrayal.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1119

    ?<strong>Chapter 1119:</strong>


    Jake hadn¡¯t expected yton¡¯s appearance there. Could there be something suspicious going on in the hospital?


    With that concern in mind, Jake hastened his steps. He needed to resolve matters quickly and return to Kallie and Elma. He had left them in the care of others. As long as they stayed put, they should be safe.


    But Jake was also suspicious. Was it merely a coincidence that Lacey had spotted yton? yton was usually very careful. If he wanted to be seen, he could have shown himself openly.


    However, Jake soon realized the reason. Upon arriving at Lacey¡¯s ward, he found her at the mercy of a masked man holding a knife.


    Tears filled Lacey¡¯s eyes, and fear was evident on her face as she shook violently.


    When Jake appeared, a flicker of hope ignited in Lacey¡¯s eyes, and she almost spoke.


    The masked man instantly tightened his hold, and a sharp de lightly touched Lacey¡¯s neck, drawing blood. His actions made it clear he was serious.


    Lacey, overwhelmed by pain and fear, seemed close to passing out. Initially, Jake had suspected it was a pretense. However, the reality of the threat became apparent. The masked man might really kill Lacey.


    Jake decided to intervene since Lacey hadn¡¯t yet shown him the way to her mentor, who supposedly would treat Elma. Regaining hisposure, he demanded coldly, ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡±


    The masked man chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about me. Better to ask whom I serve. Jake, you possess much. Have you ever acknowledged the harm you¡¯ve caused?¡±


    Jake scowled.


    ¡°Why drag an innocent into this if you¡¯re targeting me?¡±


    The masked man burst outughing.


    ¡°She is hardly irrelevant. If she dies, your daughter¡¯s fate is sealed. I prefer you alive, tormented by loss, rather than simply dead.¡±


    At this revtion, Jake realized who might be orchestrating this.


    ¡°Is yton directing you?¡±


    Indeed, few were privy to Elma¡¯s condition, and yton was among the scant outsiders informed. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t a ploy by Kallie or her allies. This had to be yton¡¯s doing. Plus, Lacey had imed to have spotted yton at the hospital during the earlier call. Still, Jake couldn¡¯t grasp yton¡¯s endgame. What was his aim?


    Jake felt no immediate danger from this masked man. Approaching the masked man, he queried, ¡°What¡¯s yton paying you? Forget about it. Maybe you won¡¯t even see that money, risking your life instead.¡±


    The masked man, seeing through Jake¡¯s tactic to divide, retorted sharply, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Mymitment is based on loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Loyalty?¡± Jake¡¯s voice was tinged with amusement and sarcasm.


    ¡°That just makes you seem even more pathetic. You loyally serve him, yet he only uses you for these minor tasks. So what if your actions could cause me to lose a daughter? I have three children, after all. Besides, Elma is just a sickly child. Her illness may be incurable. I see no point in dwelling on it. If Lacey dies and Elma can¡¯t be treated, it just means that fate allowed her only a few more years. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    The masked man¡¯s surprise at Jake¡¯s words quickly turned into anger.


    ¡°Do you have a heart? She¡¯s your daughter. Don¡¯t you care about her at all?¡±


    Jake watched the masked man closely, his eyes narrowing, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, you must have a family too, right? Perhaps a daughter or a son? It seems you don¡¯t care about them. You¡¯re sacrificing your life for this pointless task. Have you ever thought about what would happen to your children if you were gone?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1120

    <strong>Chapter 1120:</strong>


    Unmoved, the masked man sneered, ¡°Mr. Morgan wouldn¡¯t be as heartless and merciless as you. He will take good care of my children if anything happens to me.¡±


    Jake chuckled and sat down, seemingly unfazed by the tense atmosphere, as if he were merely engaging in casual conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I am heartless and merciless. I may not be concerned about Elma¡¯s fate, but I do care about my reputation. I won¡¯t bother yton over such trivialities, but troubling you is easy for me. Discovering your family¡¯s activities is trivial.¡±


    The threat visibly rmed the masked man, his eyes widening.


    ¡°We live under thew, Jake! Are you suggesting you¡¯ll break them?¡± Jake, amused, gestured toward the knife still pressed against Lacey¡¯s neck.


    ¡°And what you¡¯re doing¡ªis it legal?¡±


    Overwhelmed, the masked man struggled to find words. Meanwhile, Lacey, on the brink of tears and watching Jake, felt a deep despair. It seemed he truly did not care about her well-being. Why else would he antagonize the masked man?


    Lacey had conspired with yton to stage a dramatic scene to shake off any suspicion Jake might harbor about her. She hadn¡¯t expected, however, to be threatened with actual violence. Initially frightened, her fear intensified when he pressed the knife against her neck, drawing blood. Now, seeing the broader context, she realized she was merely a pawn in yton¡¯s grand schemes against Jake.


    The masked man was clearly nervous, his breathing uneven, his focus not really on Lacey.


    Determined to survive, Lacey knew she had to act. Resolute, she clenched her teeth and stomped forcefully on the masked man¡¯s foot. The masked man yelped in pain and released his grip, giving Lacey a chance to escape.


    Lacey was ted, believing she had escaped danger.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination


    However, Jake¡¯s face darkened. Internally, he berated Lacey for her naivety. He had been distracting the masked man with those annoying words, hoping the masked man wouldn¡¯t notice his men sneaking up from behind.


    But with the masked man finally emotionally vtile, a step closer for Jake¡¯s men to act, Lacey chose this moment to flee.


    Unsure of what the masked man might do next in his agitated state, Jake¡¯s worst fears came true as the masked man quickly regained hisposure and seized Lacey by the hair just as she reached Jake¡¯s side. Her scream of pain echoed, her face twisted in agony.


    At this point, the masked man noticed Jake¡¯s men, who had been waiting in ambush.


    The masked man sneered.


    ¡°Jake, I almost fell for your ruse. Didn¡¯t you im your daughter¡¯s life was inconsequential to you? Well, I¡¯ll just kill her doctor instead. Your vengeful desires against my family are futile. In the end, my family will meet me in the afterlife!¡± The masked man cackled wildly.


    Jake lunged to intervene, but it was toote.


    The masked man did not use the knife. Instead, he forced a pill between Lacey¡¯s lips, mping her mouth shut to ensure she ingested it.


    By the time Jake managed to drag the masked man away, the damage was done.


    Distraught and indifferent to how she appeared to Jake, Lacey scrambled to the side, frantically attempting to induce vomiting.


    Struggling vainly, Lacey could only widen her eyes in horror as the deadly poison trickled down her throat. With a feeble tremor, she copsed onto the cold, unforgiving floor, her eyes vacant with overwhelming despair.


    Meanwhile, the masked man had been subdued by Jake¡¯s men.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 1121

    ?<strong>Chapter 1121:</strong>


    As the masked man gazed upon Lacey¡¯s chaotic condition, a wicked grin spread across his face. He erupted into a derisive, bitterugh, taunting Jake mercilessly.


    ¡°Look at us! I guess I won¡¯t be wandering the shadows of the afterlife by myself!¡±


    The masked man shot a piercing look at Jake, his smirkden with malevolence.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re clever, but I¡¯ve been alone in this world far longer than you know. Prepare yourself for the storm that¡¯sing.¡± The masked man paused, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°If you have any hope of saving her, you¡¯d better satisfy Mr. Morgan¡¯s demands. It¡¯s your move now.¡±


    With a defiant re, the masked man consumed the poison, sealing his own fate.


    The poison the masked man ingested was mercilessly quick, sending him to the floor in violent convulsions almost immediately.


    Lacey, shocked by his rapid decline, frantically checked her own pulse. Her heart raced as panic clouded her judgment, rendering her helpless. In a desperate, tearful heap, she too sumbed to the floor, overwhelmed.


    Jake watched the tragic scene unfold, his heart heavy with regret. He cursed under his breath, angry at the cruel twist of fate. Lacey¡¯s impulsive actions had doomed her, a mistake that sealed her fate.


    Lacey, indifferent to everything else, dashed toward Jake, grabbing at his clothes in desperation. Tears cascaded down her cheeks as she looked up at him, the image of vulnerability.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I don¡¯t want to die. Please, help me. Elma needs me to treat her. Oh, no! I can already feel my health failing. You have to help me!¡± she pleaded through sobs.


    Jake inhaled sharply, his gaze dropping to where Lacey¡¯s fingers clung to him.


    ¡°Release your grip first and then we can think about what to do next.¡±


    But Lacey, shaking her head, her voice a mix of fear and resolve, implored, ¡°You must promise to save me, Mr. Reeves. If you don¡¯tmit, I¡¯d rather end things on my own terms than endure this torment.¡±


    Jake attempted to soothe her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re at the hospital now. I¡¯ll make sure someone sees you immediately. Let¡¯s consult a doctor first.¡±


    However, Lacey¡¯s eyes, consumed by despair, met his as her voice shook.


    ¡°And if the doctor can¡¯t help? Will you just abandon me?¡± Jake¡¯s momentary hesitation spoke volumes, and Lacey¡¯s heart sank.


    She remembered the masked man¡¯s words¡ªthat Jake needed toply with yton¡¯s demands to obtain the antidote. What else could yton desire but Kallie? It was clear yton aimed for Jake to choose between saving her or Kallie. She didn¡¯t need to think to know Jake would choose Kallie over her.


    Teeth clenched, Lacey resolved to press harder.


    ¡°If you disregard my life, Mr. Reeves, I¡¯ll keep my mentor¡¯s location a secret. Without that information, I fear for what might be of Elma.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jake¡¯s face twisted into a scowl.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± he demanded, his voice sharp.


    Lacey averted her gaze, her head bowed, unable to look at him. Her voice was a mix of sobs and bitterness as she said, ¡°I have no choice, Mr. Reeves. I¡¯m just trying to survive. I got pulled into this against my will. Believe me, if I had any other option, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen this path.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1122

    ?<strong>Chapter 1122:</strong>


    Jake found himself at a loss for words in response to her plea. She did seem a victim in this ordeal. Yet, unbeknownst to him, Lacey had orchestrated their arrival at the hospital precisely for this confrontation. It was just that Lacey herself hadn¡¯t anticipated that yton would escte matters to such a perilous extent. But she was too frightened to disclose the full truth to Jake. Remaining silent offered her a fragile hope of staying alive. Revealing the full truth would undoubtedly turn Jake against her, driving him to a point where he could seek her end. Despite her deep-seated resentment toward yton, Lacey clung to a sliver of rational thought.


    Jake exhaled deeply, his demeanor softening.


    ¡°Calm down. The poison hasn¡¯t taken effect yet, so it¡¯s probably not as lethal as you fear. I promise, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe,¡± he assured her. At his words, Lacey allowed herself a small, relieved exhale.


    As Jake and his men departed, Lacey wasted no time. She swiftly pulled out her phone and dialed yton¡¯s number, her fingers trembling with urgency.


    The connection was swift.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    yton¡¯s casual tone drifted through the line, igniting a fire of anger in Lacey. She barely managed to keep her fury in check.


    ¡°How could you treat me like this? yton, after all I¡¯ve done for you, this is how you repaid me? What was it that you had that masked man force down my throat? I¡¯m just trying to survive here. If you¡¯re determined to get rid of me, don¡¯t expect toe out of it unhurt!¡±


    As Lacey hurled her resolute threats, yton couldn¡¯t help but find a trace of humor in them. His response was marked by an eerie calm, a stark contrast to her turmoil.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Firstly, I¡¯m doing this for your benefit. Should we get caught, you¡¯ll be able to clear your name since you are portrayed as the victim. Secondly, you weren¡¯t always acting under my orders. You have done many things willingly. You¡¯ve willingly sacrificed so much for your ambitions, and now you¡¯re pointing fingers at me? That seems a bit unfair, doesn¡¯t it? Everything you¡¯re dealing with now was your choice. And thirdly, go ahead and tell Jake whatever you want to reveal. He and I haven¡¯t seen eye to eye in ages. Why would I worry about your tales? But just remember, if the truth surfaces, he¡¯ll lose all sympathy for you.¡±


    Lacey seethed with rage yet had to acknowledge the harsh truth in yton¡¯s words. She took a deep breath, digging her nails into her palm to maintainposure.


    ¡°Then what are you aiming for? My death serves you no benefit.¡±


    yton¡¯sughter was low and chilling.


    ¡°The substance you were given was indeed poison,¡± he admitted nonchntly.


    These few words were enough to shake Lacey to her core, leaving her struggling to catch her breath.


    yton reassured her with a sinister smile, ¡°But don¡¯t fret. I can¡¯t afford to lose you just yet. You¡¯re still of value to me. And that poison? It was merely to convince Jake of your innocence.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s tension eased slightly, but she clenched her jaw tightly.


    ¡°You had better be speaking the truth, or I swear, I¡¯ll haunt you beyond the grave.¡±


    Her threat, meant to be menacing, now sounded hollow and impotent. yton gave a chuckle and disconnected the call.


    Meanwhile, after leaving Lacey behind, Jake set out in search of Kallie. He returned to theirst known meeting ce, but Kallie was nowhere to be seen.


    A wave of panic washed over Jake, prompting him to question a nearby bodyguard, who informed him that Kallie had felt ill and had gone to her room to lie down.


    Jake hurried to Kallie¡¯s room, and as he pushed the door open, his heart pounding with a mix of dread and hope. He feared the worst¡ªthat yton had spirited Kallie away. Though he doubted yton¡¯s audacity tomit such an act, he recalled yton¡¯s cunning in poisoning Lacey, which meant Kallie could be in danger too.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1123

    ?<strong>Chapter 1123:</strong>


    The sight of Kallie, peacefully asleep on the bed, washed relief over Jake. He approached the bed quietly and reached out to gently caress her cheek. His fingers brushed against her soft skin, and for a brief moment, he allowed himself to just watch her, grateful that she was safe, at least for now. Her calm breathing brought him a sense of peace amidst the chaos that surrounded them.


    Just as Jake was about to caress Kallie¡¯s cheek, her eyes snapped open. A spark of happiness flickered in Jake¡¯s gaze, yet before he could utter her name, he noticed the stark change in her expression¡ªshe looked at him as if he were a stranger, her worst adversary. Her features were a mix of disgust and frost, tinged with a hint of suspicion. It seemed she held nothing but disdain for him.


    Jake¡¯s words got stuck in his throat, his shock rendering his voice faint and shaky.


    ¡°Kallie¡­ Kallie, why are you staring at me like this? Are you alright?¡± he stammered, reaching out to steady her.


    Kallie shrank from his touch, inhaling sharply as a whirlwind of confusion clouded her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need some time alone,¡± she said, her tone strained yet controlled as she fought back her annoyance.


    Jake sensed something was amiss with Kallie. His curiosity burned as he yearned to uncover what had taken ce. Nheless, realizing she seemed overwhelmed, possibly from a distressing dream, he masked his own distress. Rising from her side, he offered soft reassurance.


    ¡°Get some rest first. When you¡¯re feeling better, we¡¯ll talk about something important.¡±


    With a faint nod, Kallie turned her face away, her acknowledgment barely audible.


    Jake lingered a moment, watching her with a troubled look, his mind filled with uneasy thoughts. He was gued by an unsettling sense that something was amiss with Kallie, yet he was at a loss to identify exactly what had shifted in her demeanor.


    Jake dismissed the nagging thoughts for the time being,forting himself with the belief that as long as Kallie was by his side, all would be well. He could broach the subject with herter when the time felt right.


    With this reassurance, Jake swiftly left the room,pletely unaware of the venomous re Kallie fixed on his retreating figure. The seeds of discord sown by yton had germinated, and the hypnosis was taking effect.


    Kallie was ensnared by yton¡¯s maniption, fully indoctrinated into believing his poisonous lies. She was now utterly convinced that Jake¡¯s rtionship with Lacey was not only real but longstanding, and his intentions toward Elma were far from genuine. He was eager to cast Elma aside, treating her as nothing more than a burdensome chore he longed to be rid of.


    In spite of Kallie¡¯s desire to trust Jake, shadows of doubt crept into her mind every time her eyes closed. Sinister whispers haunted her, painting vivid pictures of Jake¡¯s intentions.


    Kallie was engulfed in emotional turmoil, battling a storm of contempt toward Jake and confusion. Her recollections were fragmented, the past a jigsaw puzzle with missing pieces.


    One memory, however, burned bright and clear: the day she, Jake, and Lacey visited a bridal shop. At that time, tears had blurred Kallie¡¯s vision as she watched Jake walk past her as if she were invisible, his strides purposeful as he moved toward Lacey, radiant in her wedding gown.


    Lacey had gracefully gathered her gown, her smile radiating sweetness as she turned to Jake and asked, ¡°Jake, do I look alright in this?¡± Jake had returned her smile with a gentle warmth, saying, ¡°You look stunning.¡±


    Jake and Lacey appeared the perfect image of a devoted couple while Kallie felt like an intruder in their rtionship.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1124

    ?<strong>Chapter 1124:</strong>


    Other fragments of memories surfaced, each capturing moments shared between Jake and Lacey, deepening Kallie¡¯s sense of sorrow.


    Tons of questions popped into Kallie¡¯s mind. How had she managed to let such vital memories slip away? What motives did Jake now harbor? Had his feelings for her truly faded? Why then did he keep her close?


    Turmoil churned within Kallie¡¯s thoughts. She hastily retrieved her phone to contact Calvin, opting against calling Sophie, recalling her frequent stays at the Reeves family.


    Concerned that Jake might monitor hermunication with Sophie, Kallie deemed it safer to reach out to Calvin.


    Calvin picked up promptly, his voiceden with hope, mistakenly assuming Kallie¡¯s call pertained to Elma¡¯s health. He quickly inquired, ¡°Mom, is there any progress with Elma¡¯s treatment?¡± Kallie¡¯s heart twinged with bitter sadness upon hearing his worry for Elma. In a hushed tone, she admitted, ¡°No, and it seems increasingly likely that our journey here seeking medical help was futile. I¡¯m so sorry, Calvin. I¡¯ve failed in my duties, exposing you to danger.¡±


    Her words caught Calvin off guard, rendering him nearly speechless.


    Kallie¡¯s gloom was palpable, coloring her silence with shades of deep sadness and clear disappointment. Calvin picked up on it immediately, his concern sharpening his voice into a fierce, protective tone.


    ¡°Mom, has that man been harassing you? Tell me what he¡¯s done. There¡¯s no need to fear. Just let me know, and I¡¯ll bring the help you need.¡±


    Kallie, however, had not intended for Calvin to be entangled.


    In her troubles, she replied hastily, her words quick and urgent.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯te. Right now, it¡¯s critical we alert Sophie and urge her to make her way back to the safety of the Nixon family vi alongside you. It¡¯s far too risky to remain at the Reeves family residence.¡±


    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con


    Calvin¡¯s loyalty to Kallie was unwavering, yet her sudden evasive maneuvers sparked a flicker of suspicion within him. He reluctantly agreed to her wishes but couldn¡¯t suppress his growing unease. His voice softened,ced with worry.


    ¡°Mom, if you want to ease my concerns, you owe me an exnation. What¡¯s been happening with you and Jake? Or have you uncovered some troubling secrets? I might be young, but I am your son, the one who shares your blood. If not me, then who do you trust?¡±


    His words, earnest and filled with a child¡¯s plea for openness, caused Kallie¡¯s resolve to falter. It wasn¡¯t ack of trust that silenced her. Rather, it was her desire to keep him safe from the storm.


    However, recognizing Calvin¡¯s insight and maturity, Kallie knew keeping secrets was pointless¡ªhe would uncover the truth himself. With a resigned sigh, she decided transparency was the only path forward. Gathering her courage, she breathed deeply andid bare the troubling thoughts that had haunted her.


    Calvin¡¯s initial response was fury upon learning that Jake¡¯s intentions toward Elma were nothing more than a fa?ade designed to get rid of her. Though it seemed oundish, Calvin couldn¡¯t dismiss the suspicions aspletely unfounded.


    Yet, when Kallie brought up the possibility of Jake and Lacey colluding and having been involved ages ago, something didn¡¯t sit right with Calvin. Previously, Calvin had entertained simr thoughts, but his perspective had shifted recently.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1125

    ?<strong>Chapter 1125:</strong>


    Just a few days earlier, Calvin had made a breakthrough in his investigation. While he hadn¡¯t fully deciphered the code, he noticed that the confidentiality protocols mirrored those used by the Morgan Group. Having once tried to hack into the Morgan Group¡¯s system, the familiarity of these protocols struck him immediately. This discovery led him to deduce that Lacey¡¯s mysterious contact was likely yton. Even if yton wasn¡¯t directly involved, Lacey¡¯s ess to the Morgan Group¡¯s confidential protocols implied some level of connection. It was yton, not Jake, who was scheming with Lacey.


    Furthermore, Calvin observed that Jake showed no interest in Lacey whatsoever. Given Jake¡¯s cautious nature, it was improbable he would entangle himself with Lacey.


    Calvin realized Kallie might have been misled. With a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°Mom, who filled you in on all this? I mean, since Sophie and I aren¡¯t there, it¡¯s wise to keep your guard up around Jake, but be wary of others too.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression tightened briefly, but she recognized the sincerity in his voice. Softening, she replied, ¡°Calvin, I understand your concerns. Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m not just taking anyone¡¯s word blindly. These aren¡¯t second-hand suspicions.¡±


    Kallie stopped mid-sentence, the revtion she held at the tip of her tongue retreating into silence. She found herself unable to disclose to Calvin the disturbing truth¡ªthat she had caught a glimpse of Jake¡¯s affair with Lacey. The weight of Jake¡¯s betrayaly heavy on her, yet she chose to shield Calvin from these harsh realities. Opting for a subtler warning, Kallie softly advised Calvin to ry the urgent news to Sophie and implored them both to make haste in distancing themselves from the Reeves family residence.


    With a nod of solemn agreement from Calvin, promising swift action, Kallie felt a burden lift slightly from her shoulders. Now, she had to confront the chaos within her. The notion of confronting Jake seemed increasingly futile. Decisively, she resolved that the wisest decision was to depart immediately with Elma.


    Meanwhile, Jake engaged in a tense conversation with yton. yton, ever direct, wasted no time in staking his im, his voice cold and calcted.


    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°If you want to save Lacey, give Kallie back to me.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face contorted with indignation, his eyes sparking with defiance as he spat, ¡°She is my wife! How dare you speak of ¡®giving her back¡¯ as if she were an object? She has never been yours, not for a fleeting second!¡±


    yton¡¯s chuckle wasced with scorn and arrogance as he provocatively retorted, ¡°What makes you think she wasn¡¯t? Before her memory faded, we shared a meaningful connection. If you don¡¯t trust my words, ask anyone at the Nixon Group¡ªthey all know how much I meant to Kallie.¡±


    Jake¡¯s hands curled into tight fists, his knuckles whitening with tension.


    ¡°yton, don¡¯t force me to take action against the Morgan Group. You¡¯re well aware of what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    Jake¡¯s position might have been shaky at the moment, but toppling the Morgan Group was still well within his abilities. Pushed to the edge, he was prepared to battle it out to the bitter end.


    Unmoved by the threat, yton responded with cool indifference, ¡°Go ahead, then. Just remember, you won¡¯t be the only one to fall.¡± yton¡¯s voice carried an unsettling certainty.


    Jake, however, saw right through him. Born into privilege, yton was ill-prepared to part with his wealth, a thought that Jake found all too predictable.


    Jake deemed debating with yton pointless. Obsession seemed to have taken hold of yton, warping his reason to the brink of insanity. What could one possibly¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1126

    ?<strong>Chapter 1126:</strong>


    What could Jake possibly say to a man so detached from reality? Further conversation would only drive yton deeper into his delusions. Taking a moment, Jake inhaled deeply, seeking calm.


    ¡°Still, give me a moment to think this through. Pressuring me won¡¯t help either of us. You know my temperament.¡±


    Upon hearing Jake¡¯s proposal, yton swiftly concurred.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct. You have 24 hours¡ªenough time, wouldn¡¯t you agree? Yet, I must warn you, by this time tomorrow, the effects of Lacey¡¯s poison will have fully manifested. You won¡¯t find any remedy from the local doctors. They¡¯re ill-equipped to handle such a sophisticated poison. And securing a specialist? Twenty-four hours might just be too tight. Still, if you¡¯re willing to risk it, I won¡¯t hinder you. Regardless of your choice, it doesn¡¯t sway my ns. Kallie will return to my side, sooner orter.¡±


    With a final flick of his wrist, yton ended the call.


    His assistant, eyebrows knitted in worry, nced toward yton.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, what happens if Jake chooses Kallie over Elma? Wouldn¡¯t that jeopardize our n and cost us an important piece?¡± The important piece, of course, referred to Lacey.


    yton, with a sly grin, appeared unfazed, his excitement barely contained.


    ¡°Actually, I prefer Jake picks Kallie and lets Elma perish. Kallie¡¯s world revolves around her children, a testament to her maternal instincts. Having observed her all these years, it¡¯s crystal clear. If Jake neglects Elma¡¯s plight, even if Elma survives, the rift it creates between Jake and Kallie will be insurmountable. Their chances of reconciling would dwindle even further. Besides, this scenario presents an excellent opportunity to sow discord between Jake and Kallie¡¯s other two children. If they turn against Jake, my hands are clean of any further meddling. As for Lacey, her fate doesn¡¯t concern me. Whether she lives or dies, my goals remain unaffected.¡±


    It made sense for yton to push Jake to do this. It was the perfect way to kill two birds with one stone.


    Seeing yton¡¯s calcted cool, the assistant¡¯s face broke into an admiring grin.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, your strategic depth is truly impressive. With your ingenious nning, we are bound for sess.¡±


    yton remained silent, but a sudden memory sparked a grave expression on his face as he fixed his gaze intently on his assistant.


    ¡°Have you taken care of everything I instructed?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a weight of urgency.


    Without missing a beat, the assistant vigorously nodded.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s under control, Mr. Morgan. Our team has secured positions at the hospital without any issues.¡±


    Drawing no attention, the operation will go off without a hitch,¡± he assured confidently.


    A shadow of a sinister smile crept across yton¡¯s features, his satisfaction evident.


    ¡°This time, I want both oues secured¡ªKallie¡¯s heart and Jake¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯ll see to it personally,¡± the assistant replied, nodding decisively.


    Meanwhile, after a restless night at the hospital, Kallie steeled herself emotionally before approaching Jake. She was determined to devise a reason to bring Elma back with her, avoiding further treatments from Lacey¡¯s supposed mentor.


    However, Jake preempted Kallie, his voice filled with warmth and concern.


    ¡°How about we stay here for one more day and head out tomorrow? Would that be okay with you?¡±


    His eyes shimmered with sincere affection as he spoke, momentarily disarming Kallie. She hesitated, caught off guard by her own lingering disappointment in the man she knew had deceived her. Avoiding his gaze, she whispered softly in agreement, ¡°Alright.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1127

    ?<strong>Chapter 1127:</strong>


    An unsettling feeling crept over Jake, making him suspect that something was off about Kallie. He had considered addressing it the previous day, but the sight of her drawn, weary features had made him hold his tongue.


    Today, mustering his courage, Jake closed the distance between them and tenderly captured Kallie¡¯s hand in his own.


    As he had anticipated, Kallie instinctively withdrew her hand. A pang of sorrow struck Jake.


    ¡°Kallie, have I done something to upset you?¡± he inquired, his voiceden with concern.


    Taking a deep, steady breath, Kallie fought to preserve her calm and collected demeanor. Her lips curled into a faint, tired smile as she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just feeling a bit off today. It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re not leaving today¡ªI could really use the rest. Can I go see Elma now?¡±


    Despite Kallie¡¯s reassurances, Jake was not easily deceived. A brief shadow of anguish passed through his eyes as he bit back his concerns. Their shared moments these past months had kindled a flicker of hope in Jake, hope for a renewed beginning with Kallie. He trusted her implicitly. Even if Kallie was harboring unspoken resentments, he trusted that she would confide in him when she felt ready. Forcing the issue wouldn¡¯t help.


    With a nod, Jake said, ¡°Elma¡¯s at the hotel, waiting. Let¡¯s go there together.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s attempt at a smile grew more strained, her difort nearly palpable in the cool air between them.


    Kallie gave a soft, almost silent cough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself to go with me. Just tell me the address, and I¡¯ll head over there on my own.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes met Kallie¡¯s, and his expression was filled with sadness and bitterness.


    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??


    ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re being so distant with me. What happened? Why are you so formal with me?¡±


    Kallie knew she had put her foot in her mouth, but she felt trapped. She couldn¡¯t bear to be around Jake at that moment. She didn¡¯t even want to put on an act. Her heart fluttered at his slightest gesture, and those awful memories came flooding back, haunting her.


    Looking away from Jake, Kallie said, ¡°Please, let me see Elma. I can¡¯t talk about this right now.¡±


    Jake wanted to say more, but he bit his tongue. He looked down, his eyes welling up with tears.


    They drove to the hotel without another word.


    Kallie had been dreading the awkwardness if Jake insisted on apanying her inside. But she soon realized her worries were unnecessary.


    After dropping her off at the entrance, Jake said, ¡°I have something to take care of. You and Elma can catch up here.¡±


    Kallie was relieved. Her smile toward Jake held a touch of real warmth this time. The moment Jake drove away, Kallie¡¯s smile vanished. She rushed into the hotel.


    Elma was in a cheerful mood today, happily ying a video game. At the sight of Kallie, she put down her game controller and waved excitedly, shouting, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Kallie rushed over and embraced Elma tightly.


    Elma giggled.


    ¡°Mom, I know you missed me, but this is a bit much! Do you find me too adorable?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. She didn¡¯t reply and just held Elma closer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1128

    ?<strong>Chapter 1128:</strong>


    Elma sensed something was off and gently patted Kallie¡¯s back tofort her.


    ¡°Mom, is Lacey bothering you again? Don¡¯t worry, next time I see my dad, I¡¯ll tell him to give that mean woman a good talking-to. Dad loves you a lot now, and he cares about me too. He won¡¯t let anyone hurt us.¡±


    Elma¡¯s words were meant to reassure Kallie.


    Yet, Kallie¡¯s heart sank at Elma¡¯s words, a sharp pang of pain echoing through her. A wave of pity for Elma washed over her. Elma was such a kind andpassionate soul.


    Right now, Elma was unaware of her father¡¯s deception and still clung to the naive belief that Jake had brought her here to heal her.


    Kallie had intended to reveal the truth to Elma. However, as she gazed upon Elma¡¯s hopeful expression, the words caught in her throat. She resolved to abandon her n. The truth was a harsh reality, too brutal for Elma to bear. Kallie concluded that it would be best to shield Elma from it until she was older.


    Kallie fought back the tears welling up in her eyes. Taking a deep breath topose herself, she asked, ¡°Elma, would you like to leave with me?¡±


    Elma was taken aback for a moment. Then, a smile lit up her face as she nodded.


    ¡°Sure. Mom, where are we going?¡±


    Kallie released her grip, her heart heavy with a mix of emotions as she looked at Elma¡¯s earnest face. She smiled and gently stroked Elma¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a more qualified doctor, but they practice abroad. We¡¯ll go overseas for your treatment. I promise you¡¯ll recover.¡± Elma¡¯s face beamed with joy, and she nodded eagerly. In truth, she had been reluctant to travel here. However, seeing her parents¡¯ tireless efforts to help her heal, she feltpelled to cooperate.


    Perhaps Elma possessed an innate sensitivity to her surroundings. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that clung to the ce, a sense of lurking danger that made her long to escape.


    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .


    Kallie¡¯s words brought a wave of relief and excitement over Elma. Elma was overjoyed at the prospect of leaving.


    ¡°Great! Once I¡¯m cured, we can explore new ces together. Dad wille with us, right? And what about Calvin and Sophie? Will we pick them up in Burmoos?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, her voice trembling as she exined, ¡°No, it will just be the two of us. Your dad won¡¯t being with us. Neither will Calvin or Sophie.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s n to leave with Elma meant they couldn¡¯t risk going to Burmoos. Jake would undoubtedly catch them. Calvin and Sophie were already safe at the Reeves family¡¯s home. Jake wouldn¡¯t be able to harm them, even if he was furious.


    As anticipated, Elma was disheartened by the news. She clung to Kallie¡¯s arm, her face creased with worry.


    ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t my dade with us? Did he upset you? You two shouldn¡¯t argue so much. If you have a disagreement, you should talk it over. Communication can solve any problem.¡±


    Kallie felt a mixed pang of amusement and sadness. It was a lesson typically imparted by adults to children. Yet, here was Elma, offering the same wisdom to her. Elma clearly fretted over the family. Kallie med herself for making the children worry.


    Kallie shook her head, her expression serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. But I can¡¯t exin it to you right now,¡± she said, her voiceced with a hint of apology.


    ¡°Elma, I need to know if you¡¯re willing to leave with me.¡±


    Elma hesitated, a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. But then, after a moment of contemtion, she nodded firmly, her resolve unwavering.


    ¡°I am,¡± she dered, her voice filled with conviction.


    ¡°I will go wherever you go. Wherever you are, that¡¯s my home.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1129

    ?<strong>Chapter 1129:</strong>


    Elma harbored a deep wish for Jake and Kallie to reconcile, to have the happy family she always yearned for. But in Elma¡¯s mind, Kallie¡¯s happiness eclipsed all else. If she had to choose, she¡¯d readily relinquish everything to stay with Kallie.


    In the past, Elma had lived with Cara. She used to believe that her perceived bad behavior was the reason she couldn¡¯t win Cara¡¯s love. But after returning to live with Kallie, she truly understood the depths of maternal love. Kallie gave her a childhood filled with joy and wonder. She was happy during her time with Kallie. And children always yearned for their mothers.


    Seeing Elma¡¯s unwavering determination to stay with her, Kallie felt her eyes burn with unshed tears. She hugged Elma again, her embrace filled with fierce protectiveness.


    ¡°Elma, no matter what, I will protect you.¡±


    Now that Elma had agreed to leave, Kallie¡¯s most pressing task was to find someone to help them. Her assistants were all in Burmoos, a considerable distance away. If she called for their help, it would undoubtedly alert Jake before they could reach her.


    A pang of regret shot through Kallie. Her recent closeness with Jake had lulled her into a false sense of security, leaving her vulnerable. Kallie racked her brain, trying to think of someone who could help them. Although yton had offered his help if she ever found herself in trouble, her instincts screamed at her to keep her distance.


    Suddenly, a name surfaced in Kallie¡¯s mind. It was Edgar. Since yesterday, fragments of memories had flickered through her mind, and Edgar was among them. While her recollections of him were limited, an inner voice assured her that he was trustworthy. She was out of options.


    With a surge of hope, Kallie dialed Edgar¡¯s number.


    It was a good thing Kallie had saved Edgar¡¯s phone number in her contacts.


    Kallie dialed the number, and almost immediately, the call connected. Edgar¡¯s voice, tinged with surprise and concern, floated through the speaker.


    ¡°Miss Nixon? Is everything alright? It¡¯s quite unexpected to receive your call.¡±


    Since being dismissed by Jake, Edgar had kept in touch with Kallie sporadically. However, theirmunication had dwindled recently for no apparent reason.


    Edgar hadn¡¯t dwelled on it much, attributing the silence to Kallie¡¯s busy life. Besides, he had been in touch with Sophie, who reassured him that her parents were doing fine and that everything at home was stable.


    Sophie had even hinted that Kallie and Jake might have mended their rtionship, which Edgar felt happy for them about.


    Despite being dismissed by Jake, Edgar found himself living a serene and secure life, built on the substantial ie he had earned while working for Jake.


    Edgar¡¯s thoughts were once tainted with sharp bitterness, but over time, he grew to ept the hand life had dealt him.


    Recently, yton had approached Edgar, probing subtly to see if any resentments toward Jake lingered and hinting at a significant opportunity that might involve him.


    Without hesitation, Edgar had forced yton out, his tone cold and unmistakably aggressive.


    Despite being in his early thirties, Edgar had amassed enough wealth tost a lifetime. He could have ventured into starting his own business if he wished, but he chose to lead a tranquil life, enjoying carefree days alongside his wife and child. His young one was excelling at school, and even if Jake implored him toe back and work for him, he had no intentions of doing so.


    Thus, Edgar was a bit concerned at Kallie¡¯s unexpected call.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1130

    ?<strong>Chapter 1130:</strong>


    Kallie was hesitant about how to break the news, so she opted for a direct approach.


    ¡°Edgar, can you find a way to help Elma and me leave? I¡¯m thinking of taking Elma abroad, but I don¡¯t know who else to trust, so I reached out to you.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s response came with a tinge of shock.


    ¡°Help you leave? Where exactly are you right now?¡±


    After Kallie ryed the address, she continued, ¡°This ce is crawling with Jake¡¯s people. Edgar, I believe you¡¯re the only one who can help us. Our fate is entirely in your hands.¡±


    Kallie chose not to reveal to Edgar her struggles with amnesia, instead using her current predicament as leverage to convince him. The gravity of her situation weighed heavily on her, her nerves frayed by the risky gambit she feltpelled to undertake.


    Edgar paused, lost in thought and silent for a long moment.


    Kallie felt a twinge of unease. She had braced herself for this reaction, yet disappointment washed over her all the same. However, she harbored no resentment toward Edgar. She realized she had been a bit too hasty.


    Recognizing this, Kallie¡¯s voice grew gentle.


    ¡°Edgar, I apologize. I acted too hastily. Please, disregard what I said earlier. Just pretend today¡¯s conversation never happened.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s hand hovered over the button to end the call when Edgar¡¯s resolute voice broke through.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. You¡¯ve helped me in the past. I owe you for that, and honestly, this task is well within my capabilities. Though you¡¯re not far, I¡¯ll need a bit of time to get everything ready. Will dinner time be okay?¡±


    A spark of hope ignited in Kallie¡¯s eyes.


    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??o§Þ


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Edgar responded with a lightugh.


    ¡°No, I should be thanking you.¡± In the years of Jake¡¯s absence, when the Reeves Groupcked leadership and was vulnerable to attacks, Kallie had stood firm and thwarted multiple attempts by former adversaries to destabilize thepany, repeatedly safeguarding its interests.


    Edgar was aware that Kallie had intervened on behalf of Jake, but it was still a favor. Plus, in the face of Jake¡¯s harsh dismissal months earlier, Kallie was the only one brave enough to defend him.


    Edgar was the type to remember such acts of kindness deeply. He had long resolved that no matter what he relinquished in life, he could never turn a blind eye if Kallie found herself in peril. Assisting her now would make him feel he had returned the favor a bit.


    Edgar¡¯s earlier promise of whisking Kallie and Elma away was just to reassure her. He was acutely aware that taking them away under Jake¡¯s watchful eyes was akin to tiptoeing through a minefield¡ªa perilously tough endeavor. He could only hope that their shared history might soften Jake¡¯s potential bacsh.


    With his decision firmly in ce, Edgar took a moment to say goodbye to his wife and his child.


    Meanwhile, Kallie was holed up in the room with Elma, her anxiety palpable. Shepulsively checked on Elma¡¯s well-being, unable to settle until she was certain of Elma¡¯s safety.


    Initially, Elma had been poised to confront Jake with some pressing questions, but witnessing Kallie¡¯s distressed state, she chose to remain by Kallie¡¯s side instead.


    As the evening wore on and dinner time loomed, Kallie¡¯s agitation only intensified.


    To her relief, Edgar had just sent a message, informing her that he and his team had arrived but needed her to bring Elma downstairs.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1131

    ?<strong>Chapter 1131:</strong>


    Mulling over the situation, Kallie realized that taking Elma out directly would undoubtedly catch Jake¡¯s attention. He might not suspect their actual intent, but he would certainly have them tailed. Such surveince would thwart any smooth rendezvous with Edgar. She needed a cunning n to distract Jake.


    At that moment, Elma, oblivious to the brewing storm, was sound asleep, nestled in Kallie¡¯s arms.


    Observing Elma¡¯s tranquil face, a wave of resolve washed over Kallie.


    Kallie promptly sent a message to Edgar, asking him to hold off for half an hour. Then, with a deep breath, she approached the bodyguards stationed by the door. With aposed voice, she ordered, ¡°Could you please get Jake for me? I need to discuss something important with him.¡±


    Jake rushed over soon after, his expression etched with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kallie? Is everything alright?¡± he probed, his voiceced with urgency.


    Kallie shook her head gently, a calcted smile ying on her lips. She took a deliberate step closer, her hand resting lightly on his chest, her voice a seductive murmur.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere private to talk,¡± she suggested softly.


    ¡°I need it to be just the two of us.¡±


    Jake, taken aback by her boldness, hesitated. His eyes briefly shed with suspicion, sensing an underlying tension in Kallie¡¯s demeanor. Despite his confusion about her, he clung to the unwavering belief that she would eventually trust him enough to open up to him.


    As Jake¡¯s intense gaze met hers, Kallie¡¯s heart thudded against her ribs, the fear gnawing at her that her carefullyid ns were unraveling. Surprisingly, his lips curved into a reassuring smile, and he gently lifted her hand from his chest with a soft, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Together, they made their way to the hotel¡¯s luxury suite, which boasted a small dining area.


    In a town this small, Kallie hadn¡¯t imagined a hotel offering a luxury suite, but the facilities were quite satisfactory. It wasn¡¯t exactlyvish, but the suite was impably clean and well-maintained.


    Opting for a seat across from Jake rather than beside him, Kallie nonchntly instructed the waiter to fetch several bottles of the finest red wine, sparing no expense.


    Observing her, Jake¡¯s expression deepened withplexity at her desire to indulge, yet he held his tongue.


    The waiter arrived with their drinks, cing them gently on the table.


    Kallie stayed silent, her earlier enthusiasm now a distant memory. She took a sip of her drink, her eyes fixed on Jake¡¯s expression across the table. He lowered his head, lost in thought. Kallie understood she needed to break the silence. After a few determined sips, the alcohol bolstered her courage, and she approached Jake with her ss.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± she asked, striving for calm, though her voice carried the faint slur of alcohol.


    Jake looked up, his eyes flickering with an unreadable emotion.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± he countered.


    The question caught her off guard. The alcohol dulled her quick wit, leaving her fumbling for a response. Frowning, she tried to think of something persuasive to make him drink.


    But Jake beat her to it.


    ¡°Come here. If you feed me, I¡¯ll drink.¡±


    Kallie instinctively stepped closer, gently raising her ss to Jake¡¯s lips.


    Jake didn¡¯t lift a hand but spoke volumes with a subtle nce.


    Her brow arched in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430:


    As Jake recounted the details of his predicament, the situation gradually became clearer to Kallie.


    Lisa¡¯s background was far from ordinary. She was, in fact, a princess of Ynd¡¯s royal family. Jake had been strategizing to expand his business overseas, a venture that necessitated interactions with the royal family. It was through these dealings that he had be acquainted with Lisa¡¯s brother. While Lisa and her brother weren¡¯t particrly high-ranking within the royal family, they nheless wielded a certain degree of influence.


    Outsiders, observing their interactions, assumed that Jake was attempting to curry favor with the royal siblings. In truth, Jake merely maintained a cordial rtionship with them. He simply preferred to avoid making enemies, and he had no desire to go out of his way to win their favor. After all, his business empire was formidable enough to withstand any potential maneuvers the siblings might attempt.


    The royal family of Ynd was not known for its naivety. It was simply not in their best interest to alienate a promising and sessful entrepreneur like Jake.


    Lisa, however, had fallen prey to the rumors circting about Jake¡¯s intentions, convinced that he was reliant on her brother¡¯s influence. To furtherplicate matters, she had developed a romantic interest in Jake. This was already her third visit to thepany, each time demanding to see Jake. Each time, Jake had politely rebuffed her advances. He had even explicitly rejected her affections, but Lisa, blinded by her arrogance, hadpletely disregarded his rejection.


    Jake found the entire ordeal utterly exasperating. Earlier, he had made up his mind to avoid any further encounters with Lisa. If Lisa persisted in her disruptive behavior, he intended to have a stern conversation with her brother. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Kallie¡¯s arrival and her ensuing confrontation with Lisa.


    Kallie¡¯s brow furrowed as the implications of the situation dawned on her. ¡°But you had her physically assaulted. That¡¯s a direct insult to the Ynd royal family. I doubt they¡¯ll take this lightly.¡± Even if Lisa¡¯s brother was eager to maintain a good rtionship with Jake, this insult might be too much to overlook.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Jake reassured her. ¡°Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll throw more money their way. I have plenty of that. But I won¡¯t stand for anyone mistreating you. Even if it costs me every penny I have, I¡¯ll make sure justice is served.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude and affection. She embraced Jake tightly, her voiceced with remorse. ¡°I share the me. I should have simply called you to resolve this, but I acted impulsively and escted the situation.¡±


    Jake frowned, his brow creased with concern. ¡°This is not your fault, Kallie. Lisa is the one creating chaos, and it¡¯s all because of me. Don¡¯t worry about a thing. I¡¯ll take care of it. Did youe all this way just to see me?¡±


    ???????????????? ???? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????©q?????


    A hopeful gleam flickered in Jake¡¯s eyes as he posed the question. Kallie yfully tapped his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. I¡¯m here on business.¡±


    She proceeded to recount the incident with Jete¡¯s father.


    Jake¡¯s face hardened as he listened, his expression a mixture of fury and disgust. ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a father. To treat his own daughter like that¡­ He should rot in hell.¡±


    Jake rarely disyed such raw emotion. His intense reaction stemmed from his concern for Elma and Sophie. The mere thought of anyone harming his daughters filled him with a visceral rage.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1431

    ?Chapter 1431:


    ¡°I understand,¡± Kallie said. ¡°I just wanted to keep you in the loop. And to be honest, after that long journey, I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Jake, concerned, scooped Kallie into his arms and carried her inside.


    His office included a small lounge area, designed for taking breaks.


    Noticing the pristine condition of the bed, Kallie raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve never actually used this to rest, have you?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Of course I have,¡± Jake lied smoothly. ¡°I often rest at my apartment. I don¡¯t usually stay here.¡±


    Kallie gave him an exasperated look. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can fool me,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re so picky about cleanliness. You don¡¯t like staying anywhere but your own home. And you don¡¯t even have an apartment here. The nearest one is too far from the office, making it inconvenient tomute. You¡¯re probably staying at thepany or the hotel next door. But you don¡¯t like hotels, so you must be sleeping in this lounge. Judging by how neat it is, you haven¡¯t been resting well. Jake, do you honestly think I wouldn¡¯t be upset about this?¡±


    Kallie dramatically covered her face with her hands, refusing to look at him.


    Panic surged through Jake. He knew Kallie well. She might not get angry over Lisa, but she would definitely be upset about this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. I promise I¡¯ll get proper rest from now on,¡± Jake quickly reassured her, his eyes filled with remorse. His expression reminded Kallie of a kicked puppy.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Kallie conceded, ncing at the time. They didn¡¯t have much time to rest.


    She slipped out of Jake¡¯s embrace andy down on the bed, tugging on his hand. ¡°I need to rest, and so do you.¡±


    Jake raised an eyebrow slightly as he settled beside Kallie, drawing her into his arms. Though he remained upright, it was clear he wasn¡¯t ready to sumb to the inviting softness of the bed.


    Jake cooed, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve still got a bit of work to wrap up. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll join you. How about this? I¡¯ll move my stuff to the lounge, and you can drift off to sleep while I work nearby. Sounds cozy, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kallie offered a gentle, slightly exasperated smile. ¡°What are you going on about? I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany. I want you to rest. Those dark circles under your eyes are a testament to your exhaustion. You¡¯re not getting any younger. You can¡¯t burn the candle at both ends like the youngsters do.¡±


    The phrase ¡°youngsters¡± instantly caught Jake¡¯s attention. His captivating eyes narrowed slightly, and his hold on Kallie¡¯s hand tightened just a touch, his voiceced with a yful yet undeniably present edge. ¡°Youngsters, huh? And just who might these paragons of youthful energy be?¡±


    ???????? ???????? ???? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Kallie, observing his yfully jealous reaction, couldn¡¯t resist teasing him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you who they are. But let¡¯s just say, the young people I¡¯ve encountered are indeed like that.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Jake long to recognize Kallie¡¯s yful prodding. While he wasn¡¯t easily riled, her teasing sparked apetitive fire within him. He decided, in that moment, that work could wait.


    He quickly gathered his scattered belongings and, with a smooth, decisive movement, stretched out beside Kallie, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s get some proper rest,¡± he murmured, his voice a low rumble that resonated in her ear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1432

    ?Chapter 1432:


    Sensing Jake¡¯s intention, Kallie experienced a flicker of regret for her earlier teasing. But the die had been cast. She resisted. ¡°No, we agreed you needed rest! And what about your work?¡±


    A dangerous glint flickered in Jake¡¯s eyes, darkening his gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± he said, his voice a low purr. ¡°Those tasks can wait until tomorrow. And your littlements have just given me a rather intriguing idea.¡±


    The ensuing events left Kallie thoroughly regretting her yful provocation, as they engaged in a long, passionate embrace, making love.


    When they finally emerged from their shared passion, the clock showed it was nearly nine in the evening.


    In the slightly disheveled lounge, theyy entwined, the warmth of their shared intimacy lingering in the air as they drifted into a peaceful slumber. For once, Jake experienced a truly deep and restorative sleep.


    Meanwhile, Caitlin¡¯s evening was marked by terror. She trembled as several unfamiliar men suddenly invaded her space, her body seized by a paralyzing fear. Her legs felt like lead weights, rooted to the spot despite the frantic urge to escape. The memory of her near-trafficking experience remained a raw wound, a deep psychological scar that throbbed with renewed intensity.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Caitlin¡¯s grip tightened on her phone, the instinct to dial the police bubbling to the surface. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave this instant, I¡¯m calling them,¡± she stated, her voice trembling slightly.


    The lead man¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, his eyes raking over Caitlin with dismissive arrogance. ¡°Rx, we¡¯re not here to hurt you. Someone simply wishes to talk to you.¡±


    Theck of immediate aggression offered a sliver of reassurance, though Caitlin¡¯s wariness remained. ¡°Who?¡± she asked, her voiceced with suspicion.


    The lead man gestured toward the door with a deceptive politeness. ¡°Come along, and you¡¯ll soon find out.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s head shook firmly. ¡°If this person desires a conversation, they cane to me. What¡¯s with all the secrecy? I don¡¯t trust any of you,¡± she dered.


    The lead man¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a menacing glint in his eyes. His voice dropped, the pleasant facade crumbling. ¡°Miss Cooper, you wouldn¡¯t want my men to drag you out, would you? It wouldn¡¯t be a pretty sight.¡±


    Though his words held the veneer of reason, the underlying threat was unmistakable. Caitlin¡¯s eyes closed briefly, a sigh of reluctant surrender escaping her lips. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m


    A mocking chuckle rumbled in the lead man¡¯s chest, a clear indication of his amusement at Caitlin¡¯s futile resistance.


    Eventually, Caitlin found herself ushered into a private room within an exclusive club. Throughout the drive, Caitlin had desperately attempted to use her phone, trying to reach out to anyone¡ªanyone at all. Be it Kallie or yton, she simply needed someone to know her whereabouts. The chilling thought that, if something were to happen, her disappearance might go unnoticed haunted her.


    But her captors remained vignt, giving her no chance to contact the outside world.


    Not wanting to escte the situation, Caitlin knew she had to wait, patiently searching for a moment to act. Once she was taken to the private room, the group left.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1433

    ?Chapter 1433:


    Caitlin saw this as her chance. She swiftly retrieved her phone, her fingers hovering over yton¡¯s number. As Caitlin was about to press the call button, the door creaked open, interrupting her.


    Caitlin quickly hid her phone behind her back, her eyes widening in surprise as she looked at the woman entering the room. She had met the woman before. It was none other than Beth, who had made things difficult for her at the party.


    Beth smirked, her eyes cold. ¡°Tell me, how does it feel when flirting with someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦? Did you find any thrill in it?¡±


    Beth settled down, her eyes zing with unfiltered contempt and fury. Caitlin was taken aback. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she retorted, frowning. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d watch your tone.¡±


    Beth remained calm, pointing at Caitlin¡¯s hand behind her back, still clutching her phone. ¡°If you¡¯re so innocent, then why are you hiding your phone? Let me see if you were about to call yton.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s face paled. She couldn¡¯t show Beth her phone because, just moments ago, she had indeed been about to call yton. It wasn¡¯t like she had much choice. She had simply spotted yton¡¯s name from her recent contacts. Kallie was out of the country, and if she contacted Kallie, Kallie might not be able toe to her aid. She knew bitterly that among Kallie¡¯s household, Kallie was the only one who truly cared about her.


    Caitlin grasped that whoever wanted to talk to her today wielded some influence, and among her acquaintances, only Kallie and yton would have the clout to deal with the situation. Thus, after a quick mental calction of her limited options, she opted to reach out to yton.


    Caitlin¡¯s hesitation and the flicker of unease in her eyes ignited Beth¡¯s fury. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Beth sneered. ¡°Scared now?¡±


    Beth¡¯s words grew sharper and more cutting. ¡°You dared to flirt with my man with your underhanded tricks but are too cowardly to admit it?¡± Beth rose from the sofa and stalked toward Caitlin, her movements a study in controlled fury. Though she attempted to maintain a facade ofposure, the icy rage in her eyes betrayed her inner turmoil.


    Beth reached out and lightly patted Caitlin¡¯s cheek, her touch condescending. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your type before,¡± she purred, her voiceced with mockery. ¡°You think you can¡­


    ¡°Bat your eyshes and sleep your way to a better life. I loathe women like you, but sadly, the world is full of shameless hussies like you. Don¡¯t even bother denying it. It¡¯ll only make me despise you more.¡±


    Beth¡¯s cutting words hit Caitlin like a p, making her chest tighten with frustration.


    Full ztory avabl3 at g??lnovels.??????


    Caitlin¡¯s teeth sank into her lower lip as she forced herself to hold back the lump in her throat. Her voice was a mix of humiliation and defiance as she shot back, ¡°Mr. Morgan and I are not what you think. If you don¡¯t believe me, call him here. We¡¯ll clear this up right now, face-to-face.¡±


    Beth¡¯s gaze turned to ice, amusement flickering in her expression like Caitlin had just told the most ridiculous joke in the world.


    Without a second of hesitation, Beth¡¯s hand swung through the air andnded a vicious p across Caitlin¡¯s cheek.


    A sharp sting exploded across Caitlin¡¯s face, her ears ringing as she stumbled back, barely catching herself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1434

    ?Chapter 1434:


    Beth, usually so put-together andposed, was shaking with rage, her chest rising and falling in sharp breaths.


    Beth¡¯s finger jabbed in Caitlin¡¯s direction as she spat out her words like venom, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to drop the act? You¡¯re just a slut ying the innocent game. I¡¯ve never met anyone as shameless as you.¡±


    Her voice dripped with disgust. ¡°And why the hell would I call yton? So he can rush in here and defend you? Newssh, sweetheart¡ªI am his fianc¨¦e. No matter what little tricks you pull, no matter how much he likes you, you will never be more than a pathetic side piece. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s fingers trembled as she touched her burning cheek.


    Despite resolving not to cry in front of Beth, tears spilled down her face.


    Her lips parted, ready to fight back. But she clenched her jaw shut. There was no point¡ªBeth wouldn¡¯t buy her exnation.


    Caitlin couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Once, for a brief moment, she had felt something for yton.


    But she had shoved those feelings aside, reminding herself over and over that he was engaged, and she had no ce in his life.


    But fate, as always, didn¡¯t care about her logic.


    Beth¡¯s lip curled in disgust.


    Noticing the stubborn fire still burning in Caitlin¡¯s eyes, she let out a shortugh, reaching into her bag and yanking out a stack of photos.


    With a flick of her wrist, she threw them right into Caitlin¡¯s face.


    The glossy pictures fluttered to the floor, each one capturing Caitlin and yton, side by side.


    The pictures were taken from that night¡ªthe night Caitlin had barely escaped Asho¡¯s disgusting hands. She had bumped into yton by pure chance, and he had stuck¡­


    ¡­around, helping her pick out new clothes before they grabbed a simple dinner and a few drinks.


    Truthfully, from beginning to end, nothing inappropriate had happened. Caitlin had even insisted on paying for her own clothes, shutting down yton¡¯s offer.


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    To her, their rtionship, at best, was just friendship. Nothing more.


    yton had always acted like a true gentleman, never once stepping out of line.


    Caitlin did enjoy being around yton, but when they said their goodbyes, she had made sure he knew where they stood.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, I really appreciate everything you¡¯ve done. You always seem to show up whenever I¡¯m in trouble, and for that, I¡¯m grateful. But you know as well as I do that it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t see each other again. There are too many reasons why it wouldn¡¯t be right for us to be friends. I¡¯ll pay back what I owe you, and if I run into trouble again¡­ just pretend you don¡¯t see it.¡±


    Caitlin didn¡¯t say those words just for herself but also for yton¡¯s sake.


    She knew yton¡¯s strained rtionship with Kallie and Jake. Thest thing she wanted was to add to that chaos.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1435

    ?Chapter 1435:


    yton had nodded in agreement without hesitation, but there was something in his eyes¡ªa flicker of something unspoken. Loss, maybe.


    The feeling was so fleeting and faint that Caitlin wasn¡¯t sure if she had imagined it entirely.


    Later, when Caitlin got home, a dull ache had settled in her chest, but she quickly shook it off.


    She told herself it had just been a nice day with a casual acquaintance. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Their paths would not cross again. There was no reason to dwell on it or feel sorry about it.


    What Caitlin never sawing was Beth having someone follow her and secretly take pictures.


    And now, looking at the so-called ¡°proof¡± in Beth¡¯s hands, Caitlin had no idea how to defend herself.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but then she saw the pictures¡ªher own face, smiling so brightly.


    The sight of it made her stomach turn with shame.


    Beth took one look at Caitlin¡¯s stunned silence and interpreted it as guilt.


    Her anger only burned hotter.


    In a sh, she grabbed a fistful of Caitlin¡¯s hair, her fingers tightening with all the fury and bitterness she had bottled up.


    ¡°Say something! Aren¡¯t you always full of excuses? Didn¡¯t you swear you didn¡¯t make a move on yton? Then tell me! Why the hell was he with you?¡±


    The sharp pain in her scalp yanked Caitlin back to her senses, forcing her to stay calm.


    She sucked in a sharp breath, steadying herself.


    ¡°Even if he was with me, that doesn¡¯t mean anything happened. Miss Fletcher, I¡¯ll say it again¡ªtake these photos to Mr. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to Mr. Morgan and ask him yourself. From start to finish, there was nothing improper between us. That¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    Sure, the photos made it look bad¡ªyton and Caitlin wereughing and talking.


    But there had always been space between them.


    They had never crossed a line.


    It was just a harmless exchange, nothing more.


    Instead of easing Beth¡¯s anger, those words only fueled it further.


    Beth¡¯s whole body shook as she yelled, her voice cracking with emotion.


    ¡°But he never smiled at me like that!¡± she cried.


    Caitlin¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Beth.


    The second the words slipped out, regret hit Beth like a p.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, humiliation washing over her.


    Jealousy and resentment twisted her beyond reason.


    It wasn¡¯t just seeing yton and Caitlin together that broke Beth¡ªit was the way he smiled at Caitlin. So soft. So warm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1436

    ?Chapter 1436:


    But when yton looked at Beth, he didn¡¯t just withhold that kind of smile¡ªsometimes, it felt like he barely acknowledged her at all.


    At first, Beth had convinced herself that yton was just naturally distant.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t the kind of man to smile often and that was simply his way.


    After all, his business partners had described him as aloof and unapproachable.


    She had told herself she¡¯d get used to it.


    But after watching that video of yton with Caitlin, Beth had bitterly realized she couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore.


    yton wasn¡¯t incapable of kindness.


    He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with warmth.


    He just chose not to show it to her.


    Beth had refused to ept that, the bitterness unbearable.


    A twisted, desperate thought took root.


    If Caitlin was out of the picture, maybe, just maybe, yton would finally see her.


    But deep down, she knew the truth.


    Love wasn¡¯t something she could force.


    But with the wedding looming, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up.


    Beth sucked in a shaky breath, swallowed her tears, and finally let go of Caitlin¡¯s hair.


    Caitlin gasped for air, finally freed from Beth¡¯s grip.


    Her body shook from the pain, but her emotions were an even bigger mess.


    Her eyesnded on a photo where she and yton were smiling at each other.


    A sudden wave of dizziness hit Caitlin, leaving her momentarily lost in thought.


    Was it possible that yton actually had feelings for her?


    She shook the thought away.


    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    That couldn¡¯t be right.


    They hadn¡¯t even known each other that long.


    But then, why was he¡­


    Why was he treating her so differently from everyone else?


    And why else would Beth be this pissed off?


    It made sense, though. She bore a resemnce to Kallie.


    Maybe that was all it was.


    Maybe yton wasn¡¯t drawn to her¡ªjust her face.


    Just like that, the small flicker of happiness Caitlin had felt vanished, reced by an empty sadness.


    Beth, too caught up in her own thoughts, didn¡¯t even notice the shift in Caitlin¡¯s expression.


    With her confidence back, Beth reached into her purse, pulled out a nk check, and flicked it onto the table like it was nothing.


    ¡°Here. A nk check. Write down whatever number you want.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1437

    ?Chapter 1437:


    The only condition? You walk away and never show your face to me or yton ever again.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fletcher¡­¡± Caitlin stared at Beth in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before there¡¯s nothing between Mr. Morgan and me. At least, not in the way you think. I swear, I¡¯ll never see him again if that¡¯s what you want. But I can¡¯t take this money from you.¡±


    Caitlin refused to take Beth¡¯s check.


    Not when she still owed yton money.


    If she used Beth¡¯s money to pay him back, he would find out.


    And if that happened, he would only see her as even more pathetic.


    Caitlin could live without ever seeing yton again.


    But leaving a bad impression on him? That was unbearable.


    Other people¡¯s opinions weighed on her more than she cared to admit.


    Beth, of course, had no idea what was going through Caitlin¡¯s mind.


    Caitlin¡¯s stubbornness infuriated her.


    Her tone turned razor-sharp.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is the sum too little? Or could it be that money isn¡¯t what you¡¯re after but the position of his wife instead? Do you even know your ce? To yton, you¡¯re nothing more than a fleeting amusement.¡±


    Caitlin fell to her knees in front of Beth.


    This was the first time she had ever humbled herself like this.


    She knew her presence must have caused Beth tremendous pain.


    On that, she admitted her fault.


    And for that, she was willing to make amends.


    Caitlin remarked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fletcher. I really am. I regret everything, but I just can¡¯t leave this city. I swear, I will never meet Mr. Morgan again. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll even put it in writing.¡±


    Beth¡¯s jaw tightened and she clenched her fists as she stared at Caitlin.


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool? What¡¯s the point of putting it in writing? What could I do if you went back on your word?¡±


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Caitlin didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    She could only look at Beth with pleading eyes.


    But Beth had no intention of backing down.


    Why should she?


    If she wanted to protect her happiness, she had to stand her ground.


    Beth reached out and pinched Caitlin¡¯s chin.


    Her sharp nails dug in, pressing against Caitlin¡¯s soft skin but not enough to break through.


    The sting was sharp, but Caitlin didn¡¯t dare cry out.


    Beth stared at Caitlin with the cold, detached gaze one might give a corpse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1438

    ?Chapter 1438:


    ¡°You refuse to leave this city? Fine. Then meet one condition. Otherwise, I have tons of ways to ensure you can¡¯t survive in Burmoos. You¡¯ve already had a taste of it, haven¡¯t you? The¡­¡±


    The feeling of despair, of being unable to find work to make a living.


    You should know by now just how powerful I am.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s pupils contracted, betraying a silent surge of unease.


    She immediately understood it was Beth who had been pulling the strings, keeping her from finding work.


    But what about the incident with Asho?


    Could that have been Beth¡¯s doing as well?


    The thought flickered through her mind, but she kept it to herself.


    Beth noticed the fear flickering in Caitlin¡¯s eyes, and a wave of satisfaction washed over her.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Caitlin asked, her voice edged with caution.


    Beth pretended to think it over before her eyes lit up, a wicked glint flickering in her gaze.


    A sudden wave of regret washed over Caitlin.


    She wished she hadn¡¯t given Beth this opportunity, but deep down, she knew that even if she could turn back time, she would make the same choice.


    She had no desire to leave this ce.


    After her parents¡¯ ident, they had pulled everyst string to send her to Burmoos.


    She had sworn to build a good life in Burmoos and live up to her parents¡¯ expectations.


    If she left now, her parents¡¯ efforts would be in vain.


    All she could do was silently pray that Beth wouldn¡¯t push it too far.


    Countless thoughts swirled through Caitlin¡¯s mind, and Beth¡¯s next words took her by surprise.


    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    ¡°Well, I feel a little sorry for making you unemployed. How about you work for me from now on? That way, you can earn your living, and I can keep an eye on you all the time. Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s unease deepened.


    She knew Beth wasn¡¯t offering out of kindness.


    But she had already promised Beth.


    If she backed out now, Beth would either force her to leave or subject her to some other form of punishment.


    That was the power of being wealthy.


    It made torturing someone seem effortless.


    Caitlin sighed.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Beth turned and opened the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1439

    ?Chapter 1439:


    Caitlin noticed several people d in servant uniforms and instantly understood Beth¡¯s intention.


    Beth meant to humiliate her, stripping her down to the status of a mere servant.


    Beth kept up her relentless mockery.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything to stay? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things too hard for you. Just do your job as a servant properly. And don¡¯t take it as an insult. Being a servant in my family isn¡¯t a privilege just anyone gets.¡±


    Caitlin clenched her fists tightly and said,


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it, but only for a limited time. How about three months?¡±


    That was the longest Caitlin could endure.


    If she had to live under someone¡¯s heel for the rest of her life, she would rather leave.


    Beth naturally didn¡¯t want to agree, but she knew if she pushed too hard, Caitlin might refuse or do something reckless.


    She didn¡¯t want things to get that messy.


    Essentially, this was Caitlin¡¯s fault. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if Caitlin just walked away?


    Caitlin¡¯s insistence on not leaving the city baffled her.


    Beth sneered, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in any position to negotiate? I have no intention of keeping you around forever. You¡¯re nothing but an eyesore.¡±


    Caitlin drew in a deep breath, steadying herself. ¡°Fine. I agree. When do I start?¡±


    Beth¡¯s eyes gleamed as a thought crossed her mind, and a smirk tugged at her lips.


    ¡°Since you weren¡¯t hired through the standard procedure, enjoying the same benefits as other employees might seem unfair to them. So, here¡¯s the deal. I will handle your sry and when you get some days off as I see fit.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±


    ¡°Too much?¡± Bethughed mockingly as if she¡¯d just heard the most absurd joke. ¡°Compared to what you¡¯ve done, this hardly even counts as unreasonable. And let me rify something. It¡¯s toote to regret now. Either you obey me, or I will let the whole Burmoos know that youe between me and yton. And when that happens, not even Kallie could protect you. After all, everyone knows about my engagement to yton. Nobody would risk crossing the Fletcher and Morgan families to help you. Even Kallie might distance herself from you.¡±


    Beth¡¯s words were carefully crafted to intimidate Caitlin.


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    In truth, she wasn¡¯t sure about the rtionship between Caitlin and Kallie. Kallie had stood up for Caitlin to confront her at the party that day.


    Still, here was Caitlin, struggling to find work and living in such misery.


    It appeared the only palpable exnation was that Kallie¡¯s kindness toward Caitlin was just for show.


    In Beth¡¯s eyes, Kallie¡¯s kindness toward Caitlin was merely for show¡ªa performance to keep the world¡¯s judgment at bay. At least this way, Kallie wouldn¡¯t be criticized.


    However, this had merely been Beth¡¯s wild guess. That was why she purposely made Caitlin serve as her servant. If Kallie and Caitlin were truly as close as they seemed, then no matter how hard she tried to send Caitlin away, Kallie would inevitably find a way to bring Caitlin back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440:


    By then, she would offend Kallie¡ªan unnecessary gamble she had no intention of taking. After all, her family and the Nixon family were in the middle of negotiating a coboration.


    No matter how much Beth despised Kallie, she couldn¡¯t deny that antagonizing the Nixon family was a risk the Fletchers simply couldn¡¯t afford at the moment.


    What Beth hadn¡¯t anticipated, however, was Caitlin¡¯s willingness toply with her demand¡ªjust to stay.


    This, more than anything, confirmed Beth¡¯s suspicions. Clearly, the bond between Caitlin and Kallie wasn¡¯t as strong as it appeared.


    Even so, Beth knew she couldn¡¯t openly target Caitlin in front of Kallie. But that was of little consequence. From this moment on, Caitlin would be under her watchful eye. She would watch for any sign that Caitlin harbored feelings for yton¡ªand just as importantly, she¡¯d gauge Kallie¡¯s attitude toward Caitlin.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Caitlin finally caved under Beth¡¯s pressure.


    Caitlin¡¯s face was drained of color, her eyes hollow, as if everyst ounce of hope had been stripped away.


    The sight sent a sharp wave of satisfaction through Beth, a cathartic release of pent-up frustration.


    Then, just as Beth was reveling in her small victory, her phone rang.


    The moment yton¡¯s name shed across the screen, her expression transformed. She swiftly answered, her voice adopting a honeyed softness.


    ¡°yton, what a surprise. Is there something you need?¡±


    Beth¡¯s heart pounded with unease. Had he somehow found out about her treatment of Caitlin earlier?


    But yton¡¯s voice held no usation¡ªjust a distant, almost uninterested air.


    ¡°Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner. Of course, if you¡¯re busy, forget it.¡±


    Beth¡¯s heart skipped a beat and then leapt with excitement. He wanted to have dinner with her? That was all she needed to hear.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m free! You choose the ce.¡±


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied curtly before ending the call.


    It had been a brief exchange, nothing more than a passing invitation. And yet, to Beth, it felt like a rare delicacy, a morsel of sweetness she savored. A triumphant smile curled on her lips, refusing to fade. From the side, Caitlin observed in silence. The way Beth practically glowed, clinging to every word, while yton remained distant, indifferent¡ªthe contrast was ring.


    Caitlin didn¡¯t know yton well, but one thing was painfully obvious: there was no warmth, no affection in his voice when he spoke to Beth. Since yton didn¡¯t love Beth, then why were they together? Was there some reason they couldn¡¯t part ways? A family alliance, perhaps? That seemed the most likely exnation. Two people bound by their own family¡¯s interests rather than choice.


    Caitlin¡¯s mind drifted to the times she had encountered yton¡ªthe distant, mncholic look in his eyes, the quiet sadness that seemed to follow him.


    Caitlin hadn¡¯t fully grasped it before. Or rather, she had assumed yton¡¯s indifference stemmed from the fact that he couldn¡¯t be with Kallie. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure. Maybe he had already moved on from Kallie. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to his family¡¯s arrangement to be with another woman. Yet, ironically, the woman he had ended up with was someone he clearly didn¡¯t care for.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers, this week I will release new novels in mass, so I hope you like the new content I bring to gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?( ?? ? ?? )?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1441

    ?Chapter 1441:


    A pang of sympathy flickered in Caitlin¡¯s chest. yton might have been from a different world, but in this, he seemed just as trapped as she was.


    Beth, meanwhile, mistook Caitlin¡¯s silence for something else entirely. She saw it as proof of jealousy, a silent defeat in the face of her so-called victory. Smirking, she couldn¡¯t resist taunting. ¡°See? What isn¡¯t meant to be yours will never be yours. No matter how much you yearn for yton, you and he live in entirely different worlds¡ªworlds that will never collide.¡±


    Caitlin, worn down by the constant usations, could barely summon the will to respond. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before¡ªthere¡¯s nothing between Mr. Morgan and me. You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    Beth let out a sharp, mockingugh. ¡°Spare me the act. You can deny it all you want, but I¡¯ll never believe you. If you¡¯re truly as indifferent as you im, then why cling to this ce? Why choose to stay under my heel rather than walk away?¡±


    Caitlin fell silent. In the end, what she said didn¡¯t matter. Beth had already decided what she wanted to believe, and nothing¡ªno truth, no reasoning¡ªcould change that.


    Resigned, Caitlin sighed. ¡°Believe whatever you want.¡±


    Beth¡¯s smirk faltered. She had been expecting a reaction¡ªanger, denial, anything¡ªbut Caitlin¡¯s indifference felt like she had thrown a punch and hit nothing but air. Frustration simmered beneath her skin, her irritation bubbling into something sharper, something cruel. Her eyes narrowed, glinting with undisguised malice. ¡°If you really don¡¯t care about yton¡ªif you insist there¡¯s nothing between you and him¡ªthen let¡¯s put that to the test.¡±


    A sense of unease crept over Caitlin as she caught the dangerous glint in Beth¡¯s gaze. ¡°What are you up to now?¡± she asked, suspicioncing her tone.


    Beth didn¡¯t bother answering. Instead, she led Caitlin to the restaurant where she was scheduled to dine with yton. By the time they stepped into the restaurant, Caitlin already knew she wouldn¡¯t like whatever wasing next.


    Beth leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper but weighted with unmistakable authority. ¡°Listen carefully. Choose your words wisely. If yton asks, you tell him you followed me here of your own ord and even begged me for this job.¡±


    Caitlin blinked, momentarily thrown by the sheer audacity of the demand. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± she muttered. ¡°Even if I say that, Mr. Morgan might not believe me.¡±


    Beth¡¯s gaze snapped to Caitlin, sharp and unforgiving. ¡°Oh? And why is that? Are you trying to say you and yton are close? That he knows you so well he¡¯d glean the truth from your words? Is this just your way of unting it?¡±


    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Caitlin parted her lips to deny it, to insist that Beth had it all wrong. But then she hesitated. What was the point? Nothing was going to stop Beth from humiliating her in front of yton. Since resisting was futile, she figuredpliance was the easier path. If keeping Beth happy meant she¡¯d be released from this ordeal sooner, then so be it. With quiet resignation, Caitlin remarked, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Beth snorted, satisfied with her submission.


    By the time they reached the private dining room, Beth was brimming with confidence. Herst dinner with yton hadn¡¯t gone as she had hoped, but this time, things would be different. She was determined to win yton back¡ªand to gauge exactly where Caitlin stood in his eyes. As they stepped inside, yton¡¯s gaze flickered toward Caitlin. His expression remained unreadable, yet there was a shift, however slight. A quiet acknowledgment, as if he had expected Caitlin¡¯s presence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1442

    ?Chapter 1442:


    Caitlin, on the other hand, felt the weight of his gaze like a lead anchor. She lowered her head instinctively, attempting to shrink from the moment.


    Beth, unfazed, wasted no time in rushing to yton¡¯s side. With effortless ease, she slipped her arm through his, her voice turning honeyed and coaxing. ¡°yton, I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡± She pouted slightly, looking up at him with wide, pleading eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, okay? I know I messed upst time¡ªthat was my fault. But tonight¡­ I really want to make it up to you.¡±


    Beth¡¯s gaze shimmered with what she hoped was sincerity, her affection practically palpable.


    But yton remained unmoved. Without a word, he lifted his cup and took an unhurried sip of coffee, his attention drifting to Caitlin.


    yton¡¯s deep voice cut through the air, reaching Caitlin¡¯s ears. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, his tone calm but sharp.


    Before Caitlin could even process his words, she felt Beth¡¯s stare burn into her, piercing and full of warning.


    Caitlin took a steadying breath, having prepared for this question. She stuck to the script she had rehearsed in her head. ¡°Myst job didn¡¯t work out, so I had to find something new. Luckily, Miss Fletcher offered me a job.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s voice held steady, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet yton¡¯s gaze. She knew that if she looked at him, she¡¯d see disappointment written all over his face. Thest time they had talked over drinks, he hadplimented her as strong-willed, someone who would never bow to anyone. And yet, here she was¡ªnot justpromising, but willingly putting herself under Beth¡¯s control as her servant.


    As she feared, yton¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his disbelief clear as day. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked, his voiceced with suspicion.


    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Beth cut in before Caitlin could respond, still holding tightly onto yton¡¯s arm. ¡°She and I had issues before, but I wanted to make things right. Therefore, I apologized to her. After that, she asked if I knew of any job openings. She needed work, so I helped her out.¡±


    yton let out a low chuckle, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You? Acting out of kindness?¡±


    His sharp words hit their mark. Beth¡¯s smile twitched just for a second before she forced it back into ce. ¡°I know I have a temper, but I¡¯m not the scheming type,¡± she said, her voice smooth and practiced. ¡°Everyone knows Caitlin works for me. If I had any bad intentions, it would be obvious to everyone.¡±


    Her argument was airtight, and even yton couldn¡¯t find a hole in it.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek


    yton set his cup down and gestured for Caitlin toe over.


    Caitlin froze, hesitating, her feet glued to the floor.


    yton, however, persisted.


    Beth¡¯s jaw clenched, frustration shing in her eyes as she shot Caitlin a sharp look. ¡°Well, since yton wants to talk to you, go ahead. I¡¯m not that petty.¡±


    Beth¡¯s words sounded forgiving, but her voice carried an edge, a bitterness she didn¡¯t bother to hide fully.


    Since Beth had said so, Caitlin had no choice but to go.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1443

    ?Chapter 1443:


    With slow, measured steps, Caitlin walked toward them, keeping her head down.


    Beth stole a nce at yton, taking in his unreadable expression, the way his eyes seemed to darken with thought.


    Wasting no time, Beth reached for Caitlin¡¯s hand,cing their fingers together like they were close. The act was all for show.


    Then, Beth said, ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t be so stiff! You¡¯ve taken my kind offer and are working for me now. A proof of our reconciliation, right? Could you confirm the truth to my fianc¨¦? He seems skeptical.¡±


    Caitlin detected the thinly veiled threat in Beth¡¯s words and inwardly sighed. She knew she needed to tread carefully with her words. Otherwise, Beth wouldn¡¯t just be mad¡ªshe¡¯d likely make a scene. Dangerous ones.


    Caitlin forced a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Her lips parted, and she mumbled, ¡°Miss Fletcher is right. We¡¯ve let the past slide.¡±


    Beth beamed, clearly pleased with Caitlin¡¯s response. She let go of Caitlin¡¯s hand and pressed her chest against yton¡¯s arm, saying to Caitlin, ¡°And do you mind rifying you weren¡¯t forced into working for me, and that my offer was simply out of kindness?¡±


    Before Caitlin could reply, yton cut in. ¡°Enough of this.¡±


    Shifting slightly away from Beth, he said with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t get this intimate with me. We¡¯re not married yet. It¡¯s not exactly fitting.¡±


    Beth crossed her arms, pouting. ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about it? We¡¯re engaged, and our wedding is just around the corner.¡±


    yton smirked, half-amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Still, we aren¡¯t married yet. Surely, you¡¯re not the clingy type I dislike, right?¡±


    The smile on Beth¡¯s face faltered, her fingers tightening into fists. She fell silent.


    Caitlin had to bite back augh at the situation. Though usually arrogant, Beth was actually drowning in her own insecurity stemming from her love life,pletely under the thumb of yton.


    Caitlin still didn¡¯t get it¡ªwhy had yton picked Beth of all people? Not that Caitlin would ever say it out loud. That would be asking for trouble.


    yton gestured for Caitlin to settle in the chair across from him.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination


    Without a word, Caitlinplied. She snuck a nce at yton and then immediately looked away. She still couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his gaze.


    yton asked, ¡°Caitlin, be honest with me. Did you take this job by choice?¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s fingers curled into fists on herp, knuckles turning white.


    Beth¡¯s fake smile wavered, cracks forming in her carefullyposed mask. ¡°yton, why are you even asking? Obviously, she took it willingly! Are you using me of forcing her?¡±


    Beth¡¯s voice climbed in pitch, thick with either frustration or unease¡ªmaybe both.


    yton finally turned his gaze to Beth. ¡°I¡¯m talking to her, not you. Leave us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Beth snapped, her eyes burning with defiance. ¡°We¡¯re engaged! Why should I leave? What¡¯s there not for my ears?¡±


    yton¡¯s gaze darkened, his voice turning sharp as a de. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call off the engagement right now. That way, you¡¯ll have no reason to meddle in my business.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1444

    ?Chapter 1444:


    Beth¡¯s hand tightened around the ss before she hurled it to the floor with a loud crash.


    The sound of breaking ss rang out, sharp and piercing in the tense silence.


    yton,pletely unbothered, simply lifted his coffee and took a slow sip, paying no mind to Beth¡¯s outburst.


    Caitlin instinctively shrank back, gripping the fabric of her clothes as if it could shield her.


    yton noticed Caitlin¡¯s tense posture and then said to Beth, his voice dripping with mockery, ¡°If you¡¯re going to throw a tantrum, make it loud enough for everyone to hear.¡±


    Beth stormed out, her eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    The door mmed shut behind Beth with a violent thud, making Caitlin flinch even harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± yton¡¯s voice softened. It was so unlike the way he ever spoke to Beth. He was actually trying tofort Caitlin. ¡°Beth¡¯s just spoiled and impulsive. I won¡¯t let hery a hand on you. Your current predicament is on me¡ªI¡¯ve warned her before, but I didn¡¯t expect she still had the guts to cause trouble for you. I know you were forced into this, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    His words should¡¯ve made Caitlin feel safe, and in a way, they did. But something about them felt off.


    Caitlin hesitated before speaking, her voice soft but firm. ¡°Mr. Morgan, you really don¡¯t have to go this far for me. I get why Miss Fletcher is mad. If you really want to help, then stop reaching out to me. That way, she won¡¯t have a reason to be upset anymore. And honestly¡­ From what position are you even helping me? It feels wrong, like I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Stuck between you two as a¡­¡± Her gaze dropped, her words trailing off, sadness creeping into her tone.


    A mistress. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud.


    yton looked genuinely surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize I was making things harder for you. That was never my intention. I just respect how you¡¯re trying to build your life on your own terms. After that night, when we talked for hours, I already considered you a friend. But if my presence is making things worse for you¡­ I won¡¯t reach out again.¡±


    After speaking, yton got to his feet and pretended to head toward the door.


    g?a?l?n?o?v?e?l?s?.?c?o?m? = ?????


    Seeing this, Caitlin felt a surge of worry. She quickly got up and caught up to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Mr. Morgan,¡± Caitlin said, her face flushing red. ¡°I¡¯ve always seen you as a friend. You¡¯ve been there for me countless times. But I¡¯m torn. You¡¯re engaged, and keeping some distance is only proper for us. Also, there¡¯s the history you share with my cousin. My instincts tell me not to get involved with you anymore, and I find myself unable to embrace our friendship fully. Still, I don¡¯t want you to hold any resentment toward me.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, yton stopped and turned to face her. He remained silent, but his eyes bore deep emotions.


    They both stood there with their gazes locked.


    The private room wasn¡¯t small, yet Caitlin inexplicably felt as though she and yton were standing far too close. Her heart began to race. Overwhelmed by her emotions, she felt an urge to flee.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1445

    ?Chapter 1445:


    She dropped her head, avoiding yton¡¯s gaze. From her peripheral vision, she noticed yton approaching.


    Then, she heard a sigh. The sound seemed toe from just above her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood. Please disregard my earlier words. But I need to ask you something. Were you forced to be Beth¡¯s servant? I know how much pride you have. You never back down, even in dangerous situations. I can¡¯t see you agreeing to this under normal circumstances. Given your nature, you¡¯d rather be unemployed, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Caitlin felt a mix of bitterness and difort. She longed to tell yton that she had indeed been forced into this situation. Had she notplied, staying in the city would have be impossible. yton continued to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to help you. Beth wouldn¡¯t dare go against me.¡±


    Caitlin tightened her hands into fists, her nails piercing her palms until she drew blood. The sharp pain snapped her back to reality. She couldn¡¯t tell him. Revealing it would truly position her as the womaning between yton and Beth. She didn¡¯t want to be entangled in their rtionship.


    Under yton¡¯s expectant gaze, Caitlin shook her head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t forced.¡± She still couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at yton, saying words that contradicted her true feelings. ¡°Mr. Morgan, you know the situation. I need a job. I can¡¯t work at Kallie¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t work at thepany any longer, and I still owe you a significant amount of money. Miss Fletcher has offered me a decent sry. It¡¯s a solid job. To me, a job is a job, regardless of its perceived status.¡±


    yton pressed his lips together tightly. However, seeing Caitlin¡¯s determined demeanor, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. He let out a resigned sigh. ¡°If this is your decision, then I¡¯ll respect it.¡±


    With those words, yton turned and left. As he opened the door to leave the private room, he was greeted by Beth standing in the doorway.


    Beth was typically not the type to snoop on others, but as the door opened, her suspicion got the better of her. Her eyes darted between Caitlin and yton.


    yton was the first to break the silence. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve finished dinner, how about we go for a walk?¡± he suggested.


    Beth¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile, and the hostility in her eyes faded away. ¡°Sure.¡± Still, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What did you two discuss? You were in there for quite a while.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????????? ????????


    yton simply offered a smile and didn¡¯t provide an answer. His eyes subtly revealed his impatience.


    Caitlin, however, didn¡¯t notice yton¡¯s subtle mood change. She just stood there, somewhat stunned, watching as yton and Beth walked away, their closeness evident.


    For some reason, a sharp twinge of jealousy surged within Caitlin. Even though Beth didn¡¯t have yton¡¯s affection, they were still engaged and would support each other. However, in the vast city of Burmoos, Caitlin felt the weight of her loneliness, having only herself to depend on. Since there was nothing more for her to do, Caitlin made to leave.


    But Beth¡¯s bodyguard stopped her. ¡°Miss Cooper, Miss Fletcher wanted us to remind you that since you¡¯ve epted the position of her servant, your duties begin today. She wants you to join us at the Fletcher estate so you can start learning what your daily responsibilities will be.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1446

    ?Chapter 1446:


    Caitlin struggled to force a smile. Her hands balled into fists, and her voice carried a hint of anger. ¡°I have to start today? Don¡¯t I even get a day to rest?¡±


    The bodyguard, with a dismissive tone, responded, ¡°You were hired under different circumstances from other staff members. I believe Miss Fletcher has already gone over the details with you. Your sry and days off are at her discretion. If you have any issues, you should discuss them with Miss Fletcher herself.¡±


    It was clear to Caitlin that Beth was deliberately making her life difficult. Her hands slowly rxed as she sighed, finally nodding and reluctantly agreeing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle along.¡±


    She tried to console herself, reminding herself that it was just for a few months. If Beth pushed her too far, she would have no choice but to turn to Kallie for help. Furthermore, she had already made things clear with yton¡ªthere was nothing between them but friendship. She hoped that, over time, Beth woulde to realize that, and eventually, let her go.


    Meanwhile, Kallie remained unaware of Caitlin¡¯s situation. The next day, when she and Jake woke up, it was already well into the morning.


    Jake had slept in muchter than usual.


    When Kallie opened her eyes, she found herself still nestled in Jake¡¯s arms, his hold firm andforting.


    She turned to look at him and couldn¡¯t help but find the sight somewhat intriguing. She reached out and lightly brushed her fingers against Jake¡¯s eyshes in a yful manner.


    His eyshes fluttered slightly, and then his eyes slowly opened.


    Looking into his eyes, Kallie felt as if she was being drawn into an endless void, her soul irresistibly pulled toward him. Her heart raced, and she instinctively began to withdraw her hand.


    But Jake was quicker. He grabbed her wrist and drew her closer, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Stay still. Just let me hold you and sleep a little longer,¡± he murmured. His warm breath brushed against her earlobe, sending a ticklish sensation down her spine.


    Kallie wriggled slightly, trying to pull away. ¡°Stop it. We¡¯re in your office. What if someone walks in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. No one will walk in,¡± Jake reassured her, his voice softer than usual. ¡°You said I need more rest. Let me sleep a bit longer.¡±


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    Seeing the traces of fatigue still etched on his face, Kallie softened. She hesitated for a moment before relenting. ¡°Alright, sleep a little more then.¡±


    But Jake didn¡¯t close his eyes to sleep. Instead, he fixed an intense gaze on Kallie.


    Kallie realized what he wanted and found herself at a loss for words. She reached out and gently ran her fingers through his hair. If Jake¡¯s subordinates saw this, they¡¯d be stunned. The usually cold andmanding Jake was this soft and vulnerable when out of the public eye?


    Soon enough, Jake drifted back into sleep.


    As Kallie watched his calm, rhythmic breathing, a wave of sleepiness washed over her as well. But she fought to keep her eyes open.


    Once confirming that Jake was sound asleep, Kallie slowly pulled her hand away, doing her best not to disturb him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1447

    ?Chapter 1447:


    Her eyes flicked to her clothes, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel her cheeks warm with embarrassment. The state of her clothes made it clear¡ª they were beyond repair.


    Out of options, Kallie began searching through Jake¡¯s wardrobe for something else to wear. Fortunately, she found a couple of new sets of women¡¯s clothes, still in their packaging.


    Kallie didn¡¯t doubt Jake for a second. These clothes were definitely meant for her.


    And sure enough, when she tried them on, they fit like a glove. Not long after, as Kallie stepped out of the lounge and into the office, a guy walked in to report.


    The man stopped in his tracks, staring at the elegant yet unfamiliar woman sitting in the office. He quickly snapped out of it and greeted her with respect. ¡°Madam.¡±


    Anyone with a clear mind knew that only those dear to Jake could be allowed in his office. Lisa might have wandered around thepany, iming to be Jake¡¯s girlfriend, but nobody believed it. They didn¡¯t dare provoke or question her merely because she was part of the royal family.


    To be noted, Jake never let Lisa into his office. Up until now, Lisa didn¡¯t even have an ess card to the CEO¡¯s private elevator.


    Kallie gave the man a polite, warm smile, appreciating his respectful approach. ¡°Jake¡¯s still resting. If it¡¯s urgent, you can let me know.¡±


    Noticing Kallie¡¯s calm demeanor, the man handed her the documents without hesitation.


    Kallie skimmed through the papers and immediately pointed out the problems. Her sharp eye for detail was just like Jake¡¯s, and her tone and presence carried the same authoritative edge.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Jake¡¯s woman wasn¡¯t just drop-dead gorgeous. She was also incredibly capable. It made sense. They had all heard that Jake was madly in love with his wife. Only an exceptional woman could earn the affection of a man like Jake.


    Realizing that, the man didn¡¯t dare take Kallie lightly. He was hanging on to every word she said.


    Kallie went through a few more things, her frown deepening with each one. Now it clicked. No wonder Jake had been swampedtely. The branch was still new, and it was¡­


    Facing a mountain of issues, Kallie knew she had a little free timeing up and figured she¡¯d step in to help out.


    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Jake needs rest,¡± Kallie said to the guy firmly. ¡°Make sure no one bothers him today.¡± She nced at her watch. ¡°I¡¯ve got some things to handle this morning, but I should be free by noon. Get all the department heads together in the afternoon for a meeting.¡±


    The guy nodded quickly. ¡°Consider it done. The department heads will be there on time, I promise.¡±


    Satisfied, Kallie gathered her things and headed for the hospital.


    She had nned to call Jete but then remembered that Jete¡¯s phone¡ªand all her belongings¡ªhad been taken when her father got his hands on her. After thinking it over, Kallie decided to buy Jete a new phone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1448

    ?Chapter 1448:


    Jete might be young, but Kallie wasn¡¯t worried about her misusing it. They needed to stay in touch, and it wasn¡¯t great for Jete to keep borrowing phones from other people.


    When Kallie arrived at the ward and saw the empty bed, her heart skipped a beat. She rushed to the hospital reception.


    ¡°Excuse me, where¡¯s the patient from VIP Room 2? Why isn¡¯t she in her room?¡± Her voice was tight with tension. ¡°She was badly hurt, and I even hired a caregiver for her. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be discharged today.¡±


    The nurse shot Kallie a strange look but didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she grabbed the phone and called security.


    ¡°Can youe to the front desk? We¡¯ve got a situation here.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s stomach dropped. Her unease grew stronger. Her brows knitted together, and her voice cut through the air, sharp and icy. ¡°Where the hell is she? If you don¡¯t give me a real answer, I¡¯ll have no choice but to call the cops.¡±


    The nurse cleared her throat, as if trying to buy herself some time. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Nixon, right? We¡¯ve been told not to take in any patient rted to you or even you yourself. Please, try to understand.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s anger red up like a fire igniting. ¡°This is a hospital! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be saving lives?¡±


    The nurse¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Please take that young girl back with you. I am merely following orders. Kindly don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Let me tell you something¡ªno hospital around here will take that young girl in. Maybe you should think about who you¡¯ve offended.¡±


    Kallie instantly connected the dots¡ªLisa was likely behind all this, venting her frustration in this way.


    Lisa couldn¡¯t do anything to Kallie or her kids, who were far away in Avalon, so she had taken her anger out on Jete instead.


    Kallie forced herself to stay calm. After taking a steadying breath, she asked, ¡°Can you at least tell me where the girl is now?¡± The nurse casually flicked her finger down the hallway.


    Kallie followed the direction the nurse pointed to and saw a few beds scattered down the corridor. Her heart nearly stopped when she noticed the wide open windows, letting in the icy wind. With Jete¡¯s injuries that severe, leaving her in this state was reckless.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes zed with cold fury as she shot the nurse a piercing look. ¡°If you can get in touch with that woman, tell her she¡¯d better pray nothing happens to the patient. Otherwise, she¡¯ll regret this day for the rest of her miserable life.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    The nurse didn¡¯t say a word but stepped back, visibly intimidated by the fire burning in Kallie¡¯s eyes.


    With that, Kallie hurried down the hall. At the far end of the corridor, she found Jete burning with fever. Jete had received no care at all, only a thin nket thrown over her frail form.


    Seeing Jete curled up in pain, shivering, Kallie¡¯s heart broke. shbacks of Elma¡¯s past illnesses rushed through her mind.


    ¡°Jete,¡± Kallie called softly, caressing Jete¡¯s flushed face, her voice trembling with worry. ¡°Jete, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1449

    ?Chapter 1449:


    Jete slowly blinked her eyes open at the sound of Kallie¡¯s voice. Despite the fever, she hadn¡¯t lost consciousness yet, though it seemed like the fever was overtaking her.


    Kallie sighed in relief when she saw Jete¡¯s eyes open. Her anger at the hospital¡¯s negligence bubbled up, but she knew this wasn¡¯t the time to cause a scene. That could be dealt withter. Right now, she had to get Jete somewhere safe.


    Kallie ced the new phone into Jete¡¯s hands and gently scooped her into her arms.


    Jete, ever considerate, protested weakly, ¡°Kallie, it¡¯s okay. I can walk. You¡¯re going to get worn out carrying me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice softened as sheforted Jete. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to this. You¡¯re as light as a feather.¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t bragging. Carrying Jete felt effortless. Even though Jete was a bit taller than Elma, she was much lighter. It was clear that Jete needed someone who could care for her properly.


    It was clear that Jete must have been living off cheap, unhealthy food just to save money.


    Cradled in Kallie¡¯s arms, Jete slowly shut her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Mom? Mom, is that you? I miss you so much¡­ Lacey and I missed you every single day since you left.¡±


    The moment Jete mentioned Lacey, Kallie froze mid-step, her expression wavering for a moment.


    As Kallie carried Jete out of the hospital, a group of men in ck suits closed in around them. Their intentions were crystal clear: they hade for Kallie and Jete.


    These men, all from Ynd, stood tall and imposing, their presence heavy with an oppressive aura.


    Even with Jete in her arms, Kallie held her ground, not a hint of fear in her eyes. She furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°Whatever they¡¯re paying you, I¡¯ll double it. Just name your price.¡±


    The men remained unfazed, and their leader let out a mockingugh. It was obvious that this problem couldn¡¯t be solved with money.


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Kallie exhaled slowly, maintaining herposure. She calmly said, ¡°This child is innocent. If your employer has a problem with me, take it out on me. At least let me take the child somewhere safe first. Surely, you¡¯re not worried about me running off, are you?¡±


    If Lisamanded, she could have ensured Kallie never even set foot on a ne back home.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, seemingly weighing Kallie¡¯s words. Just as they wavered, a sharp, cutting voice sliced through the tension. ¡°Have you all forgotten my cousin¡¯s orders? Neither Kallie nor that kid leaves. And if any of you let them go, don¡¯t bother showing up for work tomorrow.¡±


    The bodyguards stiffened, and whatever sympathy they might have had vanished in an instant.


    Kallie frowned as she watched a tall, broad-shouldered man from Ynd approach. Despite his imposing frame, a shadow of malice clung to him. There was a faint resemnce to Lisa in his facial structure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1450

    ?Chapter 1450:


    When the man addressed Lisa as his cousin, Kallie easily pieced together their connection as rtives.


    The man¡¯s arrogant stance faltered when he got a proper look at Kallie. His eyes flickered with something almost like regret before he smirked. ¡°Well, well¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting Lisa¡¯s enemy to be such a beauty. What a shame. But then again, you brought this on yourself by interfering in Lisa¡¯s rtionship.¡±


    Kallie deliberately ignored Jack Finch, her attention drifting to the bench across the hospital. She whispered gently to Jete in her arms, ¡°If I take care of this in ten minutes, do you think you can hang on?¡±


    Jete nodded weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. This is all my fault. You wouldn¡¯t be stuck here if it weren¡¯t for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time worrying about me,¡± Kallie replied, her expression softening. ¡°None of this is your fault. You¡¯ve been incredibly well-behaved. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been thrown out of your hospital room. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing¡¯s going to happen to you.¡±


    Hearing her reassurance, Jete finally rxed.


    Jack bristled at being ignored by Kallie. His face reddened with anger as he clenched his teeth, his eyes burning with fury. ¡°Are you deaf? I¡¯m talking to you! I had intended to let you off easy, but since you want to act tough, let¡¯s see how long that attitudests.¡±


    Jack approached Kallie, cursing under his breath. But before he could even touch her, Kallie shifted and effortlessly flipped him over her shoulder, mming him to the pavement in one swift motion.


    Despite Jack¡¯s imposing height, standing at nearly six feet three, his lean,nky frame was no match for Kallie. She took him down effortlessly, hardly breaking a sweat.


    As Jack winced in pain, Kallie turned her cold, unflinching gaze toward the bodyguards. ¡°You have two options. Either stop me from calling the police and seeking help everywhere, or just leave.¡±


    The bodyguards¡¯ faces turned grim. None of them dared to underestimate this woman from Avalon anymore.


    Still writhing in pain, Jack seethed with humiliation. He lookedpletely defeated, his misery palpable. Ashamed, he stayed sprawled on the pavement, throwing baseless usations at Kallie. ¡°You shameless wretch! You seduced my cousin¡¯s boyfriend, and now you have the nerve to attack me? That little brat over there must be your¡­¡±


    ¡°Illegitimate daughter, right? You might look pretty on the outside, but inside, you¡¯re nothing but trash!¡±


    ?????????? ???????? ???? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????


    Jack¡¯s voice carried through the air, drawing the attention of passersby. A few recognized him, their eyes widening in shock as gasps escaped their lips. Prompted by his words, the onlookers began to murmur, their judgmental gazes falling on Kallie.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy the cousin of Ynd¡¯s youngest princess? I saw him in their family photos online. I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Wait, did this woman try to steal the princess¡¯s boyfriend? The audacity!¡±


    Kallie remained unshaken. Instead of engaging, she calmly strode over to Jack, who was still groaning in pain and sprawled on the pavement, and pressed her foot down onto his head.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1451

    ?Chapter 1451:


    ¡°You imed I seduced Lisa¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Kallie said, her voice steady. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Lisa to tell you about the confrontation that day? I am Jake¡¯s wife. Lisa has been using her status to coerce Jake into being with her. She has threatened to destroy hispany using her influence if he rejects her. How about this? Let me speak to your president. I¡¯d like to ask if this is how it works in your country, where anyone starting apany has to endure this, with no guarantee of personal safety.¡±


    Kallie deftly shifted the focus from a personal conflict to a diplomatic matter between their nations.


    Jack, visibly shaken, stammered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re twisting my words! I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m only here to seek justice for Lisa.¡±


    His eyes flicked nervously as he scrambled for a new angle to regain control of the situation. ¡°You say you¡¯re Jake¡¯s wife? Prove it.¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t even blink. She reached into her bag, pulled out an official marriage certificate, and tossed it onto Jack¡¯s face. ¡°I know exactly who you and Lisa are. I have no reason to fake anything in front of you. Is this proof enough? If you want to keep running your mouth, I¡¯ll make sure the entire world knows how Lisa harasses a married man and tries to frame his wife as a lover.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s words were firm, her tone steady and unyielding.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but feel a twisted gratitude toward Lisa for sending a fool and a whole group to stir up trouble for her. She had been pondering how to bring this issue into the public eye. Had she and Jake started the conflict, it would have undoubtedly invited harsh criticism from Ynd¡¯s authorities. But since Lisa had made the first move, Kallie and Jake were only defending themselves. Had Lisa not pushed things too far, they never would have had to resort to such measures.


    Sure enough, the people who had criticized Kallie fell silent. The official marriage certificate was irrefutable, leaving no room for doubt. Kallie wasn¡¯t fabricating anything.


    The onlookers were now filled with a deep sense of shame. It was hard to believe that members of their royal family could engage in such shameless actions. The truth had beenid bare, and the reality of it was harder to ignore than they had anticipated.


    Some people had already begun recording the scene on their phones.


    The bodyguards, who had initially been poised to take action, hesitated as they noticed the cameras. In this country, the royal family wasrgely symbolic, serving as figureheads with little real power. Nheless, public opinion was crucial. Any aggressive move they made now would likely spark widespread discussion by the next day. Those who employed them would almost certainly make them scapegoats. Considering their meager sries, the risk to their safety wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Check full story at g??????¦Ï¦Í??????. ?????


    The bodyguards exchanged wary nces and slowly began to step back. Jack, seeing the bodyguards retreating, felt his anger surge. He began shouting at them. ¡°Are you really going to abandon me here? Do you think I won¡¯t ruin your families? I can¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Kallie gave him another swift kick. ¡°I¡¯m the one you have a problem with,¡± she said, her tone cold. ¡°This isn¡¯t about anyone else. Are you only good at intimidating the weak? Or do you think you get to control the lives of ordinary people?¡±


    Kallie was deliberately baiting Jack, pushing him to say something he would regret. Jack, consumed by his usual arrogance and domineering attitude, failed to realize the consequences of his impulsive words. Having just been humiliated by Kallie, he now felt both pain and shame, emotions he hadn¡¯t experienced since childhood. Fuming with rage, he shouted, ¡°Let me go! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll regret it. Women like you should die. You better hope you never end up in my hands, or I¡¯ll make sure you suffer in hell until you die. I¡¯ve killed many women like you. If you don¡¯t want to end up like them, let go.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1452

    ?Chapter 1452:


    Kallie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her foot still firmly nted on Jack. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve heard that, there¡¯s no chance I¡¯m letting you go,¡± she said, her voice cold and unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s only right that I seek justice for those you¡¯ve harmed.¡±


    Jack howled in agony, ¡°They had iting!¡±


    His words only fueled the outrage of the onlookers, who continued to record his despicable behavior on their phones. But all they could do was document the scene¡ªcalling the police would likely be futile. People like Jack often had the police in their corner, looking out for one another while disregarding the well-being of themon folk.


    Seeing that the situation was ripe for making her point, Kallie finally let Jack go.


    Jack scrambled to his feet, looking disheveled and humiliated. He considered fighting back, but when his eyes met Kallie¡¯s cold, unflinching gaze, another sharp pain red in his body. He red at Kallie, seething with frustration, before slinking away in defeat. After Jack and his bodyguards retreated, the onlookers slowly dispersed, leaving the scene behind.


    Kallie quickly scooped up Jete and soothed her with gentle pats on the back. ¡°It¡¯s all sorted now. Get some rest. Everything will feel better after a good sleep.¡±


    Jete gazed up at Kallie, her eyes filled with awe. ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re incredible. I wish I could be as courageous as you.¡±


    Even abroad, confronted by daunting adversaries, Kallie had remained fearless. Herposure had never wavered, as if she had prepared for this all along. Jete deeply admired this sharpness in Kallie.


    Nestled in Kallie¡¯s warm embrace, Jete¡¯s eyes fluttered closed, and she slowly drifted to sleep.


    Jete was soon lost in a vivid dream. In it, her mother appeared, smiling tenderly and speaking softly. ¡°Jete, itforts me to see you leading such a fulfilling life, surrounded by those who care for you. Please look after yourself. It worries me to watch over you from heaven.¡±


    Tears welled up in Jete¡¯s eyes as she embraced her mother tightly. ¡°Mom, I miss you so much. I almost can¡¯t remember your face.¡± But suddenly, a chilling stare interrupted her reunion. The next second, she was jerked from her mother¡¯sforting hold. Confused, she looked up into the cold, unyielding eyes of Lacey.


    Until that moment, Jete had been happy. Despite Lacey¡¯s countless wrongdoings, she couldn¡¯t help but miss her after all this time. Lacey had surprisingly appeared in her dream.


    Jete reached out to her. ¡°Lacey, is that really you? I¡¯ve missed you. How have you been? Are they treating you well in prison? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m working hard on my studies, and when you¡¯re released, we¡¯ll start a new life together. Just promise me you won¡¯t cause any trouble for Kallie and Jake, and I¡¯ll make sure they go easy on you.¡±


    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    To Jete¡¯s surprise, Lacey looked at her with coldness and contempt in her eyes. ¡°You fool, you¡¯re just theirpdog now. I regret ever having you as my sister. If I had another chance, I would have left by myself. I never should have taken you away from that hell. You¡¯re not worth saving.¡±


    As Lacey spoke, she pinched Jete¡¯s face sharply.


    Even though it was just a dream, Jete felt an unexpected pain. Seeing Lacey like this and hearing those cruel words made her heart constrict. It felt as though it was being crushed by a relentless hammer, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1453

    ?Chapter 1453:


    In the dream, Lacey¡¯s beautiful face slowly twisted into something monstrous.


    Jete shook her head, trying to break free from Lacey¡¯s grip. ¡°You¡¯re not my sister. My sister would never speak to me like this. You must be an impostor. I want my sister back!¡±


    But deep down, Jete knew that this was indeed Lacey. Lacey might actually treat her in the same harsh manner if they were to meet in reality.


    Jete then recalled a crucial detail¡ªjust before Lacey was taken away in handcuffs, she had called and instructed Jete to stop receiving Jake¡¯s financial support.


    But Jete had refused. Her primary goal was to focus on her studies, receive the best education possible, and transform her life. After rejecting Lacey¡¯s request, she had asked Lacey what had happened.


    Instead of offering any exnations, Lacey had just kept urging Jete to leave.


    When Jete stood firm in her decision, Lacey had resorted to berating her.


    At that time, Jete had widened her eyes in disbelief as she listened to the harsh wordsing from her sister. She could hardly believe her ears. The Lacey she knew, who had always been so kind and loving, seemed like apletely different person.


    After a short while, Lacey had abruptly ended the call.


    Later, when the news of Lacey¡¯s arrest¡ªfor attempting to harm Kallie and Jake¡ªreached Jete, she had been consumed by a wave of mixed feelings. She dreaded that Jack would hold a grudge against her. Luckily, that didn¡¯t happen. She was still treated the same. Not only did Jack not resent her, but Kallie also showed her kindness. Yet, the Lacey in the dream still left Jete feeling deeply sad.


    Jete awoke with a gasp, her fingers clutching the quilt tightly as a wave of disorientation washed over her.


    A feeling of utter sadness enveloped her as she wrapped her arms around herself, seekingfort in the face of overwhelming fear. It felt as though the whole world had abandoned her. What if Lacey truly despised her, just as she had in that horrifying dream? Lacey was the one person she trusted above all others.


    Jete desperately tried to convince herself that it was just a bad dream, a figment of her imagination. But the memory of it clung to her, leaving a sharp ache in her heart.


    ¡°Jete?¡± Kallie¡¯s gentle voice broke through the darkness, pulling Jete back from the depths of despair.


    ?????? ???????????????? ????????: ga l no v els .co m


    Kallie entered the room, a steaming bowl of chicken soup in her hands. Her brow furrowed with concern as she approached Jete, reaching out to feel her forehead.


    ¡°Thank goodness, your fever has broken.¡± Kallie sighed in relief, though a trace of worry lingered in her eyes. ¡°You look awfully pale. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Jete longed to confide in Kallie about the nightmare that had haunted her, the one where Lacey turned away from her with cold indifference. But she couldn¡¯t bear to burden Kallie with her fears. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Just a bad dream. I dreamt about my dad.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression softened withpassion, and she said soothingly, ¡°Oh, sweetheart, you¡¯ve been through so much. But don¡¯t worry, I promised to protect you, and I intend to keep my word.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1454

    ?Chapter 1454:


    Jete tried to blink back tears, but they continued to stream down her face. A wave of conflicting emotions overwhelmed her¡ªgratitude, unease, and fear. The more kindness she received from Kallie and Jake, the more she dreaded the possibility of being hated by Lacey.


    Kallie, unaware of Jete¡¯s inner turmoil, attributed her somber mood to her anxieties about school. She gave Jete¡¯s head a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about any of this,¡± she said with a warm smile. ¡°Tell you what. Come back to Avalon with me. I¡¯ll get you into Elma¡¯s school. It¡¯s one of the best in the city, with amazing teachers and resources. You¡¯ll get a fantastic education there.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Honestly, this is my fault,¡± she said, her voiceced with self-reproach. ¡°I¡¯ve made some enemies, and I¡¯m worried that if I leave you here, they might try to hurt you.¡±


    Initially, Kallie had believed her conflict with the royal family was a private matter, confined to herself and those directly involved.


    But after witnessing Lisa¡¯s vindictive attack on Jete at the hospital, Kallie¡¯s concern had grown. She feared for Jete¡¯s safety once she left the country.


    While Kallie had heard about the internal conflicts within the royal family, she didn¡¯t know all the details or the yers involved. She had no desire to get entangled in their messy power struggles. She was not one to start a fight, but she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to defend herself and those she cared about.


    Lisa was a different breed of enemy. She was ruthless and unpredictable, willing to stoop to any low to get what she wanted. And it was all because of Jake¡¯s unwanted admirer. The thought irked Kallie. A wave of annoyance washed over her. She sighed inwardly, masking her frustration with a calm facade. She wouldn¡¯t burden Jete with her worries.


    Jete, meanwhile, was touched by Kallie¡¯s kindness and concern. ¡°Oh, Kallie, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± she protested, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden. You really shouldn¡¯t go out of your way to arrange a school for me. I¡¯ve had a good education these past few years, and I¡¯m happy to continue my studies anywhere.¡±


    Kallie smiled and gently pinched Jete¡¯s cheek. She said, her voice warm and reassuring, ¡°Sweetheart, this isn¡¯t about giving you an unfair advantage. Your grades are excellent. You¡¯d get into that school on your own merit anyway. Besides, Elma talks about you all the time. It would be wonderful for her to have a friend at school.¡±


    Jete¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude. Words failed her.


    After reassuring Jete and settling her concerns, Kallie nced at her watch and realized she was running behind schedule. She left Jete to rest and hurried to thepany, where the staff had prepared everything for the afternoon meeting.


    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    As Kallie strode toward the conference room, she asked Jake¡¯s assistant, ¡°Where¡¯s Jake? Is he still asleep?¡±


    Recognizing Kallie, Jake¡¯s assistant answered with prompt respect, ¡°Mr. Reeves is awake. He has inquired about you upon waking, but understanding you were upied, he refrained from interrupting. A project required his immediate attention, and he¡¯s currently with his team addressing it.¡±


    Kallie offered a simple nod, choosing not to press for further details. The reality was, Jake had attempted to reach Kallie with numerous messages and calls this morning.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1455

    ?Chapter 1455:


    However, at that time, Kallie¡¯s attention had been consumed by Jete¡¯s concerns, leaving her no opportunity to reply. Moreover, a lingering frustration had held her back, and she preferred to confront it face-to-face during their meeting.


    The man Kallie had met in the morning had kept his promise. As Kallie surveyed the filled conference room, she nodded in approval.


    As she settled into her seat and prepared to begin the meeting, a voice,ced with discontent, broke the silence from the assembly. ¡°What is happening within thispany? Are we now allowing anyone to sit in Mr. Reeves¡¯ chair? Where is Mr. Reeves?¡±


    Kallie turned her gaze toward the source of the voice and spotted a man of considerable handsomeness, though clearly older. Despite his decent appearance, his eyes revealed clear irritation and disdain. When he caught Kallie¡¯s gaze, he offered a condescending smirk. ¡°Ma¡¯am, allow me to remind you that thispany belongs to Mr. Reeves. We are here for work, not to endure a domineering speech or watch you unt your supposed authority.¡±


    The man¡¯s implication became immediately clear to Kallie. He assumed she was Jake¡¯s mistress, having gathered everyone to unt her perceived position. Remaining calm, she responded evenly, ¡°I am Jake¡¯s wife. I am here to managepany affairs in his stead. Is there an issue with that?¡±


    Kallie thought that revealing her identity would prompt the man to cooperate.


    But instead, his tone deepened with mockery. ¡°You, here to handlepany matters? Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What could you possibly aplish here? Is it about money?¡± He reached into his wallet and pulled out a credit card. ¡°Take this. Go shopping, treat yourself to some new clothes, a fancy handbag¡­ Whatever your heart desires. Mr. Reeves has been preupiedtely, as we can all attest. So, why don¡¯t you just let it go and avoid making a scene?¡±


    His condescending words hung in the air, provoking a range of reactions from the assembled executives. Some stared at him in stunned silence, wondering if he had a death wish for speaking to Kallie, Jake¡¯s wife, with such tant disrespect. Others exchanged knowing smirks, their expressions clearly showing that they shared his dismissive view of Kallie¡¯s presence and capabilities.


    Kallie¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, a flicker of anger igniting in their depths.


    Sensing her rising anger, the man backpedaled slightly, stering a forced smile on his face. ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t get upset,¡± he said, his voice dripping with false concern. ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you. You definitely can¡¯t solve these business issues. If you upset Mr. Reeves, he might just decide to cut off your allowance. What would you do then? Luckily for you, I¡¯m quite generous when ites to the fairer sex. Take this card. Mr. Reeves and I are close. He wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Kallie had to bite back augh, a mixture of anger and disbelief bubbling within her. Maintaining herposed demeanor, she responded, ¡°And what, pray tell, leads you to believe that I¡¯m incapable of handling this situation and would only create more problems?¡±


    ?????????? ?????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    The man blinked, momentarily stunned by her challenge. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type to know how to handle business,¡± he said, as if that exnation was sufficient. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t your skills mainly lie in smiling like arm candy? Surely your days are better spent shopping and attending luncheons than meddling in serious business matters?¡±


    The man ignored Kallie¡¯s darkened expression and continued, ¡°You must be quite idle at home all day. Nothing to do but chase after those kids, huh? My wife is a housewife too. I¡¯ll give you her number; you two should chat sometime. She could learn a thing or two from you. I mean, look at you¡ªthree kids and still in such great shape. Not like my wife, unfortunately. She could use some pointers on how to, shall we say, maintain herself.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1456

    ?Chapter 1456:


    Kallie¡¯s smile faded, reced by a cold, emotionless mask. Jake¡¯s assistant, standing nearby, dabbed at his brow, a thin sheen of nervous sweat forming. He leaned in, whispering urgently to Kallie, ¡°Mrs. Reeves, this is one of Mr. Reeves¡¯ partners in the new venture. Truth be told, Mr. Reeves isn¡¯t particrly fond of him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Mr. Reeves knows exactly what happened here. Please, don¡¯t let this man get to you.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to me?¡± she purred, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°Why would I be offended by him? I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    With that, Kallie calmly picked up her ss of water and made her way toward the man.


    The man, noticing her approach, puffed out his chest and adjusted his suit jacket, a smug expression stered on his face. He even had the audacity to slide a bank card across the table toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited,¡± he said with a wink. ¡°It¡¯s not a fortune or anything, just a little something to, you know, help things along. No need to mention it to Mr. Reeves. Just a small gift from one understanding gentleman to another.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes flickered down to the bank card, a wave of amusement washing over her. ¡°A gift?¡± she echoed, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Well, I have a gift for you too. Though I¡¯m not entirely sure you¡¯ll appreciate it.¡±


    The man,pletely misreading the situation and blinded by his own arrogance, shed a lecherous grin. He failed to notice the icy glint in her eyes.


    Eagerly, he extended his hand, only to be met with a different kind of ¡°gift¡± altogether¡ªa ss of water poured straight into his face.


    Kallie considered herself merciful. After all, she could have used boiling water.


    The man froze, momentarily paralyzed by the shock. Then, his face contorted with rage. His fists clenched, and he red at Kallie, a mixture of humiliation and fury burning in his eyes. His face turned a shade of crimson, bordering onical. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he sputtered, his voice choked with fury.


    Kallie arched a perfectly sculpted eyebrow, a serene smile ying on her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s my gift to you. As for this card¡­¡± she drawled, delicately plucking the bank card from the table and frowning as if it were contaminated. ¡°This paltry sum wouldn¡¯t even cover a fraction of my weekly manicure. Don¡¯t insult me.¡± With a flick of her wrist, she tossed the card at his face.


    The man¡¯s face contorted with fury, his body practically vibrating with rage.


    A stunned silence descended upon the meeting room, every eye fixed on Kallie in disbelief.


    G3t th3 r34l st0r£¤ @ g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    Only Jake¡¯s assistant remained remarkablyposed. Having been by Jake¡¯s side for years, the assistant knew better than to underestimate Kallie. This was no shrinking violet. This was a woman who could hold her own. He even suspected she was holding back, perhaps because this was a new venture, and she didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary drama.


    And he was right. Kallie was ying the long game. Ignoring the daggers the man was shooting her way, she turned and strolled back toward her seat, her voice light and unconcerned. ¡°If you can¡¯t stomach this humiliation, I suggest you leave now. Your disrespectful behavior has already sealed your fate. I¡¯ll be informing Jake that you¡¯re not someone we want to be associated with. Do yourself a favor and leave voluntarily. It¡¯ll be far less embarrassing than being forcibly removed by security.¡±


    The man shot to his feet, sending his chair ttering to the floor. ¡°You bitch!¡± he snarled, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? Your husband wouldn¡¯t be able to operate a lemonade stand in this city without me, and you¡¯re trying to throw me out? Get him out here! I want to talk to him!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1457

    ?Chapter 1457:


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Kallie replied, an amused smile ying on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re the reason Jake¡¯s sessful? Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The man scoffed, mistaking Kallie¡¯s disbelief for admiration. He puffed out his chest, a smug grin spreading across his face. ¡°I¡¯m a big deal around here. I know this market like the back of my hand. I helped Jake a ton when he was setting up shop here. You owe me big time. If Jake knew how you were treating me, he¡¯d divorce you in a heartbeat. Then we¡¯d see what kind of ¡®good fate¡¯ a divorced woman like you would have.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s disgust grew with every word. She knew exactly why Jake had chosen this man as his partner. Jake, new to the area, needed someone with local knowledge to navigate theplexities of the market. But even if they had faced difficulties, it wouldn¡¯t have been a major issue. After all, Jake and she had more money than they knew what to do with.


    Kallie waved her hand dismissively and tossed a ck card at the man. ¡°Here,¡± she said coldly. ¡°This should cover whatever you think you¡¯re owed for helping Jake. Take it and leave.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the ck card, greed flickering in their depths. But he hesitated, reluctant to leave. He didn¡¯t see anything wrong with his behavior. In fact, he was convinced that Kallie must have acknowledged his words and contributions. Why else would she offer him money?


    He pocketed the ck card, calmly straightened his chair, and sat back down. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough,¡± he dered. ¡°Jake and I are friends. I told you, I won¡¯t leave unless he asks me to. You wouldn¡¯t understand the kind of bond we men share. I¡¯ll wait here for Jake.¡±


    Kallie checked her watch, resisting the urge to have the man forcibly removed from the premises. She wanted nothing more to do with him. But she knew that if her security detail so much asid a finger on him while escorting him out, he would undoubtedly try to milk the situation for all it was worth. Initially, she had assumed the man possessed a modicum of refinement, but his true colors had quickly be apparent. His condescending remarks about women and his inted sense of self-importance¡ªthere was no mistaking the kind of man he truly was.


    Unwilling to waste another precious moment on him, Kallie tapped her fingers impatiently on the table. ¡°Ignore him, gentlemen,¡± shemanded. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the meeting. If anyone has concerns or objections regarding my presence, you¡¯re wee to discuss them with me privately afterward. There¡¯s no need to waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    Her voice hardened as she gestured toward the door. ¡°However, if you insist on making an issue out of it now, feel free to leave. I¡¯ll ensure your resignation is promptly approved by Jake.¡±


    Her words hit their mark. Those who had been harboring doubts or grievances quickly reconsidered their stance. Kallie¡¯s aura of authority left no doubt that she was not just arm candy, a pretty face with no substance. If Kallie and Jake were indeed close, challenging her authority could backfire spectacrly. It simply wasn¡¯t worth the risk. If she proved to be ipetent, they could always ignore her.


    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m


    As the meeting progressed, Kallie wasted no time in dissecting thepany¡¯s current challenges and proposing decisive solutions. She even introduced new policies, including adjustments to sries and bonuses.


    Those who had initially dismissed Kallie as a mere ornament were now forced to acknowledge herpetence. She was far more than just a pretty face. She possessed a sharp mind and a keen understanding of business.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1458

    ?Chapter 1458:


    Rumors


    Whether Kallie highlighted problems or offered solutions, her insights were always sharp and thoughtful. More importantly, the reward system was well-structured and generous, offering substantial incentives. This was intended to inspire every employee to give their best effort, knowing their hard work would be rewarded. Some people were already fired up, eager to jump in and get to work immediately.


    The man sat stiffly, observing the shift in the situation. He coughed twice, interrupting Kallie, and then sneered at her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this document on Jake¡¯s desk before. He nned all of this a long time ago. You¡¯re just the mouthpiece, reading it out loud. The credit belongs to Jake. Who do you think you are?¡± Pausing, he nced around the room. ¡°You¡¯re all fools if you actually believe she orchestrated these ns.¡±


    No one echoed the man¡¯s sentiments, but a few cast skeptical nces at Kallie.


    Most, however, didn¡¯t care who devised the n as long as it could be carried out.


    Jake¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Since when did you have the authority to enter Mr. Reeves¡¯ office? I saw it with my own eyes. Mrs. Reeves was the one who came up with these ns.¡±


    Even Jake¡¯s assistant stepped in to defend Kallie, adding to her credibility.


    The man¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and his sharp, spiteful gaze darted between Kallie and the assistant. Abruptly, he said to the assistant with a sly grin, ¡°Why are you so desperate to defend her? Your loyalty lies with Jake, not her. Jake¡¯s credit is being stolen, yet you¡¯re not only unfazed but also standing up for her.¡±


    Shifting his gaze to Kallie, his grin widened. ¡°But then again, I¡¯ve heard Jake¡¯s been quite busytely. You must be feeling lonely at home with the kids. You seem pretty close to his assistant. Aren¡¯t you afraid Jake might find out? Well, this might exin how you know so much about Jake¡¯s ns. It appears he¡¯s got a mole right by his side.¡±


    The assistant, a polished young man with delicate features, had the aura of a recent graduate. But his position as Jake¡¯s assistant meant he had exceptional abilities that set him apart. He adjusted his sses and responded coldly, ¡°Mr. Moreno, your words are defamatory. If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll take legal action, and we can settle this in court.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s warning made Benjamin Moreno¡¯s expression shift. Heughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Rx, I was just joking. Can¡¯t we even joke around anymore? You¡¯re overreacting, almost like there¡¯s some truth to it.¡±


    The assistant was stunned by Benjamin¡¯s shamelessness, his jaw tightening. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ??????? ???????? ??h??¦Ñt?rs ???? g??l??ov?ls.??0??


    Kallie lifted her hand, signaling the assistant to stand down. She had already said everything she needed to in today¡¯s meeting. Since Benjamin was clearly looking for trouble, she had no intention of stopping him. Kallie smiled and approached Benjamin. He stiffened, sensing danger. He tried to scramble to his feet to run away, but he was toote.


    Suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of suffocation, he turned around and realized someone had grabbed his cor.


    The firm grip on his cor belonged to Jake, who had just rushed in. The moment Benjamin spotted Jake, panic melted into desperation. He acted as though he had just found his savior, breaking down in bitter sobs. ¡°Mr. Reeves! Thank God you¡¯re back! Your woman¡¯s been throwing her weight around and using your power to get rid of me! You need to teach her a lesson!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1459

    ?Chapter 1459:


    Jake¡¯s response was a brutal punch, sending shockwaves through the conference room.


    Jake had a reputation for his cold, no-nonsense demeanor. Despite his tough exterior, he had never been the one to strike first. But this was the first time he had initiated an attack.


    Benjamin staggered back, clutching his face, stunned beyond words.


    Kallie wasn¡¯t surprised by Jake¡¯s appearance, knowing his assistant had likely informed him. She didn¡¯t even nce at Jake and simply let out a soft huff before returning to her seat silently.


    Kallie¡¯s disregard for Jake sent another wave of shock through the room. It was clear to everyone that Jake was already in a foul mood.


    Jake strode over to Kallie, his expression stern. Everyone expected him to reprimand her.


    Even Benjamin, still clutching his face, looked hopeful, momentarily forgetting his pain as he tried to stir the pot. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I understand why you¡¯re upset. No man could ept his woman being involved with another man. Everyone has witnessed the unmistakable closeness between your wife and your assistant. He¡¯s even stolen your ns for her.¡±


    Benjamin had a ¡°clever¡± n in mind. Even if Kallie was indeed the one who had drafted the ns, no man would openly admit to being outdone by their wife. He doubted Jake would be an exception. Besides, he had given Jake an easy way out, which strengthened his belief that Jake would echo his im instead of giving credit to Kallie. Benjamin had already mapped out his next move. He knew plenty of remarkable women and was aware that Jake nevercked admirers. Even though Kallie had given Jake three beautiful children, she couldn¡¯t rival younger women. He was certain any man would make the decision aligned with his n.


    Benjamin eagerly anticipated a blowout between Jake and Kallie, convinced Jake would lose his temper and kick her out.


    But to his astonishment, Jake dropped to one knee before Kallie, gazing up at her with neither anger nor me, but with quiet caution.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± Jake said, taking her hand, his expression uncharacteristically vulnerable, like a puppy afraid of being left behind. ¡°Please don¡¯t get upset. It was my fault. See? I came back as soon as I could. Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls or reply to my messages? Was I bothering you? Please, don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    The room fell silent as everyone gasped in shock. Jake seemed like apletely different person. They could hardly believe Jake knelt on one knee before a woman, humbly pleading for forgiveness. And worse, this was happening right after she had been used of cheating on him.


    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??


    Kallie smirked and gently lifted Jake¡¯s chin with her finger.


    Jake didn¡¯t mind the teasing gesture. His eyes shone brighter as he gazed up at Kallie.


    Kallie spoke casually, ¡°But someone just said I cheated on you with your assistant. Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed slightly before he turned a cold gaze on Benjamin, whose face had turned pale.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1460

    ?Chapter 1460:


    Benjamin was about to defend himself, but Jake¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°He¡¯s just a venomous snake, spitting nonsense and lies wherever he goes. Loves to gossip so much¡ªmaybe I should make sure he never speaks another word again.¡±


    The weight of these words crushed Benjamin¡¯s resolve, and his legs gave out beneath him. He copsed onto his knees, gasping. Yet, even in his fear, he wasn¡¯t ready to back downpletely. His voice shook, but he forced the words out. ¡°Jake¡­ Is your wife really worth it? She¡¯s nothing but a shallow pretty face, parading around with your sess like it¡¯s her own. If you don¡¯t put her in her ce now, she¡¯ll walk all over you. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she betrays you. Mark my words.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes sharpening like ice-cold steel.


    Benjamin flinched, his body instinctively recoiling under the weight of Jake¡¯s chilling stare. He tried to speak again but found his throat dry, his voice stolen by sheer terror.


    Jake let out a slow, cold chuckle. ¡°Cutting out your tongue won¡¯t be enough, will it? Even if you can¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll find other ways to spread your poison¡ªtyping, writing¡­ As long as you breathe, you¡¯ll be a thorn in Kallie¡¯s side.¡±


    Without another word, Jake rose to his feet and strode toward Benjamin. His hand extended¡ªfingers curling around Benjamin¡¯s throat like a noose tightening.


    In Jake¡¯s presence, Benjamin was nothing more than a brittle reed, trembling in the wind. His body refused to move, his breath caught in his throat as he stared up at Jake with wide, terrified eyes.


    Jake leaned in slightly, his voice slow and deliberate. ¡°Listen carefully. Today¡¯s n? It wasn¡¯t mine. It was all Kallie¡¯s ideas.¡± He let the words sink in before continuing, his toneced with quiet admiration. ¡°She¡¯s sharper than I am and more capable than you could ever imagine. I¡¯m lucky to have her. And if¡ªby some chance¡ªshe ever falls for someone else, it¡¯ll be because I wasn¡¯t good enough, not because of anything you or anyone like you says.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes darkened, his voice turning razor-sharp. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate anyone talking shit about her. Do you understand?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s head bobbed up and down frantically, his face ghostly pale. ¡°Y-Yes! I understand! I swear¡­¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips curled into a cold, knowing smile. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± His voice dropped to a whisper, yet it sent a chill slicing through the air. ¡°Men like you will never truly see women as equals. You¡¯ll always believe they should stay in the shadows, incapable of surpassing you. You¡¯ll keep underestimating them and running your mouth. That¡¯s why cutting out your tongue or breaking your hands would be pointless. No, your punishment will be different.¡±


    ??????????? ??????????????? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Jake¡¯s gaze sharpened, his words turning ominous. ¡°Go on. Guess what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    Then, just as abruptly as he had seized Benjamin, Jake released his grip.


    Benjamin gasped, stumbling backward as his body convulsed with fear. He had wetted himself. Jake¡¯s unspoken threat shattered what little pride he had left. Without a second thought, he bolted.


    Momentster, Benjamin found himself kneeling before Kallie, his forehead colliding with the cold floor, over and over again¡ªa desperate, humiliating plea for mercy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1461

    ?Chapter 1461:


    Kallie didn¡¯t spare Benjamin a nce, turning away with a look of sheer disgust as she covered her nose.


    Benjamin had no choice but to leave, his humiliation palpable.


    As Jake returned to Kallie¡¯s side, the hardness in his gaze melted away. He exhaled, his voice gentle yet firm. ¡°I should have shielded you from witnessing that disgrace.¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Yet, for a fleeting moment, a shadow passed through her eyes. ¡°You know, even though he begged for my forgiveness, it wouldn¡¯t have meant a thing. He wasn¡¯t sorry¡ªjust terrified of you. Men like him never change. They¡¯ll always look down on women, always believe they¡¯re superior.¡± She let out a dryugh. ¡°But that¡¯s not what¡¯s bothering me. I just remembered he has a wife. Can you imagine? A man like him, actually married.¡±


    Jake¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°Not for long.¡±


    Kallie caught his meaning instantly, a yful glint returning to her eyes as she winked at him.


    They stood close, their love for each other put on disy for the world. Around them, no one dared to voice an opinion. Every single person had witnessed Kallie¡¯s brilliance firsthand, along with Jake¡¯s unwavering respect for her. It was obvious now¡ªJake wasn¡¯t blindly infatuated. He held Kallie in such high regard, not just because he loved her, but because she was a force in her own right.


    Because she was extraordinary. Those who had once dismissed Kallie quickly adjusted their attitudes.


    After the meeting, Kallie pulled Jake aside, her expression turning serious. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to discuss,¡± she said, lowering her voice. ¡°I may have offended someone earlier, but this time, they came for you. You started this, Jake. You should be the one to handle it.¡±


    Jake¡¯s brows knitted together, irritation flickering across his face. ¡°I always knew Lisa was obsessed with me, but since she never crossed any major lines, I let it be. Given her status, I didn¡¯t want to deal with her too harshly.¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°But now¡­ It¡¯s clear. This isn¡¯t just about obsession; it¡¯s about deliberately opposing me.¡±


    At that moment, Jake¡¯s assistant approached, looking troubled, holding a carefully wrapped box.


    The assistant cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Reeves, sorry to interrupt, but this is urgent.¡±


    Jake said nothing, merely eyeing the box with a slight frown. Kallie, arms crossed, raised an eyebrow as if she were watching a mildly amusing spectacle. She had a hunch about what was inside.


    Cont3nt hozt3d at g??l??ovels.??o??


    ¡°Has that woman left?¡± Jake asked, his voice calm but edged with something colder.


    The assistant exhaled sharply. ¡°Not far. I rushed to find you because she insisted. She brought a whole entourage and made it very clear¡ªif this wasn¡¯t delivered to you in five minutes, then¡­¡±


    His words trailed off, but the nervous sweat dotting his forehead spoke volumes.


    Kallie could only imagine how many times Lisa had thrown her weight around, using her status to get what she wanted. But this time? She had met her match.


    Without hesitation, Kallie took the gift box and flipped it open. The moment she saw what was inside, her expression froze, hovering somewhere between disbelief and anger.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1462

    ?Chapter 1462:


    Jake caught sight of it too. His eyes darkened, the air around him turning frigid. Without a word, he reached out, snatched the item, and tossed it straight into the trash. His tone was clipped, razor-sharp. ¡°Take me to her.¡±


    He strode off without another nce, following the assistant with urgency.


    Kallie lingered for a beat, considering her next move. Then, she followed at a measured pace, keeping a deliberate distance.


    Lisa hadn¡¯t gone anywhere. She was waiting by the entrance, her confidence unshaken. The moment she spotted Jake, her lips curled into a radiant smile.


    Lisa had clearly put effort into her appearance today¡ªher makeup wless, her dress entuating every curve. A beauty in her own right, perhaps. But beauty couldn¡¯t mask poor judgment. And now, she had made the grave mistake of provoking Jake.


    With an air of practiced coyness, Lisa glided toward him, her voice dripping with sweetness. ¡°Mr. Reeves, did you see my gift?¡± She tilted her head coyly. ¡°How do you like it? Why don¡¯t you try it on? I don¡¯t know your size, so I¡¯m curious whether it fits.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened like a brewing storm. ¡°Lisa, have you no damned shame?¡± His voice was sharp,ced with unmistakable disgust.


    Lisa froze, her wide-eyed expression betraying a flicker of disbelief. Kallie¡¯s face registered shock. She and Jake had faced far worse than this before, yet never¡ªnot once¡ªhad he cursed at anyone.


    Lisa¡¯s audacity had really crossed the line. She had sent a pair of men¡¯s underwear¡ªalong with a note that left no room for misinterpretation, suggesting she wanted to see him wear it.


    And if he refused? She had promised to use other tactics. This wasn¡¯t affection. This was harassment.


    Any other woman would have crumbled under the weight of such humiliation. But Lisa? She simply batted hershes, utterly unfazed. ¡°Oh, why that look?¡± she purred, undeterred. ¡°Not your style? That¡¯s fine. We can go shopping together¡ªfind something more to your taste.¡±


    Kallie observed the subtle tremor in Jake¡¯s hands as he clenched and unclenched his fists. For a fleeting moment, she felt a pang of sympathy. Regardless of gender, anyone would find themselves pushed to the brink in a situation like this¡ªcornered, disrespected, stripped of personal boundaries. But sympathy aside, this was Jake¡¯s battle to fight.


    Jake¡¯s expression had darkened to something dangerous, his eyes shing with anger¡ªno, something colder. A warning. His rejection could not have been clearer.


    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Still, Lisa stepped forward, undeterred. With an audacity that defied reason, she boldly linked her arm around his. ¡°Oh,e on, Jake. Don¡¯t be so stiff. This isn¡¯t a crime¡ªeveryone does it,¡± she cooed, as if speaking to a stubborn child. ¡°I really like you. I just want to treat you right.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s gaze flickered toward Kallie for the briefest second before she added, her voice thick with insinuation, ¡°Your wife? Sure, she¡¯s pretty. I¡¯ll give her that. But she¡¯s not as young as I am. And let¡¯s be honest¡ªI know far more ways to keep you entertained than she does.¡± Then, as if her audacity knew no bounds, she winked at Jake.


    A muscle ticked in Jake¡¯s jaw. Without a word, he yanked his arm free. Then, without looking at Lisa, he called for security.


    Everyone nearby froze as Jake¡¯s voice cut through the space like a de. ¡°From now on, if she ever steps foot in this building again, the person who lets her in is fired. I never want to see her here again. Get. Her. Out. Now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1463

    ?Chapter 1463:


    Lisa¡¯s smirk faltered, but she recovered quickly, her lips curling into a theatrical pout. ¡°Jake, don¡¯t be like this. Are you scared your wife will find out?¡± Her tone softened, turning syrupy, as she stepped closer again. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t cause trouble. I promise.¡±


    Jake finally looked at her. ¡°Do I really need to spell it out for you?¡± His voice was low and deliberate. ¡°I despise you. The sight of you makes me sick. There is only one woman I love in this world¡ªmy wife. And even if she didn¡¯t exist, even if every woman on this disappeared and you were thest one left, I would rather rot alone than so much as look at you.¡±


    This time, Lisa crumbled. She had always believed in the power of her beauty. She was used to men bending, if not at first, then eventually¡ªbecause in her mind, persistence, paired with looks, always paid off. Jake might have resisted her advances, but she was certain he¡¯d crack. All men did. Sure, her approach had been a little aggressive, but so¡­


    What? She was a woman. This was how the game was yed. Never, not even in her worst nightmares, had she imagined that Jake would crush her dignity underfoot without a second thought.


    Her body stiffened, trembling with barely contained fury. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?¡± she spat, venomcing every word. ¡°I was trying to be gentle with you, but you¡¯ve left me no choice.¡± She took a step forward, lifting her chin smugly, the arrogance returning in full force. ¡°Let me make this crystal clear¡ªif you don¡¯t apologize for what you said today, I¡¯ll make sure yourpany doesn¡¯t operate in this city ever again. Do you really want to go up against me?¡±


    There it was¡ªthe trump card Lisa always yed when charm failed her. Her family¡¯s influence was absolute. She had crushed plenty of people under its weight before, and she had no reason to believe Jake would be any different. No matter how stubborn he was, he couldn¡¯t possibly stand against her family¡¯s power.


    Lisa waited, anticipation curling at the edges of her lips. Jake would apologize. He had to.


    Instead, a firm hand gripped her arm. Before she could process what was happening, the bodyguards yanked her backward with a force that sent her staggering.


    Lisa let out a startled gasp. Her stiletto betrayed her, and with a sharp crack against the marble floor, she copsed¡ªhard. Her already dangerously short skirt had ridden up in the fall, nearly exposing her entirely.


    A mortified shriek bubbled in her throat, but before she could recover, the bodyguards dragged her across the floor without hesitation, without pity.


    ?????????????? ?????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????©o?????


    Lisa¡¯s face burned, shifting between shades of green and red, a chaotic storm of rage, humiliation, and disbelief. She thrashed against the guards¡¯ grip, her voice shrill with fury. ¡°Let go of me! Do you idiots even know who I am?¡±


    By now, a crowd had gathered outside the Reeves Group building, drawn by themotion. Some recognized her instantly¡ªthe ever-arrogant and untouchable Lisa. Today, she was nothing more than a spectacle. The first cracks in her perfect image had formed, and the vultures wasted no time.


    Phones were raised, cameras shing, fingers flying across screens as videos of Lisa¡¯s downfall were uploaded in real-time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1464

    ?Chapter 1464:


    The guards reached the entrance and released Lisa without ceremony. She crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud. A sharp pain radiated through her body, making her dizzy, her limbs weak. But the pain wasn¡¯t what consumed her. It was the rage.


    Jake stepped outside, looming over her. His silhouette, framed by the building¡¯s lights, cast a long shadow over Lisa¡¯s trembling figure. Lisa¡¯s hair was a tangled mess, her face streaked with tears of frustration. And yet, she was still beautiful, a picture of pitiful distress. But any sympathy that might have existed was instantly erased the moment Jake looked into her eyes¡ªpoisonous, hateful, unrepentant. His gaze held no trace of mercy.


    Then, in a voice colder than steel, he spoke his final words. ¡°Lisa, I¡¯m not a patient man. You kept pushing, and now you¡¯ve crossed the line. In the past, I tolerated you because of your family¡¯s influence. But don¡¯t mistake my tolerance for fear. Understand? Thest person who tried to hurt my wife is now dead. If you¡¯re so eager to dig your own grave, Lisa, I¡¯ll dly help you.¡±


    Jake turned away, walking back inside without sparing her another nce.


    Lisa, shaking with fury, screamed after him, her voice raw. ¡°You think you can humiliate me and walk away? I¡¯ll make sure yourpany is wiped off the map! You and your whole damn family will pay for this!¡± The woman who once carried herself with untouchable grace was reduced to a raving mess, her voice grating, desperate.


    Jake barely acknowledged her, throwing onest remark over his shoulder as he disappeared into the building. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll pull my branch office out of here. As you wish.¡±


    Lisa misread the situation entirely. Rather than recognizing Jake¡¯s words as a final dismissal, she mistook them for surrender. A flicker of triumph ignited in her furious eyes.


    Inside the Reeves Group building, Kallie met Jake at the entrance, her expression lined with concern. ¡°Are you really willing to pull the branch office out of here?¡± she asked, searching his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is going too far?¡±


    The moment Jake turned to Kallie, everything about him changed. His edges softened, and his voice grew warm. He took her hand, squeezing it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he murmured. ¡°If we leave, the ones who¡¯ll suffer the most won¡¯t be us. Besides, I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± His lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Lisa and her family might try to make things difficult, but in the end, there are always smart people who know where the real power lies.¡±


    Kallie held his gaze for a beat and then understood.


    Sure enough, within moments, Jake¡¯s phone buzzed to life. One call. Then another. Olive branches. Power yers who saw the shift in tides and wanted to align with him.


    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    After all, Jake wasn¡¯t just any businessman¡ªhe was one of the top entrepreneurs in Avalon. Wherever he chose to set up shop, prosperity followed. His investments transformed local economies, created jobs, drove up property values, and attracted other high-profile investors. Losing him wasn¡¯t just a setback. It was a catastrophe.


    Someone as short-sighted as Lisa would be so consumed by petty grievances that she failed to see the bigger picture. She still clung to the delusion that Jake had backed down out of fearpletely oblivious to the damage she had done. She had single-handedly cost her brother one of his most valuable allies.


    And soon enough, reality would p Lisa in the face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1465

    ?Chapter 1465:


    When Lisa returned home, she stormed through the grand entrance, searching for her brother. The butler and her assistant exchanged uneasy nces but said nothing. Lisa didn¡¯t notice, too wrapped up in her own outrage.


    ¡°I am back!¡± she cried out to her brother, her voice raw with emotion. Gone was the arrogant, untouchable woman from earlier. Now, all that remained was a tear-streaked, desperate mess, rushing straight for her brother¡¯s study.


    ¡°That Avalon businessman¡ªJake! He¡¯s so ungrateful! He humiliated me! Right there in front of everyone!¡± Her breath hitched as she gestured wildly at herself, her tear-streaked face twisting with outrage. ¡°Look at me! I¡¯m aplete mess¡ªcovered in dirt, my skirt ruined! And it¡¯s all because of him! His guards dragged me out like garbage, right in front of a crowd! And do you know what else he said? He said that even if I were thest woman on earth, he still wouldn¡¯t look at me! I have never¡ªnever¡ªbeen treated like this in my entire life!¡±


    Lisa waited for her brother to explode in anger, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he sat, his expression gloomy, unreadable.


    Lisa mistook his silence for shared rage. A slow, satisfied smirk crept across her lips. Perfect. Jake had crossed a line, not just with her, but with her brother. Now, he would pay the price. So, what if Jake tried to flee back to Avalon? As long as her brother made a move, Jake and his entire family wouldn¡¯t even make it to the ne.


    Lisa strutted over to her brother and boasted, ¡°In the end, Jake still fears our influence. He offered to pull out hispany.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her brother, who had been sitting in stony silence, suddenly sprang to his feet. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Lisa. Too caught up in her own excitement to notice his reaction, Lisa continued, ¡°It¡¯s true! That means we should keep targeting Jake and his wife. I still want to vent my anger. Let¡¯s make sure they can¡¯t leave, trap them here with no way to open a business or find work, and starve them for a month to see how long they can keep up that tough act. I want Jake on his knees, begging to be my man. And as for his wife¡­ We will sell her into prostitution.¡±


    Lisa eagerly devised her n. The mere thought of everything falling perfectly into ce sent a tremor of excitement through her. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time she had done something like this, it would be by far the most satisfying. She relished the sight of proud people brought to their knees before her.


    Once Lisa was finished, she grabbed her brother¡¯s arm and shook him urgently. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just stand there! Send someone to detain them immediately. It would be bad if they escaped.¡±


    She was so caught up in her triumph that she failed to notice the fury radiating from her brother.


    Keep reading at .c¡ðm


    Just as she was about to question his silence, his hand suddenly shot out, striking her hard across the face. ¡°You are an absolute fool!¡± he bellowed, his voice trembling with rage.


    Lisa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at him like he was a stranger. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you hit me? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Her brother¡¯s face turned ashen, his breathing in ragged gasps. For the first time, his gaze toward Lisa brimmed with resentment and unspoken usations.


    His hand shot up, trembling as he pointed at her. Fury burned through him like wildfire. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have such a reckless fool for a sister! Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve offended Jake! Are you trying to drag me down with you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1466

    ?Chapter 1466:


    Lisa still didn¡¯t understand. Tears streamed down her face as she clutched her cheek. ¡°Why are you acting like this? We¡¯ve done this before. Why is it different this time?¡±


    Her brother didn¡¯t bother answering. His patience had run dry. He slumped into a chair and called for his guards.


    The moment the guards seized Lisa¡¯s wrists, the reality of the situation crashed down on her like a tidal wave. Her eyes darted wildly in fear, and her voice trembled as she tried to mask her panic with defiance. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m your sister! Are you really going to send me away? Believe it or not, when I tell our parents, they won¡¯t sit back and let you treat me like this over two outsiders!¡±


    His gaze was cold and unforgiving. ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance. I¡¯m determined to teach you a lesson. You are the way you are because our parents and I have indulged you for far too long. I¡¯m sending you to an isted ind. You will stay there until you¡¯ve recovered from your sickness.¡±


    The word ¡°sickness¡± nearly made Lisa lose her bnce. She immediately understood his intention. He wanted to lock her away, treating her as if she were mentally ill. She knew there would be no way back once she was sent to that ce.


    Lisa had never encountered such a brutal method before. Her brother had used this tactic on his rivals in the past. Before, she had once made fun of others without realizing she would find herself in a simr predicament. She knew she couldn¡¯t be sent there.


    Panic surged through her veins, and she thrashed wildly, managing to injure one of the guards in her struggle.


    The guards exchanged nces, but none of them resisted. After all, their injuries would be proof of Lisa¡¯s unstable mental state.


    Having been spoiled all her life, Lisacked the awareness to grasp the reality of the situation. In the end, all she could do was watch in stunned disbelief as they dragged her onto a small boat.


    On the boat, she hurled curses at everyone, but when she realized escape was impossible, she broke down in tears and hugged her knees. She couldn¡¯t fathom why things had turned out this way. Just who were Jake and Kallie, and why was her brother so scared of them? Meanwhile, Kallie and Jake were already on a ne heading home.


    Lisa¡¯s brother hadn¡¯t dared toy a finger on them, nor did he have the audacity to hold them captive. In fact, he was desperate to send them away as quickly as possible.


    On the ne, Kallie nced at Jake and noticed that he waspletely absorbed in a document, his brow furrowed in deep concentration. It only took her a second to recognize what it was. ¡°It was handed to you by Lisa¡¯s brother¡¯s political enemies, wasn¡¯t it? Looks¡­¡±


    Find your favorite stories at


    ¡°Like they have been gathering dirt on him and Lisa for years, just waiting for the right moment to strike.¡±


    The document contained a damning record of Lisa¡¯s and her brother¡¯s transgressions over the years. Even though Lisa¡¯s brother had put on a disy of remorse, apologizing profusely to Jake after the whole ordeal, and although Lisa had been forcibly locked away in a mental institution by her brother, none of it erased their past sins.


    People had to pay the price for their actions. They had brought this fate upon themselves.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1467

    ?Chapter 1467:


    This time, the incident was so severe that Lisa finally learned her lesson¡ªbut not because she or her brother had any real sense of remorse over their misdeeds. They had simply met a formidable opponent. What might have happened if Jake and Kallie had been powerless? They might have been bullied into silence, left with no way to stand up for themselves.


    Jake set the document aside and met Kallie¡¯s gaze, his expression serious. ¡°Kallie, do you want to bring Lisa¡¯s family down for good?¡±


    Kallie didn¡¯t answer right away. Logically speaking, they had no reason to strike any further. Lisa had already faced the consequences of her actions. Moreover, this was an internal matter in another country.


    Even so, Kallie suddenly recalled finding Jete burning with fever in the hospital corridor. What if she had been a moment toote?


    The thought made her stomach clench.


    Without a word, Kallie squeezed Jake¡¯s hand tighter.


    Jake didn¡¯t need words to understand. Reading her expression, he nodded, his voice firm. ¡°I feel the same way. But there is an even bigger reason.¡± His gaze locked onto hers, steady and unyielding. ¡°I made a promise to protect you. And I won¡¯t let anything that could harm you or our kids continue to exist.¡±


    Even if Kallie disagreed, Jake would still take action. He just wouldn¡¯t let her know.


    A slow warmth spread through her chest, but she still shot him a yful re. ¡°Then why bother asking me?¡±


    Jake chuckled, the sound low and rich, before pulling her onto hisp. This was business ss, offering the luxury of private rooms. As their eyes met, the air between them grew increasingly charged with intimacy.


    Jake¡¯s eyes brimmed with emotion and affection. He wrapped an arm around her waist and kissed her.


    Kallie stiffened for a fraction of a second before attempting to wriggle free, but Jake¡¯s strong arms gave her no chance of escape. Her cheeks flushed as she shot Jake a yful re.


    As the atmosphere between Jake and Kallie grew more intimate, Jete¡¯s voice suddenly pierced the quiet. ¡°Kallie, can I sleep with you? I don¡¯t want to be alone. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Kallie wasted no time and quickly moved away from Jake.


    ?????????? ???? ??????????????: ?????????????????????????


    The business-ss cabins were all private suites. Kallie knew all too well that Jete carried deep scars from her past. After all, Jete had barely survived the brutal beatings from her own father. The fact that Jete hadn¡¯t developed severe psychological trauma was a miracle in itself.


    Kallie opened the door to find Jete standing there, eyes brimming with tears, looking utterly fragile.


    Jete¡¯s gaze flickered past Kallie andnded on Jake, whose expression had darkened.


    Jete quickly realized her timing was off, blushing as she stepped back and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kallie. I didn¡¯t realize you were with Jake. Did I interrupt something?¡±


    Kallie spun around and shot Jake a warning re. He cleared his throat and averted his gaze. He wasn¡¯t actually irritated by Jete¡¯s interruption. What displeased him was how quickly Kallie had jumped at the chance to get away from him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1468

    ?Chapter 1468:


    With a gentle smile, Kallie reached out and patted Jete¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s not like that. Jake¡¯s just dealing with somepany issues, and I was about to head back to my ce anyway. If you¡¯re scared, we can sleep together. After a short nap, we¡¯ll be home, and Elma will be there waiting for you.¡±


    A flicker of light danced in Jete¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    Jete hesitated for a beat before cautiously asking, ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m not bothering you?¡± Kallie wasn¡¯t her mother, after all.


    But Jete couldn¡¯t help but crave Kallie¡¯s presence, clinging to her forfort. Being close to Kallie seemed to give her the strength to keep going, helping her forget all the painful memories. More than once, she had wished Kallie could be her mother. Would there evere a day when she could call Kallie ¡°Mom¡± without hesitation? But such thoughts never left the confines of her heart.


    Jete was careful not to overstep. She didn¡¯t want anyone to think she was trying to be Kallie¡¯s adopted daughter for selfish reasons. Therefore, she swallowed her feelings, burying them deep inside and never daring to let them show.


    As Jete was lost in thought, Kallie effortlessly lifted her into her arms.


    ¡°You are too light,¡± Kallie murmured with a slight frown. ¡°When we get home, you¡¯ll need to eat more.¡±


    Jete caught the implication and felt her face heat up. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Kallie, does that mean I¡¯ll be living with you?¡±


    Kallie blinked in surprise. ¡°Of course. Why? Do you not want to? But if you¡¯d rather stay somewhere else, I can arrange that. It won¡¯t be far, though. You cane to us whenever you like.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Jete blurted out, her voiceced with urgency. ¡°I want to. I really want to stay with you.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Jete¡¯s anxious expression. Reaching out, she yfully pinched Jete¡¯s nose. ¡°I was just teasing you. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d leave you alone now. I¡¯d be too worried. It¡¯ste, and you need to rest.¡±


    After saying that, Kallie gently ced Jete on the bed and settled beside her.


    Jete turned to look at Kallie, hesitation flickering in her eyes. Sleep was thest thing on her mind. Everything felt almost too perfect¡ªso perfect that she feared she would wake up and realize it had all been a dream, and she was still alone. Not just alone, but trapped with a father who saw her as nothing more than a means to an end. If he couldn¡¯t squeeze money out of her, he would find another way¡ªlikely by selling her off. She would then only have a tragic and dark life ahead.


    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    With these haunting thoughts swirling in her mind, Jete finally drifted into a restless sleep, though she couldn¡¯t escape the grip of her nightmares. In the depths of her dream, she saw her father¡¯s menacing face looming over her. Terror seized her chest, and she let out a piercing scream.


    The sudden jolt of Jete¡¯s cries startled Kallie awake. Seeing Jete drenched in cold sweat, her heart clenched.


    ¡°Jete, Jete,¡± Kallie murmured as she wiped the cold sweat from Jete¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s just a bad dream. You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m here.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1469

    ?Chapter 1469:


    As Kallie¡¯s voice filled the room, Jete¡¯s racing heart slowly steadied. She blinked up at Kallie and then forced a small, apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kallie. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±


    Kallie sighed, shaking her head with exasperated affection. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll stay right here. If you¡¯re still shaken, I can tell you a story. My kids loved bedtime stories when they were little.¡± Kallie began telling a story.


    At first, Jete thought about resisting, but the gentle rhythm of Kallie¡¯s voice wrapped around her like a warm nket. Before she knew it, her eyelids grew heavy, and she drifted into a peaceful sleep. This time, no fear or nightmares chased her¡ªonly beautiful, bright dreams.


    Watching Jete finally slip into a peaceful slumber, Kallie let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Elma was overjoyed when she heard that Kallie would bring Jete back. Eager to help, she woke up early to assist the servants in decorating the room.


    Elma remarked, ¡°I remember Jete doesn¡¯t like this color. Let¡¯s not ce toys of this color here. I¡¯ll help! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m weak. I¡¯m actually quite strong.¡±


    To prove her point, Elma flexed her muscles. However, instead of looking fierce, she only managed to appear adorable.


    The servants chuckled, shaking their heads. ¡°Elma, you should just rest. We¡¯ll have everything done in no time.¡± ¡°Yeah, we wouldn¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    Elma nced around and then let out a small pout before finally giving up. With a sigh, she plopped down in a spot, resting her chin in her hands, looking a little dejected. ¡°Why can¡¯t I just grow up faster?¡± A light tap on her head pulled her from her thoughts. Startled, she looked up and saw Calvin standing there. Her eyes brightened for a second, but then, as if recalling something, she gave a soft, reluctant hum. ¡°So, you do remember you have a little sister at home? I was starting to think you had forgotten.¡±


    Calvin blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t I alwayse back to keep youpany whenever I have a break?¡± Elma huffed but didn¡¯t argue.


    Kallie firmly believed in granting her children freedom and independence. As long as they stayed out of trouble and followed thew, they were free to make their own choices. She never liked pressuring them and instead encouraged them to pursue their passions, ensuring they had ess to the best educational resources avable.


    Unexpectedly, this approach led to a household full of independent and strong-willed children. Sophie and Calvin, in particr, took Kallie¡¯s words to heart. Determined to chase their dreams, both were deeply focused on their studies, eager to graduate as quickly as possible so they could pursue what they truly loved. They both had a natural aptitude for learning.


    Sophie was already researching her dream universities, though her age remained an obstacle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470:


    Calvin had spent countless hourspeting in various tournaments, umting awards like trophies on a mantelpiece. Every victory brought him one step closer to his ultimate goal: earning a rmendation.


    Although he had already secured a spot at the most prestigious middle school in Burmoos, he was still too young to attend. Fortunately, attending sses in person wasn¡¯t a requirement. Instead, he spent his days rubbing elbows with elite hackers, attending high-stakes conferences, andpeting in intense tournaments.


    Yet, despite his sesses, Calvin couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing remorse that followed him like a shadow. If only he had unlocked Lacey¡¯s phone sooner, Kallie and Jake might have uncovered yton¡¯s sinister plots earlier. He constantly felt that he needed to grow stronger to protect his family and the ones he cared about the most.


    Calvin sat beside Elma, and with a flick of his wrist¡ªalmost like performing a magician¡¯s trick¡ªhe produced a small gift box.


    Elma¡¯s eyes lit up, her face brightening like a child on Christmas morning. Her fingers tightened around his arm as she beamed. ¡°Calvin! How did you know I wanted this? It¡¯s like you read my mind!¡±


    Calvin smiled indulgently. ¡°We¡¯re twins. Of course, I know what you like. We share a twin connection.¡±


    Elma considered his words for a moment, feeling that it made sense. Then, with a mischievous glint in her eye, she nudged him yfully. ¡°But you just told me it¡¯s wrong to want to grow up too fast. We¡¯re the same age, I just happen to look younger than you.¡±


    Elma looked about three years younger than Calvin and was shorter than most of her peers. But growing up surrounded by love, she never viewed it as a shoring.


    The Reeves and Nixon families subtly avoided mentioning that Elma appeared younger than her actual age. They treated her the same way they treated Calvin, fearing that mentioning it might bring up painful memories.


    But Elma found their cautiousness unnecessary. She had grown up surrounded by warmth and love, and those memories no longer had the power to haunt her. The past was behind her, and she was determined to keep moving forward.


    ???????????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Suddenly, a thought struck Elma. She nudged Calvin with her elbow and asked, ¡°Calvin, do you have ns tonight? Mom and Dad will be back soon with Jete.¡±


    Sophie had an exam today, but she would be hometer. ¡°How about we throw a wee party for Jete?¡± Elma suggested, her expression brimming with enthusiasm. Calvin couldn¡¯t resist her excitement. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°You seem pretty fond of Jete. Why is that? When Caitlin arrived, we didn¡¯t throw her a wee party. So, do you like Jete more than Caitlin?¡±


    Elma rolled her eyes. ¡°Calvin, why ask such a pointless question? Of course, I like them both. But Jete¡¯s situation is different. She¡¯s been through a lot, and it¡¯s been terrifying for her. She must have emotional scars, and she¡¯s still just a child. Adjusting isn¡¯t easy for her. A wee party might help her feel more at home.¡±


    A small smile yed on Calvin¡¯s lips as he reached out and tousled Elma¡¯s hair. ¡°You say she¡¯s a kid, but you¡¯re just as much one yourself. Don¡¯t wear yourself out. I¡¯ll stick around tonight and help with the party, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Elma¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Sorry for beingte, triple chapters to make up for it dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1471

    ?Chapter 1471:


    At the Fletcher family home, Beth descended the staircase from her room. She stretchednguidly, scanning the room with a look of mild annoyance. ¡°Where is Caitlin?¡±


    A servant quickly responded, ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet, Miss Fletcher. Should I wake her now?¡±


    Beth sank into the plush sofa, a sly smile curling at the corners of her lips. ¡°Of course. I said she should wake up whenever I do.¡±


    The servant hurried away, disappearing upstairs to rouse Caitlin from her slumber.


    When Caitlin was finally pulled from her bed, she had dark circles under her eyes and appeared tired and pale. Beth had been intentionally tormenting Caitlin, keeping her awake until five in the morning, only to rouse her early without mercy.


    Since yesterday, Caitlin had barely slept more than five hours in total. She was exhausted, but there was nothing she could do. She understood all too well that if she refused Beth, it would only give Beth more ammunition to make her life even harder. Caitlin told herself to endure for a while longer, hoping that Beth would eventually grow bored and move on.


    Beth looked at Caitlin, noticing how obediently she stood off to the side. A spark of malice flickered in her gaze.


    ¡°I washed a silk scarf a few days ago,¡± Beth remarked. ¡°But the material is different from the usual ones. It¡¯s worth millions. Why don¡¯t you help me dry it, Caitlin?¡±


    Drying a scarf seemed like a trivial task, but Caitlin couldn¡¯t help but look at Beth in surprise. Had Beth decided to change her tactics today?


    After a brief nod, Caitlin went to retrieve Beth¡¯s scarf.


    Just as Caitlin was about to hang the scarf up, Beth¡¯s voice cut through the air, halting her. ¡°Do you think you can just hang it up like that? What if the sun fades it? Could you even afford to rece it?¡±


    Caitlin clenched her teeth, seething inside. She knew it. Beth was never as kind as she pretended to be.


    Taking a steadying breath, Caitlin suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you dry it in the dryer instead?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    ¡°No.¡± Beth propped her chin on her hand, a slow, deliberate smile curling on her lips. ¡°The salesperson said it needs to air-dry. Why don¡¯t you take it outside and run a fewps with it? That way, it¡¯ll dry without soaking up too much sunlight.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s face drained of color. Although the scarf would dry faster, it was quiterge. Running with it draped over her arms would take forever.


    Beth¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about stopping, or I¡¯ll know you¡¯re not sincere. Go on. I¡¯ll be watching. If you ck off, you¡¯re finished. Actually, this is for your own good.¡±


    Beth stepped closer, her cold eyes fixed on Caitlin as she reached out and traced a sharp nail along Caitlin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Look at you. You look so pale, like a delicate, sickly beauty. Maybe running a fewps will help improve your health and give you some color, hmm? If you think about it, you should be thanking me.¡±


    Beth¡¯s sharp nails grazed Caitlin¡¯s face, sending a wave of disgust crawling up her spine. Caitlin had no choice but to lower her head and swallow her pride. ¡°Thank you, Miss Fletcher.¡±


    Beth¡¯s mood visibly lifted as she waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Then go quickly. Once the sun gets hot, you¡¯ll really start to feel the heat.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1472

    ?Chapter 1472:


    Caitlin gripped the scarf tightly and walked out slowly. She broke into a jog, her cheeks burning with humiliation under the weight of countless stares.


    Watching from the sidelines, Beth kept pressing her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re moving so slowly that the scarf isn¡¯t even fluttering! How is it supposed to dry like that? Pick up the pace!¡±


    Already weak from hunger and exhaustion, Caitlin gasped for breath after only a few steps. However, Beth¡¯s taunting words made her grit her teeth and push forward.


    After just twops, Caitlin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her chest tightened, her breath came in ragged gasps, and the world around her began to blur.


    Still, Beth showed no mercy. ¡°Caitlin, what do you think you¡¯re doing? If that scarf touches the ground and gets dirty, do you have millions to rece it? Or would you rather be my servant forever?¡±


    Fear gripped Caitlin, urging her to pick up the pace. But in her rush, the effects of hypoglycemia took over, and she fainted.


    Beforepletely passing out, Caitlin could still make out Beth¡¯s angry screams. ¡°Caitlin, what are you doing? Are you trying to destroy my scarf, you bitch! You¡¯re going to¡­¡± But Beth¡¯s yelling abruptly stopped.


    Caitlin couldn¡¯t tell if she had passed outpletely and lost all sense of sound, or if Beth had just cut herself off.


    When she regained consciousness, Caitlin was taken aback to find herself not on the floor, but restingfortably on a couch. A wave of fear briefly swept over her. She was certain that Beth wouldn¡¯t be so kind-hearted¡ªthere had to be some hidden agenda at y.


    Without thinking, Caitlin tried to rise but felt weak and dizzy. Her struggle with low blood sugar persisted.


    Looking up, Caitlin saw the servants watching her, their faces marked by strange expressions¡ªsurprise, concern, and even fear were evident in their eyes.


    Due to Beth¡¯s influence, the Fletcher family¡¯s staff had always scorned Caitlin.


    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om


    As Caitlin pondered why they were looking at her this way, a buzzing sound caught her attention. Listening carefully, she realized it was the sound of a heated argument. The voices were familiar¡ªunmistakably yton¡¯s and Beth¡¯s.


    yton¡¯s tone was icy,den with reproach. ¡°Beth, why are you treating her this way? Are you making her life hell just because of me? I never thought you could be this cruel.¡±


    Beth sounded upset and furious. ¡°How am I cruel? I just can¡¯t stand her. We¡¯re about to be married, and she keeps trying to seduce you. As a woman, I understand her intentions perfectly. Also, who told you I was mistreating her? She willingly took the offer as my servant. She just did her job.¡±


    yton let out a coldugh. ¡°Do I need to call everyone here to get to the bottom of this? Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Beth fell silent, struck by a sense of unease. Indeed, her actions toward Caitlin had been overly harsh.


    Slowly, Caitlin realized yton was defending her. But more than feeling grateful, she was filled with fear. Once yton left, would she suffer even more?


    Above all, Caitlin didn¡¯t want yton to be caught up in this. He had already done so much for her, and she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him.


    With this in mind, Caitlin braced her frail body and slowly stood. As she did, something slipped off her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1473

    ?Chapter 1473:


    Only then did Caitlin realize it was a men¡¯s jacket. Her emotions grew moreplex at the sight. The jacket still held the familiar scent of yton.


    For some reason, Caitlin¡¯s throat tightened. It was unusual for anyone to show her such gentleness, and she felt undeserving of it.


    Mustering all her strength and fighting the dizziness, Caitlin made her way toward Beth and yton.


    As soon as Caitlin stepped into view, the heated discussion between yton and Beth ceased instantly.


    yton hurried over to Caitlin¡¯s side. ¡°Are you feeling any better? Maybe we should go to the hospital? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure no one bullies you again.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s face became a mask of mixed emotions as she dodged yton¡¯s hand. Her eyes turned toward Beth.


    Beth¡¯s face was streaked with tears. She looked pained upon seeing yton¡¯s concerned gaze toward Caitlin. Her eyes were filled with bitterness and stubbornness.


    Catching Caitlin¡¯s eye, Beth tried to muster some dignity, straightening up in an attempt to look superior.


    To Caitlin, however, Beth¡¯s effort to appear tough was merelyughable.


    Caitlin handed the coat back to yton, avoiding his gaze as she coolly dismissed his gesture. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Morgan. I know you¡¯re a kind person. You¡¯d extend your help to anyone else in need, not just me.¡±


    yton opened his mouth to correct her, but Caitlin continued, ¡°Mr. Morgan, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re helping me for Miss Fletcher¡¯s sake. With everyone watching, my copsing while airing Miss Fletcher¡¯s scarf reflected badly on her. It bothers you that Miss Fletcher isn¡¯t mindful of how she¡¯s seen.¡±


    At these words, Beth¡¯s harsh expression softened slightly, though her eyes still shot daggers at Caitlin.


    Caitlin moved closer to Beth, her head lowered. ¡°I apologize, Miss Fletcher. This is on me. You¡¯ve treated me well, providing a job and sustenance. My health is poor. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±


    ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í????????????


    Beth nced at Caitlin and burst into scornfulughter. ¡°So, your health is poor? Do you enjoy ying the part of the fragile damsel? That act is getting old. Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°You n to resort to more drastic measures, like actually making yourself terminally ill, to garner sympathy, particrly from men.¡±


    Caitlin exhaled inwardly. She had just defended Beth, but Beth still failed to understand her intent.


    yton couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Beth, that¡¯s too harsh. You¡¯re going too far.¡±


    Bethtched onto his reaction and raised her voice sharply. ¡°I knew there was something going on between you two, and you continue to deny it. Why do you defend her? She admitted herself that she¡¯s unwell. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve wished this upon her.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s head spun more with each passing moment. She felt at a loss on how to lessen Beth¡¯s animosity toward her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1474

    ?Chapter 1474:


    Caitlin turned to yton and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Morgan, please stay out of this. It¡¯s none of your business. Miss Fletcher has been good to me. I don¡¯t want to lose my job over this.¡±


    yton looked taken aback, exhaling a heavy sigh of defeat. ¡°She treats you this way, and yet you defend her? Caitlin, where is your self-respect?¡±


    Caitlin managed a strained smile. ¡°Mr. Morgan, you don¡¯t really understand people like us. For us, a job and financial securitye first. Please, save your pity for someone else in the future.¡±


    Beth crossed her arms, smiling smugly. ¡°See, yton? You¡¯re kind to her, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it. She¡¯s just an ungrateful wretch who cares only about money. Otherwise, why would she stay despite how I treat her? Listen, Caitlin, if you act right today, I might even let you off frompensating for my scarf. How about this? Kneel and show you¡¯re sorry. Of course, it¡¯s not mandatory.¡±


    Despite Beth¡¯s words, the threat in her eyes was clear.


    yton felt the urge to tell Caitlin not to do that, but she had already knelt down and bowed her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m doing this of my own ord because I acknowledge my mistake.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression turned utterly grim before he left, his face set with anger.


    A short while after yton¡¯s departure, Beth told Caitlin to get up.


    As Caitlin rose to her feet, she nearly toppled over.


    Beth smirked coldly. ¡°Enough with the act. yton¡¯s gone. There¡¯s no one here to see you y this part.¡±


    Caitlin closed her eyes wearily. ¡°Miss Fletcher, I¡¯m really not acting. You saw everything yourself. There¡¯s nothing going on between Mr. Morgan and me.¡±


    With a look of contempt, Beth huffed. ¡°Just acting¡ªeveryone can do that. Caitlin, I¡¯m not sure what your n is, but listen carefully. If I find out you¡¯re up to something, I won¡¯t let you go. Do you understand?¡±


    Caitlin sighed. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    At that moment, the Fletcher family butler approached and whispered something to Beth. It didn¡¯t seem important, as he quickly walked away afterward.


    However, something in Beth¡¯s demeanor shifted, and she quickly called the butler back. ¡°Hold on. Let them know I¡¯ll be attending.¡±


    The butler looked at Beth, puzzled, and cautiously said, ¡°But Miss Fletcher, we haven¡¯t received an invitation to the party. We only know about the event. Perhaps the host¡­¡±


    He trailed off, leaving his words unfinished, but the implication was clear. It seemed the host had not nned on inviting Beth, and her insistence on attending woulde across as desperate¡ªa trait uncharacteristic of someone who valued her image so highly and feared humiliation. Nheless, she was adamant this time, leaving the butler confused.


    Beth fixed a stern gaze on the butler. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go, so just arrange it. They wee guests, don¡¯t they? Will they really send me away?¡±


    With a resigned sigh, the butler had no choice but toply.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1475

    ?Chapter 1475:


    In the Fletcher household, Beth¡¯s decisions were absolute. Everyone in the family doted on her, and her engagement to yton only fueled her self-satisfaction.


    Typically, Beth heeded only yton¡¯s words. She rarely showed kindness to anyone else, and those who crossed her rarely escaped unscathed. Challenging her was simply not worth the risk.


    Once the butler left, Beth turned to Caitlin, shing a strange smile. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯reing with me. You¡¯re going to see the big scene.¡±


    Caitlin felt uneasy.


    Instincts told her this wasn¡¯t going to end well. Caitlin knew she shouldn¡¯t attend that party.


    She tried to refuse. ¡°Miss Fletcher, maybe it¡¯s best I don¡¯t go. I¡¯m not versed in the etiquette like you. I¡¯d probably just embarrass myself there. Perhaps I could go with you and wait outside instead?¡±


    Beth scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through you. You just want to look pitiful in front of yton and make it seem like I¡¯m treating you poorly. Why else would you turn down my offer when I¡¯m trying to be nice?¡±


    Beth appeared resolute in her decision.


    Left with little choice, Caitlin reluctantly agreed.


    With Caitlin¡¯s hesitant agreement, Beth seemed pleased and finally walked away.


    Caitlin remained anxious.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the Fletcher family¡¯s estate, yton¡¯s earlier anger and frustration seemed to dissipate instantly. He smiled slightly and closed his eyes as he sat in the car.


    His assistant, noticing this, looked at him with a worried expression. ¡°Mr. Morgan, you¡¯ve known Miss Cooper suffers at Miss Fletcher¡¯s hands. Isn¡¯t it toote to step in now? Miss Cooper didn¡¯t seem thankful today. She might even resent you.¡±


    yton slowly opened his eyes, his handsome face showing a hint of impatience and disdain. ¡°Idiot. The fact that Caitlin didn¡¯t show gratitude today just proves she likes me. She¡¯s trying to protect my rtionship with Beth by acting indifferent. She¡¯s actually supporting me.¡±


    Pondering yton¡¯s words, the assistant realized it made sense, and his eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re truly smart, Mr. Morgan. So, what¡¯s our next move? Should we just sit back and watch Miss Cooper suffer?¡±


    ???????? ?????? ?????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    yton lightly tapped his fingers on his knee, his eyes shing with calction. ¡°Nah. If I don¡¯t step in, Beth might continue to push Caitlin too far. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Caitlin got hurt. I¡¯ll make it a point to defend her during this time. When the moment is right, she¡¯ll be less resistant toward me. Well, keep tabs on Beth, especially if she tries to take Caitlin somewhere. Inform me immediately.¡±


    The assistant nodded quickly. Just then, his phone buzzed. After a nce, he ryed the information to yton, ¡°Mr. Morgan, there¡¯s an update. Miss Fletcher is dragging Miss Cooper to a party tonight. It looks like Miss Fletcher might cause a scene there.¡±


    yton nodded. ¡°This might be the opportunity I need.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1476

    ?Chapter 1476:


    Meanwhile, Elma and Calvin were beaming at the return of Kallie, Jake, and Jete.


    Jete, however, seemed timid and stayed close behind Kallie. She hadn¡¯t expected Elma to be so enthusiastic, immediately asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Jete? Where¡¯s Jete?¡±


    Seeing Jete hiding behind Kallie, Elma dashed over and brought her into view. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be shy. Feel at home! I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you for so long. I¡¯ve even set up a special room for you, one you¡¯re going to love. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    Jete was touched. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit much? I¡¯m okay with the guest room.¡±


    Elma waved off her concerns. ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t say that. Your room is near mine. If you need anything, juste to me. If the room doesn¡¯t suit you, you¡¯re wee to join me in mine tonight.¡±


    Jete¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy.


    As Elma pulled her forward, Jete caught sight of Calvin. She slowed her pace, casting nervous nces at him.


    Calvin typically wore a serious look, seeming more mature than one would expect for his age. Smiles were rare on his face. However, he showed more warmth when around family. With others, he kept a reserved air, mostly nodding in acknowledgment.


    Jete was somewhat afraid of Calvin. Seeing him stay quiet with his lips tightly sealed, she felt as though she wasn¡¯t wee. Summoning her courage, she stopped in front of him and stuttered, ¡°H-Hello, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try not to bother you. If you don¡¯t like me being around, I¡¯ll keep out of your way.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    What he meant was that he had no reason not to wee her. After all, this decision had been made by Kallie and Jake. He trusted their judgment, knowing they were cautious and thoughtful. They clearly approved of Jete¡¯s character, so there was no reason for him to act cold toward her.


    Oblivious to Calvin¡¯s thoughts, Jete was certain that he didn¡¯t want her around, given his aloof demeanor. She felt anxious and hurt but chose to remain silent, her eyes clearly showing her distress. Elma noticed Jete¡¯s shift in mood and quickly took her hand. ¡°Calvin always acts this way. He treats everyone the same, so don¡¯t overthink it. He gets that poker face from my father. If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s him.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    Jake, already upset about not receiving a warm wee from Elma, felt his mood sour further upon hearing this.


    Afterforting Jete, Elma turned and shot Calvin a disapproving re.


    Calvin rubbed his nose, looking somewhat embarrassed.


    Kallie gave Jake a yful nce. ¡°Look at our son. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    Jake thought for a moment, then approached Calvin and lightly tapped the back of his head. Keeping his expression neutral, he advised, ¡°You should think about how youe across to people. It¡¯s not good to always wear such a cold expression.¡±


    Calvin pondered the advice and gave a serious nod.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1477

    ?Chapter 1477:


    Kallie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she watched both Jake and Calvin wearing stern expressions. Perhaps it was a testament to how strong genes could be.


    She recalled a photograph of Jake¡¯s father she once saw. Jake bore a striking resemnce to him. His father had been a charming and handsome man in his younger days. The resemnce wasn¡¯t just in their looks. They both radiated the same cold aura. Just one look at the photo of Jake¡¯s father, and you could feel the intimidating chill he exuded.


    Back then, Roderick used toin to Kallie. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out what happened. My genes took a turn starting with Jake¡¯s father¡ªone cold face giving birth to another.¡±


    Kallie had once thought this stern trait might stop with her, but now she realized how wrong she was.


    Deciding it was time to move on, Kallie pulled Jake and Calvin inside. Jete¡¯s wee party was about to begin, and they needed to think about what presents to prepare.


    Jete,pletely unaware, had no idea that a wee party was going to be thrown for her.


    The sight of the room Elma had prepared for her left Jete deeply touched and momentarily speechless.


    However, Elma didn¡¯t allow Jete to dwell on those emotions, quickly pulling her to the side.


    With a sense of urgency, Elma urged, ¡°Come on. We need to get moving and change our outfits or we¡¯ll bete. I have a massive surprise waiting for you.¡±


    Jete waved her hands, her adorable face still flushed. With a mix of shyness and excitement, she responded, ¡°No, no, the surprise you¡¯ve already given me today is more than enough. I don¡¯t need anything more. Please, don¡¯t waste any more money.¡±


    Elma looked at Jete, puzzled. ¡°Why would it be a waste of money?¡±


    Jete didn¡¯t respond. A sudden sadness over life¡¯s disparities washed over her. But she harbored no resentment toward Elma, understanding that her intentions were pure. With parents like Jake and Kallie, Elma had known a life of privilege and was always surrounded by abundance.


    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    Jete appreciated Elma¡¯s kindness and weing nature.


    With a smile, Jete steered the conversation away. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll understand what I mean someday.¡±


    Elma nodded, and despite Jete¡¯s earlier reluctance, she pulled her toward the dressing room.


    The dressing room was set up for the kids,plete with a professional makeup team. Each child was assigned a stylist to tailor their look to their personal style.


    Having attended various events with Kallie, Elma had be quite ustomed to this lifestyle. She thrived on the energy of lively ces and had formed many friendships within these social circles. However, Sophie and Calvin did not share the same enthusiasm for such events.


    One time, Kallie had tapped Elma¡¯s forehead with a warm smile and eyes brimming with affection, saying, ¡°It¡¯s what sets you apart from Sophie and Calvin.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1478

    ?Chapter 1478:


    Curious, Elma had asked, ¡°How so?¡±


    Kallie had given a vague response, ¡°You¡¯ll understand as you grow older.¡±


    Even now, Elma was still puzzled, but Jete understood. She couldn¡¯t help but express her thoughts, ¡°Elma, you¡¯re incredibly kind and weing.¡±


    Elma almost smiled at thepliment but then recalled how her family used to describe the younger version of her. They said she was as prickly as a little cactus.


    Elma awkwardly rubbed her nose. ¡°Had you known me earlier, you might not have thought the same.¡±


    Jete disagreed. ¡°I believe people¡¯s true nature doesn¡¯t really change. Even if it seems they do, it won¡¯t be by much. Your kindness now just shows you¡¯ve always had a good heart, despite what you might have shown on the surface.¡±


    Moved by Jete¡¯s words, Elma excitedly led her to several racks filled with clothes. ¡°I had someone pick these out for you, though I¡¯m not entirely sure what your style is. Choose anything you like, and the stylist will customize it for you.¡±


    Jete was deeply moved, now realizing the surprise Elma had prepared for her. She looked at Elma, shock written across her face, and then managed a shy smile. ¡°Perhaps I should pass this time. I¡¯m not quite up to speed with these kinds of social events. If I go, I might not fit in properly. I could even end up embarrassing you. Let¡¯s perhaps save it for another asion. But really, thank you for thinking of me. I¡¯m very grateful for your thoughtfulness and all the effort you¡¯ve put into nning this so I don¡¯t feel left out.¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t love a magnificent ballroom and a pretty princess dress? It was every little girl¡¯s dream¡ªa fairytale princess fantasy.


    Elma looked at Jete and said, ¡°But the party can¡¯t start without you.¡±


    Jete¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, then realization dawned on her. Her face flushed a deep red as she turned to Elma in shock. ¡°You mean this party was actually thrown for me?¡±


    Elma nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. While there will be many guests, they are friendly. You¡¯ll be genuinely weed.¡±


    Jete still refused. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want to trouble you all.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary


    Elma responded, determined to convince her, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. This is just how we do things around here. If you want to be a part of us, you have to go through this proper celebration.¡±


    Faced with Jete¡¯s unyielding refusal, Elma realized she might need to lie a bit to persuade her.


    Elma, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, dered, ¡°If you don¡¯t join the fun, it means you¡¯re a party pooper and can¡¯t really be one of us.¡±


    Elma¡¯s expression shifted, a hint of yful disapproval in her eyes as she looked at Jete. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be part of my world?¡± she asked, feigning hurt.


    Jete, seeing Elma¡¯s yful pout, quickly caved, nodding with a smile.


    ¡°Elma, you¡¯re the best!¡± Jete eximed, her eyes shining with gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget this. When I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1479

    ?Chapter 1479:


    Elma giggled. ¡°Repay me? What for? Mom always says true friends don¡¯t keep score. I¡¯m your friend, silly. I want to be good to you because I care. Don¡¯t ever say that again.¡±


    Jete beamed, nodding in agreement. ¡°I understand,¡± she replied, her voice filled with warmth.


    Kallie, who had been eavesdropping from the doorway, breathed a sigh of relief. Entrusting Jete to Elma¡¯s care seemed to be the right choice.


    Yet, a wave of sadness washed over Kallie. Both Elma and Jete were vibrant young girls, full of life, but both had experienced such hardship and unfairness in their young lives.


    Guilt gnawed at Kallie. She wished she had done more for Elma and protected her better. And seeing Jete, so vulnerable and brave, filled her with a deep sense ofpassion.


    The party finally began.


    Elma had poured her heart and soul into nning the perfect wee party for Jete. Invitations had been carefully curated, sent only to families with strong ties to the Reeves and the Nixons.


    Sure, some of the guests were only there to suck up to Kallie and Jake, but at least they were there to celebrate.


    Elma figured the more, the merrier. A big crowd would make Jete feel special and loved. As long as they weren¡¯t there to cause trouble, everyone was wee.


    But then, an unexpected guest appeared, throwing a wrench into the works.


    Trent, his brow furrowed with concern, approached Kallie. ¡°Miss Nixon, we have unexpected guests from the Fletcher family.¡±


    ¡°The Fletcher family?¡± Kallie echoed, wondering if she¡¯d heard correctly. What on earth were the Fletchers doing here? She had limited dealings with the Fletchers. The only Fletcher she had encountered was Beth. Their rtionship had been a disaster, a symphony of bitterness and resentment.


    After a pregnant pause, Trent added, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Beth Fletcher. She imed to be here for the wee party and has brought a gift.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ?????????? ????


    A knot of unease tightened in Kallie¡¯s stomach. She had a gut feeling that Beth would cause a scene. Their rtionship was already strained, and it was surprising enough that Beth had shown up at a party hosted by her. And this wee party was for Jete, no less! Beth didn¡¯t even know Jete at all.


    Though unsure of Beth¡¯s intentions, Kallie doubted Beth meant well. Kallie rubbed her temples in frustration. ¡°Just send her away. I don¡¯t care what excuse you use. It¡¯s okay if we offend her.¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t afraid of Beth. After all, this was her and Jake¡¯s territory. Plus, Beth wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed and was only skilled at making things difficult for others. Dealing with her shouldn¡¯t be a challenging task.


    Considering that today marked Jete¡¯s return and how much effort Elma had put into preparing this wee banquet, Kallie wanted to ensure there were noplications to ruin the day. She wanted the children to enjoy themselves.


    Facing Kallie¡¯s refusal, Beth felt humiliated but not surprised. She lifted her chin haughtily. ¡°How rude. I¡¯ve never been turned away at the door before. Sure, Kallie and I have our differences, but there¡¯s no need to be so tant about it, is there?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480:


    Trent wiped the sweat from his brow, forcing a humorlessugh. ¡°Miss Fletcher, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Today¡¯s just a kids¡¯ party, nothing major. Mr. Reeves isn¡¯t even here, and Mrs. Reeves is feeling unwell.¡±


    The implication was clear. It was a subtle excuse to turn Beth away, with Kallie¡¯s so-called illness supposedly preventing her from entertaining more guests.


    But Beth pressed on. ¡°I don¡¯t need Kallie to entertain me. Besides, she¡¯s a big deal. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worth her attention. Look, I just enjoy lively asions and simply wanted to join the party.¡±


    Caitlin, standing beside Beth and wearing a face mask against her will, wanted to disappear. She had regretted ever agreeing toe with Beth as soon as she realized where Beth was dragging her. She btedly realized she should have refused, even at the risk of offending Beth. She could have sought yton¡¯s help to solve the situation, but it was toote for regrets now since they were already here.


    Before they reached the party, Beth had snatched Caitlin¡¯s phone and given her a harsh warning. ¡°If you even think about running tonight, I will never let you off the hook.¡±


    The thought of escaping vanished from Caitlin¡¯s mind immediately. Knowing how unstable Beth was, she knew Beth meant every word. For her own safety, Caitlin resolved to endure for the time being.


    To Caitlin¡¯s relief, Kallie wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled to see Beth and didn¡¯t want her at the party. However, Beth persisted, adding to Caitlin¡¯s unease.


    Caitlin frowned as she pondered whaty behind Beth¡¯s insistence. She assumed it was to make things difficult for her, which only made Caitlin more agitated.


    Seeing how stubborn Beth was, Trent¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Miss Fletcher, kindly leave. With so many eyes watching, especially with powerful individuals among the guest list, surely you don¡¯t want to make a fool of yourself?¡±


    Trent¡¯s warning rolled right off Beth¡¯s back. A chillingugh escaped her, her eyes glinting with malice. ¡°Oh really? Let¡¯s see who ends up with egg on their face, Kallie or me. You¡¯ve invited all these guests, but it¡¯s a bit dull, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll spice things up.¡±


    With a flourish, Beth pulled out her phone and made a call.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0?? ¨C Next part


    Within minutes, a fleet of vehicles arrived, disgorging a crowd of people wielding cameras.


    Trent¡¯s face went white. He couldn¡¯t believe Beth had the audacity to invite the press.


    Beth shot Trent a sly smirk, but the moment she turned to the cameras, her face transformed into a mask of vulnerability. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve done to upset Kallie. I came here with nothing but good intentions, but she refused to even let me in. Does she truly despise me that much? I suppose I understand. With my uing marriage to yton, and knowing he was once interested in her, she must feel awkward.¡±


    Trent¡¯s face turned a shade of purple, his fury barely contained. But with the media swarming around, any outburst would only y into Beth¡¯s maniptive game.


    Defeated, Trent went in search of Kallie. He offered her an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Nixon. I failed to get rid of Miss Fletcher. I thought she was a pathetic woman who couldn¡¯t get her fianc¨¦¡¯s affection, but she¡¯s a damn viper.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)??


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1481

    ?Chapter 1481:


    ¡°She¡¯s using this whole charade with the media to force her way in. Anyway, please don¡¯t give in, Miss Nixon. She¡¯s clearly up to no good.¡±


    Hearing Trent¡¯s words, a faint, knowing smile curved Kallie¡¯s lips. There wasn¡¯t a trace of anger in her expression. Instead, she reassured him, ¡°Trent, don¡¯t me yourself. This isn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯ve been loyal all these years, and in my heart, you¡¯ve always been family. How could I possibly me you? If anything, I share the me.¡± She took a slow sip of red wine, her eyes darkening with an icy resolve. ¡°I underestimated Beth. I didn¡¯t expect she had a few tricks up her sleeve.¡±


    Trent hesitated, his eyes flickering with concern as he looked at Kallie. ¡°Miss Nixon, how do you n to handle this? If the situation with Beth is too delicate for you to deal with, leave it to me. I don¡¯t care about appearances or what people think anymore.¡±


    Kallie exhaled softly. ¡°Rx, Trent. What ruckus can Beth cause in my domain? It¡¯s better to let her in than to let her have her way with her schemes.¡±


    Trent shot Kallie a look of surprise. Despite his shock, he knew better than to question her judgment. Without another word, he turned to carry out her orders.


    Soon enough, Beth entered the room grandly with Caitlin in tow.


    Although Kallie tried to keep the situation under control, some people quickly figured out what had happened when they saw Beth. After all, themotion outside had not gone unnoticed. Kallie couldn¡¯t cover every pair of eyes in the room.


    Murmurs spread among the guests.


    ¡°The Fletcher family and the Nixon family don¡¯t mingle. So why is Beth here? Could it mean that yton ising too?¡±


    Everyone in their social circle knew about Beth and yton¡¯s engagement, as well as Beth¡¯s deep, almost obsessive infatuation with him.


    Beth had a habit of keeping a watchful eye on yton. Wherever there was an event, they attended together. But if yton so much as exchanged a few extra words with another woman at a party, Beth would sport a sullen expression, broadcasting her jealousy far and wide across the city.


    No one could figure out why Beth insisted oning here tonight. However, they all knew that there would be drama to watch. Both the Fletcher and Nixon families carried too much influence to risk offending, so the best course of action was to sit back and enjoy the show.


    ???????????? §ã?????????????? g??????????????????????


    Elma spotted Beth immediately.


    Beside Elma, Sophie¡¯s frown deepened. She quickly turned to Elma and Jete and said, ¡°You two head inside and enjoy yourselves. We¡¯ll take care of the situation out here.¡±


    Jete hesitated, curiosity flickering in her eyes as she nced at Elma. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Though Jete didn¡¯t fully understand the situation, she could tell the atmosphere had shifted the moment that stunning yet intimidating woman arrived.


    Elma sighed, unsure how to exin. Instead, she pouted and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She just has a bad temper and loves stirring up trouble. Let¡¯s head inside. No need to let her ruin our night.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1482

    ?Chapter 1482:


    Since Elma said so, Jete nodded in agreement.


    Beth surveyed the elegant d¨¦cor with a smirk, then leaned toward Caitlin, her tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Look at this. All this grandeur for that little girl. But tell me, when you first stepped into Kallie¡¯s house, did you get this kind of treatment?¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s gaze swept over the carefully arranged decorations. Every detail had been nned with care. She couldn¡¯t quite put her emotions into words, so instead, she clenched her teeth and muttered, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Beth¡¯s expression darkened as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with that tone?¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s shoulders sagged. She dropped her gaze to the floor, swallowing her pride. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fletcher. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that.¡±


    Honestly, Beth wasn¡¯t really angry. She had noted the bitternessced in Caitlin¡¯s voice earlier. On the surface, Caitlin remainedposed, but inside, Caitlin was likely simmering with jealousy.


    Since she had achieved her goal, a triumphant smirk tugged at Beth¡¯s lips. She had heard about Kallie¡¯s family throwing this extravagant wee party for Jete. Aware of the slightly tense rtionship between Caitlin and Kallie, she saw an opportunity to exploit it. After all, Caitlin and Kallie were cousins. If she could further sour their rtionship, making Kallie and Caitlin despise each other, Caitlin would be easier to handle.


    With that in mind, Beth continued to provoke Caitlin. ¡°Actually, that little girl received treatment from the Nixons far better than yours. She¡¯s not even rted to Jake or Kallie by blood. She¡¯s just a child they sponsored. And for some reason, she is now treated like an adopted daughter, enjoying the best of everything. Tell me, Caitlin, what do you feel about that?¡±


    Caitlin didn¡¯t respond. However, her entire body trembled with barely restrained anger.


    Beth¡¯sughter bubbled up as she continued, ¡°I can see they prefer that little girl over you. Kallie probably thinks you¡¯re a burden. You might be family, but that doesn¡¯t mean she wants to take care of you. The only reason you¡¯re still here is because you keep clinging on. If I were Kallie, I would have kicked you out a long time ago. Why should she waste her time on you?¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s eyes burned red, her voice shaking as she snapped, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Kallie treats me just fine, not like anything you¡¯re saying. And that little girl is just a child. They just indulged her a bit. I don¡¯t need that.¡±


    ???????? ????????????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t need that?¡± Beth drawled sarcastically, her eyes gleaming with undisguised mockery.


    Caitlin felt a deep sense of hurt. She was sensitive by nature, having repeatedly convinced herself that Kallie truly cared for her. Moreover, since the Cooper and Nixon families had little to no interaction and had even been at odds in recent years, the fact that Kallie still showed her kindness was enough to warrant gratitude.


    However, witnessing this banquet and hearing Beth¡¯s words, Caitlin couldn¡¯t help but feel upset, her mind racing with doubts. Could Beth be right? If not, why wasn¡¯t any wee banquet thrown for her when she first arrived at the Nixon family¡¯s estate? It felt like no one cared about her, especially since her departure had apparently gone unnoticed, almost as if she were unwee. Plus, Jete hadn¡¯t been ridiculed or bullied upon her arrival, a sharp contrast to Caitlin¡¯s past suffering. It seemed Kallie¡¯s cold indifference was responsible for the injustice she had suffered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1483

    ?Chapter 1483:


    Caitlin¡¯s resentment and grievances started to spiral out of control. The harder she tried to suppress these feelings, the more they wed their way back up¡ªeach attempt only deepened her sense of humiliation. Beth knew exactly what to do to push Caitlin over the edge. Without warning, she reached out and yanked the mask off Caitlin¡¯s face.


    Caitlin recoiled instantly, her hands flying up to shield herself, her eyes burning with humiliation. She recognized some of the guests. They had been at a previous party where Kallie had publicly acknowledged her identity as her cousin. Some of them would undoubtedly recognize her now. However, she was now standing next to Beth, dressed as a servant. All she wanted was to cling to thest remnants of her dignity. But Beth wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Beth¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Caitlin, why are you just standing there? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m thirsty?¡±


    Beth intentionally raised her voice to embarrass Caitlin in front of everyone, shattering any hope Caitlin had of keeping her dignity intact. With tears in her eyes, Caitlin couldn¡¯t help but stare at Beth. Her voice was shaky as she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Beth couldn¡¯t fathom it. Why was Caitlin questioning her? She had been nothing but amodating toward Beth. Why couldn¡¯t she just let her go?


    As Caitlin¡¯s tears fell, Beth felt a spiteful pleasure. She snickered, softening her tone mockingly. ¡°Why? Because of yton. You chose not to leave Burmoos. You agreed to stay in this city as my servant. What wrong have I done? Isn¡¯t this what your role demands?¡±


    Feeling defeated, Caitlin responded, ¡°But I¡¯ve told you over and over that I don¡¯t have any feelings for yton.¡±


    Beth¡¯s gaze suddenly hardened. ¡°Can you swear you don¡¯t have any damned feelings for yton? As a woman, I can tell what¡¯s on your mind from the way you look at him. Don¡¯t think you can fool me!¡±


    Caitlin was suddenly speechless. She had to admit that because yton frequently extended a helping hand to her, she did have some feelings for him. But they were nothing serious. Moreover, she would never be one to ruin others¡¯ rtionships. She couldn¡¯t grasp why Beth always felt so threatened by her. After all, there were many remarkable and attractive women out there. She didn¡¯t see herself as a threat to Beth.


    Seeing the hostile look in Beth¡¯s eyes, Caitlin felt a wave of resignation wash over her. She closed her eyes and sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I can. If you still choose to see it this way, there¡¯s nothing more I can do.¡±


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Beth couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer and pped Caitlin. Her teeth clenched as she raised her voice again. ¡°Caitlin, do you have a hearing problem? I asked for a ss of water!¡±


    The scene caught the attention of the onlookers, and someone soon recognized Caitlin.


    ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t the woman next to Beth look familiar? I swear I¡¯ve seen her somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell who she is? Look at her face; it bears a resemnce to Kallie. Isn¡¯t she Kallie¡¯s cousin, Caitlin?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1484

    ?Chapter 1484:


    ¡°Why did Caitlin be Beth¡¯s servant? Just look at her, being ordered around. Could it be she was thrown out? Kallie must be harsh with Caitlin. Caitlin probably got kicked out and had no choice but to work for Beth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s utter nonsense. How could Kallie do such a thing? Caitlin must have done something to deserve it. Besides, she could work anywhere else, but she chose to be Beth¡¯s servant. She probably did it just to annoy Kallie. She¡¯s quite the schemer.¡±


    Hearing the various guesses and sarcasticments from the crowd, Caitlin couldn¡¯t keep herposure any longer. Tears began to roll down her cheeks. She tried not to cry, but her pride was deeply wounded. Beth¡¯s actions tonight were all aimed at disgracing her.


    Beth looked at Caitlin with impatience. ¡°Drop the pitiful act. If you don¡¯t get me that water, you know what happens when you disobey me. Don¡¯t you want a peaceful night¡¯s rest?¡±


    Caitlin heaved a deep sigh, sought out a waiter, and got a ss of water. She then approached Beth to hand her the water.


    But Beth made no move to take it. She yawned and nonchntly said, ¡°Did you forget the rules?¡±


    Caitlin gritted her teeth and knelt before Beth, facing the peak of her humiliation in front of the crowd. With a slow, deferential tone, she said, ¡°Please, Miss Fletcher, have some water.¡±


    Beth¡¯s face lit up with a cruel satisfaction. She extended her hand, but not to take the water from Caitlin. Instead, she spitefully knocked the ss from Caitlin¡¯s hand.


    Caitlin didn¡¯t see thating, so she was caught off guard. Her clothes were drenched. The cold water soaked through her clothes, making her shudder, more from rage than from the cold itself.


    Beth¡¯s joy grew as she covered her mouth with her hands andughed hysterically. ¡°Oh, Caitlin, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you even hold a ss of water steady? You¡¯re this ipetent. What will you do if you lose your current job? No wonder Kallie doesn¡¯t care for you. It¡¯s because you¡¯re too foolish and clumsy.¡±


    Caitlin could only shut her eyes in resignation when she heard Beth¡¯s pointed jabs. What were her options? All she could do was bear it.


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    Afterforting Elma and Jete, Kallie returned to the banquet and soon sensed trouble brewing in the main hall. She hastened her steps to get there.


    However, there were too many people gathered, obscuring Kallie¡¯s view. She only caught the sound of Beth¡¯s somewhat victoriousughter. A sinking feeling washed over her.


    Kallie inhaled sharply, quickening her pace as she raised her voice. ¡°It seems we have a full house today. Miss Fletcher, your appearance was unexpected. I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re here, and if there¡¯s any oversight on my part, please ept my apologies.¡±


    Her statement subtly highlighted that Beth was an uninvited guest.


    Beth¡¯s smile disappeared the moment she heard Kallie¡¯s voice. However, as her gazended on Caitlin, still crumpled on the floor, her lips twisted into a mocking smile. The drama was just beginning.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1485

    ?Chapter 1485:


    Beth turned toward Kallie and responded, ¡°I¡¯m here for no specific reason. I just thought to bring someone along for you to meet. It appears you¡¯re not too eager to see me, maybe due to our past conflicts over a certain insignificant individual.¡±


    Kallie instantly understood that Beth was referring to Caitlin as this ¡°insignificant individual.¡± A wave of displeasure surged through her. She was on the verge of dering Caitlin¡¯s worth when she stepped closer and spotted Caitlin kneeling next to Beth.


    Kallie gasped, momentarily questioning her own eyes. Why was Caitlin here?


    Upon seeing Kallie, Caitlin¡¯s embarrassment deepened, nearly drowning in her own humiliation. She hastily wiped away her tears, overwhelmed by a sudden desire to run away.


    ¡°Caitlin?¡± Kallie called out in shock before quickly moving toward her.


    Seeing Caitlin¡¯s disheveled state next to Beth¡¯s smug expression, Kallie pieced everything together. Her face hardened into a frosty re as she turned to Beth. ¡°Miss Fletcher, this is my cousin. Are you trying to make an enemy of the Nixon family?¡±


    Beth stood with her arms crossed, still looking calm. ¡°Kallie, why the pretense? If you truly cared about her, why is she struggling and jobless? Your supposed kindness is just a facade, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Before Kallie could respond, Beth continued, her words provocative. ¡°I¡¯ve had Caitlin here for quite some time, but you only showed up now. I guess you did it deliberately. See, Caitlin? Kallie only shows concern for you when there¡¯s a crowd.¡±


    Caitlin was already exhausted. All she longed for was a quiet spot where she could rest.


    Uninterested in engaging with Beth, Kallie extended her hand to Caitlin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caitlin. I¡¯m here now. I won¡¯t let her push you around again.¡±


    However, Caitlin ignored Kallie¡¯s outstretched hand, her eyes hardening with a sudden chill.


    Kallie could tell Caitlin was upset, but this wasn¡¯t the moment to ask why. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t allow outsiders toe between them.


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Disregarding Caitlin¡¯s resistance, Kallie grabbed her hand firmly and pulled her to her feet. ¡°Go change your clothes first. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    With that, Kallie slipped off her shawl and draped it over Caitlin¡¯s shoulders.


    The shawl¡¯s warmth chased away Caitlin¡¯s chill, but it did little to calm the storm of emotions inside her. She stared at Kallie in silence, no longer knowing who to trust.


    As Kallie got ready to lead Caitlin away, Beth refused to let them leave.


    Her entire n would crumble with Caitlin¡¯s departure.


    Beth swiftly stepped forward, blocking their way.


    Kallie¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Miss Fletcher, I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did to Caitlin. Are you really sure you want to humiliate yourself in front of everyone right now?¡±


    Beth let out a harsh, mockingugh at Kallie¡¯s threat. ¡°Let me make this clear. I didn¡¯t bully Caitlin. She chose to do all of this on her own. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and ask her yourself. Besides, she¡¯s my servant now. As her employer, don¡¯t I have a say in where she goes? What¡¯s wrong with that? Or do you think your family¡¯s so powerful now that you can ignore everyone else and bully whoever you want?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1486

    ?Chapter 1486:


    Kallie was so furious that she nearly let out a scornfulugh. With biting sarcasm, she said, ¡°I used to think you were just blind to the obvious, but now I see you¡¯re smarter than I thought. It¡¯s just a shame that your intelligence is so terribly misced.¡±


    Beth appeared unfazed by Kallie¡¯s sarcasm, her eyes fixed on Caitlin, who was nervously hiding behind Kallie. She fixed Caitlin with a sharp, threatening gaze. ¡°Caitlin, step out and tell them if I threatened you. Stop hiding behind Kallie and pretending you can¡¯t hear me. You¡¯ll still have to face what¡¯sing.¡±


    Caitlin clenched her teeth, ready to step out from behind Kallie.


    Kallie gently grabbed Caitlin¡¯s hand. ¡°Caitlin, maybe you misunderstood me, but I can exin everything. Even if you resent me, I hope you won¡¯t continue to be her servant. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Seeing the sincerity in Kallie¡¯s eyes and feeling the warmth of her hand, Caitlin hesitated. Maybe things weren¡¯t as Beth had imed after all. No matter what Kallie¡¯s true intentions were, her kindness had been unmistakable all along.


    As Caitlin wavered, Beth suddenly mouthed something to her. Caitlin¡¯s body tensed as she understood Beth¡¯s silent message, but Kallie didn¡¯t notice.


    Just as Kallie was about to have Beth escorted out, Caitlin suddenly pulled away from Kallie¡¯s grasp.


    Under Kallie¡¯s stunned gaze, Caitlin moved to stand beside Beth, her head lowered, unsure whether it was out of disgust or the fear of meeting Kallie¡¯s eyes. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Miss Nixon, I know you mean well, but you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Miss Fletcher didn¡¯t bully me, and she told the truth. I chose to stick by her side as a servant. It¡¯s a role I decided for myself, and I hope you can understand that.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s eyes widened, filled with disbelief. She even questioned whether her ears were deceiving her. It was the first time Caitlin had addressed her as Miss Nixon. Caitlin had never spoken to her so formally before.


    Caitlin continued, ¡°What you saw earlier¡­ It wasn¡¯t what you think. I just identally spilled water on myself.¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t angry, but her gaze was heavy withplexity and cold as she fixed her eyes on Caitlin. ¡°Caitlin, do you truly mean your words?¡±


    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Regardless of what had transpired, Caitlin¡¯s attitude and tone implied that she still harbored resentment. This left Kallie feeling frustrated. She sincerely wanted to take care of Caitlin. Even if they couldn¡¯t get along, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Caitlin¡¯s life going down the wrong path. But somehow, things hade to this. Given Caitlin¡¯s words, there was no point in pursuing the cause behind her tant lies.


    Kallie inhaled deeply, steadying herself. ¡°Caitlin, I¡¯m asking you onest time. Is this really what you want? If you tell me the truth, I promise to help you through whatever trouble you¡¯re in.¡± Caitlin paused for a moment before giving a small nod.


    Kallie sighed, turning away without sparing her another nce. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then do as you wish. I won¡¯t kick you out of today¡¯s party. Find Trent, and he¡¯ll have someone take you to change your clothes. Enjoy yourself.¡±


    Although Kallie had no desire to see Beth and Caitlin right now, she understood that sending Beth away felt justifiable, while turning Caitlin away seemed wrong. Besides, kicking them out would only give the Nixon family¡¯s rivals an opportunity to spread nder. As long as the children remained undisturbed, nothing else really mattered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1487

    ?Chapter 1487:


    With that, Kallie walked away.


    As Caitlin watched Kallie walk away, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of loss. It felt like she had made a mistake, but deep down, she knew she had no other choice.


    Beth stood beside Caitlin, a triumphant smirk ying on her lips. ¡°See? I told you. You¡¯re nothing more than a burden to Kallie. The sight of you repulsed her, yet you shamelessly clung to her before. Despite her kind words, she was actually eager for you to leave. Just spare yourself from further embarrassment and don¡¯t pester her anymore.¡±


    Caitlin fixed Beth with a cold stare. ¡°How is this any of your business?¡±


    Beth pped Caitlin hard across her face, as if intent on crushing her spirit.


    Caitlin turned her face away, the sharp sting blooming across her cheek as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Beth sneered, ¡°Still dared to talk back, huh? Now that you¡¯ve lost yourst ally, what makes you think you can still be arrogant in front of me?¡±


    After tossing out her words, Beth strutted off as if she owned the ce. She wasn¡¯t sticking around¡ªshe had already achieved what she came for.


    Caitlin, whom Beth despised and Kallie didn¡¯t even bother with, stood there alone.


    At parties like this, it was always the same¡ªpeople climbed over whoever they could to get ahead.


    Beth knew well that if she left Caitlin here, others would jump at the chance to tear her down. She didn¡¯t even need to get her hands dirty.


    And sure enough, Beth was dead right.


    Beth had barely walked out of sight when a barrage of cold, nasty looks was thrown Caitlin¡¯s way.


    Caitlin felt like she was drowning in a sea of hatred. It made her stomach turn, but she couldn¡¯t just leave. As long as Beth stayed at the party, Caitlin was stuck there too. There was no way out.


    Luckily, just when things were getting unbearable, Trent showed up.


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Miss Cooper,¡± Trent called out, seeing Caitlin standing there all messy and teary-eyed. He looked like he wanted to say a lot, but in the end, he just let out a long, tired sigh. ¡°Please,e with me.¡±


    Caitlin bit down hard on her lip, hesitating before finally looking up at Trent. ¡°Trent¡­ does Ka¡ªMiss Nixon¡ªdislike me?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Trent looked at her for a second and then said, ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. There¡¯s no bad blood between you two.¡±


    Caitlin wanted to ask more, to push for answers, but she swallowed her words. She just stared at the lively party around her, feeling a strange mix of jealousy and sadness twist in her gut.


    Trent led Caitlin to a quiet corner. He was about to walk away when Caitlin blurted out, ¡°Is that kid really that sweet and perfect that Miss Nixon likes her so much?¡±


    Trent paused and turned back. His eyes wereplicated, as though he was weighing every word he might say. ¡°You¡¯re not really asking about the kid, are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1488

    ?Chapter 1488:


    I¡¯m just a butler, so it¡¯s not really my ce toment on this¡­ But you should trust Miss Nixon more. You¡¯re family, after all.¡±


    Caitlin didn¡¯t say a word. Most were unaware of her family¡¯s past coldness and conflicts with Kallie. All she could do was force a bitter little smile.


    Trent shook his head with a sigh and walked away. Kallie hadn¡¯t allowed him to say much on the topic, her disappointment in Caitlin evident. Still, he¡¯d tried to slip in a few words of advice, hoping she¡¯d take them to heart, but it was a lost cause.


    At the same time, Kallie was boiling with anger. Still, she forced herself to stay calm and picked up her phone to call her assistant. That was when she found out Caitlin had resigned some time ago. A wave of unease hit her as she posed her question over the line. ¡°Did this have something to do with Asho? Why did she suddenly quit?¡± Her assistant fumbled for the right words, clearly hesitant. Kallie¡¯s voice dropped to a chillingly low tone. ¡°Don¡¯t make me investigate. If I dig into this, I won¡¯t let anyone off, including those who knew the ins and outs of the incident but kept quiet. I¡¯m starting to wonder if I still have real authority in my ownpany.¡±


    Her sharp,manding tone made the assistant break out in a nervous sweat. Panic surged, and he quickly confessed everything.


    It turned out that Asho had created this mess himself. Caitlin had refrained from revealing Asho¡¯s misdeeds that day, and Kallie had let the whole thing slide. Soon after, Caitlin had found a reason to resign and quietly leave thepany.


    Everything could have ended there, but Asho¡¯s ego got the better of him. He even deluded himself into thinking Caitlin had feelings for him, believing that was why she had decided against exposing his harassment that day. Caitlin¡¯s slight resemnce to Kallie only made his fantasies worse. Growing increasingly arrogant, he started spreading rumors about a love triangle between himself, Caitlin, and Kallie.


    He had made up most of the content, but a few truths about his situation with Caitlin mixed in, making them tempting for gossip-hungry people. When Kallie heard the full story, her anger exploded. ¡°You might not know the whole story, but why didn¡¯t anyone tell me Caitlin had resigned?¡±


    Her assistant, clearly nervous, exined, ¡°Everyone assumed you gave her the job just for show and didn¡¯t really care. You were overseas at the time, and with everything you had going on, no one thought it was important enough to bother you about it.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????? ???????? ?????? ????????


    Kallie was so mad that she almost threw her phone across the room. ¡°First of all, Caitlin was ced in thepany to work, not for show. Second, what makes you think you¡­¡±


    ¡°Think you can look down on her? I stayed out of her business because she wanted to seed on her own. You work for me, and you¡¯re pulling this petty bullshit?¡±


    Kallie wasn¡¯t just upset about how Caitlin was treated; she was also furious with her own team¡¯s behavior. Irritated, she hung up the call and pressed her fingers against her temples.


    Looking back, she realized she was partly to me. Still, she was pissed that Caitlin never believed her, no matter what she said or did. The whole situation left Kallie feeling drained. She truly thought of Caitlin as family, but Caitlin always acted distant and hostile around her.


    Thinking about Caitlin¡¯s stubborn nature and fragile ego, Kallie figured it was just the way Caitlin was. After realizing this, Kallie¡¯s anger eased a little. She decided to find a good moment to talk to Caitlin and make sure Caitlin stayed away from Beth. Beth was clearly up to no good, and no matter why Caitlin stuck to Beth as a servant, it had to stop.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1489

    ?Chapter 1489:


    But today wasn¡¯t the right day to talk about it. Kallie knew she needed to wait for a better chance.


    Caitlin changed quickly, but right before leaving, she suddenly felt lightheaded.


    At first, Caitlin didn¡¯t think much of it. She figured it was just because she hadn¡¯t eaten in a while and her blood sugar was low. But when she reached for the door handle, she noticed she had no strength left.


    That was when Caitlin realized something was really wrong, but by then it was toote. Before she could cry out for help, her body gave out, and she crumpled to the floor.


    She tried to shout for someone, but she couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Her body felt strangely hot, and her head grew fuzzy and confused.


    Even though Caitlin had never felt like this before, she wasn¡¯t clueless. She quickly understood that she had been drugged. When had this even started? Was it because of the water that got spilled all over her earlier?


    Caitlin¡¯s mind immediately shed to Beth. Yeah, it had to be Beth. No one else would pull something this dirty.


    Caitlin tried to ball her hands into fists, but they wouldn¡¯t cooperate. She was that weak. Her chest tightened, and every breath became harder than thest. Tears spilled down her cheeks, soaking into her hair as shey there, helpless and upset.


    Caitlin started breathing faster, panic wing at her throat. She was still racking her brain for a way out when she heard voices just outside the door.


    ¡°Man, this feels shady as hell,¡± one guy muttered. ¡°What if she goes to the copster? We¡¯re screwed if this blows up.¡±


    ¡°Stop being such a chicken about it,¡± the other snapped. ¡°It¡¯s the Madam¡¯s order. You wanna piss her off? If anything goes wrong, she¡¯ll handle it. Besides, we¡¯ve got the Nixon family backing us. Quit dragging your feet and bring her over already.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as the voices outside the door reached her. For a moment, she doubted her own ears, wondering if her mind was ying tricks on her. Seriously? Madam? The Nixon family? There was no way Beth would be addressed in this way. Could it be that Kallie was the one orchestrating all this, not Beth? But why would Kallie do something so cruel to her?


    A mix of fear and sadness overwhelmed Caitlin. She found it all hard to believe. But this was happening on the Nixon family¡¯s territory. If it weren¡¯t Kallie, who else dared act so boldly in the Nixon family¡¯s house? Moreover, even though Beth had thrown the water on her on purpose, how could Beth have known it wasced? She and Beth had only just arrived at the party. And the water hade from the Nixon family. Plus, Beth had barely even made it inside without trouble. How could she have predicted any of this?


    Check new chapters at


    The deeper Caitlin thought, the heavier the dread settled in her heart. It appeared that Kallie had nned everything. But why would Kallie do this to her? Was it because she had refused to leave with Kallie?


    Everything suddenly became painfully clear to Caitlin. Now, she was reduced to Beth¡¯s servant, publicly embarrassed before everyone. Everyone knew she was Kallie¡¯s cousin, yet she had rejected Kallie to her face. Kallie must have taken that rejection as a deep blow to her pride. Hurt and humiliated, and unable to retaliate openly, Kallie had chosen this cruel and calcted way to strike back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490:


    Still, Caitlin felt a burning urge to confront Kallie for going this far. Could a wounded ego really justify tearing someone else¡¯s life apart? Had all the kindness Kallie once showed her been nothing more than an act?


    Hot tears ran down Caitlin¡¯s cheeks, and her body wouldn¡¯t budge. Worse still, her head was spinning faster and her senses grew foggier with each breath.


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    Through her blurred vision, Caitlin saw a man she had never seen before. His gaze was dark and unmistakably lustful.


    Caitlin wanted to scream, to cry out for help, to push him away¡ªanything. But no sound came from her lips. She was filled with dread, and her body shook uncontrobly.


    The man approached her, grinning lewdly and rubbing his hands together. He then began to touch her.


    Under the drug¡¯s effect, Caitlin¡¯s limbs gave outpletely. Her body copsed like a puppet whose strings had been severed, utterly powerless and vulnerable.


    The man¡¯s fingers fumbled with her buttons, stripping her.


    Each movement sent waves of dread through Caitlin, and she squeezed her eyes shut, praying for it all to stop.


    Suddenly, a guttural groan filled her ear. The next second, the man copsed onto her.


    Startled and dazed, Caitlin hesitantly opened her eyes. yton was there, pushing the now-unconscious man off her.


    ¡°Caitlin?¡± yton called out softly. His voice wasced with what appeared to be worry, and his forehead was damp with sweat. He gave her a gentle shake. ¡°Can you hear me? Do you have any strength?¡± Caitlin wanted to respond, to nod or even whisper that she was okay, but she felt very weak. Tears continued to flow freely down her face. yton quickly shrugged off his jacket and draped it around her exposed body with care. He then carefully lifted her into his arms.


    Held gently in yton¡¯s arms, Caitlin felt a strange sense of safety wrap around her. Her tears slowly stopped, and she muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Maybe due to the lingering effects of the drug, her voice sounded strangely suggestive. Realizing this, she quickly closed her mouth, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    yton, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice. His expression was stern. ¡°It has to be Beth. As soon as I heard she brought you here, I had a bad feeling. I came as fast as I could. But since Kallie and I aren¡¯t exactly on good terms, she refused to let me in. I had to find another way to reach you. Fortunately, I got here just in time. Everything is still alright.¡±


    Caitlin wanted to tell him he was wrong, that Beth wasn¡¯t the one behind this, but her voice got caught in her throat. She then clutched yton¡¯s clothes tightly.


    yton took the gesture for fear and wrapped his arms around her a little tighter. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯m getting you out of here. We¡¯ll stop by the hospital first.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1491

    ?Chapter 1491:


    With that, he pulled his jacket up to cover her head, so no one could see her face.


    As yton rushed out with Caitlin in his arms, he saw two people at the door. He paused just long enough to sh them a slight smile.


    The two people responded with bright smiles and deep bows, expressing their gratitude to yton. yton¡¯s expression was all the confirmation they needed to continue.


    They knew they had carried out their task perfectly. Now, they only had to wait for their payment.


    Had Caitlin¡¯s head not been covered, she might have recognized that the two people were the same ones she had overheard talking earlier. Clueless about the truth, all Caitlin saw was her hero. yton was the man who had saved her when she desperately needed help.


    Soon enough, Caitlin was in yton¡¯s car, relieved to have left Kallie¡¯s house. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just in her mind, but a faint sense of strength seemed to be returning to her body.


    yton made sure Caitlin was properly covered, adjusting the jacket with care while keeping a respectful distance between them.


    His thoughtfulness touched Caitlin¡¯s heart. Though her cheeks remained flushed, she was slowly starting to feel like herself again. When she finally spoke, her voice came out low and hoarse. ¡°Mr. Morgan, I don¡¯t think Miss Fletcher was behind what happened today. Please don¡¯t me her for it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Caitlin wanted to defend Beth. She just couldn¡¯t allow a misunderstanding to fester between Beth and yton because of her. Staying silent and letting yton get the wrong idea wasn¡¯t an option.


    yton¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to defend her. If she¡¯s responsible, then she should be held ountable.¡±


    Caitlin quickly shook her head in protest. ¡°No, no, it truly wasn¡¯t her doing. I heard everything clearly today. It might involve someone else.¡± Caitlin¡¯s sadness deepened. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought that Kallie had tried to hurt her.


    ¡°Who?¡± yton¡¯s gaze fixed on Caitlin.


    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m


    Caitlin merely bit her lip and stayed silent, her eyes brimming with tears.


    yton let out a sigh and softly patted Caitlin¡¯s head. ¡°Just look at you. You¡¯re trying so hard to clear Beth¡¯s name, but you can¡¯t bring yourself to name anyone else. From where I stand, Beth is still the most obvious suspect. Who else would go this far?¡±


    Tears began to overflow from Caitlin¡¯s eyes, cascading down her cheeks, but she made no move to wipe them away. She had nothing on now but yton¡¯s jacket. Any small movement could expose her body. So, she allowed her tears to flow freely.


    yton reached out slowly and brushed the tears trailing down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have pressed you like that. You¡¯ve been through so much.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on getting you to the hospital first, okay? Asking you these questions is just adding to your stress.¡± Caitlin started to nod, but another wave of dizziness washed over her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1492

    ?Chapter 1492:


    Her body weakened all at once, and she slumped into yton¡¯s arms.


    Kallie had just wrapped up her work, and the party was winding down. She was considering having a serious conversation with Caitlin, but ultimately, she decided to talk to Beth first.


    ¡°Miss Fletcher, name whatever you desire. Just let Caitlin go. The terms are negotiable,¡± Kallie proposed, confronting Beth with a firm, slightly cold look.


    Beth sneered at her words. ¡°You should get your facts straight. Caitlin wants to stay with me. I haven¡¯t forced her. What do you mean by ¡®let Caitlin go¡¯?¡±


    Facing Beth¡¯s resistant denial, Kallie stayedposed and replied gently, ¡°I know her well. She wouldn¡¯t stick with you unless she felt desperate. It¡¯s clear you¡¯re leveraging your position to sway her. If you¡¯re not open to saying the truth, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m ready to y on your level. I¡¯ve learned that the Fletcher family is closing in on a piece ofnd in the eastern suburbs, and it looks like a done deal. Interestingly, I find thatnd quite appealing myself.¡±


    Surprise flickered across Beth¡¯s face as she stared at Kallie. ¡°Are you really going to challenge the Fletcher family for Caitlin¡¯s sake?¡±


    Kallie smiled. ¡°Let me remind you, she¡¯s part of my family. Since you mistreat her, I¡¯m fully entitled to react.¡±


    Beth nearly choked on her breath, but she couldn¡¯t deny that Kallie had a point. Even if she made the issue public, painted Kallie as aggressive, and used her of interfering with her family¡¯s business, Kallie¡¯s motives were defensible.


    Now, Beth had to make a decision: prioritize the Fletcher family¡¯s interest and let Caitlin go, or continue to force Caitlin to stay by her side at the price of a significant financial loss.


    Naturally, Beth would lean toward the Fletcher family. After all, her reason for keeping Caitlin close was simply to make her suffer.


    Beth took a deep breath. Her eyes conveyed a mix of emotions as she faced Kallie. ¡°You didn¡¯t care about Caitlin, right? Why the sudden concern, Kallie? Have you lost your senses?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face grew stern. ¡°What led you to believe I don¡¯t care about her?¡±


    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    Beth was at a loss for words. Clearly, Kallie was genuinely worried about Caitlin. She had simply made an error in judgment.


    Caitlin¡¯s distant demeanor and her refusal to seek Kallie¡¯s help had misled Beth into thinking Caitlin had left Kallie¡¯s house due to bad blood. The truth caught Beth off guard.


    Given the current situation, Beth had no choice but to concede.


    As Beth reflected on the futility of her efforts that night, she felt a wave of irritation. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Kallie and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled into thinking Caitlin is all innocent. You¡¯re unaware of her schemes behind the scenes. She¡¯s far from the naive girl she seems to be. Besides, she outright rejected your help today, and here you are, still standing up for her. I never took you for being this kind.¡±


    Despite Beth¡¯s attempts to provoke her, Kallie remained unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s really none of your business.¡±


    Frustrated, Beth snorted and raised her dress to leave, but she was halted after a few steps by Kallie¡¯s bodyguards.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1493

    ?Chapter 1493:


    Clenching her teeth, Beth turned around to re at Kallie. ¡°What now? I¡¯ve already agreed. What else do you want? Want me to apologize to Caitlin?¡±


    Kallie responded in a t tone, ¡°I can¡¯t get a hold of Caitlin right now. If you want to leave, bring her here first.¡±


    Beth almost burst outughing in disdain. ¡°Why is it my problem since you can¡¯t find her? I have no idea where she¡¯s gone. I¡¯m already upset enough without you trying to detain me.¡±


    Kallie watched Beth closely, trying to gauge whether she was being truthful.


    Beth could tell what Kallie was thinking and suddenly felt a surge of anxiety. ¡°Do you think I would lie to you? I honestly don¡¯t know where Caitlin is. I came here looking for her too!¡±


    Kallie frowned slightly. ¡°You better be honest, or I¡¯m not letting you go.¡±


    Beth clenched her jaw tightly and dered, ¡°If Caitlin¡¯s disappearance has anything to do with me, then you can deal with me as you see necessary. How about that?¡±


    Kallie nodded but had no ns to let Beth go just yet.


    In a surge of anger, Beth yelled at Kallie, ¡°What do you need from me? I¡¯ve already told you I have no clue where she is!¡±


    Kallie found a ce to sit, meeting Beth¡¯s enraged gaze with a calm demeanor. ¡°Be patient. As soon as I verify Caitlin is alright, you¡¯ll be allowed to leave.¡±


    Beth bit down on her lip, fighting the urge tosh out. But she recalled something and forced herself to stay calm. She knew better than to upset Kallie. After all, the Fletcher family was no match for Kallie¡¯s family. Besides, her engagement to¡­


    yton wasn¡¯t yet bound by marriage. If the situation worsened, he might choose not to support her. It was best not to aggravate matters further.


    Feeling defeated, Beth regretted her decision toe here tonight and, even more so, bringing Caitlin along.


    Beth found a seat and persistently dialed Caitlin¡¯s number, but the calls went unanswered. This only intensified her growing headache, making her massage her temples. Where on earth could that troublesome girl have disappeared to?


    ???????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í????????£®??????


    Meanwhile, Kallie watched Beth closely. Her brow furrowed slightly as she noted Beth¡¯s frantic yet futile attempts to reach Caitlin.


    Just then, Trent chimed in, ¡°Miss Nixon, perhaps it¡¯s truly a misunderstanding. Miss Fletcher appears to genuinely not know where Miss Cooper is.¡±


    ¡°But after you led Caitlin to change her clothes, she still didn¡¯t emerge from the room after an extended period. You walked in and searched the room, only to find she was missing. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t just leave without a word. It¡¯s likely she was taken. I can¡¯t dismiss this possibility. Besides, some of Beth¡¯s hostility toward Caitlin is because of me.¡±


    Kallie sighed, acknowledging the root of Beth¡¯s resentment. The old history between herself and yton was undeniable.


    Beth couldn¡¯t overlook them but hesitated to challenge Kallie directly. Unfortunately, Caitlin bore a resemnce to Kallie and found herself bing the poor target of Beth¡¯s bitterness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1494

    ?Chapter 1494:


    Kallie epted that she bore some responsibility for Caitlin¡¯s suffering at Beth¡¯s hands.


    Trent tried to reassure Kallie. ¡°Miss Nixon, please don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. You¡¯ve done more than enough, but Miss Cooper never really chose to trust you from the start. There¡¯s nothing more you can do about that.¡±


    A trace of sadness flickered in Kallie¡¯s eyes as she smiled slightly at Trent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Trent. This is my final effort to have a proper conversation with Caitlin. If she still keeps her guard up around me, I¡¯ll give up.¡±


    Trent exhaled in relief as he saw Kallie epting the situation.


    Just then, a member of the vi¡¯s security team approached with an update. They had checked all the surveince footage from the exits, but there was no trace of Caitlin.


    Caitlin. However, one camera hadn¡¯t been reviewed because it had been tampered with and damaged before the party began.


    Hearing this, Kallie¡¯s face grew stern. She suspected that Caitlin had been taken away through that very area.


    At first, Kallie suspected that Beth was behind Caitlin¡¯s disappearance. But now, she realized that Beth probably wasn¡¯t involved. The surveince had been damaged right at the beginning of the party. It was tooplex a task for Beth to manage on her own. If Beth were behind it, she wouldn¡¯t have needed the media to force her way into the party with Caitlin. This meant there was a traitor among them.


    Kallie kept herposure. She cast a discreet look at Trent, who quickly caught on and cleared his throat to address the security member. ¡°Since the security camera has been acting up, we should get it fixed promptly. There¡¯s no need for further investigation. It¡¯s likely that Miss Cooper slipped out through that route after changing her outfit. Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about what happens next. You may leave now.¡±


    Once everyone had gone, Trent faced Kallie with concern. ¡°Miss Nixon, are you sure we shouldn¡¯t dig deeper?¡±


    Kallie massaged her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. We must continue the investigation, but discreetly. I¡¯ll tell my people to search for Caitlin. If she doesn¡¯t turn up, I¡¯ll involve the police. But still, something feels off.¡±


    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls


    Kallie sensed that she was missing a critical piece but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. She continued to massage her aching temples, suddenly feeling overwhelmed.


    Trent noticed her fatigue. ¡°You should take a break. You¡¯ve been on your feet nonstoptely.¡±


    Kallie nodded with a weary smile. ¡°Thank you, Trent. You can head home now. There¡¯s nothing more for you to do tonight.¡±


    After seeing Trent off, Kallie paused to gather her thoughts. She then decided to send a message to Caitlin: ¡°Did you leave the party early? Where are you now? I¡¯m worried about you. Please get in touch as soon as you see this. I need to speak with you.¡±


    After sending the message, Kallie went to check on the children. Thankfully, they were all still enjoying themselves.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1495

    ?Chapter 1495:


    Jete had quickly integrated into the group. Elma was closest to her, Sophie, ever the nurturing big sister, looked after the younger ones, and even Calvin, usually so reserved, was actively engaging with Jete.


    Seeing Jete in high spirits brought a smile to Kallie¡¯s face.


    Spotting Kallie, Jete dashed over, beaming. ¡°Kallie,e join us! We¡¯re about to start some games.¡±


    Kallie was exhausted. She patted Jete¡¯s head. ¡°Maybe another time. I really need to rest now. Just have fun, and make sure to share if anything is bothering you.¡±


    Jete nodded obediently.


    Elma then rushed over and wrapped her arms around Kallie. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t sleep with you tonight. I¡¯m going to stay with Jete.¡±


    Caught off guard, Kallie yfully pinched Elma¡¯s cheek. ¡°Oh, so with Jete around, I guess I¡¯m no longer important, huh?¡±


    Elma¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, Mom, you¡¯re my favorite! It¡¯s just that Jete is new here, and I want to make sure she feelsfortable.¡±


    Kallieughed. ¡°I¡¯m just pulling your leg, sweetheart. Go on, have fun.¡±


    With a giggle, Elma grabbed Jete by the hand, and they scampered off together.


    Calvin and Sophie caught the weariness in Kallie¡¯s eyes and shared a knowing look.


    ¡°Mom looks really worn out. I think something¡¯s up,¡± Sophie muttered. Back when Trent unexpectedly told them to bring Elma and Jete inside, Sophie had sensed something was off. But at that time, the immediate responsibility was the younger children, so she had held back her questions and decided to speak with Kallieter.


    Calvin nodded. ¡°It looks like Mom¡¯s keeping things to herself. Asking her might just make her more stressed.¡±


    Sophie nodded, feeling a twinge of concern. ¡°She wants us to enjoy ourselves, even if it means she has to shoulder all the burdens alone. I just wish I knew how to help her lighten the load.¡±


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    Calvin nodded in agreement. He felt the same, so he put in a lot of effort. He gently touched Sophie¡¯s shoulder tofort her.


    Oblivious to the kids¡¯ worries, Kallie was so worn out that she fell asleep the moment she hit the bed.


    In her drowsy state, she was enveloped in a warm embrace.


    Recognizing the familiar scent, Kallie rxed and let herself sleep in Jake¡¯s arms.


    Jake softly stroked Kallie¡¯s hair and nted a tender kiss on her forehead.


    Still half-asleep, Kallie nestled into Jake¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Caitlin is missing. We must find her soon, or I¡¯ll be restless.¡±


    Jake was taken aback by the news. He had left the event early due to an unforeseen issue and wasn¡¯t aware of what had transpiredter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1496

    ?Chapter 1496:


    Seeing Kallie¡¯s distress, even mumbling about it in her sleep, Jakeforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find her. Once I step in, there¡¯s no one I can¡¯t find.¡±


    Comforted by his words, Kallie finally settled into a deep sleep.


    Jake was direct and assertive in his methods. He demanded a detailed check on everyone who had been at the gathering. Suspecting that someone might have slipped in unnoticed, he also inspected the cars outside the manor.


    He noticed strange activity involving a few cars. Upon investigating, he learned they belonged to the Fletcher family.


    Meanwhile, Beth was stuck in the hall all night, unable to leave. Her anger was evident, but she couldn¡¯t show it openly, leaving her visibly upset. This was a first for her.


    When Jake¡¯s people found her, Beth thought she was finally allowed to leave and felt a secret relief, though she maintained a facade of indifference. ¡°Please tell Mr. and Mrs. Reeves that I will ignore this incident for now, but it shouldn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    The messenger gave Beth a look. ¡°Miss Fletcher, we¡¯re not here to let you go. Mr. Reeves wants to see you. You should hurry.¡±


    Beth¡¯s anger red immediately. ¡°Why am I not allowed to leave? Who knows where Caitlin has disappeared to? I¡¯ve already made it clear her missing has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t hide her. Why don¡¯t you believe me? If you keep this up, I might have to call the authorities because this seems like an uwful detainment.¡±


    The messenger was not swayed by Beth¡¯s threats and gave her a chilling smile. ¡°Mr. Reeves predicted you would say that. Here is his question for you. If you truly have nothing to do with Miss Cooper¡¯s disappearance, then why were you so insistent on bringing her here? Calling the police will not help you much. You¡¯ll still be a suspect and subjected to questioning. I think you understand what the smarter choice is.¡±


    Beth was seething with anger, but ultimately, she had to relent. She could only me herself for her current predicament.


    With gritted teeth, Beth followed Jake¡¯s assistant to see him.


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    To her surprise, Jake didn¡¯t interrogate or bother her. Instead, he presented her with several photographs.


    The pictures showed various cars owned by the Fletcher family. With a slight scowl, Beth eyed Jake warily. ¡°Mr. Reeves, why are you tracking the Fletcher family¡¯s cars? What¡¯s your intention?¡±


    Jake responded with a hint of impatience, ¡°Take a closer look. It wasn¡¯t me tracking your cars. It was your family¡¯s cars that were parked outside my manor yesterday. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one questioning your intentions?¡±


    Beth¡¯s face changed quickly as she responded, ¡°While those cars belong to the Fletcher family, they didn¡¯te here with me. I¡¯m clueless about this matter. However, I assure you, I will look into it as soon as I get back.¡±


    Jake, however, wasn¡¯t ready to let Beth go just yet. With a wave of his hand, he had his bodyguards block her path.


    Beth was so enraged that she was momentarily speechless. She onlyughed coldly and said, ¡°I must say, you and Kallie are well-matched. Your methods are equally excessive.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1497

    ?Chapter 1497:


    Jake took herment in stride, seeing it as apliment. He calmly warned her, ¡°With these photographs, I could easily confront your father and question the motives of the Fletcher family. Are you trying to challenge the Reeves and Nixon families? You¡¯d better tell us where Caitlin is, or I will have to take matters into my own hands and visit the Fletcher family¡¯s estate.¡±


    Beth was close to breaking down. ¡°Kallie said the same thing to me yesterday. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being difficult. I truly don¡¯t know. If I knew, why would I withhold the information? Why would I let myself be held here overnight for that bitch Caitlin?¡±


    As Beth pondered her situation, she felt increasingly aggrieved, and tears began to stream down her cheeks.


    However, her tear-streaked face did not elicit even a shred of sympathy from Jake. He remained seated. His handsome face looked stern. ¡°If you believe you¡¯re innocent, then you need to prove it.¡±


    While speaking, he rhythmically tapped the armrest of his chair. ¡°Find Caitlin within three days, or me me for any drastic actions.¡±


    Beth¡¯s eyes widened. She momentarily stopped crying, though tears still clung to her face. Her voice trembled with anger. ¡°How could I possibly know where Caitlin has gone? Why are you pressuring me like this?¡±


    Jake let out a scornfulugh. ¡°You should have expected repercussions when you brought the media to force your way into my wife¡¯s event and disrupted the party. Beth, didn¡¯t anyone ever warn you about not crossing me?¡±


    Seeing Jake¡¯s half-smiling expression, a wave of apprehension washed over Beth. She gritted her teeth, well aware that Jake¡¯s words were not to be taken lightly.


    In their social circle, Jake and yton were considered the most outstanding men. But Beth¡¯s preference leaned toward yton since Jake was a formidable man, not to be yed with. She had witnessed his ruthlessness firsthand. This was why, despite her jealousy of Kallie, she had never dared to actually act against Kallie.


    Yet, regret was pointless now. Beth tightened her grip on the photographs, wrinkling them slightly. Drawing in a deep breath, she said, ¡°Mr. Reeves, I understand.¡±


    Upon seeing Beth¡¯s readiness to cooperate, Jake signaled the bodyguards to let her go.


    Full chapters on g???????¦Í?????c????


    Immediately, Beth left, and Kallie walked in. She had enjoyed a rare restful night¡¯s sleep and was feeling refreshed. A servant informed her of Beth¡¯s release, and she simply acknowledged it with a nod. Only she and Jake had the right to make that decision. Jake must have had his reasons, and she saw no need to question them. She just found Jake.


    She entered the study, casually sat on Jake¡¯sp, and nestled into his arms.


    With Kallie¡¯s arrival, the tension in Jake softened considerably, and his demeanor eased into a slight smile. He yfully asked, ¡°Have youe to hold me ountable?¡±


    Kallie gave him a teasing frown. ¡°If I were really here to hold you ountable, I¡¯d be a lot more serious.¡±


    Jake embraced Kallie, cherishing this rare moment of tenderness. He softly stroked her back,forting her with his words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have an idea of where to start searching for Caitlin. We¡¯ll definitely find her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1498

    ?Chapter 1498:


    Kallie felt a twinge of concern upon hearing this. She extended her arms, wrapped them around Jake¡¯s neck, and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Thinking back, I realize I was so worn outst night that Iid all this on you. This was supposed to be my problem, yet here I am, pulling you into it.¡±


    Jake yfully pinched Kallie¡¯s nose, his actions slightly punitive, but his eyes remained warm. ¡°What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t we a family?¡±


    Kallieughed. ¡°Okay, okay, I take that back. Don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Jake let the topic drop, looking at Kallie with a slightly raised eyebrow. ¡°If you¡¯re really grateful, show me some real sincerity.¡±


    Kallie grasped his intentions and felt like bolting, but it was already toote.


    Jake securely held her waist, leaving her no room to escape, and effortlessly lifted her up.


    Kallie squirmed a little, but soon stopped, realizing resistance was pointless. She just shot Jake a re.


    Unlike the warmth and happiness on Kallie¡¯s side, Beth stormed off to the Fletcher estate, brimming with fury and feeling utterly aggrieved. Upon arriving home, she started hurling things around in a temper tantrum.


    Seeing Beth¡¯s outrage, the servants of the Fletcher family kept absolutely silent. They shared wary looks, none daring to step in. Eventually, the butler reached his limit and stepped forward cautiously.


    ¡°Miss Fletcher, please calm down. Was there trouble at the party? I¡¯ll let your parents know immediately so they can sort it out for you.¡±


    Already seething, Beth red up even more at his words. She turned around and struck the butler sharply across the face. ¡°Are you an idiot? Don¡¯t you understand the formidable influence of the Nixon and Reeves families? You think I can afford to offend them?¡±


    The butler was shocked by the p but didn¡¯t dare retaliate. Despite his pain, he repeatedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fletcher. I was foolish. Please forgive me.¡±


    Beth was overwhelmed with anger, and the butler was the least of her concerns. She dismissed him with a wave of her hand. ¡°Enough, just leave me alone.¡±


    ???????? ?????????? ? ????????????????£®?????


    Her thoughts returned to the task of locating Caitlin, sparking a fresh wave of irritation. However, regardless of her anger, the task remained. After pondering the situation, the butler suddenly came up with a good idea. He cautiously approached again. ¡°Miss Fletcher, don¡¯t be upset. I have some good news for you. I¡¯m sure it will brighten your mood.¡±


    Beth narrowed her beautiful eyes, giving the butler a look of irritation. ¡°So, what tidings do you bring that might cheer me up?¡±


    The butler replied with an ingratiating tone, ¡°Have you not always desired to live in Mr. Morgan¡¯s house? But since you¡¯re not married yet, you cannot move into the Morgan family home. However, I¡¯ve done some digging. Mr. Morgan owns arge house in the city, close to the Group. More importantly, Mr. Morgan primarily lives there.¡±


    Beth¡¯s face brightened slightly upon hearing this, though she still responded with impatience. ¡°And why is that good news? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s asked me to live there.¡±


    The butler persisted, ¡°Miss Fletcher, don¡¯t you understand? Now that you know where Mr. Morgan actually resides, visiting him and strengthening your rtionship shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1499

    ?Chapter 1499:


    A spark appeared in Beth¡¯s eyes. Though she was in a rtionship with yton, she rarely saw him. yton wouldn¡¯t appreciate it if he discovered that she was tracking him. But with this new knowledge, meeting him would be easy. If asked, she could easily im that their meeting was just a coincidence.


    Beth¡¯s spirits rose noticeably at this thought. She quicklymanded, ¡°Then don¡¯t just stand there. Go and purchase a house for me in his neighborhood, and make sure it¡¯s right next door for convenience.¡±


    The butler nodded.


    Caitlin shifted, feeling the ache in her lower back as she sat up. The movement caused the nket to slip down, revealing her skin marked with traces ofst night¡¯s intimacy.


    Feeling cold, Caitlin drew the nket tightly around herself. There was no one beside her, yet she could still feel the lingering warmth of his presence.


    Rememberingst night¡¯s events, Caitlin¡¯s face flushed.


    Yesterday, she had believed the effects of the drug had worn off once she and yton were in the car. Therefore, she chose not to go to the hospital and asked him to take her back to her previous home.


    Yet unexpectedly, her strength had waned, and she copsed into yton¡¯s arms. She was unsure of what happened to her at that moment. Once held by yton, her reason seemed to disappear. The feelings she had long kept at bay surged forward, overwhelming her sense of reason.


    At that moment, yton had shown concern for her well-being. His voice was calm and soothing. ¡°Caitlin, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? We should head to the hospital.¡±


    Drawn irresistibly to yton¡¯s unique scent, Caitlin¡¯s breath grew hot, and her gaze blurred. She shivered lightly, gripping his shirt tightly. Her eyes brimmed with longing and desire as she murmured in a soft, enticing tone, ¡°I¡¯m feeling very hot.¡±


    yton quickly understood the situation. He was conflicted and looked distressed. ¡°This drug is so intense. Hold on a little longer. We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±


    Caitlin let out a soft moan, unable to hold back her feelings any longer. She gave in to her heart¡¯s desire and embraced yton tightly. At that moment, any semnce of reason she had leftpletely disappeared.


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????????


    In her daze, Caitlin heard yton sigh deeply. Then, he asked her, ¡°Caitlin, are you sure you want to do this, or is it just the drug talking? I don¡¯t want to take advantage of your condition.¡±


    Caitlin kissed yton softly on the lips and murmured shyly, ¡°I know you are yton.¡±


    Her reply might have seemed out of ce, but it truly expressed her emotions. She couldn¡¯t recall how she had gotten to this ce. She only knew that yton had been with her throughout the previous night. She felt worn out yet remarkably happy.


    But now that the drug¡¯s effects had worn off, Caitlin was overwhelmed with confusion and fear again. She curled up under the nket, feeling at a loss. What should she do next? How should she face yton and Beth? After all, yton and Beth were still engaged.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1500

    ?Chapter 1500:


    The events of the night before swirled in her mind, making her question yton¡¯s feelings. To add to her uncertainty, yton had left by the time she woke up.


    Feeling anxious, Caitlin reached for her phone and saw a message from Kallie.


    While Kallie¡¯s message had been sent out of concern, Caitlin, having experienced the drug¡¯s effects, interpreted those words differently. Kallie¡¯s inquiries about her location seemed as if it were her unease talking, seeking confirmation whether her actions yesterday had seeded.


    Ovee with anger and hurt, Caitlin flung her phone aside.


    At the sound, yton rushed in from outside.


    Caitlin looked up, surprised to see that yton hadn¡¯t actually left. Tears immediately filled her eyes.


    yton came over and embraced her, his face showing a trace of sorrow. ¡°Caitlin, don¡¯t cry. This is on me. I should never have taken advantage of you while you weren¡¯t thinking straightst night. The fault is mine.¡±


    Caitlin quickly wiped her tears. She looked at yton with urgency, shaking her head repeatedly. ¡°No, yton, my anger and pain aren¡¯t because of you. It¡¯s because of other reasons.¡±


    yton still appeared full of regret. ¡°I get it. Even if you choose not to share, I know it¡¯s because I¡¯veplicated your life. Beth targeted you because of me. I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll tell the police everything. Beth and I will ept whateveres our way. And you¡­¡±


    His eyes softened as he looked at Caitlin. He continued sincerely, ¡°You might find this hard to believe, but even though you and Kallie look alike, my feelings for you aren¡¯t influenced by that.¡±


    Caitlin was taken aback, her heart swelling with surprise and happiness. yton had just admitted his feelings for her. The one she liked, reciprocated her feelings!


    Overwhelmed with joy, Caitlin was nearly at a loss for how to respond. But as yton made to leave, she was struck with sudden panic. Acting on impulse, she leapt from the bed, naked, dashed after him, and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± Caitlin¡¯s voice shook as she added shyly, ¡°To me, you¡¯re the most important person. What will I do if you go? Besides, none of this is your fault. It would mean everything to me if you didn¡¯t despise me. I¡¯ve had feelings for you for so long. I never acted on them because you were engaged. But now that we have¡­ yton, can I ask you a question? Is there a chance for us? Could you give me a chance?¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??¡ä ?????????? ???????? ????????


    In a fleeting moment that Caitlin missed, a shadow passed over yton¡¯s eyes, and his lips curled into a strange smile. But when he turned back to face her, any hint of that expression had disappeared. He gazed at Caitlin tenderly.


    Without a word, his response came through his actions. He leaned down and kissed her lips.


    Caitlin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her cheeks blushed even more deeply. She wrapped her arms around yton, responding to his advance. After a morning of intimacy, when yton finally stopped, Caitlin was too exhausted to move.


    yton was tender and caring. He cleaned Caitlin up, prepared food for her, and even insisted on feeding her so she wouldn¡¯t have to do anything.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1501

    ?Chapter 1501:


    This act of being lovingly cared for filled Caitlin with a deep sense of warmth, and she looked at yton with eyes brimming with love.


    However, just at that moment, yton¡¯s phone buzzed.


    As Caitlin saw who was calling, the warmth in her heart quickly dissipated, and the tender feelings began to fade away. yton looked at Caitlin and decided to ignore the call.


    Caitlin turned her face away, pressed her lips tightly together, and said nothing. She clearly looked upset.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± yton suddenly asked.


    Caitlin bit her lower lip and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just feel like being with you unofficially doesn¡¯t mean anything. What exactly am I to you?¡±


    She fixed a stubborn gaze on yton, though her eyes held a hint of vulnerability and caution. They hadn¡¯t talked about their rtionship since yesterday. She had assumed they were a couple, particrly after being intimate and expressing their feelings for each other. However, Beth¡¯s call to yton was a stark reminder of the reality. She didn¡¯t want to be just a casual fling. What happenedst night was indeed uncontroble, but there was still time to set things right. Caitlin recalled that yton¡¯s feelings for Beth were far from deep.


    Perhaps it was better for him and Beth to part ways.


    yton met her gaze but remained silent.


    Something dawned on Caitlin, bringing tears to her eyes.


    But yton did not offer herfort. Instead, he rose with a cold look and said, ¡°Caitlin, did I forget to mention? What I despise most is being pressured. I thought you were different from other women. I admired your stubbornness, but now it seems you¡¯re just eager to be my wife. Is that the status you¡¯re after?¡±


    With those words, yton grabbed his jacket from the bed and walked out, not once ncing back.


    Caitlin was left feeling furious and devastated. She couldn¡¯t understand why yton¡¯s demeanor had changed so drastically. Could it be that he never truly cared for her, and his previous actions were merely a charade? But there was nothing she had that yton could possibly want to exploit.


    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Reflecting on the tender moments they had just shared and his current detached attitude, Caitlin felt a deep pain in her heart. She tried to brush it off, but tears streamed down her face relentlessly.


    In a fit of anger, Caitlin swept everything from the nightstand onto the floor. yton, already on his way out, heard the noise but didn¡¯t stop. His face remained set in an unyielding mask of indifference.


    Downstairs, yton climbed into his car. His assistant approached quickly, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°Mr. Morgan, it seems Miss Nixon and Mr. Reeves¡¯s people are close to figuring things out. Shouldn¡¯t we involve Miss Cooper? If they uncover our actions and Miss Cooper finds out the truth, it could undo everything we¡¯ve worked for.¡±


    yton remainedposed. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Caitlin won¡¯t suspect that I staged this. Even if Kallie and Jake have their suspicions, do they have any proof?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1502

    ?Chapter 1502:


    yton had meticulously orchestrated the n, ensuring every detail was wless. The only unpredictable factor was Caitlin. However, given her current state, he was confident she wouldn¡¯t believe any usations, nor would she think him capable of such actions.


    The assistant felt somewhat relieved by yton¡¯s confidence but still asked, ¡°Mr. Morgan, what¡¯s our next move? Should we keep Miss Cooper close to you?¡±


    yton dismissed the idea. ¡°Forget it. She¡¯s not sharp enough. She wants an official rtionship. Let¡¯s wait until she thinks more clearly. If she stays with me in her current state, she¡¯ll just cause trouble. You stay here and make sure someone watches her.¡±


    The assistant nodded and left the car.


    Just as the assistant left, Beth found yton. Spotting his car on the side of the road, she quickly jumped in.


    This behavior was typical of Beth. Despite her privileged background, she was endearing and cheerful, which made others feel at ease. She could sort through her emotions on her own. Once inside the car, Beth began acting coquettishly toward yton. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call? Weren¡¯t you worried about me? I was held at the Nixon estate by Kallie and Jake all night, scared I wouldn¡¯t see you today.¡±


    Initially, Beth had intended to follow the butler¡¯s advice to approach things slowly¡ªfirst buying the neighboring house and gradually getting closer to yton.


    However, that wasn¡¯t in Beth¡¯s nature. She couldn¡¯t bear yton¡¯s detachment, and in a surge of excitement, she went straight to him. Her real intention wasn¡¯t to confront him about the missed calls. She simply yearned to be close to him. It was as simple as that.


    yton didn¡¯t reject her approach. As Beth settled onto hisp, he squinted slightly. Although he maintained the air of an enigmatic gentleman, there was an indefinable charm about him in moments like these.


    Beth¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she gazed at him with infatuation.


    yton said indifferently, ¡°You have only yourself to me. Had you not insisted on bringing Caitlin along, none of this would have happened. Beth, you really should work on your temper.¡±


    ?????????????????? ??????????????: g??????¦Í??????©q?????


    This time, Beth didn¡¯t argue back. She simply snuggled against yton, enjoying the rare warmth, and pouted. ¡°But yton, I like you, and I can¡¯t stand other women near you. Caitlin had iting.¡±


    yton idly twirled a strand of Beth¡¯s hair around his finger. His gestures were affectionate, but his gaze remained cold.


    Beth was used to yton¡¯s distant demeanor.


    She shifted slightly, trying to draw closer, but yton grabbed her wrist. ¡°Not today. I¡¯m not in the mood for that.¡±


    In the past, such a rejection might have wounded Beth¡¯s pride and left her feeling degraded. But this time, she simply offered a sweet smile and slid off yton¡¯sp. She even softly suggested, ¡°Could it be you¡¯re just worn outtely? Why don¡¯t we head back and rest?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1503

    ?Chapter 1503:


    yton responded with a subtle nod. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Fletcher estate.¡±


    Beth¡¯s spirits lifted, her fleeting anxieties and doubts disappearing. In truth, her decision to seek out yton was partly driven by the task of locating Caitlin.


    Beth had a hunch. She assumed that Caitlin might not have coped well with the events of the previous night and might have quietly left to find yton. After all, the pictures Jake showed her were undeniable. She had indeed seen the Fletcher family¡¯s cars. In the Fletcher family, apart from her parents and herself, yton was the only one allowed to drive the family car. But now, it seemed like this could just be a coincidence. Even if yton wanted to hide Caitlin away, he likely wouldn¡¯t choose his own residence for such a thing.


    Beth was well aware of one thing: yton didn¡¯t like her. The only person who ever truly touched his heart was Kallie. Beyond that, he wouldn¡¯t allow any other woman ess to his private space. Caitlin was nobody important. It was unlikely she would ever get such a chance.


    Unbeknownst to Beth, yton had different ns. As he gazed at thendscape receding through the car window, a sinister glint sparkled in his eyes. Going to the Fletcher estate was just right. It was necessary for Caitlin to experience a sense of crisis. That would ensure herpliance.


    In the following days, Caitlin didn¡¯t see yton at all. Not only that, but she also failed to reach him.


    yton¡¯s guards were stationed firmly at the door. Every attempt Caitlin made to leave was thwarted by yton¡¯s assistant, who would appear immediately with a smile. ¡°Miss Cooper, Mr. Morgan wishes you would be more cooperative. By trying to leave, you¡¯re onlyplicating things for him.¡±


    Caitlinughed scornfully, feeling betrayed and disillusioned. She had thought yton was someone she could rely on, but he had proven to be just like everyone else.


    Struggling to contain her tears, Caitlin challenged him. ¡°Then ask him for me, what am I to him, just a fling? If so, he¡¯d do better to let me go sooner rather than keep me here pointlessly.¡±


    The assistant sighed wearily. ¡°Miss Cooper, please try to see that Mr. Morgan is facing his own challenges.¡±


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    Seeing the assistant¡¯s earnest demeanor, Caitlin felt even worse. She hated herself for still harboring feelings for yton. Hearing the assistant say yton had his difficulties, she felt a twinge of sympathy for him. Yet, she was aware that these statements might just be maniptive.


    Caitlin took a deep breath. ¡°Then tell me, what challenges is he facing?¡±


    The assistant bowed his head, his expression fraught with panic. ¡°Miss Cooper, please stop asking me that. Mr. Morgan has forbidden me from discussing it with you. You¡¯re putting me in a tough spot.¡±


    With the assistant unwilling to speak, Caitlin retreated to her room. Gazing out the window, she felt trapped, like a bird in a gilded cage.


    In truth, if things continued like this, it might not be the worst oue. After enduring so much, she had already lost hope in the world. However, being alone was not what she desired. She longed forpanionship, for someone to stay by her side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1504

    ?Chapter 1504:


    Caitlin began questioning if her expectations were too high. yton and Beth were engaged. How could they just part ways so easily? If yton had no feelings for Beth, why was he still with her?


    Caitlin realized that perhaps she had been too impatient, disregarding yton¡¯s feelings, which might have caused his outburst. This was likely the root of the problem.


    With this realization, Caitlin was filled with regret. She felt an urgent need to reach out to yton right away. The thought nearly drove her to madness.


    But as Caitlin unlocked her phone and saw Kallie¡¯s messages, her racing thoughts slowed. Seeing the concern in Kallie¡¯s words, she almost felt likeughing bitterly. Was Kallie really so frightened that Caitlin was still alive and might be onto her true nature?


    A cold breeze swept through the room, clearing Caitlin¡¯s mind. She realized her future looked bleak. If she left yton now, there was no telling what lengths Kallie might go to keep her silent. But staying with yton meant she might remain trapped in this uncertainty. The thought of yton eventually disregarding her presence terrified her, knowing it could lead to even greater sorrow.


    With these thoughts weighing heavily on her, Caitlin sighed deeply and finally decided to open the window wider. She nced back at the room onest time, then resolutely leapt out.


    When yton arrived at the hospital and heard the assistant¡¯s update, his frustration boiled over.


    ¡°I asked you to watch her closely. How could you let this happen?¡± he snapped.


    The assistant wiped cold sweat from his forehead, on the verge of tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Miss Cooper would be so stubborn. She wanted to reach out to you, and I exined that you were dealing with challenges, so she didn¡¯t press further. But when she went back to her room, she quietly did this.¡±


    yton knew his assistant wasn¡¯t to me. He simply wanted to use Caitlin, but he also hoped she wouldn¡¯t be so difficult and resistant to his influence. He wanted to mold her to fit his ns. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Caitlin¡¯s character shared some simrities with Kallie¡¯s.


    Looking at Caitlin, still unconscious on the hospital bed, yton¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions. Slowly, his expression hardened, and he told his assistant, ¡°Get some people here.¡±


    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??


    Though puzzled by yton¡¯s motives, the assistant obeyed and called for some people toe over.


    Caitlin had believed that such a fall would likely be fatal, but when she woke up in the hospital and found herself still alive, she was struck by the harsh realization that escaping through death wasn¡¯t as easy as she had assumed.


    Her entire body ached. The pain was so intense that tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Despite her best efforts to suppress them, the tears continued to flow.


    Then, a familiar voice reached her ears. ¡°Caitlin, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s all my fault that you ended up hurt like this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1505

    ?Chapter 1505:


    Caitlin slowly turned her head, and her eyes met yton¡¯s. Seeing the apparent concern in his eyes, she wondered if this was all just a dream. Was it an illusion? Otherwise, why would yton, who had made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to see her again, suddenly be here? Her voice was raspy as she spoke, ¡°Is this a dream? yton, didn¡¯t you say you never wanted to see me again?¡±


    yton reached out tenderly to touch Caitlin¡¯s face, his voice filled with distress. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Do you know how much it hurts me to see you like this?¡±


    Caitlin blinked, and more tears flowed freely from her eyes. Feeling the warmth of yton¡¯s hand on her skin, she realized it was all real. It wasn¡¯t a dream. He had indeede to see her. But why? To what end? He would leave her again, just like he always did.


    With that thought, the spark in Caitlin¡¯s eyes dimmed, and her voice turned cold. ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    With her back to yton, Caitlin couldn¡¯t see his expression. Her voice was tinged with resignation as she spoke, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be tied to me, and I won¡¯t ask you to take responsibility. Just leave. I¡¯ll act as if you were never here.¡±


    However, yton responded urgently, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay here with you¡ªotherwise, I won¡¯t be at peace.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°And if you stay, then what are we? What if your fianc¨¦e finds out about us? What will she think?¡±


    yton didn¡¯t respond right away.


    The emotional pain Caitlin felt at that moment was even worse than the physical one.


    ¡°Caitlin, can you look at me? Just one more time?¡± yton¡¯s voice carried a hint of pleading.


    Moved by his tone, Caitlin couldn¡¯t help but soften. She turned her head toward him.


    yton leaned in and gently pressed a soft kiss to her forehead the moment she did.


    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Though it was just a fleeting touch, it left asting impression on her heart. She looked up at him, her expression filled with a mix of emotions. yton stood up and smiled gently. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me anymore. You hate me. I promise I won¡¯t appear in front of you again.¡±


    Caitlin felt a wave of mixed emotions rush through her. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she gazed at yton, unwilling to look away. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want this. But her stubbornness refused to let her admit it.


    As yton walked away, Caitlin noticed something was off. His steps were uneven, a subtle limp disrupting his usual stride. This was the first time she had ever seen him like this. Her eyes widened in shock, and for a moment, she forgot to breathe.


    ¡°yton,¡± she called out, her voiceced with concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you hurt?¡±


    But he didn¡¯t answer. He just kept walking, never once looking back. A knot of anxiety tightened in Caitlin¡¯s chest. Yet, over the next two days, there was no sign of yton.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1506

    ?Chapter 1506:


    Luckily, the floor she had jumped from wasn¡¯t too high. Therefore, her injuries weren¡¯t severe.


    Once she was well enough to be discharged, she tracked down yton¡¯s assistant. With unwavering determination, she cornered him, demanding the truth. If he refused, she threatened to jump from the hospital rooftop this time.


    The assistant¡¯s voice trembled with desperation. ¡°Miss Cooper, please, don¡¯t do this. You know how much Mr. Morgan values you. If you go through with this, you will infuriate him, and I¡¯ll be in serious trouble.¡±


    Caitlin shook her head at the assistant¡¯s words. How could yton possibly value her? Still, that didn¡¯t change the fact that she needed answers.


    ¡°Then tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll jump,¡± Caitlin threatened.


    The assistant¡¯s face paled, visibly afraid of what she might do. With a heavy sigh, he lowered his voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. But you can¡¯t breathe a word of this to anyone. And whatever you do, don¡¯t let Mr. Morgan find out I told you, or I¡¯m finished.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s tense expression softened when she heard this. She met his gaze and nodded firmly.


    The assistant exhaled deeply, his voice weary. ¡°Mr. Morgan has been under a lot of stress these past few days. Mr. Reeves and Miss Nixon cornered him, using him of hiding you and demanding that he let you go. But the truth is, Mr. Morgan knows you are better off alone right now. Miss Fletcher is also suspicious and stirs up trouble daily. Mr. Morgan is stuck between a rock and a hard ce, and it¡¯s wearing him down. Miss Cooper, if you truly care about him, you should show some concern. You saw his injuries¡ªhis legs were in bad shape. That happened after he crossed paths with Mr. Reeves¡¯s men a few days ago.¡±


    Caitlin gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. ¡°You mean Jake actually sent people to attack yton?¡±


    The assistant didn¡¯t respond, but the look in his eyes told her everything she needed to know.


    A slow, burning anger sparked in Caitlin¡¯s chest. ¡°Jake and Kallie never cared about me before, and now they suddenly act like they do? Who knows if it¡¯s genuine concern or just another scheme?¡±


    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? at ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    But then, just as quickly, her anger crumbled into remorse. ¡°In the end, this is all my fault. My very existence has brought him nothing but trouble. And instead of standing by him, I misunderstood him¡­ I even argued with him.¡±


    The more she spoke, the deeper the sadness in her voice became.


    The assistant quickly tried to reassure her. ¡°Miss Cooper, please don¡¯t think that way. Mr. Morgan told me he wants to keep you by his side a little longer. Just having you around makes him happy.¡±


    A wave of emotions crashed over Caitlin, regret tightening in her chest. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s how he really feels?¡±


    The assistant quickly replied, ¡°Absolutely. Would I dare make something up? But listen, you can¡¯t breathe a word of this to anyone ¡ª especially not Mr. Morgan. He made it clear I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell you. If he finds out, I¡¯ll be fired.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1507

    ?Chapter 1507:


    Caitlin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say a thing. Thank you for telling me the truth.¡±


    She fell into thought for a moment before ncing hesitantly at the assistant. ¡°Could you help me get in touch with yton? I need to see him.¡±


    The assistant didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Of course. Unless Mr. Morgan is caught up with something important, he won¡¯t refuse you.¡±


    Caitlin gave a small nod in response. She assured the assistant that she would handle the situation with Kallie and Jake, so yton didn¡¯t need to worry.


    After watching the assistant walk away, Caitlin pulled out her phone and dialed Kallie¡¯s number.


    The moment Kallie picked up, Caitlin finally let out a quiet breath of relief.


    Kallie¡¯s voice wasced with worry. ¡°Where have you been these past few days? Did something happen? Tell me everything¡ªdon¡¯t be afraid. If someone wronged you, I¡¯ll make sure they pay. Did Beth bully you again?¡±


    When Caitlin heard Kallie¡¯s worried words, she sneered inwardly. Even now, Kallie was still ying her game. Kallie was probably betting on Caitlin¡¯s ignorance or her reluctance to speak up, even if she figured out the truth. Fine. If Kallie wanted to y games, Caitlin would y along.


    Caitlin slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Kallie. I¡¯ve just been feeling under the weather these past few days. I¡¯ve been resting in the hospital and forgot to tell you. That day, I was changing clothes when I suddenly felt lightheaded. I didn¡¯t want to worry you, and I definitely didn¡¯t want Beth to find out and make things difficult for me. So, I just went back and slept it off for two days. Instead of going home, I checked into a hotel. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the receiptter. Then, I still wasn¡¯t feeling great, so I finally went to the hospital.¡±


    Kallie listened to Caitlin¡¯s calm tone on the other end of the line, and nothing about it suggested anything was wrong.


    Slowly, Kallie started to believe Caitlin. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that something was off about Caitlin¡¯s attitude. She just couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Instead of pushing, she remarked, ¡°Caitlin, I¡¯m your family. If something happens, you shoulde to me first. Don¡¯t bottle it up and try to carry the weight alone.¡±


    Caitlin hesitated, the truth heavy on her tongue¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Trusting Kallie didn¡¯te easily. After exchanging a few perfunctory words, she ended the call. Kallie approached Jake, who was still caught up in his thoughts, and ryed the conversation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this any longer,¡± she said, though the crease between her brows betrayed her unease. ¡°It looks like the issue has been handled.¡±


    ?????????????? ???????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????


    Jake studied her face for a moment before pulling her into his arms. His voice was warm and steady. ¡°Kallie, you¡¯re holding something back. Talk to me.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk to you, Jake. It¡¯s just¡­ Maybe I¡¯m reading too much into things. Seeing Caitlin again felt different. Distant. And I can¡¯t figure out why. Maybe I should¡¯ve stayed out of her business altogether.¡±


    Jake let out a quiet chuckle, recognizing the doubt creeping into her voice. ¡°You say that now, but if you could go back, you wouldn¡¯t turn away from her.¡±


    Kallie opened her mouth to counter him but found no argument. Instead, a small, knowing smile tugged at her lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1508

    ?Chapter 1508:


    Jake brushed a hand down her back, his tone reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What matters is that she¡¯s fine now. And Kallie, you¡¯ve done more than enough for her.¡±


    Kallie exhaled softly and nodded. Jake studied her for a moment before suggesting gently, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, visit her at the hospital.¡±


    Kallie considered it but then shook her head. ¡°No, I think I should focus on the kids. It¡¯s been too long since I spent real time with them.¡± A quiet sigh escaped her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll have Trent send a few people to check on Caitlin. If she still wants to acknowledge me as her cousin, she¡¯lle to me in her own time. If not¡­ I won¡¯t force it.¡±


    Seeing the weight lift from Kallie¡¯s shoulders, Jake felt a sense of relief himself. Deciding this was the right time, he shared what he had uncovered. ¡°I had someone look into things discreetly. Turns out, yton¡¯s men were at the party that night. But it appeared they didn¡¯t do anything. Should I confront him about it?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s face hardened instantly, and before Jake could say another word, she stopped him. ¡°No. As long as we know what yton is up to and make preparations, there¡¯s no need to waste our time on him.¡± Jake saw the flicker of fear behind her resolve¡ªhe understood all too well why she felt this way. She carried the scars of her past with yton, a lingering trauma that never fully faded.


    The mere thought of Jake confronting yton sent a ripple of fear through her. What if Jake didn¡¯te back? She knew better than anyone that yton was a venomous force, one that couldn¡¯t simply be erased. Since she couldn¡¯t destroy himpletely, the only way to keep her loved ones safe was to stay out of his reach.


    Jake tightened his hold on her, grounding her in his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t be reckless,¡± he said, his voice steady and patient. ¡°I just need to figure out his next move. If he¡¯s targeting you or the kids, I won¡¯t sit back and wait.¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°Maybe I should hit the Morgan Group first. That way, yton will be too busy cleaning up his own mess to focus on his schemes.¡±


    A slow smile yed on Kallie¡¯s lips as she caught on to his meaning. With a yful glint in her eyes, she tilted her head and winked. ¡°Go ahead. The Nixon Group will back you up.¡±


    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Jake chuckled, intertwining his fingers with hers. ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t we say we¡¯d take a family trip?¡± His thumb brushed against her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve almost wrapped up work, and the private jet¡¯s ready. We can leave the day after tomorrow¡ªto that ce you mentionedst time.¡±


    Kallie blinked, pleasantly surprised by the unexpected news. ¡°Are you serious? I thought the Reeves Group still had a mountain of issues for you to deal with.¡±


    Jake let out a soft sigh, his gaze holding a mix of longing and resignation. ¡°And when I finally clear them up, you¡¯ll be buried in work again. If we keep waiting for the ¡®perfect time,¡¯ we¡¯ll never have one.¡±


    Kallie thought about it and realized he was right.


    Jake leaned in slightly, his voice warm with conviction. ¡°So let¡¯s stop waiting. Let¡¯s make a decision right now¡ªwe leave the day after tomorrow. No second thoughts, no dys. What do you say?¡± The idea was tempting to Kallie. It had been too long since they¡¯d taken an unnned trip, just for themselves. The kids would be thrilled. And honestly, so would she.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1509

    ?Chapter 1509:


    A slow smile spread across Kallie¡¯s lips. Without a word, she wrapped her arms around Jake¡¯s neck and pressed a light kiss to his cheek. ¡°You handle the ns. I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    The way Jake looked at her in that moment¡ªpure affection, unwavering devotion¡ªmade her heart swell.


    Unbeknownst to them, Jete had arrived at the doorway, stopping in her tracks at the sight of their quiet moment. Her fingers curled against the frame as she¡­


    Jete hesitated, her gaze shifting to Elma, who was happily ying in the yard. Elma was always smiling, always bright, as if her world was untouched by sorrow.


    A small pang of envy bloomed in Jete¡¯s chest. If only her parents had been like that. But such thoughts belonged in the corners of her mind, never meant to be spoken aloud. She quickly pushed them aside. Everyone here treated her well. She had no right to feel like something was missing.


    About a weekter, Caitlin¡¯s injuries had mostly healed. She had finally gotten what she wanted¡ªa chance to see yton.


    While basking in the sun in the hospital garden, Caitlin felt a familiar gaze on her. Her heartbeat stuttered. Was it real, or just her imagination ying tricks on her?


    She was about to turn around when, in the next heartbeat, strong arms wrapped around her from behind.


    A gasp caught in her throat. That scent¡ªunmistakably his¡ªengulfed her. It was really yton.


    But instead of tion, Caitlin¡¯s vision blurred with tears. At that moment, all her grievances and worries from the past days surged to the surface, breaking through the dam she had built around her heart. yton tensed at the feel of her tears, his voiceced with mock regret. ¡°This is my fault. I should havee to see you sooner and spared you all this worry.¡± He held her tighter, his voice raw. ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry. Seeing you like this breaks my heart.¡±


    Unable to hold back any longer, Caitlin turned in his embrace, wrapping her arms around him. But as she pressed against him, a wave of concern overtook her¡ªhe was thinner. She pulled back slightly, her hands lingering at his waist, her voice trembling with worry. ¡°How did you get like this? You¡¯ve been struggling, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been carrying too much on your shoulders¡­¡±


    A fresh wave of self-me washed over her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out at you. I shouldn¡¯t have med you. Please¡­ don¡¯t hold it against me, okay?¡±


    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    For a moment, yton remained silent, but when he finally spoke, his voice shifted. ¡°Why are you saying this, Caitlin? Did someone tell you something?¡±


    She quickly shook her head. ¡°No, nothing like that. I just¡­ I thought about everything. About how difficult things must have been for you. I¡¯ve already told Kallie that I was unwell, and that¡¯s why I stayed silent these past few days. I made it clear that this had nothing to do with anyone else.¡± Her voice softened, but there was conviction in her tone. ¡°If she and Jakee after you again, I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±


    yton sighed, gently running his fingers through her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± he murmured. ¡°Kallie is your cousin. No matter what happens, she cares about you. She only acted out of worry, nothing more.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510:


    His words struck Caitlin unexpectedly, leaving an ufortable weight in her chest. Her throat tightened as she looked up at him, her eyes ssy with unshed tears. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t still have feelings for her, do you?¡±


    yton¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of hurt passing through his gaze as he looked at Caitlin. ¡°Why would you think that? Do you really believe I¡¯m with you just because you look like Kallie?¡± Caitlin didn¡¯t answer. The doubt had always been there, buried, gnawing at the edges of her mind, but she had never dared to voice it. She had convinced herself that yton¡¯s asional coldness stemmed from his lingering engagement with Beth. That exnation had been easier to ept. But if he admitted that she was nothing more than a stand-in for Kallie¡ªthat his affection was rooted in resemnce rather than reality¡ªit would shatter herpletely. She couldn¡¯t bear it, so she had never dared to ask.


    yton released her, and the loss of his warmth sent a chill through her. But instead of speaking, she simply clenched her fists, willing herself to stayposed.


    Then, his voice rang out, low and warm near her ear. ¡°It¡¯s my fault too. I never tried to hide my past with Kallie from you. But if I truly thought of you as her stand-in, I would¡¯ve acted on it long ago. I admit, at first, it was your resemnce to her¡ªthe face, the familiar spark¡ªthat drew me in. But then I saw you, Caitlin, not Kallie. You¡¯re your own person, and I fell for you. Don¡¯t you want to trust me a little more? I swear, my feelings now have nothing to do with Kallie. But if you still don¡¯t believe me¡ªif you can¡¯t ept it¡ªI can leave.¡±


    The word ¡°leave¡± jolted Caitlin out of her daze, and panic red within her. Ignoring the dull throb of her wounds, she rushed to him, her arms locking around him in a desperate embrace. ¡°yton,¡± her voice quivered, tears brimming and spilling over. ¡°I was just afraid. But now that you¡¯ve said it, I¡¯m not anymore. But there¡¯s something I need to tell you too.¡±


    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to meet his eyes. ¡°That night¡ªI was drugged. Someone tried to rape me. I¡¯m sure it was connected to Kallie. You know me. I¡¯d never make such an usation if I wasn¡¯t certain. The question is, will you believe me? If ites down to a choice, will you stand with her or with me?¡±


    Her gaze was unwavering, with a fierce glint beneath the tears. yton¡¯s expression shifted from seeming disbelief to a sharp, troubled understanding. ¡°Was it really her?¡±


    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Caitlin nodded, forcing herself to hold his gaze. ¡°I have no reason to lie, yton. I overheard it. And it happened on Kallie and Jake¡¯s territory¡ªwho else could have orchestrated it? Maybe this was her way of punishing me for not falling in line¡ªfor staying by Beth¡¯s side and causing her embarrassment.¡±


    Caitlin exhaled shakily and shut her eyes, bracing for his reaction. A long silence stretched between them. Then, yton sighed. Warm arms wrapped around Caitlin again, steady and reassuring. ¡°If that¡¯s true, I won¡¯t let it go unanswered,¡± he murmured. ¡°Even if it¡¯s Kallie, I won¡¯t let her hurt you.¡±


    Something inside Caitlin cracked. The weight in her chest eased just enough for the tears to slip free. yton held her as she cried, his hand trailing soothing circles along her back.


    Eventually, when it was time to part ways, he pulled back slightly. ¡°You need to be prepared, Caitlin. The Morgans and the Fletchers¡­ they¡¯re deeply tied together. My engagement to Beth isn¡¯t something I can walk away from overnight. Giving you a rightful ce by my side takes time. But I¡¯ve thought of a way. What if I arrange for you to work as my assistant? That way, we can be together every day, and I can protect you.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hi dear readers, I hope you enjoyed the chapters! From now on, new chapters will be released every Tuesday and Friday. Also, four new novels will beunched each week. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1511

    ?Chapter 1511:


    Caitlin tensed at his words. She lowered her head, pressing her forehead against his chest. ¡°So, I can¡¯t escape being your lover in the shadows, can I?¡±


    yton chuckled softly, tilting her chin up. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± His fingers brushed against her nose with yful affection. ¡°You¡¯re not just some lover on the sidelines. I just need time to set things right. But if you don¡¯t want to be my assistant, forget I said anything.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. I just don¡¯t know how to face everything.¡±


    Not long ago, she had stood before Beth, dering that she had no intention ofing between Beth and yton. And yet, here she was¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t know what was right anymore.


    yton gently ran his hand over her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it all under control. These are just temporary hurdles. Think about it¡ªonce we¡¯re together in the future, none of this will matter.¡±


    Caitlin hesitated, her emotions a tangled mess, but atst, she squeezed his hand with a newfound resolve. ¡°You¡¯re right. Enduring now is for the future. As long as we can be together in the end, none of this will bother me. But, yton¡­ If you have time, could you visit me more often? Being here alone frightens me. Only when I see you do I feel truly safe.¡±


    yton¡¯s lips curled into a triumphant smile as Caitlin was clearly smitten with him. A sly glimmer danced in his eyes¡ªsomething Caitlin, lost in her own hopes,pletely missed. To her, that smile meant he agreed.


    yton, sensing her vulnerability, pressed on with gentle persuasion. ¡°You seem almost fully recovered. How about I take you on a little trip? We could slip away somewhere¡­ just the two of us.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? You promise you¡¯re not just saying that?¡± He nodded confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the tickets. I was just waiting for you to say yes.¡±


    Caitlin was overjoyed, eager to be discharged immediately. ¡°yton, I knew you were the best for me!¡±


    Yet, even as joy filled her, a shadow of doubt lingered. ¡°But¡­ If Beth finds out, won¡¯t that cause trouble for you?¡±


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    yton calmly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She knows how I feel about her. If she makes a fuss, I¡¯ll handle it. She wouldn¡¯t dare push me too far.¡±


    Though Caitlin nodded, unease gnawed at her. ¡°I do feel uneasy toward her. I mean, marrying you must be her biggest dream.¡±


    The conflict tore at her¡ªresentment and unease warring inside her chest. yton, however, seemed utterly unmoved. ¡°You give her too much credit. To her, I¡¯m just a good match on paper. Think about it¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of a marriage without love?¡±


    Caitlin mulled over his words, and slowly, they sank in. There was no turning back now. At most, she could only offer Beth a hollow concession in the future.


    Noticing the lines of worry on her face, yton leaned in closer and reached for her hand. ¡°If you really feel bad, then maybe we should keep things quiet for now. It¡¯s not about hiding. It¡¯s just¡­ Beth is a proud woman. She cares more about her reputation than about me. If she finds out, it won¡¯t be heartbreak¡ªit¡¯ll be her pride that¡¯s wounded. And that¡¯s when things might get messy.¡±


    Trapped but seeing no other choice, she nodded with a heavy sigh, letting resignation settle over her. ¡°Alright.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1512

    ?Chapter 1512:


    After soothing Caitlin, yton had barely stepped out of the hospital when his phone buzzed. Beth¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    Beth¡¯s voice drifted through, light and coy. ¡°yton, you muste to my father¡¯s birthday party next week. I can¡¯t keep making excuses for you. If you don¡¯t show up this time, they¡¯ll start asking questions.¡±


    yton frowned in annoyance. ¡°Do I really have to go?¡±


    A quick nce at his watch told him the party shed with his n to take Caitlin out for a much-needed breather. In truth, attending the party wasn¡¯t entirely out of the question, but knowing Caitlin¡¯s temperament¡ªher worries would surface, and she might overthink. And right now, keeping Caitlin content was crucial.


    Beth let out a couple of soft hums. ¡°You haven¡¯t been that busytely. Even if you don¡¯t want to go, can¡¯t you attend for my sake just this once? Besides, if you refuse, I might start thinking you¡¯ve got someone else.¡±


    yton¡¯s fingers tightened around his phone. She knew exactly how to corner him. ¡°Fine,¡± he said atst. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Beth¡¯s mood lifted instantly as she ended the call. She turned to the butler beside her. ¡°How¡¯s the house purchase going?¡±


    The butler looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Morgan dislikes being disturbed. He¡¯s practically acquired the entire building. If we insist on buying apartments next door, it¡¯ll definitely draw his attention. And if he finds out¡ª¡±


    He trailed off, stealing nces at Beth.


    Beth shook her head immediately. ¡°yton can¡¯t know. Things are finally looking up between us. If he realizes I¡¯m doing this on purpose, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m invading his space.¡±


    ¡°Then, Miss Fletcher, should we abandon the n?¡± the butler suggested cautiously.


    She scoffed. ¡°Give up? Absolutely not. This is my chance to get closer to yton. We¡¯ll adjust. Buy an apartment in the nearby building in that neighborhood. At least that way, I can bump into him naturally.¡±


    Seeing her resolve, the butler bowed his head. ¡°Understood, Miss Fletcher. I¡¯ll make sure Mr. Morgan doesn¡¯t find out.¡±


    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Satisfied, Beth gave a nod.


    Meanwhile, Kallie found herself staring at Caitlin¡¯s empty chat window, the few messages unanswered. Frustration gnawed at her, and she eventually sighed.


    Kallie let it go. Perhaps it was best not to meddle in Caitlin¡¯s life. She resolved to redirect her focus to the uing trip that the kids were so excited about. She had preparations to make.


    Later that day, Kallie took Elma to visit Linsey.


    Linsey no longer lived with the Brooks family but had settled into an upscale neighborhood in But-moos. As Kallie and Elma approached the entrance, a muffledmotion drew Kallie¡¯s attention. A crowd had gathered not far off, their whispers curling through the air. Though curiosity tugged at her, she hesitated. It wasn¡¯t the kind of scene she wanted Elma near. In this circle, every little scandal was fair game for the media¡ªruthlessly hunted down, twisted, and spun into a spectacle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1513

    ?Chapter 1513:


    Still, snatches of gossip reached them.


    ¡°I heard someone¡¯s confronting her boyfriend¡¯s lover.¡±


    ¡°No way! That girl¡¯s involved with someone else¡¯s boyfriend? She looks so sweet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why she¡¯s dangerous. She messed with someone powerful. Let¡¯s watch. If it gets out of hand, we can call the cops.¡±


    Overhearing this, Kallie was even less inclined to stay and watch. She wasn¡¯t interested in someone else¡¯s messy family affairs. But her swift departure was interpreted differently by Caitlin.


    Caitlin finally wriggled herself free from Beth¡¯s iron grip and felt a swirl of emotions as she watched Beth¡ªsurprise, worry, and, most of all, crushing humiliation. Her chest tightened with emotion, making it nearly impossible to hold her ground under Beth¡¯s furious gaze. She just wanted the ground to open up and swallow her whole.


    Once the butler finalized the house purchase, Beth had wasted no time moving in. But she hadn¡¯t expected to run into a ghost from her past the moment she arrived¡ªCaitlin.


    The sight of Caitlin sent a sharp jolt through Beth¡¯s spine. Of all ces, what was Caitlin doing here? Given Caitlin¡¯s financial state, there was no way she could afford a house in this neighborhood. Worse, yton lived nearby. Could it really be a coincidence?


    It was hard for Beth not to overthink. The coincidence was too convenient. She stepped in front of Caitlin, cutting off her path, demanding to know where she¡¯d beentely.


    Caitlin tried to sidestep her, offering vague responses, but Beth wouldn¡¯t ept evasions as answers. Frustration boiled over, and Beth¡¯s palmshed out, striking Caitlin across the face.


    The two began to argue. A crowd started to form, whispers and stares weaving a around them. Beth¡¯s voice rose, sharp and cutting, branding Caitlin with the ugliest usation of all¡ªa shameless woman had her sights set on her fianc¨¦.


    Caitlin¡¯s head snapped to the side from the stinging p, but what pained her most was the moment her gaze caught Kallie¡¯s in the distance. At that moment, Kallie stood at the edge of the scene, stone-faced. Then¡ªwithout a word¡ªshe turned and walked away with Elma.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub


    Caitlin let out a quiet, bitterugh. Hadn¡¯t Kallie once offered her help? So much for her so-called concern.


    Beth¡¯s grip tightened around Caitlin¡¯s wrist, yanking her back to the present. ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you!¡± she seethed, raising her hand for another p.


    This time, the impact nearly sent Caitlin to her knees. Her vision blurred, and her ears rang, but as the pain settled, so did something else¡ªresentment. She exhaled sharply, her eyes hardening. ¡°You keep throwing around usations of me seducing yton. Show me proof. If you have none, how can you stand here screaming like a madwoman?¡±


    Beth flinched, a flicker of hesitation shing in her eyes. Because she had nothing.


    The truth was, Caitlin and yton had sex, but Beth had absolutely no proof. If Beth had proof, Caitlin knew this wouldn¡¯t just be a public spectacle. It would be far, far worse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1514

    ?Chapter 1514:


    Seizing that window of hesitation, Caitlin tried to yank her wrist free, but before she could escape, Beth leaned in, her voice a chilling whisper. ¡°Proof? That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that people believe you¡¯re that tramp. That¡¯s enough to ruin you in Burmoos. I won¡¯t allow anything to threaten my uing marriage to yton. If I say you¡¯re a slut, then you are one. That¡¯s all it takes.¡±


    The words were like ice in Caitlin¡¯s veins. So that was how it was. Beth just sought to destroy her. The realization struck deep, unearthing a fresh well of anger. She had once felt uneasy¡ªhad once thought she owed Beth something. But how could she have felt remorse for a woman so twisted by her own insecurities? Beth was vile, spiteful, and had done more harm to Caitlin than she had ever inflicted.


    A calmness settled over Caitlin before she met Beth¡¯s gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    Something in her tone struck a nerve. Beth snapped. With a furious cry, she kicked Caitlin to the ground and lunged, wing at her like a¡­


    Woman possessed.


    To the onlookers, it was a tragic disy¡ªa fianc¨¦e, cornered, attacking the woman who had shattered her rtionship.


    Caitlin fought to suppress her pain, the whispers around her cutting deeper than any physical blow. ¡°Tramps like that deserve what they get. Don¡¯t call the cops. Beat her to death.¡±


    Realizing that no one was going to intervene, Caitlin couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Eventually, she gritted her teeth and dialed yton¡¯s number. yton answered almost immediately, and his soothing voice came through the phone. ¡°Caitlin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    At the sound of his voice, Caitlin¡¯s tears burst forth uncontrobly. yton, confused by the noise in the background, wasn¡¯t sure what was happening.


    Beth¡¯s frantic voice could be heard in the background. ¡°Are you talking to yton?¡± Beth then attempted to snatch the phone from Caitlin.


    But Caitlin found strength and subconsciously pushed Beth away. Caught by surprise, Beth lost her bnce and fell to the ground. yton finally realized something was wrong, and his expression darkened. He reassured Caitlin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??. ???????????? ????????


    Meanwhile, when Kallie and Elma arrived at Linsey¡¯s house, Linsey was by the window, watching the chaos downstairs with keen interest. She clicked her tongue asionally as she observed.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You always enjoy a bit of drama, don¡¯t you? I heard themotion too. Sounds like some mistress drama downstairs. There was a big crowd, but I decided not to take Elma there.¡±


    Elma rushed to Linsey and wrapped her arms around her. ¡°Linsey, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Linsey was surprised. ¡°Why the enthusiasm all of a sudden?¡±


    Kallie chuckled. ¡°Elma mentioned that because we¡¯re such good friends and she really adores you, she wants you to officially be her godmother.¡±


    Linsey immediately epted and gently squeezed Elma¡¯s cheek. ¡°Our little Elma is the sweetest. You¡¯re not like Calvin, who always acts all grown up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1515

    ?Chapter 1515:


    While talking, Linsey turned and pulled a beautiful bag from the shelf. ¡°Here, take this as a gift for making me your godmother. I wish I had known earlier. I would have gotten you something bigger.¡±


    Kallie was aware of how expensive the bag was and quickly responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need for gifts. Elma is already thrilled just having you as her godmother, so please don¡¯t give her anything.¡±


    Kallie knew the bag was worth at least a million dors. There really was no reason for Linsey to give Elma such an extravagant gift. Elma, wise beyond her years, understood the gesture but felt that Linsey¡¯s affection was enough.


    She shook her head and firmly declined. ¡°Linsey, I just like you. Giving gifts makes it less special.¡±


    Linsey was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°You sound just like your mom. I offered this bag to you because it¡¯s one I love, not for any other reason. Rejecting it also makes our rtionship feel less special.¡±


    After a brief pause, Elma smiled and agreed, running over to Kallie with the bag. ¡°Mom, look how beautiful the bag Linsey gave me is.¡±


    Kallie smiled and patted Elma¡¯s head. She then joked, ¡°Well, she never gave me anything quite like this.¡±


    Pretending to be offended, Linsey quickly approached Kallie and wrapped an arm around her neck. ¡°What are you talking about? Weren¡¯t the bags I gave you enough?¡±


    Theirughter soon filled the room as they joked around.


    Just then, the sound of an ambnce echoed from downstairs.


    Curious, all three moved to the window to look down.


    Elma, too small to peer out the window, grew restless. Linsey quickly lifted her up.


    From their high vantage point with a panoramic window, the details below were hard to make out. They could only see a crowd gathered, and then the ambnce pulling in.


    Linsey clicked her tongue. ¡°People these days are ridiculous. If it truly is about an affair, why target the woman? Shouldn¡¯t the man be the one held ountable?¡±


    Kallie nodded in agreement. Even if the woman involved with the man was kicked out of the picture, if the man wasn¡¯tmitted, he¡¯d simply find other mistresses. It was better to end things than to continue suffering in a broken rtionship.


    Without realizing it, Kallie had voiced her thoughts aloud.


    Linsey gave her a knowing look and teased, ¡°Better keep that from Jake, or he might start worrying there¡¯s trouble in your marriage. Imagine how upset that would make him.¡±


    Everyone knew how devoted Jake was to Kallie. It was well-known among their friends. He had even gone as far as to rece all his female assistants and secretaries with males. Whenever there were women at gatherings, he¡¯d delegate the interactions to his assistant, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t meet any women.


    Kallie merely smiled at what Linsey had said. ¡°These things don¡¯t mean much, but I feel he will remain loyal to me, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1516

    ?Chapter 1516:


    Linsey nodded in agreement.


    As the people downstairs started to leave, Kallie spotted a lone figure standing. She felt an odd sensation as she recognized the woman as Beth. That meant yton was involved in this matter.


    With this realization, Kallie felt relieved she hadn¡¯t taken Elma to watch. Although she had no idea what had really happened, she couldn¡¯t care less whether yton cheated or not. However, going there with Elma would have made things quite different. Beth could have taken that chance to stir up trouble,plicating matters further.


    Linsey picked up on Kallie¡¯s difort and asked, ¡°Do you know that person downstairs? What¡¯s with the look?¡±


    Kallie quickly regained herposure and shook her head. ¡°No. How could I possibly know her?¡±


    Linsey hummed. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something. Come on, tell me. Let¡¯s share some gossip.¡±


    Unable to resist Linsey¡¯s persistence, Kallie relented.


    To Kallie¡¯s astonishment, Linsey wasn¡¯t taken aback by what she heard. ¡°I already knew about the arranged marriage between the Fletcher and Morgan families. It seemed strange to me. yton pursued you for years. How could he just give up? I didn¡¯t dig too deeply, but I heard that Beth was interested in yton and pursued him, though their rtionship was always on shaky ground. Today was quite the scene. yton actually cheated.¡±


    Kallie sat down on the couch, pouring herself a cup of coffee. ¡°It¡¯s not my problem.¡±


    Linsey looked at Kallie, hesitant to say something. ¡°Recently, I discovered something, but I¡¯m unsure whether to share it with you.¡±


    Kallie nodded. ¡°Go on, I can handle it.¡±


    Linsey paused but finally said, ¡°A few days ago, I saw yton with a young woman. From the back, she resembled you quite a bit. Kallie, I think you should be cautious. If yton¡¯s lover looks like you, it might mean trouble for you.¡±


    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í???????????????


    Kallie frowned at the words, a dull ache pressing against her temples. This was turning into a mess¡ªno doubt about it. But yton¡¯s choices weren¡¯t hers to control.


    Exhaling slowly, Kallie let her expression frost over. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend the past never happened. Jake and I have been quietly gathering evidence, waiting for the right moment to make yton pay. yton isn¡¯t stupid¡ªhe must have sensed something.¡±


    Her voice tapered off, and a stern shadow crossed her features, sharpening the seriousness of her words.


    Linsey caught on immediately. ¡°So, he secured himself a powerful marriage partner.¡±


    Though the Fletcher family couldn¡¯t quite match the clout of the Reeves, Nixon, and Morgan families, their overseas assets were nothing to scoff at¡ªvery much like yton¡¯s own. If yton¡¯s dirty deeds came to light, he¡¯d no doubt have an escape route ready, vanishing into some distant country where thew might never touch him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1517

    ?Chapter 1517:


    Clever snakes always had a hole to slither into. Otherwise, how had yton so deftly pinned all the me on Lacey, washing his hands of every suspicion? How could Kallie and Jake know yton was behind so much and still find themselves powerless to bring him down?


    Linsey¡¯s face twisted with worry. ¡°yton is a serious threat, but¡­¡± Her eyes glimmered darkly with an idea. ¡°Beth may be head over heels for him, but as you¡¯ve seen, he doesn¡¯t share her feelings. Maybe we can use that to our advantage.¡±


    Kallie immediately understood the suggestion. ¡°You mean, start with that mistress from earlier.¡±


    Linsey inclined her head. ¡°Even if she does look unsettlingly like you, we don¡¯t have much choice. If we can drive a wedge between yton and Beth, it would be a hard hit to the Morgan family. I¡¯ve heard the Morgans and Fletchers are deeply intertwined. Their businesses are practically fused together. If their engagement fell apart, it¡¯d be a mess for everyone involved.¡±


    That was exactly why Beth, despite knowing full well that yton¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t with her, carried herself with such smug assurance. Her status had fortified her pride. She knew that even if she couldn¡¯t have his love, he wouldn¡¯t be with anyone else. For her, that was victory enough.


    Kallie needed to disrupt that certainty, to create some chaos between the pair. The ideal oue would be to sever the bond between yton and Beth entirely.


    Though Kallie didn¡¯t feel like meddling in their affairs, Linsey¡¯s n was undeniably the sharpest weapon they had.


    Kallie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll talk to Jake about it when I get back, but I might not have time to handle this right away.¡± A soft smile broke through her sternness as she pulled Elma into her arms. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve already nned a family trip.¡±


    At the mention of a getaway, Linsey lit up and slid onto the couch beside Kallie, her eyes brimming with excitement. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tag along?¡± Then, after a pause, she smirked. ¡°Though, I¡¯d probably just be the awkward third wheel.¡±


    Kallie chuckled. ¡°Oh, please. Jake and I have been together forever¡ªdo you really think I care about things like that? This trip is all about unwinding and spending quality time with the kids.¡±


    Before Linsey could reply, Elma darted over, tugging at her sleeve with wide, pleading eyes. ¡°Pleasee, Linsey! It¡¯ll be so much fun!¡±


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ???????????????? ????


    Linsey gazed at Elma¡¯s cherubic face, warmth spreading through her chest. Unable to resist, she pinched the little girl¡¯s cheek and sighed. ¡°How did I get such an adorable child without enduring pregnancy?¡±


    Kallie, ever the realist, considered the question before responding seriously. ¡°With current technology, that¡¯s still a long shot.¡±


    Linsey let out an exaggerated huff. ¡°Look at you, showing off your genius little ones. Three of them! This is like a humblebrag¡ªpretending not to brag but rubbing it in anyway.¡± She flopped back with a dramatic sigh, though the teasing lilt in her voice gave her away.


    Kallie chuckled, shaking her head as their conversation drifted toward travel ns.


    Having explored much of the world, Linsey had already visited the destination Kallie had in mind, sparing Kallie the hassle of crafting a detailed itinerary.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1518

    ?Chapter 1518:


    Watching Kallie settle into a rxed ease, Linsey wasn¡¯t sure how to feel. But then again, she had long gotten used to this. Watching her friend thrive and live a happy life, she was happy for her.


    As they left Linsey¡¯s house, the lighthearted mood subtly shifted. The lingering joy in Kallie¡¯s expression dimmed, a faint crease forming between her brows.


    Elma, ever observant, peered up at her mother. ¡°Mom, are you thinking about Caitlin?¡±


    Kallie nced down, mildly surprised. With a yful smirk, she ruffled Elma¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯ve developed mind-reading powers now?¡±


    Elma blinked in wonder. ¡°Not really. But every time someone mentions Caitlin, you look like this, so I guessed.¡±


    She hesitated and then added, ¡°If you miss her, why don¡¯t we go see her? I haven¡¯t met her these days, and I miss her too.¡±


    Kallie exhaled, smoothing a hand over her head. ¡°It¡¯splicated, sweetheart. The adult world isn¡¯t as simple as you think. You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older.¡±


    But Elma didn¡¯t take her words as mere cation. She nodded, absorbing them, though she only half understood. After a brief pause, she spoke again, a little more seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve told me before¡ªsome things can only be grasped when we grow up. But suddenly, I don¡¯t want to grow up so fast.¡±


    Kallie raised a brow, amused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say justst week that you couldn¡¯t wait to be a grown-up?¡±


    Flushing slightly, Elma threw her arms around Kallie¡¯s waist. ¡°Well¡­ kids change their minds all the time, right? Right now, I just love being little¡ªbecause I get to be with you, Dad, and my siblings. It feels nice.¡±


    Kallie softened, brushing a stray curl from Elma¡¯s face. ¡°Even when you grow up, you still have us. Love doesn¡¯t fade with age or time.¡±


    Elma bit her lip. ¡°But¡­ I read in a book that everyone dies eventually. The older ones go first. Mom, if I could keep you and my siblings with me forever, I¡¯d rather never grow up.¡±


    The raw honesty of her words struck Kallie silent. Though she¡¯d never shied away from such topics with her children, she hadn¡¯t realized Elma had been thinking about these heavier truths.


    Th3 l4t3st upd4t3s 4v41l4bl3 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    Elma might not have the razor-sharp brightness of Calvin and Sophie, but she was every bit as thoughtful¡ªa little girl whose heart often wandered where others couldn¡¯t see.


    Kallie knelt, drawing Elma into a tight embrace, her voice soft and soothing. ¡°Oh, my love¡­ That¡¯s why we need to cherish every moment.¡±


    Caitlin fluttered her eyes open, and the blurred haze of sleep gave way to the unmistakable silhouette of yton at her bedside. Her vision sharpened, and tears welled up, brimming with a sorrow too heavy to bear.


    But she didn¡¯t break down uncontrobly. Instead, she pressed her lower lip between her teeth, the soft tremor of it betraying her as warm tears slipped silently down her cheeks.


    Each crystalline drop seemed to twist an invisible knife in yton¡¯s chest. He drew in a breath, relief mingling with the ache in his heart. ¡°Caitlin, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s wonderful. Are you feeling ufortable? Do you need anything?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1519

    ?Chapter 1519:


    Caitlin¡¯s response was a quiet shake of her head as she turned away, drawing an invisible wall between them.


    But yton didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, he reached out, his fingers brushing against her damp cheek in a touch so light that it barely existed. ¡°This is on me,¡± he remarked, his voiceced with self-reproach. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to cross paths with Beth in a ce like that. I swore I¡¯d keep you safe, but I failed.¡±


    Caitlin remained silent, her tears continuing to trace a painful path down her face. She recalled the moments before she lost consciousness. She hadn¡¯t suffered any grave injuries, but Beth¡ªinfuriated by her resistance¡ªhad ordered herckeys to restrain her. They were like iron shackles on her limbs. Then, in a cruel attempt to break her spirit, they had tried to strip her of her clothes.


    Caitlin had fought, but against multiple people, she was powerless. The sheer humiliation, the despair¡ªshe hadn¡¯t cked out from a blow but from the unbearable weight of it all. Later, she¡¯d learned she¡¯d suffered from respiratory alkalosis. Her body had betrayed her under the sheer force of her panic.


    And then, yton had arrived. Only then had the horror stopped. Only then had she felt safe, cradled in his arms.


    But safety didn¡¯t erase scars. The moment lingered inside her, festering into something raw and bitter. Resentment. Humiliation. A wound that even time struggled to mend.


    yton didn¡¯t push her to speak. He just stayed there, patient, waiting. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he coaxed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me, and I don¡¯t me you. This is my fault¡ªevery part of it. If I hade sooner, I could have stopped it before it even began.¡±


    The door creaked open.


    The sound jolted Caitlin, her body stiffening, fingers clutching the sheets as instinctive fear curled around her.


    But then, yton¡¯s assistant spoke up. ¡°Mr. Morgan, you need to rest. Miss Cooper¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t been stable these past few days, and you¡¯ve been by her side for three nights straight. You still have to deal with the Fletcher family and Miss Fletcher. If you keep pushing yourself like this, how long can youst?¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s chest tightened. Three days? She turned back to yton, the bitterness in her gaze melting into something softer, somethingced with quiet concern. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept in three days?¡±


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    yton¡¯s smile was gentle, his exhaustion barely concealed beneath it. His eyes, however, remained warm¡ªlike he had no regrets. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been there to see you wake up, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to rest anyway. Caitlin¡­ Could you forgive me?¡±


    There was something unguarded in the way he looked at her¡ªsomething that made it clear her answer mattered more than she could possibly know.


    Caitlin swallowed past the lump in her throat and shook her head¡ªnot in refusal, but in quiet reassurance. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You couldn¡¯t have predicted what Beth would do, and you did everything you could to protect me. I¡¯m just so useless that I keep letting myself be mistreated like this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1520

    ?Chapter 1520:


    yton took her hand reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve spoken to Beth, and she won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±


    Caitlin stilled. For a moment, her heart swelled with hope¡ªbut just as quickly, it soured into disappointment. So that was it? A simple conversation? No consequences for Beth? But then again, Beth had the Fletcher family behind her. What could yton realistically do?


    Even so, Caitlin couldn¡¯t swallow the injustice. Her voice wavered as she pressed on. ¡°But yton, what Beth did today was too much. If you hadn¡¯te when you did, I might have been driven to death. Just a few words seem too lenient for her.¡±


    yton went cold toward Caitlin. His fingers slipped from hers. ¡°What do you expect me to do? Caitlin, you never stop to consider things from my side.¡±


    Caitlin parted her lips. That wasn¡¯t what she meant at all. She just didn¡¯t want to face such situations again. Shaking her head quickly, she tried to exin. ¡°No, I¡ªyton. It¡¯s just¡­ What if next time I can¡¯t reach you? What then?¡±


    His frown deepened, frustration flickering in his eyes. ¡°I told you¡ªit won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t an answer. It was a vague promise wrapped in good intentions, and Caitlin needed more than that. ¡°But you can¡¯t control everything. I love you, but I don¡¯t want to live like this¡ªnever knowing if I can even protect myself. What am I supposed to do, yton? Just wait and hope?¡±


    yton took a deep breath, watching her with disappointment. ¡°I thought you were different from Beth,¡± he muttered. ¡°But I was wrong. You¡¯re just like her¡ªbacking me into a corner.¡±


    The words hit like a p. Before she could respond, yton let out a weary sigh and turned away. ¡°Take some time to think, Caitlin. If this is really how you feel, then I don¡¯t know what else to say.¡± And just like that, he left.


    Caitlin watched his retreating figure until the blur of tears stole her vision. Her chest ached, each breath heavy and uneven.


    A quiet exchange passed between yton and his assistant at the door¡ªa nce and a barely-there nod.


    ???????????????? ????????: g??????????¦Í???£®????£®???£®??


    Then, the assistant approached Caitlin¡¯s bed. ¡°Miss Cooper, please understand. Mr. Morgan didn¡¯t mean it like that. He¡¯s been under a lot of pressuretely.¡±


    Under the assistant¡¯s maniptive words, Caitlin swallowed hard, her emotions warring inside her. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s my fault?¡± she murmured. ¡°I was too hard on him? I didn¡¯t mean to pressure him. I just don¡¯t want to go through this again.¡±


    The assistant offered a knowing smile. ¡°Miss Cooper, no matter what, Mr. Morgan doesn¡¯t want to see you suffer. Can¡¯t you feel how much he cares for you? I¡¯ve been with him for years, and let me tell you¡ªlove isn¡¯t everything in his world. Most marriages in his circle don¡¯t even have it, which is normal, but he still chose you. He could have had Beth, with all her influence, but he still chose you. He chose love over advantage. You might not be able to help him in his career right now, but maybe¡­ maybe being more considerate would make things easier.¡±


    Caitlin bit her lip, the words sinking deep. Was that what this all came down to? It was this¡ªher sense of inferiority¡ªthat gnawed at her. She wasn¡¯t Beth. She didn¡¯t have the power or the family connections. She couldn¡¯t give yton the leverage he needed. And if she kept causing trouble¡­ Well, maybe it really was her fault.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1521

    ?Chapter 1521:


    Her resolve cracked, and when she spoke again, her voice was thin and worn. ¡°If you see yton, tell him¡­ tell him I¡¯m sorry. I acted on impulse. I didn¡¯t think about what he¡¯s going through. I won¡¯t say foolish things again.¡± Her breath faltered.


    She shuddered. ¡°I just¡­ I just hope he could at least be a little colder to Beth¡ªfor my sake.¡±


    yton¡¯s assistant nodded and promptly ryed Caitlin¡¯s message to yton.


    A smile of contentment spread across yton¡¯s face as he listened. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    A hint of coldness shed across his eyes. He was no stranger to schemes, though he admitted it was somewhat his fault for wanting to go to the Fletcher residence. As he mulled over a potential solution, he hadn¡¯t expected Beth to stir up issues for Caitlin.


    yton had chosen not to intervene immediately, using the situation to gauge Caitlin¡¯s obedience. His risk paid off. For Caitlin, he had be indispensable, the most important figure in her life.


    At this moment, Beth curled up in yton¡¯s arms, tears of anger brimming in her eyes. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have hit Caitlin, but she was too annoying. She flirted with you openly and then acted innocent. I couldn¡¯t bear it. Please don¡¯t be upset with me.¡±


    yton gazed down at Beth coldly. ¡°You created such a scene. Are you trying to turn everyone against me?¡±


    Beth quickly shook her head. ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I just wanted Caitlin, that bitch, to face the consequences of her actions.¡±


    yton¡¯s voice dropped to an even colder tone. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that she¡¯s only my assistant. Beth, this is my business. If you keep meddling, you¡¯ll make me angry. Do you understand?¡±


    Beth¡¯s face contorted for a moment before she replied, ¡°But there are so many qualified people out there. Why her? I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    yton rubbed his temples, his voice growing tired and impatient. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, you¡¯re the one I¡¯m marrying, no one else. What will it take for you to feel secure? Besides, I haven¡¯t been avoiding you. Beth, are you trying to stir up trouble? I¡¯ve made my choice clear. If you¡¯re unhappy, we might as well call off the engagement.¡±


    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Beth¡¯s expression changed dramatically at the idea of calling off the engagement. She gripped yton¡¯s arm in desperation. ¡°yton, what are you talking about? We¡¯ve been together for a long time, and we¡¯re supposed to marry next month, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m sorry, okay? I won¡¯t meddle in your business anymore, but you must keep away from Caitlin from now on.¡±


    yton stayed silent.


    Only after Beth made repeated promises did his face rx slightly.


    Just then, the butler came to tell them that dinner was served. yton, however, disregarded Beth¡¯s imploring look and rose from his seat. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I have work to attend to. Maybe another time.¡±


    Beth stood as well, took yton¡¯s hand, and said in a sad tone, ¡°yton, please stay. If you leave, I¡¯ll think you¡¯re still upset with me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1522

    ?Chapter 1522:


    yton turned to her with a half-smile, though his eyes remained frosty. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯ve been more than tolerant with youtely.¡±


    Confronted with yton¡¯s stern gaze, Beth hesitantly let go of his hand. She watched him walk away, her eyes brimming with a sense of loss.


    Beth murmured to herself sadly, ¡°He must be angry with me. Why else wouldn¡¯t he stay to eat with me? I don¡¯t know what to do to earn his love.¡±


    The butler gazed at Beth withpassion and couldn¡¯t resistmenting, ¡°Miss Fletcher, you¡¯re pampered by the Fletcher family. When have you ever been treated like this? There are so many admirable men out there. Why set your heart only on Mr. Morgan? He¡¯s not worth your tears.¡±


    This time, Beth didn¡¯t react with anger. Instead, she responded in a low tone, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. When I love someone, I can¡¯t think of anyone else. I only see yton, and I only want to be with him.¡±


    Beth¡¯s mood lifted slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He has promised to marry me. As long as he marries me and I remain by his side, he will eventually fall in love with me.¡±


    The butler exhaled deeply at Beth¡¯s unwavering obsession but chose to remain silent. Beth was utterly infatuated with yton.


    Kallie didn¡¯t expect to cross paths with Caitlin again under such circumstances.


    Perhaps due to recent exhaustion, Sophie suddenly came down with a high fever that night.


    Kallie was terrified and, without time to reach the family doctor, rushed Sophie to the hospital.


    The doctor rmended that Sophie be admitted to the hospital for her recovery.


    While Kallie and Sophie were on their way to the ward, they walked past a VIP room and heard a familiar voice.


    Kallie even doubted her own ears. How could Caitlin be here? But it was unmistakably Caitlin¡¯s voice. Even more startling was the sight of yton entering the VIP room.


    Lat3zt chapt3rz found at g??l??ovels.??????


    Kallie knew she had to approach this with caution.


    Just then, Jake showed up from work.


    Kallie asked Jake to look after Sophie while she went to investigate further. When she reached the ward, the door was slightly open. She caught sight of Caitlin and yton hugging.


    At that moment, Kallie felt a headacheing on. She had previously suspected that Caitlin might be the woman involved with yton. But she distinctly recalled that Caitlin was aware yton was engaged. Given Caitlin¡¯s character, how could she get involved with someone else¡¯s partner?


    Kallie was sure Caitlin wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Clearly, yton had been pursuing Caitlin.


    But seeing this scene, Kallie was forced to ept the reality.


    Caitlin sensed a stare and nced up to find Kallie at the doorway. Her body turned stiff as if her blood had frozen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1523

    ?Chapter 1523:


    yton caught Caitlin¡¯s difort and followed her gaze to see Kallie. His reaction was even more noticeable than Caitlin¡¯s. He almost instantly pushed Caitlin away, disregarding how she felt.


    Caitlin, however, was too upset to care about his actions at that moment. She just stared back at Kallie. Kallie looked angry, and her hands balled into fists.


    A mix of emotions crossed yton¡¯s eyes, but he approached to greet her. ¡°Kallie, what brings you here?¡±


    Kallie shot yton a frosty nce, her tone sharp and cold. ¡°Mr. Morgan, we¡¯re not on such familiar terms. Please address me formally.¡±


    yton didn¡¯t show any anger, maintaining a calm demeanor. ¡°d to see you here. Caitlin hasn¡¯t been feeling well for days. Seeing you will cheer her up. You two should have a chat.¡± With that, yton made to leave.


    Caitlin reached out and tightly grasped his hand, shaking her head subtly to indicate she wanted him to stay.


    Seeing Caitlin this way, Kallie nearly lost her cool.


    Kallie felt even more troubled. She took a deep breath and fixed Caitlin with a serious look. ¡°Caitlin, is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Caitlin moved her eyes away from Kallie, visibly irritated. She had questions for Kallie. Why did Kallie treat her this way? Why did Kallie pretend to care after what she had done to her?


    Meanwhile, yton was trying to soothe Caitlin. ¡°Don¡¯t stay right outside. If you need me, just call me.¡±


    As yton walked out of the room, Kallie looked at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m not going to harm Caitlin.¡±


    Hearing this, Caitlin scoffed.


    This hurt Kallie deeply. She stared at Caitlin in disbelief, and her voice was filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Caitlin? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    With yton gone, Caitlin felt no need to restrain herself. She turned away and said coldly, ¡°As you¡¯ve noticed, yton and I are in love. Though you¡¯re my cousin, you shouldn¡¯t meddle in my life anymore. And there¡¯s no need for you to be malicious toward me. I know I mean nothing to you. It¡¯s pointless to waste your time or effort on me.¡±


    Kallie was puzzled but tried to understand the situation. She faced Caitlin incredulously. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m against you? What have I possibly done to hurt you?¡±


    At Kallie¡¯s words, tears started to form in Caitlin¡¯s eyes. She charged toward Kallie, trying to see what kind of souly beneath her ¡°facade.¡± ¡°Why the pretense? It¡¯s just us here. I need to understand why you did that to me. Despite the humiliation I¡¯ve faced due to your unfairness, I¡¯ve never med you. Yes, I became Beth¡¯s servant, which brought you shame. I might not have been submissive to you, but that was to avoid bothering you. If you can¡¯t stand me, why didn¡¯t you just send me away? Why put me through this plot?¡±


    As Caitlin¡¯s face streamed with tears and hurt, Kallie found herself bing calmer. She tried to soften her tone. ¡°Caitlin, you know I would never intentionally hurt you. There¡¯s nothing for me to gain from harming you. Whatever you¡¯ve been told, let¡¯s discuss it openly. Perhaps someone is trying to create a rift between us. But Caitlin, you¡¯re so smart. How could you not see through it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1524

    ?Chapter 1524:


    Caitlin refused to meet Kallie¡¯s gaze as more tears poured down her face. As she turned back to face Kallie again, her sadness and pain were palpable.


    She couldn¡¯t view the situation any differently. Who else but Kallie and Jake could carry out such an act on their property? She was sure that Beth did not have the means to do that. She just didn¡¯t understand. Why would Kallie want to harm her? Why try to destroy her?


    Kallie felt exhausted seeing Caitlin¡¯s reluctance to talk. She moved closer, hoping to shorten the distance between them, but Caitlin avoided her, looking guarded and cold. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss between us. Just act as if we¡¯ve never known each other. My issues are mine alone. They¡¯re none of your business, so stay out of them.¡±


    Despite Caitlin¡¯s standoffish attitude, Kallie wasn¡¯t ready to back down. ¡°But yton is not a good person. He doesn¡¯t have your best interests at heart. Don¡¯t let him deceive you. I understand you¡¯re upset with me, but you can¡¯t trust yton.¡±


    Caitlin was deeply in love with yton, so she couldn¡¯t tolerate any criticism of him. Her anger red, and her expression turned icy. ¡°I know yton well enough. I don¡¯t need your warnings. Kallie, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re just upset because he likes me now.¡±


    Kallie was baffled. ¡°Upset? Why would I be upset? There¡¯s nothing for me to be upset about.¡±


    Caitlin smirked but said nothing. Her silence spoke volumes.


    Kallie suddenly felt disappointed. She could tell that someone had intentionally caused a misunderstanding between her and Caitlin. She hadn¡¯t imagined Caitlin would see her in such a negative light. Caitlin should have known she wasn¡¯t like that. Since Caitlin still didn¡¯t trust her, Kallie saw no reason to persist.


    The warmth drained from Kallie¡¯s eyes, and her voice grew cold. ¡°You¡¯ve made your choice, so I¡¯ll step back. From now on, Caitlin, you¡¯re on your own. I¡¯m out of your business. Just be clear, there¡¯s a deep rift between yton and me. Choose his side, and I won¡¯t hold back next time we cross paths.¡± With that, Kallie walked away.


    Caitlin watched Kallie go, her eyes filled with mixed emotions.


    As Kallie exited the ward, she ran into yton.


    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    yton gave a slight smile when he saw Kallie.


    Unable to contain her fury, Kallie struck him across the face.


    Taken aback, yton touched his cheek, stunned by her reaction.


    Shaking with rage, Kallie¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°yton, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your schemes. I just can¡¯t fathom why you can¡¯t seem to let me go after all this time.¡±


    Rather than respond with anger, ytonughed, rubbing his cheek. ¡°Kallie, I like the fact that you hate me. Your hatred means you haven¡¯t forgotten me. As long as you remember me instead of ignoring me. Remember how we used to be friends, when you saw me as your closest ally? What changed?¡±


    Kallie was repulsed by yton¡¯s attitude. Her eyes clearly conveyed her disgust. ¡°But yton, if I had a choice, I¡¯d rather never have met you. The worst decision I made in my life was to treat you as my friend.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1525

    ?Chapter 1525:


    Light faded from yton¡¯s eyes. ¡°You loathe me? You despise me?¡±


    Kallie nodded and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Yes, I despise you.¡±


    yton suddenly shed a strange smile and then pointed at the ward. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Caitlin loves me, as you¡¯ve seen. She has chosen to be with me. And most importantly, she looks a lot like you.¡±


    yton¡¯s words fueled Kallie¡¯s anger and deepened her revulsion.


    Overwhelmed, Kallie lifted her hand again.


    But this time, her hand didn¡¯t hit yton.


    Caitlin had sensed something was wrong and hurried out. Upon seeing Kallie raise her hand, she stepped in front of yton, taking the p herself. Already frail, she stumbled from the impact and copsed to the floor.


    Kallie was surprised by Caitlin¡¯s sudden actions.


    Instead of immediately checking on Caitlin, yton shed Kallie a smile first. He then quickly went to help Caitlin to her feet.


    ¡°Caitlin, are you okay?¡± yton asked, drawing her close. His eyes were filled with apparent concern, as if he truly felt deep affection for her.


    With some effort, Caitlin regained her bnce. She nced at Kallie with a wary and hostile look. ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset, but don¡¯t take it out on yton. If you have problems, take them up with me.¡±


    Kallie was so furious and disappointed that she was at a loss for words. She looked at Caitlin coldly and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯te to regret this decision.¡±


    Caitlin responded with conviction, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. Even if given another chance, I¡¯d still choose yton.¡±


    With this said, Kallie had nothing left to say. She cast one final look at Caitlin and then walked away.


    Caitlin watched Kallie leave, her face showing a mix of emotions. She couldn¡¯t quite describe her feelings. She wasn¡¯t relieved, just baffled. Could Kallie really have done that drugging thing to her? But if Kallie wasn¡¯t responsible, then who was?


    ???????????? ???? ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    yton saw Caitlin¡¯s distress and said purposefully, ¡°You and Kallie are family, after all. It¡¯s best for you both to talk things out. I don¡¯t want any rifts between you two because of me. She may be quick-tempered, but she cares deeply for those close to her and stands up for them. If she¡¯s on your side, I know you won¡¯t be mistreated.¡±


    yton¡¯s words only deepened Caitlin¡¯s suspicions. She shook her head. ¡°To Kallie, I¡¯m a nobody. I¡¯m like a ything she entertains herself with. If I cause her embarrassment or make her unhappy, she¡¯d readily cast me aside. Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t she help me when I face troubles?¡±


    yton sighed and drew Caitlin closer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, you have me. You won¡¯t have to endure these troubles anymore.¡± Caitlin settled into yton¡¯s arms, her anxiety slowly ebbing away. She closed her eyes, feeling vulnerable. ¡°yton, you¡¯re all I have. I can¡¯t imagine my life without you.¡±


    Unseen by Caitlin, a shadow of intent flickered in yton¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Kallie had returned to Sophie and Jake. Before stepping in, she collected herself, but Sophie still sensed something was off.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1526

    ?Chapter 1526:


    Even though Sophie was sick, she was always perceptive. In a weak voice, she asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? You look a little troubled.¡±


    Kallie sat down next to Sophie¡¯s bed and gently stroked her forehead. Feeling the heat from Sophie¡¯s fever, she grew concerned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just some issues at work, nothing serious. You need to focus on getting better. You¡¯ve lost so much weight. If you don¡¯t take better care of yourself, I might have to stop you from going to thosepetitions.¡±


    Upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, Sophie quickly agreed, batting her eyshes and putting on her most endearing expression. ¡°Mom, I promise I¡¯ll rest well and take good care of myself.¡±


    Kallie softened immediately. ¡°I¡¯m just pulling your leg. Don¡¯t make me worry like that again.¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    Kallie and Jake remained by Sophie¡¯s side until her fever began to subside.


    After taking her medicine, Sophie began to feel sleepy, and she soon fell asleep.


    Standing on the balcony, Kallie had mixed feelings.


    The VIP room was like a small apartment, with an additional room¡ªif Kallie and Jake chose not to go home at night, they had the option to stay there.


    Reflecting on the previous day¡¯s events, Kallie felt a whirlwind of emotions. She felt sorry for Caitlin. She hadn¡¯t imagined that Caitlin had faced so many difficulties but had chosen not to ask for her help.


    Kallie had wanted to help Caitlin, but she didn¡¯t know where to start, especially since Caitlin was fiercely independent and stubborn. She hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way.


    Aware that Caitlin had been ensnared by yton¡¯s scheme, Kallie couldn¡¯t just look away. After all, yton had targeted Caitlin because of her.


    Deep in thought, Kallie didn¡¯t notice Jake approaching until he wrapped his arms around her. For a brief moment, she felt confused.


    She turned to face Jake.


    His embrace brought warmth andfort, easing her distress. Jake tenderly kissed her forehead and asked, ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. Aren¡¯t you worried about catching a cold?¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just overwhelmed, and the cold air seems to clear my mind.¡±


    Jake paused and then asked, ¡°Is this about Caitlin?¡±


    Kallie nodded. They were right next to the room where themotion had happened, and it hadn¡¯t been quiet. It made sense that Jake was aware of the situation.


    Jake pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I had someone investigate the situation. It turns out that Caitlin was carried away by yton that day. Our drinks were spiked. The spiked cup of water was eventually poured on Caitlin. There was no need to guess what happened next.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1527

    ?Chapter 1527:


    Kallie was shocked by this revtion.


    Jake continued, ¡°It was partly my fault. I didn¡¯t catch on to what was happening and allowed yton to seize the moment.¡±


    Kallie shook her head. ¡°I share the me as well.¡±


    She now understood why Caitlin harbored such resentment toward her. It was because of this incident. But did Caitlin really believe she was responsible?


    Kallie felt even more disheartened and turned to hug Jake. ¡°Let¡¯s drop it. Caitlin ispletely taken by yton now. It¡¯s pointless to intervene. Let¡¯s leave it be for now.¡±


    Kallie hade to a decision. With Caitlin nowpletely charmed by yton, revealing that he was behind what happened wouldn¡¯t change her mind. It would likely only escte their conflict. It was better to step back and let Caitlin learn the truth through her own experiences.


    But Kallie knew she couldn¡¯t stand by idly if Caitlin was in danger. She would step in if it became necessary.


    Jake embraced her firmly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be burdened by this. I¡¯ve collected substantial evidence against yton. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t get away with it.¡±


    A sudden thought brightened Kallie¡¯s expression, and she looked up at Jake with a mischievous grin. ¡°Linsey has put together a travel n. Want to check it out? I think it¡¯ll be fun. Once Sophie is feeling better, we could take a trip.¡±


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and he gave Kallie a somewhat aggrieved look. ¡°Do we really have to bring Linsey along?¡±


    Kallie hummed in response.


    Jake quickly rified, ¡°I don¡¯t mean she¡¯ll bother us. I just dislike the idea of sharing your attention with someone else.¡±


    Kallie yfully tapped Jake on the forehead. ¡°What are you thinking? Even without the kids and Linsey, my time could never be entirely yours.¡±


    Jake snuggled closer, resting his head against Kallie¡¯s neck. His voice, tinged with a hint of sadness, echoed as he spoke. ¡°What about now? Is your time mine now? Even just a little in the future?¡±


    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    Kallie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his vulnerability. She chuckled softly and replied, ¡°I should record this moment and show everyone. Who would believe that the formidable Mr. Reeves is now my love-struck puppy?¡±


    Instead of reacting with irritation, Jake leaned in for a kiss, his eyes sparkling with emotion. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your puppy. Maybe now I can have a little more of your time as a reward?¡±


    Kallie blushed deeply, nervously biting her lower lip. ¡°I give up. I can¡¯t outdo you. You¡¯re far cheekier than I am.¡±


    Jake seemed not to hear her words as he gently kissed her lips. However, realizing they were in a hospital and that Sophie was still unwell, Jake restrained his desires. He gently encouraged Kallie to get some rest while he took it upon himself to care for Sophie.


    After everyone had settled for the night, Jake quietly left the hospital room for a stroll. Unexpectedly, he encountered yton in the hallway. Their eyes met, and the atmosphere instantly became charged with tension.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1528

    ?Chapter 1528:


    Jake intended to simply walk past yton without a word, but yton quickly caught up and sneered, ¡°Jake, this isn¡¯t over yet. You might be with Kallie now, but are you sure it willst?¡±


    Jake paused, turning to face yton with an air of indifference. He clearly didn¡¯t see yton as a threat.


    Frustrated, yton continued to provoke him. ¡°Has Kallie ever mentioned our history during the years you were gone? I nearly died for her.¡±


    Pointing to a scar on his chest, yton added, ¡°I know she¡¯s upset with me now, but that doesn¡¯t matter. This scar is my ace. She can¡¯t overlook the fact that I saved her life. But I¡¯m not ying that card yet. I want you to live in fear of losing Kallie.¡±


    Despite yton¡¯s attempts to unsettle him, Jake responded with a cold, detached smile. ¡°yton, do you really think your schemes are clever? You orchestrated that assault on Kallie¡¯s car and then yed the hero by stepping in to take the hit for her. It seemed like a close call with death, but I know your heart is on the right side, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    yton¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, disbelief evident on his face. ¡°How did you find out about that?¡±


    Jake casually lit a cigarette, the smoke swirling around him as his features took on a more indifferent expression. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate how I climbed to the top of the Reeves family. yton, apart from manipting women, what other skills do you have? Such tricks are useless. And do you think Kallie is unaware of what I know?¡±


    Panic began to settle in yton. He clenched his fists and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to intimidate me. Kallie saw me at the hospital, at death¡¯s door. Besides, you don¡¯t have my medical records. She won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jake replied with a provoking smirk. ¡°But I¡¯m the one by her side now, the one she trusts the most. So, who do you think she¡¯ll believe?¡±


    This visibly rattled yton. He angrily grabbed Jake¡¯s cor, but Jake was unfazed. With minimal effort, Jake executed a judo throw, sending yton crashing to the floor.


    ytony there, writhing in both physical pain and resentment, seething at Jake¡¯s dismissive demeanor. Every time he faced Jake, he felt overwhelmingly defeated. He couldn¡¯t understand why Jake always seemed to effortlessly have everything he wanted.


    Check out more on g???????¦Í?????????o??


    Jake observed yton¡¯s struggle to ept reality, yet he had no interest in wasting more time on someone like him. With a cold smirk, Jake was about to leave when something at the end of the hallway caught his attention. He quickly averted his gaze and then shot yton a meaningful look. ¡°So, yton, you found yourself a stand-in for Kallie simply because you can¡¯te to terms with your defeat, right? That¡¯s truly pathetic. Moreover, you can¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m the one with Kallie. But you? You just sicken me.¡±


    yton, of course, couldn¡¯t resist taking onest jab at Jake. For him, it felt like a small victory.


    Struggling to his feet, yton forced himself to speak with indifference. ¡°If you truly don¡¯t care, why bring it up? Just admit it, Jake. It bothers you that I¡¯m with Caitlin because she resembles Kallie.¡±


    With his goal aplished, Jake responded smoothly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts on me. You should focus on cating your lover.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1529

    ?Chapter 1529:


    At that moment, yton spun around to see Caitlin at the end of the hallway, dressed in her hospital gown. She had likelye out, drawn by the noise, concerned for him. To her dismay, she overheard their entire exchange.


    yton suddenly realized Jake¡¯s true intent. It was clear now that Jake was indifferent and simply trying to create discord between him and Caitlin.


    Caitlin looked visibly shaken by yton¡¯s words. Her pale, frail figure trembled under the strain. Though the hallway was dimly lit, the tears streaming down her face were unmistakable.


    Overwhelmed, Caitlin turned and fled in tears.


    yton clenched his teeth and immediately ran after her. Despite the unfolding drama, he was confident in Caitlin¡¯s affection for him.


    He quickly caught up to her.


    Caitlin was sobbing uncontrobly, trying to break free from yton¡¯s grasp. She couldn¡¯t believe she was nothing more than a substitute for Kallie. Doubt crept in, making her question the sincerity of yton¡¯s feelings. She wished it were all just a nightmare, but the pain in her heart was agonizingly real.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Caitlin gasped, her voice hoarse. ¡°I never want to see you again.¡±


    yton looked at Caitlin with deep sadness. ¡°You must understand, Jake is trying to drive us apart. He knew you were there from the start. My words weren¡¯t an admission of anything. I was just trying to irritate Jake. You saw how he attacked me. There¡¯s not much I can do against him. The Morgan family is no match for the Reeves family. If Jake wanted to push me around, all I can do is talk back. If I truly desired Kallie, Jake¡¯s temper would have led him to kill me by now.¡±


    yton watched as Caitlin struggled to hold back her tears, her silence speaking louder than words. With a steady voice, he broke the tension. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe me, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not easy to change things. Without my protection, you¡¯ll be in danger, and I can¡¯t let that happen. Let me send you abroad, find you a safe job, a fresh start.¡± His gaze softened, mock sinceritycing his every word. ¡°Caitlin, I¡¯ll show you how much I love you¡ªnot with promises, but with actions.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s resolve wavered. The weight of his words settled over her, and despite the tears threatening to fall, she felt her heart begin to yield. ¡°But what hurt the most was that you didn¡¯t deny it. How could I not care when everyone knows about your past with Kallie? They say you loved her so much that you would¡¯ve given your life for her. And I just look like her.¡± She swallowed hard, her anguish spilling out. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to move past this.¡±


    Without hesitation, yton pulled her into his arms, his warmth enveloping her. ¡°Does this help?¡± he murmured, his voice both gentle and firm. ¡°Yes, I loved Kallie once, but that chapter is closed. If she were still my everything, do you think I¡¯d agree to a marriage of convenience? Before you, I had stopped believing in love. But then you came along, and suddenly, everything made sense. You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been searching for all along.¡±


    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????


    His words, tender yet resolute, melted away Caitlin¡¯s doubts. Tears welled up again, but this time, they weren¡¯t from pain¡ªthey were from the overwhelming rush of emotion his seeming sincerity had stirred.


    Just then, Jake passed by, pausing as his gazended on them. Caitlin was in yton¡¯s arms once more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530:


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, an uneasy feeling creeping in. No matter how much he tried to ignore it, the resemnce between Caitlin and Kallie was undeniable. But in the end, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªCaitlin wasn¡¯t Kallie. And unlike Kallie, Caitlin was blind to yton¡¯s maniptions. No wonder Kallie had been so devastated over all of this.


    Pushing these thoughts aside, Jake turned on his heel and made his way back to the ward.


    Kallie had just woken up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    Kallie and Jake had agreed to take turns watching over Sophie at night. Now, as Kallie yawned, she instinctively reached for Jake, wrapping her arms around him.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± she murmured sleepily. ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±


    Jake hesitated. A part of him wanted to tell her what he had just seen¡ªCaitlin back in yton¡¯s embrace¡ªbut he knew it would only upset her. He decided not to say anything.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Jake said finally. ¡°Just went for a walk. I was feeling a little restless. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If anything happens, call me or the nurse.¡±


    Kallie gave a small nod, epting his words without suspicion. But just as she started toward Sophie¡¯s room, something made her pause. A thought flickered through her mind, and she turned back to Jake, her eyes searching his face. ¡°Did you run into Caitlin or yton while you were out? They should be in the next room. If you see them, just stay away. Caitlin¡¯s lost herself in yton¡¯s lies.¡±


    There was an edge to Kallie¡¯s voice, a lingering sadness beneath her usualposure.


    Jake met her gaze, keeping his expression neutral. ¡°They were probably asleep. I didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    Kallie studied him for a moment before nodding quietly. She was about to settle into the chair beside Sophie¡¯s bed when her phone vibrated.


    A message from Caitlin. Short. Simple. But heavy with meaning. ¡°Kallie, I know you¡¯re not happy about me being with yton, but can you stop interfering? Whatever happened, it¡¯s on me. What do you even gain from trying to tear us apart?¡±


    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Kallie stared at the message, disbelief flickering in her eyes. A sharp, humorless breath escaped her lips.


    With a measured inhale, Kallie forced herself to stayposed. Her fingers hovered over the screen for a moment before making a decisive move¡ªdeleting Caitlin¡¯s contact. She had previously held onto it, convinced there mighte a time when Caitlin would need her. But now, that seemed foolish.


    Caitlin had chosen her path, blind to the consequences. And if Kallie so much as breathed a word, she knew exactly how Caitlin would twist it¡ªturning it into some absurd im that Kallie harbored feelings for yton.


    A soft rustling from the bed pulled Kallie from her thoughts. Sophie stirred, her eyshes fluttering as she slowly woke.


    The moment Sophie¡¯s drowsy gazended on Kallie¡¯s furrowed brows, she reached out instinctively, her small fingers brushing against her mother¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Dear readers, new novel releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 1531

    ?Chapter 1531:


    A frown tugged at Sophie¡¯s lips as she murmured sleepily, ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯m not a baby anymore. You and Dad don¡¯t have to stay up for me.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s tense expression melted into something warm as she gently pressed her hand to Sophie¡¯s forehead, relieved to find it cool to the touch. ¡°What are you saying?¡± she chided softly, a gentle smile forming. ¡°No matter how old you get, you¡¯ll always be our little girl. We couldn¡¯t possibly rest easy without keeping an eye on you. And look¡ªyou¡¯re already doing much better.¡±


    Maybe it was the remnants of her fever, or perhaps it was just one of those rare nights, but Sophie clung to her mother more than usual. ¡°Mom, can you hug me?¡±


    Kallie hesitated, her gaze flicking to the IV in Sophie¡¯s hand. Not wanting to risk disturbing it, she slid onto the bed instead, gathering her daughter close in a careful embrace.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Kallie whispered. ¡°Get some more rest. I¡¯ll sing you a luby.¡±


    Sophie nodded against her shoulder, her small body rxing as Kallie¡¯s soft voice filled the room, lulling Sophie back into peaceful sleep.


    As Sophie¡¯s health improved, the family decided to take a well-deserved trip to unwind.


    Linsey, ever the meticulous nner, had mapped out the perfect itinerary, ensuring every moment was filled with joy and rxation.


    By the time they reached their final destination¡ªthe seaside¡ªthe air was refreshingly cool, a wee contrast to Burmoos¡¯s lingering heat.


    Luckily, everyone had packed summer clothes, making it easy to bask in thefortable breeze.


    Kallie sat back, watching the kids run along the shoreline, theirughter mixing with the rhythmic crash of the waves. A soft smile graced her lips. She had just closed her eyes, ready to steal a quick nap, when a shadow suddenly loomed over her.


    Blinking up, she found herself face-to-face with Jake. He stood before her in nothing but a pair of shorts, his athletic frame on full disy. Defined abs, broad shoulders, tanned skin kissed by the sun¡ªhe looked every bit as captivating as ever.


    ¡°Thinking of dozing off?¡± His voice was yful as he arched an eyebrow, reaching out to pull her up.


    ???????? ???????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Kallie let out a dramatic sigh, teasingly protesting, ¡°Just let me sleep a little. I¡¯ve been running after the kids all day¡ªI deserve a break.¡±


    Jake ced a hand over his heart, feigning hurt. ¡°So you¡¯ve had time for our kids, but not for me? I see how it is.¡±


    Sheughed, but as she thought about it, she realized he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. With no excuse left, she finally relented.


    As soon as she stood, Jake wasted no time pulling her into his arms.


    The sudden closeness drew attention from their surroundings¡ªsome admiring, some envious.


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but notice a few young women nearby, their eyes lighting up at the sight of Jake¡ªuntil they saw him holding her. Almost instantly, their interest faded, reced with a mix of disappointment and reluctant eptance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1532

    ?Chapter 1532:


    A smirk tugged at Kallie¡¯s lips. ¡°See? With all the attention you get, you don¡¯t have to worry about ever being lonely.¡±


    Jake¡¯s gaze darkened ever so slightly, his expression unreadable.


    Kallie realized her mistake a second toote. Before she could react, Jake moved swiftly, lifting her effortlessly onto his shoulder as if she weighed nothing.


    ¡°Jake!¡± she gasped, wriggling in protest. But the height made her rethink her resistance, and she instinctively clung to him, her arms looping around his neck for stability.


    He chuckled, clearly enjoying himself, but didn¡¯t take it too far.


    When they reached the shoreline, he finally set her down.


    The cool wavespped at their feet, the water neither too cold nor too warm¡ªjust enough to soothe the lingering heat of the day.


    Kallie instinctively took a small step back, frowning slightly. ¡°You know swimming isn¡¯t for me. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression softened. He knew why. The past still haunted her, the fear lingering like a shadow she couldn¡¯t quite escape. But that was exactly why he had brought her here.


    ¡°Kallie,¡± he said, his voice low and serious, his gaze locking onto hers.


    Jake said seriously, ¡°I understand you¡¯re frightened and haven¡¯t forgotten the past. But you should know that many eyes are on us now. While I wish to protect you forever, we can¡¯t afford to show weakness¡ªespecially now that we have children.¡±


    At Jake¡¯s words, Kallie turned to face him. She recognized the truth in his words. Yet, the challenge of oveing her fears in such a short time seemed daunting.


    Hesitantly, Kallie moved her foot forward but paused as she neared the sea, her breath hitching.


    Jake took Kallie¡¯s hand, hoping to provide her with reassurance andfort through the simple gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jake reassured her gently. ¡°I¡¯m right here with you. Nothing bad will happen.¡±


    ???????? ???? ???????? ???????? ¡ú ??a???????¦Í???????????????


    Kallie nodded, managing a weak smile. With Jake¡¯s solid support, she took steps into the sea.


    As the water reached her waist, Kallie¡¯s body began to shake with fear, and she clung tightly to Jake.


    Suddenly, the waves grew stronger, intensifying Kallie¡¯s fear and causing her to nearly lose her footing.


    Jake, noticing her difort, furrowed his brow and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day and head back. You¡¯ve done well. We can always try againter.¡±


    Kallie inhaled deeply and shook her head. ¡°No, I need to do a bit more. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pass out from fear.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression was filled with concern. ¡°Please don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Kallie assured him, her voice quivering.


    In the end, Kallie gave up on the attempt, influenced by Jake¡¯s persistent insistence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1533

    ?Chapter 1533:


    Once back on the beach, Kallie felt a wave of relief wash over her. She looked out at the expansive sea, her expression mingled with emotions. She was determined not to let the fear defeat her. She firmly believed that she could aplish anything she set her mind to.


    As evening approached, the group made their way back to the hotel.


    Linsey and the children were enjoying themselves immensely. Spotting Kallie and Jake, Linsey quickly approached them.


    ¡°I saw everything,¡± Linsey said with a wink.


    Kallie looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? What did you see?¡±


    Linseyughed. ¡°I watched you two attempting to swim. Kallie, if you don¡¯t know how to swim, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll teach you next time. Clearly, Mr. Reeves isn¡¯t the best instructor.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression soured at thement.


    Kallie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Linsey yfully shook her head. ¡°Believe me, I have eagle eyes, even from a distance.¡±


    Linsey¡¯s light-hearted teasing helped Kallie shake off some of her earlier difort. Kallie grabbed Linsey¡¯s hand, suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s go explore some more.¡±


    They were supposed to check back into their hotel, but an unexpected issue arose.


    The hotel manager approached Kallie with a look of uncertainty. ¡°Miss, I deeply apologize. It turns out all our rooms were booked by someone else earlier. The employee who handled it was new and made a mistake, and we¡¯ve let them go. We¡¯ll make sure topensate you for this inconvenience.¡±


    Kallie¡¯s expression hardened.


    Linsey¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°It¡¯s the height of tourist season. How could other rooms suddenly be unavable? You didn¡¯t mention this when we booked. Now you bring it up just as we arrive to check in. Isn¡¯t this a bit too inconvenient?¡±


    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    The manager tried to keep hisposure, offering a strained smile. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but it was all due to the oversight by our new staff.¡±


    Kallie immediately saw through the manager¡¯s lie. ¡°I doubt that. Your hotel is part of a worldwide chain. How could someone new make such a significant mistake? Did someone influential book the entire hotel, offering a lot of incentives? You probably think weck the clout to challenge this, so you¡¯re using this excuse to push us out, correct?¡±


    The manager¡¯s smile froze as Kallie¡¯s words hit home. Nevertheless, he continued, ¡°Miss, I need to caution you that your usations could be seen as nder. We might consider legal action, and you might not want to face the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Given the situation, you cannot stay here. It would be best if you left now to avoid further embarrassment.¡±


    With a haughty tilt of his head, the manager stood defiantly.


    Linsey was on the brink of pping him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1534

    ?Chapter 1534:


    Kallie quickly restrained Linsey. Choosing not to argue further, she simply fixed the manager with a cold stare and asked, ¡°Are you certain you want to force us out?¡±


    Kallie and Jake had brought their children on this trip to enjoy some downtime, deliberately bringing only a few bodyguards to blend in and live like regr tourists, avoiding any unnecessary attention. Thus, their true identities were not widely recognized, as both Kallie and Jake kept a very low profile.


    The manager had already grabbed a walkie-talkie, poised to have Kallie and Linsey escorted out.


    Linsey seethed. ¡°If you go through with this, you¡¯ll regret it. Consider yourself warned.¡±


    The managerughed with increasing arrogance. ¡°If I don¡¯t kick you both out, I¡¯ll regret it for sure. Leave now. You¡¯re not wee here. Out, out, out!¡±


    Kallie pulled out her phone and dialed the CEO of the hotel chain. When the CEO picked up, she said curtly, ¡°I¡¯m sending you my location. Come here immediately.¡±


    The CEO immediately perceived the urgency and responded humbly, ¡°Miss Nixon, please hold on. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±


    Kallie then turned her phone toward the manager and said, ¡°I¡¯ve called your CEO. He¡¯s on his way now. From what I understand, your CEO would never tolerate such behavior. You must have made a private deal to benefit from this, right? Imagine what will happen when your CEO learns of this. Do you think you¡¯ll have a future in this industry?¡±


    Kallie¡¯s voice was calm, but her authority was evident.


    The atmosphere became charged, and the manager¡¯s face showed a flicker of doubt.


    However, the manager quicklyposed himself, his expression turning cold and defiant. He retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to intimidate me. Our CEO isn¡¯t someone you could possibly know. Moreover, I haven¡¯t done what you¡¯re using me of. You¡¯re making false ims. Please leave.¡±


    Kallie slightly shook her phone. ¡°Are you sure I didn¡¯t call him? Don¡¯t you even know your CEO¡¯s name?¡±


    The manager scoffed, still unconvinced by her ims.


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    The manager tilted his head slightly. ¡°Our CEO¡¯s name can be easily found with a quick online search. You¡¯re just trying to intimidate me. I¡¯m done ying your games. Are you refusing to leave?¡±


    Right after he finished speaking, several burly men entered. They didn¡¯t resemble standard security personnel, but their intimidating presence suggested they meant business.


    The manager instructed, ¡°Remove these two women immediately. Let¡¯s not disrupt our other guests. They tend to scream, so make sure you keep them quiet.¡±


    His eyes gleamed with malice as he spoke.


    The leader of the burly men, marked by a scar across his face, grinned darkly. ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Kallie, sensing the imminent threat, quickly moved Linsey behind her and reached for her phone to call Jake.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1535

    ?Chapter 1535:


    But before Kallie could make the call, one of the men aggressively snatched the phone from her hand. In heavily ented English, he mocked, ¡°Prettydy, who are you trying to call? Come, let¡¯s have some fun. I¡¯ll show you what happens when you upset people on vacation.¡±


    He then smashed Kallie¡¯s phone on the floor.


    Linsey wasn¡¯t faring much better, as her phone had been taken as well.


    Kallie and Linsey¡¯s faces drained of color. They were stranded in a foreign country, making the situation more dire. Isted, with Jake and the children expected to return in thirty minutes, they were now phoneless and unable to reach out for help or contact the police.


    Kallie took a deep breath, calmed the panicked Linsey, and said firmly, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Given the circumstances, Kallie realized they had no option but to exit. Facing off against a group of muscr men trained inbat was not feasible for them. There would be time for retributionter. For now, their immediate safety was the priority.


    The manager, seeing Kallie¡¯s suddenpliance, shot a nce at the scarred man.


    The scarred man caught his cue and smirked knowingly.


    As Kallie and Linsey walked out of the hotel, the group of burly men encircled them once more. The scarred man then aggressively grasped Kallie¡¯s arm.


    Kallie¡¯s expression darkened as her heart sank. ¡°We¡¯re already leaving without causing any disturbance. We¡¯re not even demanding our rooms anymore. What else do you want from us?¡±


    The scarred man smirked at both Kallie and Linsey. ¡°But you two stole from my friend. We have to teach little thieves like you a lesson.¡±


    Linsey stared at them in utter disbelief. ¡°Steal? There were so many people around. Who saw us take anything? You¡¯re just trying to set us up. If you really think something¡¯s been stolen, you should call the police.¡±


    At this, the scarred man and his crew erupted inughter.


    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????


    Then, with calcted harshness, the scarred man said, ¡°If I use you of theft, then it¡¯s as good as true. Prove you¡¯re innocent. Let us search you. If we don¡¯t find anything, maybe you¡¯re not guilty.¡±


    Their malicious intent was clear.


    Linsey turned pale but stood her ground, trying to shield Kallie.


    Kallie inhaled deeply, recognizing the deliberate nature of their harassment. She wasn¡¯t intimidated. Instead, she faced the scarred man calmly and suggested, ¡°How much did the manager pay you? I¡¯ll double it. Money is no object for us. My friend and I are just here to enjoy our vacation.¡±


    The scarred man regarded Kallie with a mix of surprise and respect. ¡°You¡¯re quite different from most women I meet. How about this? Be my woman, and you won¡¯t need to worry about money ever again. Plus, no one would dare bother you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1536

    ?Chapter 1536:


    He was confident Kallie would ept his offer. In his experience, many women sought hispany, although he found few genuinely attractive. Thus, he was certain Kallie would not decline.


    However, Kallie¡¯s tone grew even colder as she retorted, ¡°Let us go, and I¡¯ll triple what you were paid. Not enough? I can go up to five times more.¡±


    Realizing she was rejecting him, the scarred man felt his pride wounded and suddenly grasped Kallie¡¯s chin. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. What I want, you can¡¯t provide. I offered you a way out, but you chose to refuse. Now you¡¯re really asking for trouble.¡±


    Witnessing the scene, Linsey¡¯s anxiety escted as she struggled and yelled, ¡°Do you have any idea who she is? She¡¯s Kallie Nixon, the wealthiest woman in Avalon. Are you really willing to risk everything by offending her?¡±


    The scarred man halted, giving Kallie a puzzled look. ¡°The wealthiest woman in Avalon?¡± A flicker of doubt crossed his eyes.


    Linsey was convinced her warning had an impact.


    However, to her dismay, the scarred man erupted inughter the next moment. ¡°If she¡¯s the wealthiest in Avalon, then I must be the president. Do you think we¡¯re that gullible?¡±


    Hispanions joined in theughter.


    Linsey, growing desperate, added, ¡°It¡¯s true. Her husband, Jake Reeves, is on his way here. If he finds you like this, you¡¯re all in deep trouble. You should let us go now.¡±


    Theughter stopped, and the scarred man nced at Kallie skeptically. ¡°You expect me to believe that? If she were really that wealthy, would capturing her be this easy? Would a hotel manager dare to cross her if she were?¡±


    Linsey was left speechless for a moment, and Kallie suddenly felt a wave of regret. Had she known they would run into such people, she never would have taken the risk.


    Trying to remainposed, Kallie addressed the scarred man, ¡°Check online for my name and photo. You¡¯ll see for yourself. We have no reason to lie about this, especially not with something so obvious.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????


    The scarred man appeared somewhat convinced.


    At that moment, a sly-looking individual leaned in and whispered in his ear, ¡°She might be stalling. Remember how she pretended to call the hotel CEO earlier? Perhaps she¡¯s trying to summon help or even the police. If she truly is wealthy, we could be courting serious trouble.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, the scarred man smirked sinisterly. ¡°You might be right.¡±


    He then signaled his men, who swiftly moved to restrain Kallie and Linsey.


    Kallie and Linsey had no chance to respond as the group efficiently secured them, covering their mouths and binding their limbs.


    Within moments, Kallie was being forced toward a car. Linsey struggled futilely beside her.


    Just then, a Maybach pulled up to the curb.


    Linsey¡¯s eyes sparkled with a glimmer of hope, only to dim as she recognized the license te.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1537

    ?Chapter 1537:


    The car doors opened, revealing yton and Caitlin stepping out.


    The hotel manager and a weing party rushed out to greet them.


    In that instant, Linsey and Kallie realized with sinking hearts that yton and Caitlin were the ones who had booked the entire hotel.


    Linsey¡¯s eyes sparked with determination as she struggled violently. The men restraining her were caught off guard.


    Seizing the moment, Linsey bit one of the men¡¯s hands. He yelped in pain and released her.


    With newfound freedom, Linsey yelled, ¡°Caitlin! Caitlin, it¡¯s me and Kallie! Please help us!¡±


    Kallie¡¯s heart raced with worry for Linsey upon hearing themotion. She was aware that Linsey¡¯s bold move might provoke the men further.


    As anticipated, one of them quickly raised his hand and pped Linsey with full force.


    Even inside the car, Kallie could tell it was a brutal p.


    Despite the pain, Linsey continued to shout Caitlin¡¯s name.


    Kallie, feeling a mix of despair and hope, closed her eyes tiredly. She doubted Caitlin would intervene. Even so, she held onto a small spark of hope.


    Yet, the silence outside quickly made that hope fade away, as if it had never existed.


    Soon, Linsey was forced into the car. Her appearance was disheveled, her face showing signs of swelling, but her eyes still shone with resolve.


    In her battered state, Linsey gave Kallie a look of reassurance, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called for help. We¡¯ll be alright soon.¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t bear to tell Linsey the harsh truth. She felt it was partly her fault. Believing her issues with Caitlin were internal family affairs, she had chosen not to expose Caitlin¡¯s actions widely. Thus, aside from their immediate family, she had kept silent about the situation. She had simply mentioned that Caitlin had been busy and they hadn¡¯t been in touch as often.


    As a result, Linsey still believed that Caitlin and Kallie maintained a close familial rtionship.


    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????????????©q?????


    Yet, as the car prepared to depart, Caitlin stood still, showing no sign of movement.


    This sight triggered a wave of anxiety in Linsey. She turned to Kallie, her expression filled with confusion, wondering if Caitlin hadn¡¯t heard her cries for help.


    But upon further thought, Linsey dismissed that possibility. She clearly remembered seeing Caitlin pause and nce in their direction when she first called out. This confirmed that Caitlin had indeed heard her.


    Linsey was baffled by Caitlin¡¯sck of response. She could only conclude one painful reality: Caitlin simply didn¡¯t care about what might happen to them.


    Linsey found it hard to ept that Caitlin could be so indifferent. Yet, this was not the moment to dwell on these feelings.


    Meanwhile, Caitlin continued to stand by the roadside, staring at the ck van. Her expression was unreadable, but her hands were clenched tightly. She had heard Linsey¡¯s voice and recognized it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1538

    ?Chapter 1538:


    Seeing Linsey here made Caitlin suspect that Kallie must be nearby as well. After all, she had recently seen photos of Linsey and Kallie traveling together on Instagram.


    Seeing the joy in those photos made Caitlin feel both envious and bitter. Her life had taken a harsh turn, forcing her into the role of yton¡¯s mistress, while Kallie enjoyed a normal, happy family life, free from judgment.


    Caitlin hadn¡¯t expected to run into Linsey and Kallie whileing to this hotel with yton. Now, seeing that they were in distress, she experienced a mix of satisfaction and unease. She questioned whether herck of empathy was too severe.


    yton stood next to Caitlin, observing the van holding Kallie with a stern expression. Yet, he kept his emotions in check. Noticing Caitlin¡¯s conflicted look, he contemted briefly before speaking. ¡°Kallie might be inside there. Caitlin, I know your feelings toward her aren¡¯t warm, but remember, she has Jake. Nothing serious will likely happen to her. But if something does happen, Jake won¡¯t overlook your inaction. What will you do then? What if Jakees after you?¡±


    Caitlin inhaled deeply, maintaining a coldposure. ¡°Do you want to save her?¡± She focused solely on this question, disregarding everything else.


    yton was taken aback for a moment, then his face clouded over. ¡°Why would you ask that? I¡¯m only concerned about your well-being.¡±


    Caitlin dismissed his concerns. ¡°I don¡¯t care about those things. I just want to know if you want to save her.¡±


    It was clear she sought a definitive answer from yton that day.


    Rubbing his temples, yton took Caitlin¡¯s hand and reassured her, ¡°If you¡¯re against it, I won¡¯t step in. As I¡¯ve told you, my affection for you is unrted to her.¡±


    Caitlin¡¯s mood visibly lightened upon hearing this. She beamed at yton, then, turning away from the scene involving Kallie, she led him toward the hotel entrance. ¡°The manager is waiting. Let¡¯s not keep him.¡±


    ytonplied, following Caitlin, though his gaze drifted back to the van several times. After a while, he noticed several cars approaching rapidly and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ???????? ???????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í?????????????


    However, Caitlin remained oblivious to the escting situation. She was feeling rather pleased with herself, basking in the satisfaction that yton harbored no feelings for Kallie. She was confident that nothing serious would happen to Kallie, given her resourcefulness and the fact that she had Jake as her husband.


    Despite a fleeting moment of concern, Caitlin reassured herself by focusing on the belief that Kallie was indebted to her.


    After wrestling with her thoughts, Caitlin found herself feeling more at ease.


    Meanwhile, as the men began to harass Kallie and Linsey, suddenly, the car windows shattered from an impact outside.


    The scarred man, who had been zealously filming the ordeal, narrowly escaped injury. ¡°Who in the world dares to mess with me?¡± he shouted angrily as he stepped out of the car.


    But his anger quickly dissipated when he saw who was confronting him.


    Facing him were Jake, the hotel CEO, and the local gang leader.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1539

    ?Chapter 1539:


    Standing before the gang leader, the scarred man couldn¡¯t even bring himself to meet his gaze. He became timid and submissive. He stammered nervously, ¡°S-sir, what brings you here? If you need anything, just say the word.¡±


    Both the gang leader and the hotel CEO turned to Jake with respect.


    Jake scanned the area but didn¡¯t see Kallie or Linsey, and his expression darkened immediately. ¡°Where are my wife and her friend?¡±


    The gang leader understood the urgency and delivered a swift kick to the scarred man. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The scarred man looked around, confused. ¡°Who?¡± Then it dawned on him whom they were asking about, and hisplexion turned ashen. He leaned in and whispered to the gang leader, seeking rification, ¡°Sir, could you please tell me who he¡¯s looking for and what their situation is?¡±


    The gang leader responded with impatience, ¡°His wife and her friend came to check in, but the hotel manager pulled some cheap tricks, causing them trouble.¡±


    The gang leader recounted the entire situation from start to finish. Once he was done, he patted the scarred man on the shoulder and remarked, ¡°I trust you¡¯ll handle this wisely. I¡¯m only here to tell you this: if they remain missing, I might need your help to scout the area. You must ensure their safety, or we¡¯re all in trouble.¡±


    Barely able to keep upright, the scarred man forced a smile that looked more like a wince. ¡°His wife¡¯s name is Kallie Nixon, right? The wealthiest woman in Avalon?¡±


    With a nod, the gang leader confirmed, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s her. You usually work for the manager of this hotel, don¡¯t you? Did you run into her today?¡±


    The scarred man stood soaked in cold sweat, struggling to find his words.


    All the while, the gang leader kept buttering up to Jake, promising that his man would surely find Kallie.


    Jake, however, noticed the difort in the scarred man¡¯s demeanor. With a slight squint, he approached him.


    Upon catching Jake¡¯s daunting stare, the scarred man scrambled for an excuse.


    Keep reading at g???????¦Í???????co??


    In a swift motion, Jake raised his foot and delivered a sharp kick to the scarred man.


    Though in agony, the scarred man refrained from protesting and quickly knelt before Jake. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I understand your distress over not finding your wife. Rest assured, I¡¯ll find a solution.¡±


    Despite his words, the scarred man made a ruthless decision in his mind. He nned to appease Jake for now and deal with Kallie and Linseyter. He knew he had crossed someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Returning Kallie and Linsey wouldn¡¯t bring him rewards but might actually cost him his life.


    Jake looked at the scarred man¡¯spliant behavior and pressed him, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    A wave of fear surged through the scarred man, but he maintained a facade of ignorance. ¡°Mr. Reeves, I swear I haven¡¯t seen them. How could I possibly lie to you?¡±


    Jake¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he weighed the truthfulness of the scarred man¡¯s statement. However, he was in a rush to find Kallie and Linsey and had no time to spare on prolonged interrogations.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540:


    The CEO of the hotel was a smart man. When he received a call from Kallie, he instantly realized that his foolish subordinate had offended the wrong people. Without hesitation, he called Jake to humbly offer his apologies. He was well aware that offending Kallie and Jake could spell disaster for his operations in Avalon. Although his hotel was part of a sessful global chain, the domestic market was hisrgest revenue source.


    Upon learning the situation, Jake and his people promptly headed to the hotel.


    The hotel CEO saw the wisdom in his quick response. He was convinced that if Kallie was found safe and the manager was punished, all would be resolved.


    Thus, when Jake issued instructions, the hotel CEO readilyplied. He knew that keeping Jake appeased was crucial for his own safety.


    Now, seeing the grim look on Jake¡¯s face, the hotel CEO knew the situation was moreplicated than he¡¯d hoped. Leaning in, he whispered to Jake, ¡°I¡¯ll have the manager brought in for questioning. The scarred man is working with him. You know, Mr. Reeves, managing so many hotels, it¡¯s impossible for me to oversee everything personally. But I assure you, I¡¯m not involved. I can assign someone to watch the scarred man.¡±


    Jake gave the hotel CEO a cold look and said, ¡°Had you managed your people properly, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡±


    The hotel CEO smiled awkwardly, not daring to respond. After all, Jake was right. But he sensed that Jake had no intention of holding him ountable, which provided somefort.


    Jake started to follow the hotel CEO into the hotel.


    Seeing this, the scarred man finally felt relieved. Just then, a soft sound emerged from the car behind him. It was subtle, easily missed if one wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    The scarred man believed it would go unnoticed.


    However, Jake immediately turned around and moved swiftly toward the sound.


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    Jake¡¯s quick reaction caught the scarred man off guard.


    Jake then shoved the scarred man aside and coldly ordered his subordinate, ¡°Open the door now. If you don¡¯t, you know what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±


    Jake looked so intimidating that the subordinate couldn¡¯t help but nce at the scarred man for confirmation.


    Ignoring the scarred man¡¯s signals, the subordinate nervously unlocked the car door.


    Jake¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he peered inside. ¡°Let them go, now!¡± The group holding Linsey and Kallie quickly released them.


    Once free, Kallie quickly wrapped a coat around Linsey, who looked like a mess, nearly naked, and was weeping.


    Seeing Kallie able to move normally but in torn clothes, Jake¡¯s rage boiled over. He unleashed a torrent of blows on the scarred man. His fury was palpable, and each punch was thrown with great strength.


    The scarred man, not daring to retaliate or defend himself, eventually lost consciousness.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a beautiful day dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1541

    ?Chapter 1541:


    After a few moments, Kallie regained herposure and hurried over to restrain Jake. ¡°Stop it.¡± Though angry, she remained rational. ¡°If you continue, this could turn into a murder case, and we¡¯ll be at fault.¡±


    Jake immediately wrapped his arms around Kallie. His voice was shaky as he said, ¡°This is all my fault. If only I had arrived sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have had to endure this. The moment I knew you were in danger, I was terrified. Kallie, if it makes you feel better, hit me.¡±


    The onlookers were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected to see Jake, who had just been so fierce andmanding, now appear so humble and tender before Kallie.


    The others exchanged nces in shock. Rumors of Jake¡¯s deep love for his wife and how he treated her like a precious gem were obviously not overstated. It was clear to everyone that the fate of the scarred man was sealed.


    Seizing the moment, the gang leader moved forward and delivered several brutal kicks to the scarred man. ¡°You rascal, did you n to murder them after we left?¡±


    The scarred man, now awake from the kicks, was too weak to cry. He looked up fearfully and, with a voice barely above a whisper, pleaded, ¡°Sir, I made a mistake, truly. I had no such ns.¡±


    The gang leader spat on him in disgust. ¡°I know the type of person you are. You¡¯re vicious. When you sought to join my gang, I turned you down. I told you to change your ways, but you ignored my advice. You¡¯ve earned this punishment. Don¡¯t look to me for intervention. When this ordeal is over, I won¡¯t show you mercy either.¡±


    The gang leader¡¯s primary goal was to sever all ties with the scarred man. Given Jake¡¯s fury over what had happened to Kallie, he was beyond any rational discussion. Therefore, anyone who angered him was definitely doomed.


    To ensure his own survival, the gang leader feltpelled to take action. Despite his criminal undertakings, he found the scarred man¡¯s actions vile, particrly toward women.


    The scarred man was filled with regret, wishing he had listened to Linsey when he had the chance.


    Now, even if the scarred man wished he could turn back time, there was no undoing what had already been set in motion.


    ???????????????? ??????????????: ??????????¦Í????????????


    The scarred man had never expected the situation to spiral into chaos. For years, under the manager¡¯s control, the hotel had been more than just a business¡ªit was a festering pit of corruption, a ce where morality was bought and silenced.


    When tourists raisedints or foolishly threatened to go to the police, the manager¡¯s solution would always be to find the scarred man.


    The scarred man didn¡¯t just get paid for his muscles; he could take whatever woman he wanted, whenever he wanted. It was an unspoken deal with the hotel manager, a partnership built on darkness and greed.


    So, when Kallie offered him money, the scarred man hadn¡¯t even considered it. But this time¡­ this time was different. He hadn¡¯t expected resistance¡ªreal resistance. He hadn¡¯t foreseen a battle he couldn¡¯t win. And now, standing in the wreckage of his own arrogance, he realized the bitter truth. If he had another chance, another path to take, he wouldn¡¯t have yed the game the same way.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1542

    ?Chapter 1542:


    As Kallie studied the scarred man¡¯s expression, she saw it clearly¡ªhe felt no remorse, only resentment at his own misfortune. He wasn¡¯t reflecting on his actions or questioning the choices that had led him here. He was the kind of man who only regretted getting caught.


    People like him, Kallie believed, deserved to face the consequences. Turning to Jake, she spoke with quiet resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on him. But don¡¯t go too far, either.¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t need further exnation. He understood her meaning instantly, nodding without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After what he tried to do to you, I had no intention of letting him walk away unscathed.¡±


    Nearby, the once-arrogant hotel manager was now a broken mess. The same man who had smugly thrown Kallie and Linsey out not long ago was now on his knees, drenched in sweat, his body trembling as he clung to thest shreds of his dignity. His voice, hoarse from desperation, cracked as he pleaded. ¡°Miss Nixon, Miss Brooks, please¡­ I was blind. I didn¡¯t realize who you were. If I had known, I would never have dared to act that way!¡±


    Kallie let out a sharp, humorlessugh. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that if Linsey and I had been just ordinary people, with no power, no one to stand up for us, then we would have deserved the way you treated us?¡±


    The hotel manager¡¯s face drained of color. He shook his head frantically, his voice stumbling over itself. ¡°N-No! That¡¯s not what I meant! I swear¡ªI¡¯ll never do anything like this again!¡±


    Desperate to prove his sincerity, the hotel manager bowed so low that his forehead pressed hard against the ground.


    Kallie watched him in silence.


    Jake caught Kallie¡¯s silent message and turned his gaze to the hotel CEO standing beside him.


    The hotel CEO, sensing the weight of the moment, quickly stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Reeves, Mrs. Reeves, please rest assured. I won¡¯t keep someone like him on my staff. Not only will he be fired, but I¡¯ll also ensure he returns everyst cent of the bribes and kickbacks he¡¯s taken from guests over the years. And if the authorities require my cooperation, they¡¯ll have it fully.¡±


    Hearing this, Kallie¡¯s expression eased slightly, though the coldness in her eyes hadn¡¯t entirely faded. She turned to Jake and spoke in a tone that was both light and final. ¡°Let this manager join the scarred man in prison. I never want to see either of them again in this lifetime.¡±


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    The hotel manager¡¯s body crumpled as despair overtook him. He understood the moment Kallie uttered those words¡ªhis fate was sealed. A lifetime behind bars awaited him. But in truth, even without Kallie and Jake¡¯s intervention, he would have ended up in the same ce. His crimes had stacked up for years. It was only a matter of time before they crushed him.


    Still, despite the walls closing in around him, despite the inevitable downfall, the hotel manager refused to see himself as the viin. Even now, he clung to his own twisted sense of justification.


    With the matter settled, Kallie exhaled and turned her gaze toward the elevator. Themotion they had caused¡ªthere was no way Caitlin and yton hadn¡¯t heard it. Thinking back to Caitlin¡¯s indifferent attitude earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1543

    ?Chapter 1543:


    Linsey, having regained herposure but still seething with rage, clenched her fists, eager to confront Caitlin. Her voice was tight with fury. ¡°Why is Caitlin pretending like nothing happened? She saw us¡ªshe definitely saw us¡ªand still, she didn¡¯t step in. Why? What kind of person does that?¡± Her voice sharpened, tinged with disbelief. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always treated her well? And this is how she repays you? She¡¯s so ungrateful. And don¡¯t even get me started on yton¡ªwhy is she with him?¡±


    Kallie shook her head, unable to find the right words to exin theplicated mess involving Caitlin. Instead, she let out a slow breath and said simply, ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. There¡¯s more to this than what we see.¡± Then, a cold, almost amused smile curved her lips. ¡°As for Caitlin¡­ I¡¯m done. I don¡¯t want to concern myself with her anymore.¡±


    This time, Kallie meant it. No more justifications, no more second chances.


    Even if this had been a misunderstanding on Caitlin¡¯s part, Caitlin should have known Kallie better. She should have known that Kallie would never do what others used her of. But instead, Caitlin had believed the worst¡ªwithout question, without hesitation.


    It was in that moment Kallie realized the truth: she had never truly understood Caitlin. Maybe they were never meant to coexist peacefully, especially not now¡ªnot with Caitlin standing at yton¡¯s side.


    What unsettled Kallie wasn¡¯t just Caitlin¡¯s indifference. It was something else, something darker. A quiet but unmistakable animosity lurked beneath Caitlin¡¯s gaze. It didn¡¯t make sense. Or maybe it did. Maybe Caitlin had always resented her, and Kallie had just been too blind to see it.


    Before Kallie could dwell on it further, the hotel CEO approached, his demeanor careful, almost apologetic. ¡°Mr. Reeves, Mrs. Reeves, shall I arrange a new room for you? Please, don¡¯t worry about the cost¡ªit¡¯s on me aspensation. I sincerely regret what happened today.¡±


    Kallie met his nervous gaze and then shook her head, her voice calm but distant. ¡°No. There are people here I don¡¯t wish to see, and I have no interest in staying. I¡¯ll find my own ce.¡± She offered him a fleeting nce, her tone carrying no bitterness, only firm finality. ¡°You don¡¯t have to walk on eggshells. I know today¡¯s events weren¡¯t your fault. This is just my decision.¡±


    The hotel CEO let out a quiet sigh of relief, nodding gratefully.


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened, his reluctance evident. ¡°You¡¯re just going to let Caitlin off that easily?¡±


    Kallie met his gaze, her voice steady, unshaken. ¡°No. I just don¡¯t see the point in wasting my time on her.¡± She exhaled slowly before adding, ¡°She didn¡¯t put me in this situation¡ªshe just chose to stand on the opposite side again. I won¡¯t be so forgiving.¡±


    Jake studied her, taking in herposed demeanor, the slight disarray in her clothes, and the exhaustion lining her features. His fists clenched for a moment, but seeing the quiet resolve in her eyes, he let out a low breath and said no more.


    However, Linsey, observing from the side, noticed a brief flicker of pure, icy rage in Jake¡¯s eyes. A cold, calcting angery beneath his calm exterior.


    Jake cared deeply for Kallie. Too deeply to let this go. Linsey didn¡¯t doubt it for a second¡ªhe would do something. Whether now orter, there would be consequences for Caitlin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1544

    ?Chapter 1544:


    But Linsey kept her observations to herself. After all, Caitlin had been too heartless. Whatever came next, she had brought it upon herself.


    Meanwhile, Caitlin stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, her fingers tightening against the ss as she watched Kallie and Jake walk away. A strange feeling settled over her¡ªnot relief, not satisfaction, but something closer to unease. Would Kallie hold this against her? Of course, Kallie would. A sudden chill ran down her spine at the thought.


    Then, before she could stop herself, a darker realization surfaced¡ªif only those thugs had done their job properly, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling this way at all. The thought hit her so quickly, so naturally, that it startled her. Why would she think that?


    But the thought was too powerful to ignore. It gnawed at Caitlin, refusing to be suppressed. A part of her¡ªone she barely recognized¡ªwhispered that maybe she should have helped those thugs. Maybe she should have made sure they seeded.


    At first, all Caitlin had wanted was to test yton, to see if his feelings for Kallie still lingered. But when the moment arrived, when she saw Kallie in danger, she had made a choice. She had stood back and watched. Not out of fear. Not out of uncertainty. But out of resentment. She had seen the brutality in those thugs¡¯ eyes and understood exactly what would happen if Kallie and Linsey fell into their hands.


    And yet, an intrusive, twisted thought had flickered through Caitlin¡¯s mind. If Kallie were broken, vited, she would no longer be the person Caitlin had always looked up to. The envy wing at her heart would finally settle.


    But it had been nothing more than wishful thinking. Caitlin stared at her own reflection in the floor-to-ceiling window, and for the first time, she truly saw herself. The quiet malice lurking beneath herposed exterior.


    She barely had time to process it before strong arms wrapped around her from behind.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± yton¡¯s voice was soft, tinged with seeming affection, his warmth pressing against her back. ¡°Shall we rest a little longer? It¡¯s been a tiring few days.¡±


    ???????? ???????? ???????????? at galn??v??????£®?????


    Caitlin turned to look at him, her emotions tangled in a confusing knot. Before she could stop herself, the words slipped out. ¡°You seem in a good mood. Is it because of Kallie? Because she wasn¡¯t harmed? Because she was rescued? Are you happy about that?¡±


    yton¡¯s body tensed, his grip on her faltering for just a moment. Silence stretched between them.


    And in that silence, Caitlin felt a pang of regret. But she couldn¡¯t take the words back. Because no matter how much she tried to deny it, the feeling wouldn¡¯t go away.


    The grip on Caitlin¡¯s hand suddenly loosened. A cold wave of fear surged through her, tightening around her chest, but she held firm, biting her lower lip. Her gaze remained locked on yton¡¯s reflection in the ss¡ªstubborn, searching, uncertain.


    A heavy silence stretched between them before yton finally spoke, his voiceced with something unspoken, something almost wounded. ¡°Is this really how you see me? Can¡¯t you trust me at all?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1545

    ?Chapter 1545:


    Caitlin¡¯s expression wavered, her emotions tangled. ¡°You have to understand your past with Kallie, how you nearly died for her, and the fact that she and I look so much alike¡ªit¡¯s something I can¡¯t just ignore.¡±


    She braced herself, expecting his usual reassurances, his patient attempts to soothe her doubts. But this time, he said nothing.


    Instead, yton held her gaze for a long, unreadable moment¡ªthen, without a word, he turned and walked away.


    Seeing yton¡¯s cold demeanor, a sudden wave of panic gripped Caitlin¡¯s chest. Without thinking, she hurried after him, but despite her desperation, her words came out sharp, defiant. ¡°yton, why are you walking away? Is it because I told the truth? Because you don¡¯t want to hear it?¡±


    His pace never faltered, his silence cutting deeper than any words.


    Caitlin¡¯s frustration swelled. ¡°You promised to stay with me for a few days! Now you¡¯re just leaving¡ªwhat am I supposed to do?¡±


    Finally, yton stopped. A deep sigh left his lips before he turned slightly. ¡°Caitlin¡­ I don¡¯t know how to face you anymore. If you can¡¯t trust me, then what¡¯s the point of staying? I don¡¯t want to be somewhere I¡¯m only in the way.¡± He paused. Then, as if sealing his decision, he added, ¡°Maybe we need some time apart.¡±


    Without another nce, he walked away.


    Caitlin instinctively took a few steps after him, but then she froze. Her strength gave out, and she sank to the floor, burying her face in her hands as frustration and heartbreak crashed over her.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. She just couldn¡¯t let go of the resentment still clinging to her heart. But what was she truly resenting? Even she wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    yton descended the stairs, his frustration simmering beneath the surface. The moment he stepped into his car, his assistant¡ªwho had been waiting¡ªimmediately noticed his irritated expression.


    After a brief hesitation, the assistant couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Mr. Morgan, I have to say¡­ Miss Fletcher has always been spoiled, but Miss Cooper? She¡¯s even more difficult. She constantly picks fights with you, no matter what you do for her. Why is she never satisfied?¡±


    yton rolled down the window, exhaling slowly as he lit a cigarette. The me flickered, casting brief shadows across his face¡ªone lined with irritation and something colder, sharper. ¡°She¡¯s not difficult,¡± he murmured, taking a slow drag. ¡°She¡¯s just too greedy.¡±


    ???????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    His assistant frowned slightly but remained silent as yton continued, ¡°She wants something she can¡¯t have¡ªthe ce Kallie holds in my heart. And she senses that I still love Kallie, so she keeps testing me, trying to force me to give her an answer she already knows.¡±


    The assistant let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head. ¡°Then, Mr. Morgan, what¡¯s the n? How do we finally put her doubts to rest?¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± yton said, his voice dripping with indifference. ¡°I¡¯m done trying to convince her. If she refuses to let go, then I¡¯ll just change my approach.¡± His words were quiet, but there was a finality in them, a calcted cruelty. ¡°I¡¯ll make herpletely dependent on me. That way, even if she sees me with other women, she¡¯ll have no choice but to ept it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1546

    ?Chapter 1546:


    The assistant breathed out in relief, nodding approvingly. ¡°She brought this upon herself. You gave her so many chances, but she insisted on making trouble.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± yton said with a straight face as he quickly rolled up the window.


    When Beth received the photos, her fingers trembled as she scrolled through them. Her vision blurred, the world tilting for a moment as disbelief coursed through her veins. yton and Caitlin together. She had suspected it before, but every time she confronted yton, he had assured her otherwise. He had said he wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else and that he only felt sorry for Caitlin. That was all.


    Beth couldn¡¯t understand why, out of all the people in the world, yton had to pity Caitlin. Lately, her rtionship with yton had improved significantly. She didn¡¯t want to ruin that. She had convinced herself that things would get better with time, that patience would be enough. But she never expected that his tenderness had only been a cover for his affair with Caitlin.


    The photos told a different story. yton and Caitlin appeared together at various tourist spots abroad, their interactions intimate and effortless. They looked like a couple in love. yton¡¯s smile was the worst part. It was soft, affectionate¡ªnothing like the distant, measured expressions he gave Beth.


    Beth¡¯s grip on the photos tightened, her hands trembling with anger and heartbreak.


    From the sidelines, the butler watched, worry etched across his face, his silent presence a witness to her unraveling. ¡°Miss Fletcher, don¡¯t take it too hard. At least the truth is out now.¡±


    Beth inhaled deeply, her expression hardening. ¡°You¡¯re right. At least I¡¯m no longer left in the dark like some gullible fool.¡± A sudden thought struck her, and she let out a cold, scornfulugh. ¡°Caitlin always carries herself with such an air of virtue, as if she¡¯s above it all. Thest time I confronted her, she swore she had nothing to do with yton. And yet, here she is¡ªthe most shameless woman alive.¡±


    Sensing Beth¡¯s growing fury, the butler hurried to cate her. ¡°Miss Fletcher, please don¡¯t act rashly. Right now, Mr. Morgan¡¯s attention is entirely on Miss Cooper. If anything were to happen to her, it would only anger him.¡±


    Beth¡¯s hand shot out, sending a vase shattering to the floor. Her voice was razor-sharp as she dered, ¡°I refuse to choke down this humiliation! If Caitlin had the audacity to steal my man, then she must suffer the consequences. Even if I can never have yton, I won¡¯t let her walk away unscathed. And who knows? If he sees her broken and pathetic, maybe he¡¯ll finally lose interest in her.¡±


    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Strangely, Beth had a feeling that despite yton¡¯s special treatment toward Caitlin, he seemed to treat her more like an amusing distraction than a woman he truly cherished. Judging by Caitlin¡¯s demeanor, Beth was convinced¡ªyton didn¡¯t truly love Caitlin.


    That thought alone brought Beth a sliver of satisfaction. She rose to her feet, fixing the butler with a steely gaze. ¡°Find out where Caitlin and yton are right now. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll be alone¡ªI refuse to believe otherwise.¡±


    The butler felt an icy chill creep into his heart at the ruthless determination in Beth¡¯s eyes. Swallowing his unease, he attempted to reason with her. ¡°Miss Fletcher, perhaps it would be wiser to wait until she returns before making a move.¡±


    Beth shot him a withering look. ¡°Are you a fool? If shees back, she¡¯ll be harder to reach. She made the reckless choice to follow him abroad, handing me the perfect opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Perfect opportunity. yton may be there too, but at worst, he¡¯ll call off the engagement. Do you really think he would go as far as waging war against the Fletcher family over Caitlin? I highly doubt it.¡±


    The butler mulled over her words, and the more he thought about it, the more they made sense. Caitlin¡¯s actions had indeed overstepped boundaries, and he understood Beth well enough to know that if she didn¡¯t find an outlet for her fury, things could spiral out of control. Reluctantly, he nodded. ¡°Understood, Miss Fletcher. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±


    At hispliance, a satisfied smile flickered across Beth¡¯s lips, though her eyes remained devoid of warmth. She would find Caitlin and ensure Caitlin paid the price dearly.


    Meanwhile, Linsey felt indignation rise within her upon hearing Kallie¡¯s ount. ¡°Why would Caitlin assume you were behind it? If you truly wanted to go after her, you had plenty of chances when she first arrived at the Nixon estate, alone and vulnerable. Why wait until now?¡±


    Kallie let out a quiet, bitter chuckle. ¡°Given the situation, there were only two possible culprits¡ªyton or me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1547

    ?Chapter 1547:


    In short, Caitlin was convinced that yton was not responsible. Even when a suspicious trap was set up outside the room, intended to frame Kallie with transparent lies, Caitlin continued to maintain her unwavering trust in yton. She acknowledged that there were many unanswered questions and important doubts, but she feltpelled to choose a side. After all, if Kallie wasn¡¯t the culprit, the responsibility would fall on yton. Deeply in love, Caitlin¡¯s trust in yton remained intact.


    Realizing the depth of Caitlin¡¯s deception, Linsey inhaled sharply. ¡°He really is¡­¡±


    Although Linsey didn¡¯t finish the sentence, Kallie caught the meaning.


    ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant now,¡± Kallie dered, leaning back on the bed with a cold stare. Now that Ipletely understand Caitlin, I see no point in continuing. She thinks she¡¯s on the right track, but she underestimates Beth, who is not easy to deal with.


    Linsey¡¯s mind shed back to the day she saw Beth causing trouble downstairs, and in that instant, she understood exactly what Kallie meant. ¡°So it was Caitlin who Beth confronted that day?¡±


    Kallie nodded in confirmation. ¡°Probably. Maybe Beth found out about yton¡¯s affair with Caitlin.


    Linsey¡¯s face reflected theplexity of the situation. ¡±That day was chaotic, and yton was there, right? However, at a recent banquet, he and Beth seemed very close, talking openly about their wedding next month. Beth, known for her fiery temper, would hardly tolerate yton¡¯s infidelity, which suggests that yton must have convinced her that they were no longer together.¡°


    Kallie¡¯s smile betrayed her thoughts. ¡±This just proves that yton is ying with Caitlin.¡±


    The conversation trailed off, filled with mixed feelings. They didn¡¯t know whether to gloat over Caitlin¡¯s downfall or feel sorry for her.


    After hesitating for a moment, Kallie dismissed the subject with a wave of her hand. ¡°Let it go. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Like I said, Caitlin made her choices, and they¡¯re none of our business.¡±


    Linsey agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, we shouldn¡¯t let her negativity affect our vacation.¡±


    Linsey then began enthusiastically describing her travel ns.


    However, Kallie seemed distracted and left the room momentarily, returning with a bottle of iodine disinfectant. Realizing what was about to happen, Linsey tried halfheartedly to dodge her friend.


    Kallie blocked her way with a sad smile. ¡°Stay there. Remember, the doctor told us to clean the wound twice a day.¡±


    Linsey¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°But it itches so much. It¡¯s just a little bruise and a scratch. It¡¯ll heal on its own.¡±


    With a stern expression, Kallie replied, ¡°It¡¯s very humid here. What if the wound gets infected? Do you want to risk your face? Think about my children. They¡¯ll worry if they see it.¡±


    After thinking about it, Linsey gave in. Reluctantly, she returned to Kallie¡¯s side and gave her a reproachful look. ¡°Please be gentle. It hurts a lot.¡±


    Kallieughed and quickly reassured her, ¡°I will be. ording to the doctor, with proper cleaning, it should be better tomorrow. Then you can put your makeup back on and we¡¯ll take some great pictures together.¡± Motivated by that idea, Linsey became more cooperative.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1548

    ?Chapter 1548:


    While Kallie enjoyed the lively and cheerful atmosphere, Caitlin had been in misery since yton left. Caitlin sat on the floor near the window, staring at the hotel entrance, hoping to see yton. But since he left, he hadn¡¯t returned.


    Caitlin clung to her innocence in this matter. She longed for yton to return to assure her that she still had a ce in his heart. However, the constant anguish and uncertainty were almost unbearable and were pushing her to the brink.


    Ovee with despair, Caitlin bit her lip in an attempt to find some peace, but it did her no good. Her anguish intensified.


    Unable to bear the pain, Caitlin nervously dialed yton¡¯s number, but all she got was a harsh automated message informing her that she had been blocked.


    A chill ran through her body and panic set in. She slowly realized that she had beenpletely blocked.


    Desperate, Caitlin tried to send messages to yton, but none were sent.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    In her state of panic, Caitlin began to question her recent actions, feeling deep regret. Not knowing whether yton had be indifferent or whether her behavior had driven him away, she decided to assume thetter.


    She remembered the happy moments when yton had promised to take her on a trip and had expressed his enthusiasm for visiting numerous ces together. This memory made Caitlin me herself for any difficulties in their rtionship. Overwhelmed by fear, she reached a point where she thought it would be eptable for yton to love someone else, as long as he stayed by her side.


    This fear of abandonment, coupled with deep pain, clouded Caitlin¡¯s judgment. Her sanity was fading as tears flowed freely.


    Fortunately, yton hadn¡¯t blocked her work number.


    With a glimmer of hope, Caitlin dialed the number, but there was no answer. She then realized that yton didn¡¯t use that number outside of work hours.


    Nore chatpers ?????????¦Í??????.c0n


    Frustrated, Caitlin began bombarding him with text messages, pouring out apologies and confessing that she had realized her mistakes. She told him how lost she felt without him and swore that she would never make the same mistakes again.


    She had never experienced such humiliation before. Not even when debt collectors had shown up at her door had she felt so defeated. But for the first time, she really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Desperate, Caitlin feltpletely dependent on yton for her emotional survival. He had be her only ray of hope.


    After countless sleepless nights, Caitlin still hadn¡¯t heard from yton.


    Fortunately, yton had left her a bank card, which meant she wasn¡¯tpletely destitute in this unfamiliar ce. But the emotional toll was too much, and Caitlin found herself unable to hold it together any longer. Dressed for the evening, she headed to a local bar filled with a diverse crowd.


    It was a new experience for Caitlin. Before, such an environment would have intimidated her, but now her worries were overshadowed by her need to escape her pain. Overwhelmed by the idea that yton had abandoned her, she sought an outlet for her pent-up emotions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1549

    ?Chapter 1549:


    What Caitlin didn¡¯t expect was to find Kallie there.


    Kallie and Linsey werefortably seated at a table, having drinks and chatting animatedly.


    Kallie and Linsey hadn¡¯t gone to the bar to have fun, but to catch up after not seeing each other for a long time.


    At first, Jake hesitated, fearing that they might be in danger if they left. However, he finally agreed when Kallie assured him that the bodyguards would apany them.


    As a result, several serious-looking bodyguards stood near Kallie and Linsey¡¯s seats.


    Several men, attracted by Kallie and Linsey¡¯s beauty and obvious wealth, considered approaching them to strike up a conversation. However, upon seeing the intimidating bodyguards nearby, the men quickly abandoned their ns to approach them. Linsey noticed and shot Kallie a disapproving look. ¡°These bodyguards were Jake¡¯s idea, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    Kallie smiled awkwardly. She had already realized that Jake wasn¡¯t going to let her go out to the bar and have fun so easily. She had even questioned his unexpected consent. Now it all made sense. He knew that saying no outright would only push her to defy him, so he opted for apromise where they could both make concessions.


    Linsey let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Well, staying with you tonight means I can kiss any chance of meeting someone new goodbye.¡±


    Kallie paused thoughtfully, then said quietly, ¡°Should I ask the bodyguards to leave? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll deal with Jaketer.¡±


    Linsey shook her head quickly. ¡°No. Remember what happenedst time? I¡¯m still scared. Besides, we¡¯re in a foreign country. It¡¯s smarter to be safe.¡±


    Kallie nodded, and the two abandoned the idea. After all, their main goal for the night was simply to rx.


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Across the room, Caitlin blinked in surprise. She watched Kallie and Linsey for a few moments, then realized she was actually looking at them.


    Seeing them safe and enjoying themselves, while she was struggling after losing contact with yton, made Caitlin feel a wave of resentment. She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Caitlin¡¯s resentful gaze caught Kallie¡¯s attention.


    Kallie looked up and met Caitlin¡¯s eyes.


    Caitlin, taken by surprise, felt momentarily nervous, but quickly adopted an indifferent attitude.


    Linsey noticed that Kallie was distracted and was about to ask her what she was looking at. When she followed Kallie¡¯s gaze, she saw Caitlin. Anger immediately welled up inside her.


    Linsey stood up, ready to confront Caitlin, but Kallie quickly reached out and gently held her arm to stop her. ¡°Why bother? Just look at her. She¡¯s obviously having a hard time.¡±


    With that, Linsey paused to observe Caitlin more closely.


    Looking closer, Linsey realized that despite her wless makeup, Caitlin was clearly distressed. Her eyes were puffy and red, indicating that she had spent many hours crying. Feeling her anger dissipate, Linsey returned to her seat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550:


    Their eyes met for a moment longer, until Caitlin finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a cold demeanor, she approached Kallie and Linsey, but the bodyguards stopped her before she could reach them.


    Caitlin instinctively looked at Kallie, but found her happily chatting with Linsey, seemingly oblivious to her presence. Linsey also acted as if Caitlin waspletely non-existent.


    Caitlin, with her strong sense of pride, couldn¡¯t stand being treated like this. She clenched her fists tightly and addressed Kallie in an icy tone. ¡°Long time, Kallie. Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore? Or have you risen so high that you¡¯vepletely forgotten about me? I understand, though. You associate with so many influential people every day. You only remember the powerful and wealthy. It¡¯s only natural that someone like me wouldn¡¯t even cross your mind. To you, I¡¯m probably just a toy, someone to entertain you when you¡¯re bored.¡±


    Kallie had no intention of exchanging words with Caitlin, but hearing those nasty words enraged her. Her face turned stern, and she continued to ignore Caitlin, not even bothering to look at her.


    However, Caitlin became even more emboldened.


    Unexpectedly, Linsey stood up, walked over to Caitlin, and pped her across the face.


    The impact left Caitlin speechless.


    Dazed, Caitlin slowly turned her head to look at Linsey, tears falling down her cheeks like broken pearls.


    ¡°How dare you p me?¡± Caitlin said in a trembling voice, not from pain, but from humiliation. In her mind, only Kallie had the right toy a hand on her.


    She had always considered Linsey to be nothing more than apdog who followed Kallie around.


    However, Caitlin had no idea that, back when the Brooks family was at its peak, even the current Fletcher family couldn¡¯tpare to them.


    ???????????????? ??????????: ???????¦Í?????????????


    Seeing the anger and contempt in Caitlin¡¯s eyes, Linsey couldn¡¯t help but smile with amusement. ¡°You¡¯re wondering what gives me the right to p you? Well, I just did. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Caitlin clenched her jaw and could only manage a weak, ¡°You really want to challenge me? Remember, I have¡­¡±


    ¡°yton?¡± Linsey interrupted with a mocking smile. ¡°Sure, call him. I¡¯m not afraid of him. Let¡¯s see if hees to your rescue.¡±


    Caitlin immediately reached for her phone, but then remembered that she hadn¡¯t been able to reach yton for several days. She felt a sharp pain in her chest and a deep sense of injustice. yton¡¯s absence hurt her deeply, especially when she needed him most.


    Noticing Caitlin¡¯s hesitation, Linsey pressed on.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared? Isn¡¯t yton supposed to care about you? Well, it sure doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± Linsey paused to let the words sink in. ¡°Face it. He doesn¡¯t see you as anything more than a disposable toy. Youin that Kallie doesn¡¯t take you seriously, but you chase after yton like a moth to a me. Now I see it clearly. You¡¯re nothing but a hypocrite. I¡¯ll say it inly: yton will never be with you, let alone marry you. What are you then? A shameless woman?¡±


    Kallie couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Linsey¡¯s ability to strike where it hurt the most.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1551

    ?Chapter 1551:


    Pushed to the limit by Linsey¡¯s relentlessments, Caitlin felt her self-control crumblingpletely. She dug her nails into her skin so hard that she started to bleed. ¡°Shut up!¡± she shouted, her voice breaking.


    Linsey looked at Caitlin¡¯s trembling figure and said sarcastically, ¡°What? Can¡¯t you ept the truth? But it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? You lowered yourself by getting involved with a man who was already taken. Are you going to deny it?¡±


    Caitlin was devastated. With no witty response, she turned to Kallie with tears in her eyes. ¡°Kallie, are you just going to stand there and watch your friend insult me like this?¡±


    Kallie turned to Caitlin with a slight smile on her lips. ¡°What part of what she said is an insult? Is there anything that isn¡¯t true?¡±


    Caitlin looked at Kallie in shock. Although they had had disagreements in the past, Kallie had never shown her such coldness. Just a few days earlier, Kallie had sent her messages advising her to carefully evaluate her future.


    Although Caitlin thought Kallie was just pretending to be concerned, she hoped that at least she would maintain a pleasant facade in public. Now, it seemed that Kallie didn¡¯t even bother to pretend.


    Caitlin suppressed her confusion and forced a cold smile. ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to stop pretending, huh?¡±


    ¡°Pretending what?¡± Kallie leaned back, looking authoritative.


    ¡°Come on, enlighten me.¡±


    Caitlin sneered sarcastically. ¡°You know exactly what I mean. Don¡¯t make me say it.¡±


    Seeing Caitlin¡¯s defiant attitude, Linsey felt the urge to p her again.


    Linsey felt a strong urge to approach Caitlin again, and her hand rose instinctively, as if ready to p her again. However, she stopped, dismissing the impulse as pointless, given Caitlin¡¯s apparent ignorance.


    Kallie¡¯s voice was cold when she said to Caitlin, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I cared about you before. The fact that you stood by and did nothing when I was in danger speaks louder than any words. Given my temper, consider yourself lucky that I didn¡¯t retaliate. What makes you think I would defend you now?¡±


    ?????????? ???? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Caitlin was speechless. She recognized her guilt, but she didn¡¯t know how to proceed.


    In her youth, her parents had been her rock. She had grown up in a wealthy and loving home, the apple of her parents¡¯ eyes, protected from any hardship. She had always been able to count on them in difficult times. Now, without her parents, she felt lost, not knowing which path to take.


    After moving to Burmoos, she had been under Kallie¡¯s protection. However, her pride prevented her from admitting that she was seeking Kallie¡¯s help. Then she met yton.


    Despite appearing independent, Caitlin had always depended on others. Even after separating from Kallie, she unconsciously expected Kallie¡¯s support when she felt wronged.


    As Caitlin cried, Kallie couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that. So she said, ¡°Caitlin, you confuse me. When I showed you kindness, you doubted my intentions and used me of pretending. Now that I¡¯m withholding my kindness, you perceive it as hostility. It seems like you¡¯re determined to find fault with everything I do. Maybe it¡¯s best for both of us to cut ties and go our separate ways.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1552

    ?Chapter 1552:


    Caitlin couldn¡¯t respond and looked away toward Linsey. Then she said, ¡°This should be between us. Why does she have to get involved?¡±


    Linseyughed, more out of frustration than humor. ¡°Really? Well, let¡¯s put your problem with Kallie aside. When have I ever hurt you? Haven¡¯t I always treated you well?¡± When Kallie introduced Caitlin to everyone at a party, Linsey didn¡¯t hesitate to shower her with gifts. During her visits to Kallie¡¯s house, Linsey always made an effort to engage Caitlin in lively conversation, making sure she felt wee and included.


    ¡°But tell me, why did you ignore my request for help when I needed you?¡± Linsey asked.


    Taken aback, Caitlin responded defensively, ¡°How could I know if you were serious? Maybe you were just acting, conspiring with Kallie to trick me.¡±


    Linsey almost let out a snicker as she probed, ¡°And you have proof of this deception?¡±


    Caitlin, who had no proof, whispered, ¡°I figured you and Kallie, with your influence, would make those bullies think twice about hurting you. And in the end, nothing happened to you, did it?¡±


    Dismissing her tant excuse, Linsey replied harshly, ¡°Caitlin, enough with the excuses. You¡¯ve always been self-centered. We¡¯re not wasting any more time on you. Please leave.¡±


    As Caitlin cried, the spectacle began to attract onlookers. Those who didn¡¯t know the whole story jumped to conclusions, painting Caitlin as the pitiful victim and Kallie and Linsey as the bullies.


    Disgusted by what she perceived as a maniptive spectacle, Linsey said coldly, ¡°You like to dramatize this, don¡¯t you? Fine, let¡¯s escte it. I could tell everyone that you¡¯re nothing but a mistress. Would you like that?¡±


    This usation made Caitlin freeze, panic evident on her face. In the end, she left, each stepden with the weight of her shame.


    Linsey couldn¡¯t resistmenting, ¡°I used to think Caitlin was decent, even polite. But now it¡¯s obvious how much she¡¯s changed.¡±


    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? @ g???????¦Í???????.c????


    Kallie shook her head and said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t changed. She¡¯s always been like this. She just used to hide it well. People don¡¯t change that radically overnight.¡±


    Linsey thought about Kallie¡¯s words and agreed that they were probably true.


    Caitlin returned to her seat at the bar and settled in as if she had never left. She carried a deep resentment inside her that she couldn¡¯t express. Every person she came across seemed to irritate her even more. She clenched her jaw, tempted to smash the ss in frustration. Then she realized she was in an unfamiliar bar. If she caused a scene and yton was still missing, she would have no idea how to handle the situation. The thought that Kallie and Linsey were thest people she could afford to upset frustrated her even more. To make matters worse, she had no way of locating yton.


    With no other option, Caitlin drowned her frustrations in endless drinks, letting each sip blur the weight of her problems. Time seemed to fade as she sank deeper into her drink.


    In her drunken state, Caitlin bombarded yton with messages, but he remained silent.


    Despair took hold of her, fueling the painful thought that perhaps yton¡¯s feelings had faded. She reasoned that if he really cared, he would have contacted her long ago.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1553

    ?Chapter 1553:


    Logic told her that ending the rtionship was the right decision. However, Caitlin harbored doubts. yton had sworn to break off his engagement to Beth, but Linsey¡¯s recent insinuations had nted the seed of doubt. yton had never specified a date for breaking up with Beth, offering only vague promises.


    Caitlin understood that the longer a rtionshipsted, the harder it was to break it off. The idea of being stuck in the role of lifelong lover was something she refused to ept. Still, her deep and unwavering affection for yton prevented her from considering leaving him.


    Caitlin couldn¡¯t imagine a life without yton, nor did she want to try. For the first time in her life, she had fallen so deeply in love with someone that the feeling consumed herpletely.


    Caitlin¡¯smitment to yton was meant tost a lifetime.


    In the midst of her drunkenness, her thoughts began to spin out of control when a group of strangers approached her. One of them, in a lewd tone, interrupted her solitude. ¡°Hey, beautiful. Why are you here all alone? Come hang out with us.¡±


    Caitlin shuddered at his words and replied sharply, ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested. Please go away.¡±


    She hoped her t refusal would deter him. However, he showed no sign of backing down. Ignoring her protests, he brazenly grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°It¡¯s not your decision whether youe with me or not. This isn¡¯t a request. Do you understand?¡°


    As Caitlin processed these words, she looked up and noticed not only the sleazy-looking man, but also hispanions, all of them ring at her. Despair washed over her as she tried to regain herposure, her voice trembling. ¡±What do you want? Listen, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police. You may be in a foreign country, but you¡¯re not above thew.¡°


    In response to Caitlin¡¯s threat, one of the men casually put his arm around her shoulders and said mockingly, ¡±Sure, call the police. Let¡¯s see if they show up. Just so you know, you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Offended someone?¡± Caitlin asked, frowning in confusion.


    The group didn¡¯t respond. Instead, they began pushing her toward the exit.


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    Caitlin realized she had to resist being taken away, fearing the possible consequences. However, her resistance was weak, as drunkenness and recent emotional exhaustion had left her drained of strength.


    Caitlin waspletely exhausted, like amb being led to the ughter, waiting for her fate. However, intense fear momentarily cleared her confused mind. Her voice trembled as she began to plead. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong. How about this? I¡¯ll give you money. Tell me how much you want! We can work something out.¡±


    The leader of the group replied mockingly, ¡°I already told you, you hurt someone you shouldn¡¯t have. And you¡¯ll never be able to pay the price she¡¯s asking. I advise you to cooperate. If you do, we may be lenient with you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Caitlin instantly understood the situation and her body trembled with fear.


    As she was being escorted to the exit, Caitlin passed by the table where Kallie and Linsey were sitting. She seized the opportunity and shouted with all her might, ¡°Help me! Help me, please! I beg you!¡± It was Caitlin¡¯sst desperate plea.


    The leader did not expect Caitlin¡¯s sudden outburst. His face hardened and he covered her mouth tightly with his hand. He squeezed so hard that she felt she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1554

    ?Chapter 1554:


    Kallie and Linsey heard Caitlin¡¯s screams and looked in her direction. However, they quickly looked away, their faces cold and indifferent, as if Caitlin didn¡¯t exist.


    Seeing their coldness, Caitlin felt her hope fade. Desperate, she bit down hard on the leader¡¯s hand covering her mouth. He screamed in pain and let go of her.


    Now free, Caitlin screamed at Kallie and Linsey with a broken voice. ¡°Why? I only looked at you when you were in trouble. I never hurt you! Why are you doing this to me? You¡¯ll regret it. You¡¯ll burn in hell!¡±


    Linsey looked at Caitlin, surprised, but quickly understood the usation.


    Her face darkened as she turned to Kallie and said angrily, ¡°So she thinks we¡¯re behind this? She gets herself into this mess and mes us for everything?¡± Unfazed, Kallie took a sip of her drink and replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. Even if I helped her now, she wouldn¡¯t thank me.


    Besides, she¡¯s already resentful of me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m behind this or not.¡±


    Although Kallie appeared indifferent, Linsey could sense that she was hurt. She remembered how Kallie had cared for Caitlin as if she were her little sister. However, the Caitlin they knew, sweet and obedient, had been transformed into someone they barely recognized.


    Perhaps Caitlin had always been this way and was simply good at hiding her true nature. In fact, Linsey had always found it difficult tomunicate with Caitlin. Caitlin was very proud, but she was dissatisfied with her own identity. She rejected help orpassion from others, but if left alone, she was unhappy.


    Linsey wondered if that was what had led Caitlin to get involved with yton. Caitlin had adapted well to being his wife and enjoyed the benefits that her status brought her. She didn¡¯t see her pride as something degrading or shameful.


    Linsey pondered this as she clinked her ss against Kallie¡¯s. ¡°Why are we just drinking? Let¡¯s talk about something else. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve really talked.¡±


    Linsey deliberately steered the conversation away from Caitlin, and as they talked about other things, Kallie began to cheer up.


    Meanwhile, Caitlin¡¯s situation was only getting worse. Even mentioning yton¡¯s name didn¡¯t convince the group.


    Check out the original content: g??lnove ls.????


    yton was her emergency contact, but she had no way of reaching him at the moment. So she could do nothing but watch in dismay as she was dragged to an isted cabin on the outskirts of town.


    Inside the cabin, a group of men stared at her maliciously. Tears rolled down her cheeks, consumed by despair.


    One of the men approached her and pped her cheek contemptuously. ¡°Why are you crying now? Did you think about this when you decided to be someone¡¯s mistress?¡±


    Anxiety shed in Caitlin¡¯s eyes as she clenched her jaw and replied, ¡°My decisions are none of your business. If you intend to hurt me, at least have the decency to tell me who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    The man chuckled, but did not deny her request. He took out his phone and made a video call.


    The call connected almost immediately, revealing Beth¡¯s stunning face on the screen. A chill ran through Caitlin, and fear was evident in her eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1555

    ?Chapter 1555:


    Beth¡¯s gaze was icy, as if she were looking at something lifeless.


    Caitlin still didn¡¯t want to give up. Her voice trembled as she pleaded, ¡°I know you despise me and even wish me dead. But I promise you, I never meant to hurt you.¡±


    Caitlin was reluctant to lie, but she had promised yton that she would hide their rtionship from Beth. If Beth found out the truth, everything would be destroyed, especially¡­


    yton¡¯s chance to break off his engagement to Beth had arrived. Therefore, Caitlin was forced to put her pride aside and beg.


    Bethughed, her voice full of venom. She was frustrated that she wasn¡¯t on the other side of the screen. If she had been there in person, she would have scratched Caitlin¡¯s shameless face. Beth gritted her teeth and snapped, ¡°You can still look me in the eye and say that? Do you take me for a fool?


    You¡¯re unbelievable, Caitlin. Not only has yton kept you hidden away, he¡¯s even taken you on vacation!¡±


    Caitlin narrowed her eyes in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Beth to know about that. For a moment, she wondered if yton had told her. But she quickly dismissed the idea. If Beth had known about it before, she would have made a scene long before they left on their trip.


    Besides, Caitlin still believed that yton had feelings for her. She was sure that despite the big fight they¡¯d had, he would never have betrayed her like that.


    This led Caitlin to consider the possibility that Beth had hired someone to follow her and find out everything. However, that idea also seemed unlikely. After all, if that were true, Beth wouldn¡¯t have dyed her confrontation or allowed them to travel abroad together without intervening. Instead, Beth would have confronted them before they even had a chance to board the flight. No matter how hard Caitlin thought about it, she still couldn¡¯t understand how Beth had found out. Beth seemed to guess Caitlin¡¯s thoughts and sneered.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to get caught, you shouldn¡¯t have done it! Someone told me everything, Caitlin. You only have yourself to me for being rejected.¡±


    Beth openly acknowledged the existence of the informant. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She understood that whoever had sent her the photos wanted to expose the truth and intended to sow discord between her and yton.


    Despite the pain of the betrayal, Beth wasn¡¯t ready to give up on her future marriage just yet. She still hadn¡¯t discovered who had sent her the photos. However, she suspected it might be someone close to Caitlin.


    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Regardless of their identity, the idea of Caitlin and the sender of the photos turning against each other was a prospect Beth relished.


    A calcting look appeared in Beth¡¯s eyes as she thought about her next move.


    With deliberately misleading words, Beth said slowly, ¡°Do you want to know who sent me those photos? Since you won¡¯t live to see another day, I might as well tell you. The person responsible for all this is none other than Kallie, the same person who was once by your side. Caitlin, you are truly pathetic. Even those you considered close to you have betrayed you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1556

    ?Chapter 1556:


    Upon hearing this, Caitlin¡¯s face went from shock to bitter resentment.


    Seeing Caitlin¡¯s reaction, Beth felt a great sense of satisfaction.


    A fierce storm of emotions raged within Caitlin, not from shock or sadness, but from a deep disgust at her previous indulgence. She regretted showingpassion and wished she had let those thugs finish Linsey and Kallie when she had the chance.


    Now she believed that if she had, they would not have had the chance to get revenge. Beth, who had lost interest in prolonging the conversation with Caitlin, spoke into the phone, addressing the group of men: ¡°Do what you want, but from now on, I never want to see her again.¡± Beth hung up abruptly, leaving Caitlin no chance to beg for mercy.


    Aware of the futility of resisting, Caitlin epted her harsh reality. She understood that, having crossed Beth¡¯s path, not even a sessful escape would save her. Beth would pursue her relentlessly once she returned to the country.


    Now, without yton¡¯s support and having insulted Kallie, Caitlin faced a lonely and tortuous future.


    Despite everything, the person Caitlin despised most was still Kallie.


    yton arrived before the men had a chance to hurt Caitlin. He nced at the clothes scattered around the room and felt anger welling up inside him. Caitlin curled up in a corner, alone and frightened, while the men, sensing that something was wrong, disappeared.


    When yton approached, Caitlin began to shake uncontrobly. yton¡¯s voice was soft as he said, ¡°Caitlin, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here now.¡±


    Hearing yton¡¯s reassuring tone, Caitlin¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She felt a wave of reproach toward him, questioning herself why he had taken so long to arrive.


    However, she held back. She was aware that provoking yton¡¯s anger at that moment could seal her fate. At that moment, yton represented her only hope of salvation. Overwhelmed by emotion, Caitlin cried and rushed into yton¡¯s arms. Her first words conveyed more regret than guilt, reflecting sadness rather than criticism.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, yton. I lost my head that day and shouldn¡¯t have said those things that upset you. Over thest few days, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Please don¡¯t hold it against me, okay? I couldn¡¯t bear to lose you.¡±


    ??????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????¦Í??????©q§ã??£í


    yton, surprised by Caitlin¡¯s submissive and tearful behavior, took off his jacket and put it around her shoulders. Then he asked her cautiously, ¡°I left you alone, and because of that, you¡¯ve suffered a lot. Don¡¯t you hold a grudge against me for that?¡±


    It was the Fletcher family butler who, fearing that Beth would go too far andpletely ruin her rtionship with yton, had discreetly told him about it.


    As a result, yton had immediately tracked Caitlin down. At first, he was sure that, with her temper, there was no way she could forgive him this time. However, her current attitude was nothing like he had anticipated. He was curious to know what she had endured to cause such a profound change in her behavior. Nevertheless, he felt somewhat pleased with the change, regardless of its cause.


    Clinging to yton¡¯s jacket, Caitlin looked up at him, her eyes filled with tears, but without a trace of bitterness, only love and deep trust in him. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. I realize it¡¯s my fault. I provoked you, so you had every reason to leave. My negligence led to my capture.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557:


    His expression turned cautious. ¡°yton, before you arrived, they hadn¡¯t touched me. You don¡¯t mind, do you? I hope you don¡¯t think badly of me because of this.¡±


    Her voice was humble and appealing as she uttered these words. Unbeknownst to Caitlin, a look of disdain was slowly forming in yton¡¯s eyes as he watched her.


    Caitlin was unaware that by belittling herself and giving up her self-esteem in front of a man, she was unwittinglyying the groundwork for him to exploit her vulnerabilityter on. She didn¡¯t realize that her actions were causing yton to secretly lose respect for her.


    Caitlin¡¯s only goal was to secure yton¡¯s support to ensure her survival. She aspired to one day prove her detractors wrong and make them regret the day they underestimated her.


    yton apanied Caitlin to her car to leave the area.


    Although she was safe for the moment, Caitlin was still tense. Although those men hadn¡¯t physically harmed her, they had managed to take somepromising photographs.


    Before, Caitlin would have demanded that yton find those men and force them to delete the photos. But now everything had changed.


    Caitlin was more cautious in her manner with yton. Hesitantly, she asked, ¡°yton, those men got away before you arrived. What do you n to do about them?¡±


    Caitlin struggled not to show the anger and bitterness she felt inside, forcing herself to appear friendly. She had always hated having to pretend to be someone she wasn¡¯t. However, if that meant winning yton¡¯s affection, she was willing to do whatever it took.


    yton looked at Caitlin thoughtfully and replied, ¡°They crossed a line byying a hand on you. I won¡¯t let them get away with it.¡±


    Relieved by yton¡¯s words, Caitlin exhaled a sigh of relief and hugged him gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you, yton.¡±


    Find the next chapters on g??l??o¦Í????????o??


    Seizing the moment, she added, ¡°This may not be Beth¡¯s doing. Before I arrived, I learned that it could have been someone acting on their own. So, Caitlin, don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡±


    Caitlin almost lost herposure when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She had unequivocally identified Beth on the video call from the cabin. That made Beth undoubtedly responsible. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else with the means and motive to hatch such a plot.


    Caitlin wanted to tell yton about the video call with Beth, but she thought better of it. She was worried that yton wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Unaware of Caitlin¡¯s mixed feelings, yton interpreted her silence as anger. He adopted a stern expression and said, ¡°Caitlin, my intervention on your behalf has already put me in Beth¡¯s bad books.


    If she turns this situation against me, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Are you sure your anger isn¡¯t making things harder for me?¡°


    In response to his words, Caitlin replied hastily, ¡±No, no, that¡¯s not my intention. I just¡­¡±


    She paused and bit her lip, struggling to find the right words.


    yton gently stroked Caitlin¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean toplicate things. But I have limitations on what I can do. Please try to understand my position.¡±


    Faced with yton¡¯s exnation, Caitlin feltpelled to suppress her own feelings and agree. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll act as if nothing happened today. But I¡¯m still afraid.¡±


    Seeing Caitlin¡¯s docility, yton smiled with satisfaction and pulled her toward him. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, my girl.¡±


    yton¡¯s words left a deep impression on Caitlin¡¯s mind.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!